《The Villain's Redemption》


 Chapter 1 Li Yue

    <h4>Chapter 1 Li Yue</h4>


    Thest time Li Yue was in this world, she killed the female lead without having seconds thoughts.


    [Host, I would like to remind you that you are not allowed to kill the viin, the female lead and the male lead of this world.] The robotic voice echoed inside her head. Like an rm clock, it kept on repeating its words until she acknowledged them.


    "I know!" she hissed, clearly irritated.


    [You said the same thing in the previous- ]


    "The female lead tried to kill me!" Frowning, she continued walking down the stairs, the sound of her footsteps made by her high heeled boots echoed against the marble tile beneath her. "Are you saying that I should have let her kill me?"


    [Negative. You are not allowed to kill anyone with your own hands.]


    She sealed her lips, dissatisfied at the script the voice always followed every time they argued.


    "Stop disturbing me." She eyed the huge family portrait which sat in between two huge statues her parents got from Rome.


    In this world, she was in possession of the body of a woman named Li Yue, the beautiful secondary female lead who will die a miserable death because of her stupid obsession. Such thoughts were swirling in her mind as she walked down the perfectly twisted spiral stair, its smooth banister guiding her towards the huge living room of the mansion.


    "Young miss," A voice called out from behind her


    "Butler Zhi," she nodded at the man in his sixties who had served her family before she was even born.


    "Where are they?" she asked.


    "I would not advise meeting¡ª "Seeing the meaningful smile on her face, the butler halted and sighed. "They are at the back, in the garden."


    "Wonderful." She beamed a beautiful smile at him.


    Li Yue and the female protagonist of this world, Li Weiwei, were switched at birth. And today would be the day the rich Li Family would confirm this with the help of a DNA test. The test which proved that they were raising the wrong daughter after all.


    In the original timeline, Li Yue never witnessed this meeting as she was dead drunk the previous night; she spent the day cooped up in her bed, recovering from intense hangover.


    "Young miss, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea." She heard the butler¡¯s aged voice behind her.


    "Why not?" she asked as a cold gush of wind greeted her. Surprised, she instinctively took a step back before shivering and closed the door almost immediately.


    "It¡¯s too cold. Why are they even outside?" Despite wearing a turtleneck sweater dress paired with tights andfortable boots, the bitter onught of the cold January still licked her skin, numbing her face and extremities.


    The butler did not respond, instead, he handed her a knee-length velvet coat to help her with the cold.


    "Thank you, Zhi." Beaming, she immediately covered herself and walked out of the mansion.


    "I heard that they are meeting the real heiress today?"


    It was not a secret that she had lost her position as the Li Family¡¯s heiress. In fact, her grandmother, the matriarch of the family, always reminded everyone of this fact. Her grandmother always told her of how it all made sense then. Li Yue does not look anything like members of the Li Family. She was too pale, the shade of her brown eyes was too light and even her hair colour was lighter than the Li Family¡¯s usual charcoal ck hair.


    "Young miss¡ª "


    "Zhi," she interrupted him. Li Yue did not miss the worry in the eyes of the butler. "Don¡¯t worry. My bags are already packed." She smiled. "Meeting her would not affect me in any way."


    "Young miss, your father told you not to leave the mansion. Why would you¡ª "


    She shook her head as she continued treading towards the garden, interrupting the butler. "It¡¯s for my own peace of mind."


    In the original timeline, Li Yue never left the mansion and witnessed the changes in the way her parents treated her take ce. From the way they directed cold gazes at her to their clearly deteriorating rtionships, Li Yue could only watch as reality hit her like the solid hit of a brick to the face.


    She was no longer favored. That was the harsh and cold truth the original Li Yue refused to ept.


    A heavy sigh escaped the old butler¡¯s lips. "Then... I will help you bring them downstairs."


    "Hmmm. Thank you."


    Everyone knew of how she never changed her mind once she is set on something. Trying to convince her otherwise would be useless. She heard the butler leave her side as the beautiful garden ornate with various flowers, all of which blossomed in winter weed her. Smiling, she eyed the outdoor seating in the middle of the flower garden. Its bamboo canopy shone against the sun, making it look even more rxing, alluring even. To add to its organic feel, the seating inside was made of wood whichplemented the craggy volcanic rock that was used as a coffee table in the middle.


    "Yue!" surprised shed in her adoptive mother¡¯s eyes. She awkwardly looked at the three people sitting to her opposite.


    "Mother." She smiled at Tang Ruyi. "It¡¯s cold out here. Would you like me to ask the servants to bring some hot drinks for everyone?" She turned her light brown eyes at the two older people sitting opposite to her parents. The longing in their eyes were apparent. Slowly her gaze turned towards the young woman sitting in between them. As expected, Li Weiwei looked just like Li Gue, the man who raised Li Yue as his daughter.


    "Please... please... don¡¯t worry. We already asked someone to bring it for us." Her adoptive mother said. "I ¡ª um¡ª we are having an important conversation, would you mind waiting for us inside?"


    "Li Yue, go inside. It¡¯s cold out here." Her adoptive father, Li Gue added, his usually stern voice was undeniably softer this time. She wondered if this was because of Li Weiwei¡¯s presence.


    "I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m going to stay in an apartment outside of the university. I¡¯ve already packed my luggage and my ride is currently waiting outside. I thought I should juste here to let you know that I am leaving."


    She did not miss the changes apparent in her parent¡¯s facial expressions.


    "You¡ª why would you leave?"Tang Ruyi asked, confusion written all over her face.


    "I¡¯ve decided to give everyone time to adjust." She said in a firm tone.


    She then met the eyes of the woman sitting opposite to her mother. A small smile broke into Li Yue¡¯s face. While these people are technically her biological family, she was not very open to the idea of getting to know them. Of course, this was because she already knew that they only wanted to squeeze the money out of her.


    In the original timeline, Li Yue ran to her real family when she finally epted the fact that she had lost the favor of the Li Family. That was her biggest mistake.


    "Li Yue..." Li Gue¡¯s stern gaze met hers. However instead of quivering under the man¡¯s stare, she smiled a beautiful smile.


    "I will see you soon father." She uttered and did not wait for anyone to react. She then walked out of the garden under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze. In this world, her mission is to find and save the viin from the fate of falling madly in love with the female lead. Why would she waste her time associating herself with these people?

 Chapter 2 Li Family’s Heiress

    <h4>Chapter 2 Li Family¡¯s Heiress</h4>


    News regarding the real identity of Li Family¡¯s heiress immediately reached the ears of the socialite in Yin City. The Li family rarely showed themselves in public, but many knew them as one of the richest in the city. With lots of mining operations all over the country, the Li Family is revered for the diamonds, sapphires and other rare stones they showcased in a yearly auction.


    "I heard in this year¡¯s auction, the real heir will be revealed." One student in the cafe stated. Her malicious eyes darted towards Li Yue who was calmly sitting a few tables away from her.


    "What do you think will happen to the previously dered heir?" she asked the person sitting in front of her.


    "No idea." The other person shrugged.


    "Well... that Li Yue used to act so high and mighty, looking down on everyone just because she thought her family was better." The woman sneered, the volume of her voice increased each time she spoke.


    "What is she going to do now?"


    Hearing the malice hidden within the woman¡¯s voice, Li Yue let out a sigh before she turned her gaze away. The original Li Yue was a proud woman who would not hesitate to bully others. She looked down on everyone who doesn¡¯t have the same status as her and all in all, she was just a really nasty person, someone you would not want to be associated with.


    "Yue?"


    Li Yue immediately turned towards the man who sat in front of her. She gave him a sweet smile.


    "What took you so long?" she asked. In response, a sad smile broke into her fianc¨¦e¡¯s face.


    "My parents..."


    "So, you¡¯ve heard?"


    "Everyone did." Just like every perfect male lead, Xia Jin was the epitome of beauty. With his long eyshes sitting on his pale skin and his brows which were sculpted by the gods, the man looked just like a perfect Adonis. No wonder the female lead liked him immediately after seeing him for the first time. "So... you wanted to talk to me?"


    "I want to break up." Li Yue said with a straight face.


    He stared at her for a few seconds. "Is it because of her?"


    "She¡¯s your real fianc¨¦e." She started digging into her cake. "Not me."


    "But¡ª "


    "Jin... I don¡¯t think it is fair for her. She had already grown up in a different household. She needs someone to be there for her." She feigned another smile.


    The female lead is nothing but a clumsy woman who would always identally spill her water or whatever she is holding onto the male lead¡¯s head. With this level of clumsiness, she won¡¯t survive in this world without the male lead¡¯s help.


    "Are you serious about this? Yue... we¡¯ve been in a rtionship for over a year now. Are you really going to leave me because¡ª "he let out a sharp sigh before continuing. "Did aunt and uncle Li force you into doing this?" he frowned. "I¡¯ll talk with them. If you want¡ª "


    "No. I¡¯ve decided to stay away from them. I won¡¯t be living in the mansion and my bank cards are already with them. From now on, I¡¯ll be living on my savings until I graduate from high school in a few months¡ª "


    "What?" he furrowed his brows. "When did you move? And why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?" his darkplexion turned even darker.


    She pursed her lips in response. Xia Jin might sound really sweet and caring now. However, in the original world, he would still betray her for Li Weiwei. This made Li Yue furious, turning her into a horrid person who was then used by the viin to break up the two. In the end, she died in the hands of Xia Jin¡¯s subordinate while he and Li Weiwei peacefully enjoyed their honeymoon on a remote ind somewhere.


    Of course, she does not hate Xia Jin for this; her rational mind would not allow it. After all, the original Li Yue was really horrible to Li Weiwei. This constant bullying made Xia Jin hate Li Yue and sympathize with Li Weiwei instead.


    "They¡¯re still trying to contact me." Li Yue said. "They¡¯re the ones who raised me and I¡¯mpletely grateful for what they did, but I didn¡¯t want to ruin their reunion with their real daughter so I left a few days ago. I¡¯m staying in a small apartment just outside the campus now." She let out a sad sigh. "I¡¯m sorry Jin. I can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯m sure your parents will insist that you marry her. I just want to save you the trouble."


    A sh of guilt became apparent in his eyes. Just like what Li Yue said, his parents were already discussing this matter. In fact, that was the reason why he waste to their meeting today. "I¡¯m sorry... Yue..."


    "Why are you sorry?" she smiled. The original Li Yue might have been a bully to others but none sweeter could she be towards this man. However, the real Li Yue is long gone, she could not maintain this sweet charade any longer. That was one of the reasons why she decided to break up. ying sweet with this man... stressed her out to no end, it¡¯s making her irritated!


    She feigned a sad sigh. "I understand, Jin. Don¡¯t worry about it. I hope you will find your happiness with her."


    Xia Jin returned her sad smile. "I truly care for you Yue... if... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to convince my parents¡ª "


    "No need." She interrupted him. "Don¡¯t get into an argument just because of me. I¡¯m fine. I will move on and... I will forget about you soon." Seeing Xia Jin nod, Li Yue did not waste any more time. She immediately left the cafe after paying for her cake. After all, there are still a lot of things she needs to do¡ª like looking for the viin of this world.


    .....

 Chapter 3 ‘Cry, Cry, Cry’

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¡®Cry, Cry, Cry¡¯</h4>


    The moment she walked out of the cafe, the cold air of January swept through her, making her shiver. With her hands tightened around her coat, her head lowered, she walked a few blocks away. The ce she was staying at is actually not that far from the cafe.


    Upon arriving at her new two-bedroom apartment, Li Yue¡¯s face immediately turned indifferent. "Acting is hard," she grumbled. In every world, she would be forced to act just like the original owner of the body would or the world will detect her presence and take her out, thus rendering her mission a failure. This had already happened on the first world she visited.


    "It is a necessity to survive in each world." The robotic voice responded to her remark.


    "Do you know where the viin is now?"


    "That is not how it works." The voice answered. "You are on your own."


    "Yeah... figured as much." She shrugged and plopped her body onto the bed. What did she expect? She had been to a few worlds before this and not once had this robotic voice given her any helpful output.


    "Of course, you can use the points you earn to buy an item in the system store. You can use it to find the viin."


    "And how many points do I have?"


    "None." The voice answered. "You did not aplish any mission. And even when you did, that was only because you killed the viins, which in turn voided the mission."


    Li Yue turned silent. She does not need to examine her system to know that the voice was right. Before this, she had been on four other missions. Each time... she failed.


    Firstly, she is struggling when ites to acting. Secondly, for some reason, she doesn¡¯t like it when someone bullies her and she ends up hurting them. This serves only to get her into trouble, therefore making her mission more and more difficult. And thirdly, she thought killing the viins would end it.


    NOPE. She could not have been any more wrong.


    Apparently, viins are valued. They are created to sharpen the lead of the world, preparing them for other terrible people in the world. They are useful!


    "Alright, then..." she jolted up and opened herptop. The first thing that she needed to do was to find something that could help her earn some money. She instantly tapped into Li Yue¡¯s memory and checked if she had anything useful that she could use ¡ª "Eh?" A smile broke in her face. Li Yue was actually a painter! In fact, she was very good at it. Unfortunately, she was forced by her mother to hide this talent of hers because her grandmother would not like it.


    The Li family are born musicians! So, why would Li Yue pursue painting? Ever since she was young, everyone in the family bore expectations that she would learn how to y an instrument. Piano, violin and even cello! She even had to take daily sses just to learn this stuff. Unfortunately for her, she could at most learn the basics; her talent was nothing special when ites to music.


    With this in mind, she immediately started searching for art colleges abroad. The graduation is still a few months¡¯ time and she still had the time to apply for a college overseas. Of course, this was because she wanted to stay away and let the female and male lead¡¯s rtionship develop. After all, the viin will show himself five years from then, by that time, the male and female lead would already be so enamored in love and practically, cannot even live without each other.


    All the while smiling, Li Yue spent most of her time applying for colleges abroad in a jovial mood until a knock interrupted her. She immediately rose from her seat and checked the door. When she saw that it was Li Gue and Tang Ruyi, she immediately opened the door.


    "Mother, father." She smiled sweetly. "Please...e inside. I¡¯m sorry, this ce is small¡ª "


    "Yue!" Tang Ruyi instantly burst into tears, pulling her into a hug. "How could you just leave like that?" she sobbed.


    "And you arepletely unapologetic!" her father scolded. "Ruyi, sit down. This is not the right time to cry." He examined the small living room in front of him. "You¡¯ll be living here?" his question was ignored as Li Yue stroked her mother¡¯s back.


    "Shhh... mother... why don¡¯t we sit down?" After sessfully coaxing her mother, Li Yue immediately gave both of them a bottle of water from her small fridge inside the apartment.


    "So, you¡¯re nning on staying in this small ce? Tell me Li Yue, why do this?" her father said, unamused by her previous actions.


    "Yes," unlike the original Li Yue, she stared straight into her father¡¯s eyes, hers equally stern as his. Her parents knew that the Matriarch had been bullying Li Yue since she found out about the existence of Li Weiwei, and yet, they did nothing to stop her.


    "And your bank cards?"


    "I figured that I needed to give them back. After all, I¡¯m not a real Li."


    "Yue¡ª how could you say such a thing?" Tang Ruyi started sobbing again. "I¡ª You know how much I loved you. I¡ª "


    ??Stop crying Ruyi! This brat just disrespected us in our own home!"


    "I¡¯m sorry," Li Yue¡¯s words interrupted the words that her father was about to say. "But grandmother already said that I don¡¯t belong in the family and I¡ª You two never paid any mind to it. So I thought¡ª I thought it would be better to just stay away to keep things peaceful." That was what she said, but inwardly, she was rolling her eyes. Who would have thought that acting would be such a tedious thing to do?


    "Look... I know I¡¯ve hurt you two. But, please... just think about the things that grandmother will do once she knows that I am still staying in the mansion even when I¡¯m not a Li." Like a pitiful puppy, Li Yue stared at her parents as tears welled in her eyes.


    ¡¯Cry, Cry, Cry¡¯ she chanted inwardly. ¡¯Come on, eyes! Cry!¡¯


    Just as she prayed, tears rolled down her cheeks. Slowly, it turned into an unstoppable stream of tears. "I¡ª I hope you two will forgive me. But I would like to distance myself from the Li Family." She rose from her seat and gave them a low bow. "Please mother, father... allow for this selfish request of mine. Please, let me stay here for now."

 Chapter 4 Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 4 Girlfriend</h4>


    Li Yue did not want these two to bother her.


    However, that was only one of the reasons why she wanted to stay away from them. The second most important reason is due to a lesson she learnt before; one should never incur the jealousy of a female lead. She had been to enough worlds to know that female leads are blessed by the heavens.


    Not many people could kill a female lead! And even if they do, they are bound to suffer for the rest of their miserable lives.


    Compared to a secondary female lead like herself, female leads not only attract all things nice and beautiful, they also avoid death as if they had some sort of imprable armor on. For instance, if they were to be caught up in a shooting incident, someone will always take the bullet for them. They can hack, they can dance, they can sing and are even extremely brilliant! How could she, a small, untalented female characterpete with that? Li Yue sighed as she thought about her parent¡¯s reactions from earlier.


    At first, her mother did not want to leave her in a ce with such terrible living conditions. Then she started saying things that just seemed to trip Li Yue with guilt. It was a good thing her father understood. Li Gue really was a smart man, she noted as she smiled. Her parent¡¯s informed her that her real parents will contact her within the next few days. They also advised her to give them a chance to get close to her. Of course, she nodded and agreed. She already had a scheme in mind on how to get rid of her biological parents, so seeing them should not be a problem for Li Yue.


    She spent the rest of the night applying for universities before she began to draw. Since the Li family wanted her to learn music, her skills in painting did not improve a lot. However, she is adamant on changing this. Moreover, she can also use this talent to earn some money by working in some sites online. After going through a few hours of gauging her skills, she started applying for jobs that involved digital art, primarily line art and sketching. She was very confident that with a little bit of practice she could deliver what was needed for the job.


    When Li Yue finished, the sun was already high up in the sky. She immediately turned up her heater before crashing in on her bed, exhausted. Trying to earn money is really hard, ah. Despite hearing her stomach grumble, Li Yue¡¯s exhaustion still won over as she fell into another dreamless sleep.


    The sound of her phone woke her up. She squinted her eyes in the darkroom, disoriented. It took her some time before she realized that she was actually inside another world and not a nameless person with only her system as apanion. She yawned, reaching towards her phone. However, the call had already ended. "Three missed calls." She put the phone back on the nightstand next to her bed before she started stretching. From the time shown on her phone, it was already eight in the evening. She had actually slept that long! She immediately took a bath and brushed her teeth before making sure that she was warm enough to go out for dinner.


    She did not have the time to buy some groceries so she had to rely on fast food for the next few days. Fortunately, her apartment building was located next to the university so there were a lot of fast-food chains in the area. With her long coat on, Li Yue tied her long ck hair into a messy bun before leaving her apartment.


    It did not take too long for her to find a fast-food chain that she liked. It was a ramen shop that the original Li Yue would never have visited because it did not look posh enough for her standards. When she thought about it, she realized the original Li Yue was extremely superficial. She liked to be seen wearing expensive designer clothing and took pictures as she went on costly vacations just so she could brag in front of her socialite friends. This woman is not only superficial, she is also extremely shallow!


    ¡¯How embarrassing.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡¯Hey Robot,¡¯ she called out.


    ¡¯My name is not Robot.¡¯


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t tell me what your name was!¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t evenpleted one mission.¡¯ The voice responded. ¡¯You don¡¯t deserve to be my Master, at least not yet.¡¯


    Li Yue rolled her eyes. Frowning, she ordered her food at the counter before walking towards a table at the corner of the shop. At eight, the Ramen House is surprisingly not crowded. Of course, this might be because it was still a holiday and students had already gone home to their various respective provinces to spend time with their parents. Eyeing the interior of the room, Li Yue realized that this Ramen House looked extremely simple on the outside, but upon closer inspection, one would not dare think so. The lighting was exquisite, the screens separating the tables from each other were made of antique screen-tile that is clearly not from Yin City. Even the sound of the water running in the background made her cozy.


    She will definitelye back and enjoy this ce every day! She thought inwardly before a man wearing a ck bucket hat sat next to her.


    "Listen," his raspy voice reached her ears as the overwhelming smell of musk and aftershave wafted to her nose. "Just act as if... you know me. I will pay you." He snaked his arms across her shoulders, moved closer and took off his huge sses. "Just name your price... I will pay you to act as my girlfriend."


    "Huh?" Frowning, she met his gray eyes. Wait¡ª gray eyes...? She eyed his sharp features.


    Contrary to the male lead¡¯s charming and gentle face, the man next to her looks.... like a pervert! "What... are you doing?" she elbowed him. In response, he let out a low grunt, his face red. "Don¡¯t touch me!" she hissed.


    "Don¡¯t you recognize me?"


    "Should I?" Li Yue retorted before she recalled that the Viin was actually a well-known idol before he became a CEO. Li Yue really wanted to p her own face. How could she actually have forgotten the viin¡¯s background? She watched as disbelief shed in his eyes.


    "Good! Then... pretend to be my girlfriend." He dered before he eyed the entrance of the restaurant. "Some people might recognize me. Move over and pretend that you are talking to me." He said in a low voice.

 Chapter 5 Obnoxious

    <h4>Chapter 5 Obnoxious</h4>


    "You¡¯llpensate me?" she lifted an eyebrow. She was in need of money to survive so it was a very enticing offer.


    "Yes. Just name your price."


    "One million yuan."


    "Deal."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I¡¯m waiting for my boyfriend?"


    "I¡¯ve been watching you ever since you came inside. You¡¯re alone and you didn¡¯t bother checking your phone. That means you¡¯re not waiting for someone either." He answered, his eyes still fixed on the entrance.


    "Can you stop acting suspicious and look at me instead of looking at the door?" she sneered before she opened her phone. "Here¡¯s my bank ount number."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I don¡¯t trust you." She knew how this man would soon turn into a cold-hearted money-grubber who would kill those who stand in his way just to protect the female lead. Why would she trust someone like that? With that in mind, she said, "Send me half now. You can pay me the other half after this night passes."


    He looked at her smiling face as irritation shed in his eyes. "Alright." Seeing the reasoning behind her words, he immediately grabbed his own phone and started transferring the money. "You sure are lucky. You¡¯re the only woman by herself in this Ramen House. Everyone else has their own partners. Ah, why must you be the only one without one?" He started grumbling. "People pay to be with me while you want me to pay to be with you for less than an hour."


    "Eh?" seeing the sessful transfer, a childish grin gradually bloomed on her face. "You know... I am quite expensive too." She raised her chin. "And¡ª can you tell me your name again?" She knew his screen name was Mo Li. However, that was not his real name.


    "Why do you care?" he eyed the door again.


    "Mo Li are twost names. It¡¯s awkward." She shrugged. "Why are you hiding in this ce anyway? You should already know that nearby is a university, some people might recognize you." She looked at the counter and realized that they were already preparing her order. "Oh... the ramen here should be good."


    He only red at her in response. "Li is not a surname, it means power."


    "Really? I thought it meant beautiful."


    "It can also be written that way." He answered. Again, his eyes darted to the door. "If a person wearing ckes through that door, you have to pretend as if we are lovers."


    "Oh. So... like... I should hug you?"


    "Why would you hug me?"


    "Lovers hug!" she reasoned. So far, this man did not show any signs of his dark self surfacing even when she tried to provoke him. She immediately wondered about what exactly are the things that will happen in the future that would cause such a drastic change in this man¡¯s personality. How did it turn this cute, innocent little boy into a cold, domineering CEO who would rival the male lead in this world?


    "We are not lovers!"


    "I never said we are. The thing is, you¡¯ve already paid me. I just wanted to take this job seriously. Oh well..." She shrugged. "Move a little. My ramen ising." She looked at the attendanting her way. Smiling, she rubbed her palms together, her eyes brimming with excitement. Just looking at the steam puffing out from the steaming hot ramen made her stomach grumble. "Thank you." She thanked the attendant after thetter put the ramen on the table.


    "Is there anything else?" the attendant said as she avoided looking at the man sitting beside Li Yue. The man¡¯s head was tilted towards Li Yue so she could only see half of his face. However, judging from Li Yue¡¯s beauty alone, the man seemed to be deeply smitten by the young miss¡¯ beauty. The attendant smiled.


    ¡¯They even ordered only one serving. They must be nning to share their food. How cute.¡¯ The attendant thought.


    "No. Thank you." Li Yue beamed a smile. She did not miss the admiration in the attendant¡¯s eyes. She then turned towards Mo Li who was staring at her. "It will be awkward for you to stare at me like that while I eat."


    "Then... feed me."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Feed me. That way it¡¯ll be believable."


    Li Yue was about to rebut when she noticed several men wearing ck approaching the restaurant. Without having any second thoughts, Li Yue grabbed the back of his head and pulled him towards her.


    Their lips locked.


    For a few seconds, Mo Li froze, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "They¡¯re here." She managed to whisper before she tangled her arms around his neck. Her words seemed to wake him up from his stupor as he bit her lower lip and his hand made its way to her small waist. To be honest, she was not expecting him to move or even respond. At best, she thought maybe he would move his head a little like they do on TV.


    However, what she got wasn¡¯t slow, soft nor was itforting. It was hot and fiery. She felt his hand grab her hips as his tongue pressed into the seam of her lips. It was her turn to be surprised. Her eyes flew open before she pulled away, taking shallow, rapid breaths. "They left." She uttered.


    "Hmmm." He looked at the entrance before sighing. "Yeah..."


    "Where¡¯s my money?" those were the only words she could utter in front of him. Li Yue decided that being awkward around this man would not be a good idea. This man was, after all, the viin and she was sure this would not be thest time they see each other.


    "Wow! You still want your money after that kiss?" he leaned closer. "That kiss was worth a million yuan."


    "Huh? You mean that sloppy kiss?."


    "What did you say?" Frowning, his ears turned scarlet.


    "I said¡ª "


    "I heard you the first time!" He snarled and opened his phone. "I¡¯ve already transferred the money!"


    "Oh! Great!" In Yin City, a million Yuan was not considered arge sum. But, it will be enough to cover her food and rent for the next few months as she tries to find a job online. The thought of having money to spend seemed to make her forget the awkward incident earlier as she turned towards her ramen and started nonchntly slurping it without even asking Mo Li if he wanted some.


    "Ehem..." he cleared his throat.


    "Oh!? You¡¯re still here?" she asked. "You should probably go now." She said without looking at him.


    "Are you really going to eat all of that without even asking me if I wanted some?"


    "Hm?" she stared at the irritation written on his face. "If you want one.... Then why don¡¯t you buy your own?"


    "Thisdy¡ª " Mo Li really wanted to p his own face in irritation. Throughout his whole life, he had never met someone this.... obnoxious!

 Chapter 6 Tragic Story

    <h4>Chapter 6 Tragic Story</h4>


    Li Yue stared at Mo Li for a few seconds before she resumed stuffing her mouth with noodles and pork then loudly slurping the aromatic soup.


    "I haven¡¯t had dinner yet." She heard him say. She shifted her gaze away from her bowl.


    "Oh... you want some?" she asked. He pursed his lips in response as she gave her an incredulous gaze before turning his head away towards the counter. Seeing him ignore her, Li Yue shrugged before she continued eating. ¡¯Viins are weird people¡¯ she thought. "You really should leave now. If not, they mighte back here. I don¡¯t want to involve myself in your matters anymore."


    "I paid you a million Yuan. You really think.... thirty minutes of your time is worth that much?"


    "It is actually worth that much."


    "You¡ª how can you be this shameless?"


    She ignored him and decided to finish her food before it turned cold.


    "I¡¯m hungry. You should get some ramen for me."


    To the man¡¯s remark, Li Yue instantly lifted an eyebrow. "Oh, I get it! You¡¯re afraid they will recognize you, right?" Beaming, she leaned closer, prompting the other to lean back. "You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Of course I am! What are you, a toddler? Stay away from me!"


    Li Yue rolled her eyes in annoyance. "If that¡¯s the case... then... give me five hundred Yuan."


    "The food isn¡¯t even worth that much!"


    "I¡¯ll order two."


    "Two? I won¡¯t be able to finish that much."


    "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll help you with the second bowl if you can¡¯t finish it." She grinned.


    "You¡ª "disbelief shed in his eyes before he let out a long sigh in resignation. It seems that he had encountered some sort of money-sucking leech. He shook his head before he pulled out some notes from his wallet. He had already missed lunch; he did not have the energy to argue with this shameless woman again. "Alright... just make it fast, and I want some chicken, no pork."


    "Got it." Li Yue immediately made the order before returning to their table. This time, she sat across from him. "Done. It¡¯ll take around five minutes." Seeing him nod, Li Yue pretended to check on her email inbox on her phone and treated the other as if he did not exist. Her dumb system only told him the general plot of this world so she is mostly unaware of the events that would lead the story to its grand finale. Even more irritating was the fact the dumb system had the courage to ridicule her for failing the task every time!


    Who wouldn¡¯t fail at a mission like this? She is practically clueless, without any cheats, power ups or even knowledge about the plot! How infuriating.


    ¡¯I can hear your thoughts¡¯ the robotic voice echoed in her consciousness.


    She rolled her eyes in response. If she wanted to have those power ups and plot details, she still needed toplete at least three missions. ¡¯Hey robot¡¯ she called out in her mind. ¡¯Remind me, why am I doing this again?¡¯


    ¡¯To save the world.¡¯


    ¡¯Save the world my ass. Do you think I¡¯m a superhero or something?¡¯


    ¡¯Something.¡¯


    Li Yue gritted her teeth. This damned system is not cooperating at all, ah. How can she finish a mission if it¡¯s like this? She closed her eyes as she calmed herself.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, mind your own business!" she hissed at him.


    "What a weird woman." She heard him say. However, she chose to ignore it so she could figure out what her next move would be. Now that she has met the viin before the female and male lead got together, she would not let this precious opportunity to discover why this particr man would choose to blow the continents because of his unrequited love, slip. She stared at him, scrutinizing his face in hopes that it would somehow help her analyze what kind of person this man currently is.


    "What are you doing?" His bodynguage took a defensive stance. "I¡¯m telling you¡ª if you¡¯re nning on robbing me, you won¡¯t get off scot-free."


    "Robbing? You think... I, am a robber?"


    "You¡¯re already robbing me."


    "Am I?" She held her chin before she nodded. "You¡¯re probably right. Maybe I should just kidnap you instead and sell you to the highest bidder!"


    "What are you¡ª are you some kind of terrorist?"


    She chuckled in response. Not long after, two steaming hot bowls of noodles arrived and the two started eating their fill without conversing.


    "Where are you going?" deep lines appeared between his brows when he saw her rising from her seat.


    "Home."


    "Hey!" he followed her out of the ramen house. "Why are you leaving me?" She halted her steps. Now that they are standing, she immediately noticed his tall and lean frame. Not bad for a neen-year-old, she thought. She raised her chin to meet his eyes.


    "Are you a puppy?"


    "You¡ª Hey! Don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯ll pay you."


    "Huh?"


    "Apany me for a few minutes. I want to take a tour around here."


    "Your manager is probably worried sick about you. It¡¯s gettingte... you should go home too." She shoved her hands into the pockets of her jacket and started walking.


    "It¡¯s a holiday." He walked next to her. "No one is around."


    "What about the people looking for you? Are you saying they¡¯re not humans after all?"


    "Sarcastic." He said. "They¡¯re my bodyguards, it¡¯s their jobs to look after me."


    "Oh." She nodded before she held up two fingers in front of his face. "Twenty thousand."


    "Deal."


    "Per hour."


    "Why must you be so expensive?"


    "I¡¯m about to enter college, ah. I need money." She shrugged. "But if you can¡¯t afford¡ª "


    "Alright. Not a problem." He held her hand.


    "What are you doing?" she tried to pull her hand away from his.


    "Let¡¯s hold each other¡¯s hands while walking. They¡¯ll think we¡¯re lovers and won¡¯t suspect me."


    "Oh! I get it." She nodded before she turned silent. So far, every viin she met had this tragic story behind them. Abandoned by their parents, abused and left alone to fend for themselves, they grew up selfish and insecure; others grew up spoiled and lonely. All in all, each of them were not born viins, they simply became one due to the cruel environment they grew up in.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips.

 Chapter 7 The Second Female Lead

    <h4>Chapter 7 The Second Female Lead</h4>


    As usual, Yin City¡¯s temperature during the night is cold enough to freeze anyone wearing thin clothes. The cold gust of wind from the west made the two shiver.


    "We¡¯ve been walking for almost an hour by now." Li Yue said. "In this kind of weather, we¡¯ll freeze if we stay outside for another hour or two."


    He stared at his watch for a few seconds before he nodded. "I agree. I should get going now." He let go of her hand before walking in the opposite direction.


    "Eh?" Surprised, she stared at the man¡¯s back for a few minutes before she decided to walk towards her apartment building too. As expected of a viin, they are very difficult to understand, she thought as she started humming a tune.


    When she arrived at her apartment, she immediately reviewed the emails she received and replied to those who wanted to interview her. This immediately made her feel ted. Atst¡ª wait... did she just forget to ask that Mo Li for her payment? She let out an irritated grunt before smiling, now she has a reason to approach the man again, she thought before she started honing her skills.


    For the next few days, she spent all of her vacant time practicing her painting skills while avoiding the calls from Li Yue¡¯s previous friends. She also started taking on some small drawing projects and earned a small amount of money of which she saved and invested in the stock market. To Li Yue, trying to do something against the viin or the leads in this world requires a lot of preparation, effort and of course, money. She could not just blindly reveal herself while being destitute and poor.


    ...


    The holidays passed.


    "Have you heard? Mo Li is going to start school today!"


    "Really?" the girl¡¯s squeal immediately made her frown. Was that the reason why Mo Li toured around this ce? Li Yue continued walking towards her lecture room. If her guess was right, then Li Weiwei would also start going to this school and be her schoolmate. Since it was already the middle of the year, she could not just transfer into the pilot section and will be forced to stay in the second section. Of course, the male lead is going to be Li Weiwei¡¯s seatmate.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mo Li would be in the same ss as the female lead. Rationally speaking, that would be the most likely case; after all, they enrolled at almost the same time.


    "Hey, Yue!" Li Yue turned her head towards the male lead. "How are you?" As usual, his smile is brilliant, his eyes gentle. "I¡ª I didn¡¯t have the chance to visit you because¡ª "


    "I¡¯m fine, Jin." She smiled. Judging from the way he avoided meeting her eyes, this man must have met Li Weiwei and probably even interacted with her. Based on the plot her robot told her, the male and female lead will fall for each other in high school just a while after the original Li Yue began stalking the male lead.


    Since Li Yue had already broken up with Xia Jin, then it may be possible that her actions had affected the timeline as well.


    "I have something to tell you. Are you¡ª Maybe we can go to the canteen?"


    "I don¡¯t have the time Jin, my ss is about to start."


    "Then how about lunch?"


    "Are you really going to have lunch with me?" she lifted an eyebrow. Seeing his troubled eyes, she smiled. "It¡¯s alright Jin, I understand. There¡¯s no need to worry." She then continued walking and ignored him calling out her name. Contrary to the personalities of male leads in the other worlds she visited, the protagonist in this world is a genuinely nice man. He is kind and respectful. If her guess was right, the guilt he felt must have been eating him from the inside. She snorted and proceeded to walk into the lecture room.


    The tense atmosphere apanied by the thick silence that weed her when she walked inside was enough to intimidate anyone to the point of crying. Of course, it was not enough to dampen Li Yue¡¯s mood. Her eyes roamed around the ss, looking at the familiar faces in her line of sight before walking towards her desk. By now, everyone in the room were already aware that she is not the real heiress of the Li Family.


    "So arrogant." She heard someone say.


    "I heard the Li Family kicked her out?"


    "Rightfully so. After all, she is nothing but a fake phoenix."


    "She used to be so arrogant. Hmph! Look at her now!"


    "Actually, the name fake phoenix suits her quite well."


    Laughter and ridicule echoed inside the room as everyone started mocking her. Li Yue could only shake her head inwardly. Back then, she was a rude and cruel person, using her family name whenever she bullied someone. Now, that she no longer has it, the people whom she once considered friends immediately turned on her. Even the one who usually sat next her, someone whom she considered her best friend dared not look at her as she sat on thest vacant seat at the back of the ss; she would rather stay at the back than sit next to her. ¡¯Poor Li Yue,¡¯ she thought inwardly as the mockeries continued unabated.


    This humiliating scene only ceased when their professor went inside the room.


    "Oh! Is that Mo Li?"


    "Why is he here? I thought he would be in the section next to us?" a boy behind Li Yue said.


    "His father is loaded. He must have paid someone to let his son in."


    "You¡¯re just jealous you¡¯re not as good looking as he is." Another chimed in.


    Li Yue, on the other hand breathed a sigh of relief. The fact that the viin is here put her mind at ease. Now that she carefully thought about it, in the original plot, Li Yue insisted on transferring from the pilot ss to the second section so she could stay beside her fianc¨¦e. She felt so insecure that her whole attention was glued on monitoring Li Weiwei and Xia Jin. In the end, her efforts were in vain as the two still fell in love.


    "From now on, Mo Li will join us." The professor said. "For those who think he only got in because of his money, you¡¯re dead wrong. Mo Li took the same entrance exam just as everyone did to be admitted in the pilot ss. That¡¯s not all; he actually got the highest score in the school, even higher than the top student, Li Yue."


    "Eh?" Li Yue stared at the teacher, confused. "Highest?"


    ¡¯Do use your brain, dear host¡¯ she heard the robot utter emotionlessly. ¡¯You are the second female lead for a reason.¡¯

 Chapter 8 Queen Bee

    <h4>Chapter 8 Queen Bee</h4>


    Li Yue pretended not to notice the res almost all of her female ssmates were giving her. The robot was actually right; she is the second female lead! Just like the female lead, she is also smart, beautiful and talented. Of course, this will all change once she enters her ckened state.


    ¡¯Hey robot¡¯


    ¡¯My name is not robot¡¯


    ¡¯The second female lead is supposed to support the male lead in bing sessful, no?¡¯


    ¡¯Not necessarily. But, she is supposed to love him. However, in the worlds that you previously visited, all of their second female leads became evil and assisted the viins in destroying the male leads. You need to stop this from happening again. To save every world, you have to stop the viin from killing the lead characters, rather than helping them do so.¡¯


    Li Yue lowered her gaze. So, all she needs to do is stop the viin from killing the male lead. She then recalled the original world¡¯s plot and remembered that Li Yue will help the male lead achieve sess in high school by studying with him and doing all of his projects for him. This is because the male lead is ate bloomer whose genius genes will only shine in college, not in high school. Of course, it does have something to do with him being happy with the female lead.


    ¡¯If I seed in stopping the viin, what rewards will I get?¡¯


    ¡¯I would advise you against counting counting the eggs before the chickenys them¡¯


    ¡¯Come on!¡¯


    ¡¯Rewards points... and a fraction of the memories from your previous life.¡¯


    "Memories from when I was still a human?¡¯ she asked.


    For a few seconds, the robotic voice turned silent. ¡¯Yes¡¯ it answered.


    ¡¯Oh. And once I have points... I would have ess to the system? I can buy something that I can use to cheat and survive in every world?¡¯


    Silence...


    As usual, the voice did not reveal anything about the system. She rolled her eyes before she turned to look at the man who was sitting next to her. He stared back with a nk stare, his eyes devoid of any emotion. The small stubble on his face somehow made him look more mature.


    "Is there something on my face?" he lifted an eyebrow. She shook her head in response before turning her attention towards the professor who had already started her lecture. Mo Li¡¯s cold, expressionless gaze did not bother her. After all, this man will soon be the CEO of cold attitudes and chilly gazes. She chuckled at her own thoughts.


    Lunch break soon came and Li Yue immediately left to have some ramen. In the past few days, Li Yue seemed to be more familiar with the different vours of ramen in the world she is currently residing in.


    "Look! Isn¡¯t that Fake Phoenix Li?" The condescending voice made her freeze in ce for a few seconds. She had been trying to avoid talking to anyone for the past few hours, hoping that they would somehow ignore her. She was wrong. As it turns out, trouble will also follow the second female lead so the ¡ª


    "Stop it!" Xia Jin¡¯s voice thundered. As expected, the male lead really chose to help her. Li Yue looked at thetter who was approaching them, his grim face instantly turned gentle when he met her eyes. Li Yue, on the other hand, did not know whether tough or cry at the silly situation she was in.


    First of all, she had already broken up with him so she could avoid the ire of the female lead. Secondly, she had stopped answering thetter¡¯s calls, hoping he would stop bothering her. Once again, she was proven wrong. Li Yue lifted her head to look at the heavens. Can¡¯t she just do something right? Can¡¯t they just give her something that will make her an overpowered second female lead? Why must the world be so unfair?


    ¡¯Focus¡¯ the robotic voice snapped her out of her idle thoughts.


    "Bullying someone? Really?" Xia Jin stood in front of him, trying to protect her from the people blocking her way. Xia Jin was not in the pilot section but he was very famous thanks to his reputation as an athlete.


    "Xia Jin, why are you still protecting her? She is no longer a Li, ah." One of the girls uttered. "This woman had offended a lot of people in this school. We aren¡¯t the only ones she had offended in the past. I¡¯m sure many others will approach her soon with the same intentions as we do. Do you think you can protect her by yourself?" the woman¡¯s voice permeated the corridor.


    "She¡¯s right, Xia Jin. You really should stop doing this." Li Yue said, her tone full of mock. "We¡¯ve already broken up. I¡¯m no longer your fianc¨¦e. You really should focus on your¡ª new fianc¨¦e."


    "Yue¡ª "


    "She¡¯s right, Xia Jin. Why are you protecting a fake phoenix like her? Shouldn¡¯t you focus on your own fianc¨¦e?" another voice ridiculed. This made some students snicker. In really prestigious schools for the rich, someone like Xia Jin would not be considered important. However, Li Yue makes for a different story. She had practically offended half of the whole student poption. This made her more famous than Xia Jin, her kind and gentle ex-fianc¨¦e.


    "Yue.... "


    Li Yue did not let him finish his words; she stepped out from behind him and continued walking forward. She then met the eyes of the woman who called her a fake phoenix earlier.


    "What?" the woman asked, a smug smile stretched upon her face. "Are you going to look down on me and call me insignificant again?" She snorted. "Quit faking it, Li Yue... you have fallen from your grace. You¡¯re no longer the Li Family¡¯s heiress. Right now... you¡¯re nothing more than an insignificant bug."


    Li Yue continued to stare at the woman, her face devoid of any expression. "Lu Xinyi from the Lu Family in the west." She uttered. Because of Li Yue¡¯s past actions and the influence of Li Family, she had been considered the queen bee of this school. Of course, this was also because she got the highest score and was the running candidate for ss valedictorian.


    The point is... being a queen bee had its own benefits. These benefits were the reason why her ssmates did not really attack her earlier. How dare this mosquito, someone not even in the second section talk to her like this?


    "Yes... so what?" the woman named Lu Xinyi asked. Her confidence began to wane in front of her overwhelming boldness.


    "How is your brother?" she asked in a low voice. As expected, Lu Xinyi¡¯s face instantly paled. Her eyes widened as she stared at Li Yue¡¯s smiling face, as if she was the devil in disguise.

 Chapter 9 Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 9 Gossip</h4>


    "How did you¡ª "


    "Oh... darling... I know everything." The corners of Li Yue¡¯s lips lifted up to form a smirk before she walked past her, making sure to bump her shoulders into hers just to make the scene more dramatic. She continued walking.


    This Li Yue knows a lot of secrets in this school. Secrets of the rich, professors and even the principal¡¯s were all within her grasp. This is because the true Li Yue extremely loves... gossip. Aside from collecting expensive bags and shoes, secrets were also amongst her collections as Li Yue simply loves to gossip with her socialite friends. She would even go as far as paying someone to spy on people in the university.


    Beaming, Li Yue walked out of the university without anyone else blocking her way. Right now, her extremely deep knowledge of things that could embarrass her enemies was the only thing she could use against them. Now that Li Yue thought about it, she is very talented in gossiping, she should just be a private investigator! This should earn her more money than being an artist!


    ¡¯Remember the mission¡¯


    ¡¯Yes ma¡¯am,¡¯ she answered inwardly. The mission she was tasked with was not really on earning money, so she should just concentrate on realistic goals instead of thinking about farfetched ones. Li Yue is not about to be the most talented female in this world and earn the jealousy of the female lead in the process. She shivered inwardly. She really needed to move away from this ce as soon as she graduates and let the female lead bloom into a beautiful flower beforeing back.


    "I saw what you did back there."


    Li Yue almost jumped. She red at the figureing out from the corner of the building. The man was wearing the same blue and white uniform hidden beneath a ck hooded jacket. "Mo Li? Howe you are here?" The path she was taking is a shortcut that leads to the Ramen House. Hence, it was not very popr amongst those who are not locals of Yin City.


    "Ramen." He answered as he walked next to her. "So... seems like you¡¯re pretty famous?"


    She chuckled. "Not as famous as you are." She was only famous because of her difficult nature and mean attitude. Was that really something to be proud of? She shrugged and held her coat closer. The two continued to walk in silence. When they arrived at the Ramen House, Mo Li immediately asked her to order for him. Of course, she immediately took this opportunity to have him pay for her order.


    She might not be a beggar, but she is in a saving mood. Studying abroad is not an easy thing to do for someone alone like herself, ah.


    "So... are you some sort of abandoned child?" Mo Li asked after they had their orders taken.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Just making sure you¡¯re not the daughter of some mafia boss."


    "Oh... "she nodded and started eyeing the people in the Ramen House while they were preparing her orders. "Switched at birth." She added.


    He nodded and the conversation ended with another awkward silence. After a few minutes, their ramen was served and both took the time to eat in silence before leaving the ce together.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen together with someone like me?" she asked. This man had fans¡ª millions of them. Them being seen together only spells trouble for her.


    "My father took care of the security."


    "Oh!" As expected of a top ss viin. Sooner orter, this man will rule the underworld with his handsome face and iron fists. "Then... all is well. Before I forget..." she held up two fingers as she gave him a sweet smile. "You still owe me twenty thousand."


    "Is money that important to you?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear? I¡¯m no longer a rich heiress." She countered. "I was lucky my tuition had already been covered. College is expensive, ah." The man red at her for a few seconds before he opened his phone.


    "Done." He said.


    "Great!" Beaming, she started skipping towards their room. Of course, she did not miss the sharp res of the people that recognized her and Mo Li. However, in this academy, a person like Mo Li is not rare. In fact, this school is one of the highest ranked schools where only families belonging to the elite echelons could send their kids. Politicians, actors, foreign students and even teen stars and starlit geniuses are everywhere.


    Of course, the previous queen bee being seen together with the new student was quite the peculiar sight. She was sure that this news would have had already reached the ears of the Li Family or even the Xia Family.


    "Miss Li," Li Yue halted her steps and stared at the beautiful Li Weiwei who was waiting for her outside of the pilot sections room.


    "Do you need something from me?" Her direct question obviously surprised the female lead.


    "I¡ª I hope... I hope I am not disturbing you." Li Weiwei eyed Mo Li who was standing behind Li Yue. "I just¡ª I just want to talk to you, in private."


    "Oh." She nodded and turned towards Mo Li. Without saying anything, thetter walked past them and went inside their lecture room. "What do you want to talk about?" Based on the unreliable robot¡¯s information, this Li Weiwei is a kind woman with ws.


    ¡¯I heard that¡¯


    Li Yue nonchntly ignored the robotic voice¡¯s words as she wondered what ws might the female lead had. At five foot six, the female lead is obviously taller than her. With her jade like skin and innocent face, the female lead is truly a beauty! She is even more beautiful than the top actress in Yin City! Could it be that her w is that she is too beautiful?


    Li Yue chuckled at her own thoughts.


    "I¡ª I just want to apologize for the inconvenience that I have caused you." Li Weiwei¡¯s low bow coupled by her weird words caught her by surprise. What inconvenience might she be referring to? "Please... forgive me!" Li Weiwei¡¯s voice was enough to attract the attention of the people nearby.


    ¡¯She is scheming¡¯


    ¡¯I know! Stop disturbing me!¡¯ she immediately countered. This robot is really weird, ah. ¡¯You just said I¡¯m on my own! Why are you helping me now?¡¯


    Silence. Just what did Li Yue expect? The robotic voice had always left her hanging.


    "Please... ept my apology." Li Weiwei repeated.


    "Oi, Weiwei... why are you apologizing to that woman?" A voice echoed. "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, ah. Stop bowing down to her, she doesn¡¯t deserve it."


    For a few seconds, Li Yue really held back fromughing at the disy in front of her. Is this some sort of a y for her entertainment? "Excuse me... Miss... I don¡¯t think we have ever met before. Do I know you from somewhere?" she asked, innocence apparent on her face. "I think... I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person."

 Chapter 10 Heartless Li Yue

    <h4>Chapter 10 Heartless Li Yue</h4>


    Li Yue was telling the truth. "I¡¯m sorry, miss... I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been introduced to you before." She added. "Why are you apologizing to someone you don¡¯t know?" She had never talked to this woman. Why would she apologize out of the blue?


    "I¡ª I thought..." Li Weiwei stammered. Li Yue immediately took the opportunity of her dazed state to leave. She nonchntly walked past her. "Li Yue!" Li Weiwei called out, causing Li Yue to halt in her steps.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "I¡ª I just¡ª "


    "So there¡¯s none." Without waiting for the female lead to respond, Li Yue steadily walked towards their lecture room. There is no need to retaliate against this sort of petty behavior. ¡¯Hey robot¡¯ she called out after taking her seat.


    ¡¯My name is not robot.¡¯


    ¡¯I am not allowed to kill the female lead, yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯But... can I hurt them?¡¯ Silence.


    ¡¯I believe that¡¯s a yes?¡¯ a small grin bloomed on her face as she raised the question.


    Silence.


    Li Yueughed. So... she could hurt the female lead, but not kill her.


    After a few minutes, the ss finally started and Li Yue pretended that the encounter earlier never happened. However, just as she was about to leave the school, the male lead Xia Jin approached her and asked her if they could talk. Li Yue reluctantly nodded. "What is it?" she asked.


    Xia Jin hesitated for a few moments. "While I appreciate the fact that you¡¯ve been really understanding about all that had happened recently, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper for you to treat Li Weiwei like that."


    Ha?"


    Xia Jin must have had expected the confusion that she felt inside. He exined. "I think it would be best for you to stay away from Li Weiwei from now on. It¡¯s better than embarrassing her in front of everyone like that."


    "Ah!" She pursed her lips. So, it was about the incident earlier. "Did I do something wrong?" As she expected, Xia Jin¡¯s lips thinned as he gave her a stern look.


    "You embarrassed her in front of everyone."


    "I didn¡¯t." She said. "She was the one who approached me. Prior to this, I have never met her. Was it wrong for me to say the truth?" Xia Jin shook his head in response.


    "She had been crying since noon."


    "And? How¡¯s that supposed to be my fault?"


    "Li Yue! How could you be so heartless? She had spent her life in the mountains, she has no friends here or someone that she could trust. Maybe she just wanted to talk and smooth things out with you. Maybe she wanted to develop a good rtionship, to be friends with you. But you¡ª You embarrassed her in front of that many people! Now, everyone must have thought that she approached you to ¡ª "Realizing that he had said too much, Xia Jin quickly sealed his lips. His brows knitted. "I¡¯ve known you for a long time. I know... how petty you are."


    "You know... Xia Jin?" Li Yue made a deliberate pause. "We¡¯ve just broken up a few days ago. And yet... here you are... using me of hurting the person¡ª "she let out a long sigh. This is just like the original Li Yue. Dramatic, petty and prideful. "It¡¯s alright, I understand. It was my fault. That was my fault. Everything is." She turned to her back and rolled her eyes, frustrated at the fact that she could not physically hurt this man. "Let¡¯s not talk to each other again, Xia Jin." She added, making her voice crack.


    "Yue..."


    Li Yue did not wait for him to utter a single word. She started walking away from him as she purposely covered her face, making it look like she was crying. How embarrassing, she thought.


    ¡¯Do I really need to act like a teenager?¡¯ she thought inwardly.


    ¡¯Li Yue is a teenager.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not asking you!¡¯ he hissed inwardly. This system... This system is really hateful!


    After making sure that she was out of everyone¡¯s sight, Li Yue¡¯s expression changed. Her previously pitiful face turned stiff. At this point, it was already established that Li Weiwei was just another one of those white lotuses who needed their knights in shining armor to save them. She then opened her phone only to see two missed calls from Xia Jin. "Stupid." She said under her breath before promptly blocking his number.


    ....


    When Li Yue arrived at her apartment, she immediately started opening some of the emails that she received. She had avoided checking them while she was at school because she did not want to distract herself from her sses. After all, Li Yue was a model student. Despite being a new soul residing in this body, she still needed to act like the real Li Yue.


    The original Li Yue was serious when ites to her studies. It was because she was tremendously pressured by her father to do well in her academics. After all, she was the heir of theirpany. She needed to show that she was a capable student. In return, her father gave her everything that she wanted. However, that is not the case now.


    Right now, Li Yue is extremely poor, ah! She was too prideful to ept the help of her adoptive parents¡ª the real Li Yue would never do that! Consequently, she must now suffer in finding a job! A sharp sigh escaped her lips. She really could not forgive this unfair treatment. Li Yue started going through her mails and responded to a few of them.


    That was, until she received a call from her adoptive mother, Tang Ruyi. At first, she ignored the call but ended up giving in to her tenacity at the third consecutive call. "Hello?" Tang Ruyi¡¯s voice was soft. "Yue?"


    "Yes?" she answered.


    "I heard about what happened earlier." Just as she had expected, Tang Ruyi had the intention of telling her not to embarrass Li Weiwei again. Just like Xia Jin, she believed that Li Yue had been too harsh on her. Li Weiwei only wanted to talk and apologize because she thought Li Yue had been bullied because of her. Wasn¡¯t that a very kind action?


    Why would Li Yue reciprocate with malice? Li Weiwei was just being kind!


    In the end, Li Yue said nothing. After letting Tang Ruyi vent, she silently ended the call and turned her phone off. It seems that Li Weiwei is really hell bent on turning everyone against her, she thought.

 Chapter 11 State of Panic

    <h4>Chapter 11 State of Panic</h4>


    Is it necessary for a female lead to act like this? A sigh left her lips before she decided to grab some dinner and sleep. For the next few days, Li Yue¡¯s daily life followed a set, leisurely routine. Wake up, food, emails, art, school, food, sleep. It was simple, carefree and peaceful.


    Aside from this, Li Yue had started earning a few bucks frompleting the artmissions she received. When she was at school, Li Yue tried her best to avoid Xia Jin, Li Weiwei and practically everyone else in the school. That is, except for Mo Li who insisted on having lunch with her every single day.


    "Aren¡¯t you tired of eating ramen?" Mo Li asked after five straight days of eating ramen.


    "Aren¡¯t you tired of eating with me?" she countered, beaming.


    "No."


    "Then no." She answered. "There are salt based ramen, pork broth ramen, soy sauce ramen and a variety of other ramen. You can choose a different one every day."


    "That¡¯s not my point."


    Li Yue responded with a small shrug as they walked towards the Ramen House. "People are thinking that I seduce you, or something." Despite trying her best to avoid everyone, these rumors are pretty popr in the university¡¯s forums. As someone who is always on herputer, she has also read a lot of the rumors posted on the forums these past few days. One of which was clearly specting that the previous queen bee seduced Mo Li to be popr again.


    Mo Li shrugged in response. "Not true."


    "Still! I don¡¯t want my reputation to get dragged down because of you."


    "It¡¯s the other way around."


    "Excuse me?"


    "You have a pretty bad reputation. You¡¯re dragging my name in the mud." Mo Li¡¯s words almost made her choke. She cleared her throat.


    "Really? I¡¯m not aware of that."


    Again, he shrugged in response.


    Days like these continued. After lunch, the two went back to the university. This has been their cycle for days by now. Afterwards, the ss would start and Li Yue would go home to tend to her projects. Thanks to her hard work, she hadnded a few projects from a social media fan in the animation industry and had been spending her time sketching and investing her money in purchasing stocks.


    Of course, the people who wanted to bully her never stopped following her around, looking for any and every opportunity to poke fun at the fact that she was no longer the heiress of the Li Family. Each time, Li Yue would be forced to scare them off with the dirty secrets that she knew about them. However, she knew that this tactic would notst too long.


    She needed to find a way to pry their attention away from her before she left to study abroad.


    Tonight, Li Yue had a deadline to meet. Because of this, she spent all her timepleting her project instead of eating her dinner. She yawned as she eyed the clock. It was already two in the morning. Not toote to go and grab some food from a convenience store, she thought. She then grabbed her coat and left her apartment. Li Yue originally thought that going out in this hour is fine. After all, she lives near the university.


    Oh, how wrong she was.


    At two am, the streets near her apartment were empty. The darkness in front of her was thick, cold and unweing. Without themp post illuminating the streets, they could easily be the setting of a thriller sh horror film with a serial killer on the loose. She chuckled, strands of her long ck hair fell, framing her face in the process. She immediately fixed her bun. Li Yue knew that there was a convenience store just at the corner of this street. However, she was not sure if they would still be open around this time.


    s, her suspicion was proven to be true.


    The convenience store had already closed. Gazing at the closed sign, she contemted if she was willing to walk to the next block only to buy some instant noodles. Her growling stomach was enough to convince her to keep on walking. Tonight, Yin city was not as lively as the previous nights. Probably because of the cold, Li Yue thought as she shivered from the chilling gust of wind. She wrapped her arms tighter around herself, tucking her chin downwards into her jacket to protect herself from the cold.


    After walking for a few more minutes, Li Yue arrived at the store and hurriedly bought some instant noodles and some more food so that she could easily cook next time she got hungry¡ª something that she should have done earlier since she had moved to her own ce. She sighed inwardly. She really should start buying groceriester when the shops opened.


    After paying for her food, she went out and started walking back towards her apartment building. And that, was when she noticed them.


    At first, she thought the group of men walking behind her, were nothing but strangers with the same route. But when they gradually quickened their pace towards her, she immediately realised something was off. She jogged towards an alley that would lead her towards the university. She knew that a guard would always stand at the university gates. Once again, she was proven wrong.


    The university gates were unupied!


    A curse escaped her lips as she turned towards the five men jogging her way. Clenching her jaw, she decided to find a ce where she could hide. Li Yue was not an expert in self-defense, her knowledge in martial arts were not enough for her to beat five burly men that were about double her size. She started running, her heartbeat elerated, her fight or flight mechanism triggered as she started turning every corner, hoping to confuse the people following her around. Another curse left her lips before the blinking neon sign of what seemed to be a night club caught her attention. Now that she got closer, she realized that it wasn¡¯t a night club but a cyber cafe. Without any second thoughts, she immediately walked inside and asked for ess to aputer. However, instead of using theputer, Li Yue walked towards the men¡¯s bathroom.


    ¡¯You should have asked them to help you.¡¯ The robotic voice echoed inside her head. Li Yue however, ignored the voice. She was not used to situations like this, alright? She was in a state of panic! Moreover, she was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe her. Gritting her teeth, she opened the first cubicle so she could hide and try to call the police, only to realize that there was someone inside.


    "Eh?"


    .....................................


    Thank you for reading!


    Announcement!


    After I finish viins wife in a couple of weeks. I will give a big mass release for this novel.


    I am still waiting for the contract to get an approval! I really enjoyed writing this novel. Unlike Viin¡¯s Wife, this one is lighter with lots of funny face pping.


    Enjoy!

 Chapter 12 Absurd Situation

    <h4>Chapter 12 Absurd Situation</h4>


    It was Mo Li, sittingfortably in one unlucky cubicle. This¡ª this does not make any sense at all!


    "What are you doing here?" Li Yue frowned. Questions upon questions started swirling in her head. "And why the hell is the cubicle unlocked?" Exactly what the hell is wrong with this absurd situation?


    "I should be the one asking that question. Are you going to stand there forever?" thetter asked calmly, ignoring her questions before pulling her inside. He stood away from the bowl and gestured by tilting his head. "Sit."


    Instead of sitting down, Li Yue only stared at the man who is now standing just a few inches away from her, his tall frame towering over her small body. Snapping away from her initial shock, she said in a fluster, "Huh? What is happening?"


    "I¡¯m hiding." Mo Li said.


    "In an open cubicle?"


    "No one checks an open cubicle."


    "Hah?" Li Yue¡¯s mouth fell. "Where did that logice from?"


    Shrugging, he looked at her and pointed at his face. "Me."


    "You know¡ª"


    "You are hiding too?" he asked. She nodded slowly.


    "From who?"


    "Muggers."


    "There are people who want to rob you?" he squinted, disbelief apparent within his expression. "Are you sure it¡¯s not you who tried to rob them?"


    "Do you really think that lowly of me?"


    "Yes."


    "You¡ª " Li Yue gulped. Irritation shed inside her. This man... This man is indeed the absolute viin!


    "Where are you going?" he grabbed hold of her arm when she tried to open the door.


    "Leaving. Isn¡¯t that obvious?"


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean why?" She tried to shrug his hands off her arm. s, the firm muscles of the man¡¯s arms weren¡¯t just for show. "I¡¯m a woman with a sense of honor, that¡¯s why!" she hissed. "I don¡¯t want people to think that we are doing something... nasty."


    "Nasty?"


    She widened her eyes. ¡¯Is this person dumb?¡¯


    ¡¯As far as my database goes, no.¡¯ The robotic voice answered inside her head.


    "I¡¯m not asking you!!" Realizing her mistake, Li Yue let out a sigh as she stared at his curious eyes. "I am a woman, you are a man. What would people think if they saw us together? Not to mention the fact that you¡¯re an idol! I¡¯m not ready to get bashed by your fans."


    "Oh. You think they¡¯ll see you as my girlfriend?"


    "Of course they will! What do you think will they think after seeing us leave this toilet together?"


    "They will think that... we are hiding."


    Li Yue¡¯s mind nked out for a few seconds, her gaze was one filled with incredulity. This guy is definitely dumb. He must have some sort of problem in his brain.


    "But, isn¡¯t this good? Now, your pursuers won¡¯t think that you are inside as you are with me. And mine won¡¯t suspect that I am the person hiding with you. They will think that we are doing something."


    Li Yue immediately nodded. At least what little brains he had in his head still functioned.


    The loud sound of the door being opened hurriedly made her flinch. She widened her eyes as she turned towards Mo Li.


    "She¡¯s not here." A gruff voice echoed.


    "Are you sure?"


    "What about that one?"


    "Lovers."


    "Oh!"


    "Are you sure you saw her enter this ce?"


    "Positive."


    "I think she jumped out of the window."


    "Isn¡¯t that too high?"


    "Damn it! Just search! We need to find her or Miss Lu will kill us!"


    "I know! Look harder!"


    Slowly, the voice disappeared as the two men left the men¡¯s toilet.


    "They are¡ª "


    "Shh." Mo Li covered her mouth with his hand. "They might still be around." He lowered his voice. In response, Li Yue nodded. She pushed away his hand and leaned her head towards the door of the cubicle, listening. "I think they¡¯re gone." Mo Li whispered, his hot breath touched her face and made her freeze. The smell of mint caused her face to frown in displeasure. She hated mint.


    "Stop that!" she hissed.


    "Stop what?"


    "Don¡¯t get too close!"


    "Why?" he asked.


    This guy... Li Yue really wanted to smack her head. How could this Mo Li be so clueless? ¡¯Can I smack the viin?¡¯


    Silence. As usual, the robot left her when she needed it the most.


    "I think they¡¯re gone now." Mo Li repeated his words.


    "I know."


    "But you can¡¯t leave me alone."


    She lifted an eyebrow. "Why not?"


    "I helped you get rid of your pursuers. You help me get rid of mine."


    She was about to retort when the gurgling of her stomach reached their ears. She sighed. "I¡¯m hungry."


    "Then let¡¯s eat here."


    Disbelief shed in Li Yue¡¯s eyes. Is this guy serious?


    "Is there any way to leave this ce without going through the front door?" Mo Li asked.


    Without saying anything, she pointed at the window. "You can¡¯t really leave through the fire exit. Those people might be there waiting for you." She let out another sigh. "I¡¯m hungry and I can¡¯t eat here."


    "Then... let¡¯s go out through the window?"


    She immediately shook her head in response. "Can¡¯t." This body is weak. Barely any exercise, an unhealthy diet, skinny and frail bones. How is she supposed to survive jumping from the second floor of a building?


    "I can catch you."


    For a few seconds, she remained silent as she considered his suggestion.


    "I don¡¯t trust you." She said. "You¡¯re too small to catch me."


    "I¡¯m about six feet tall and I exercise. I am sure I can lift you if¡ª "


    "Whoa! Don¡¯t you dare try to carry me!"


    "Why not?"


    "If you do that, you will have to marry me." She answered almost immediately. "That is... a family custom."


    "But as of now, you don¡¯t have a family, right?"


    Li Yue really doesn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry at the man¡¯s blunt attitude. How could he be this naive? Was he written this way?


    "Alright... if you don¡¯t want to use the window then... how are we going to leave without them noticing?


    Li Yue eyed Mo Li¡¯s clothes. As usual, he was wearing a hoodie underneath his coat. His coat was made of leather, ck and shiny. His dark hair sloppily hung on his face, making him look rugged¡ª something that immediately reminded her of a rock star, minus the dark eyeliner and dangling huge chains.


    Now that she had a good look at him, she realized that he seemed to have be a little bigger than when she first met him, maybe taller?


    "Let¡¯s switch coats." Li Yue said after a few seconds of silence.

 Chapter 13 Huge?

    <h4>Chapter 13 Huge?</h4>


    "You¡¯re too small."


    "I never said you¡¯ll wear my clothes." She gave him a look before slowly taking off her coat. "This should fit you perfectly." He nodded in response.


    "What about you?"


    "You¡¯ll have to hug me." If not, she really will freeze to death.


    "Are you¡ª Are you suggesting that we pretend to be lovers again?" he frowned. "Are you perhaps addicted to pretending as my lover?"


    "You know what?" Li Yue snatched back her coat. "I¡¯ll just leave you here. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll just leave by myself!" She tried to open the cubicle door but was abruptly halted. "Let me go! Or I¡¯ll scream!" She could feel the heat starting to rise to her neck. This man... This man is making her really angry. "Let me go or I will... punch your pretty face!"


    "...You think I¡¯m pretty?"


    Li Yue widened her eyes in disbelief. Is this man trying to anger her to death?


    ...


    When Li Yue and Mo Li got out of theputer shop, it was already three-thirty in the morning. Both were silent, facing away from each other as they started walking.


    "Give me my coat." Li Yue said. In response, the other took the coat off him and handed it to her. She quickly wore it and made sure that she was warm enough before she started walking towards her apartment, ignoring the man who was following her like a lost puppy. "Stop following me." She tried to sound angry. She failed.


    Memories of what happened earlier caused her cheeks to redden. The fact that it was dark enough to cover her scarlet face made her heave a sigh in relief.


    "I can¡¯t go home."


    "So?"


    "Well... I want to stay at your ce."


    Li Yue halted her steps. "No."


    "I will pay¡ª"


    "The answer is still no."


    "But¡ª "


    "Find a hotel."


    "People will recognize me."


    "That¡¯s no longer part of my concern." She maintained a stern expression. "You are not going to sleep in my apartment."


    "Why? I thought you needed money? I can pay you a huge sum."


    She turned towards him. "Huge? Exactly how huge is... huge?"


    "A hundred thousand Yuan. That¡¯s even more expensive than hotels in this area."


    "Make it two hundred." She said cheekily. Her previously stern expression was nowhere to be found


    "That¡¯s ¡ª Alright." He nodded in defeat "But you have to let me eat your food."


    "You haven¡¯t had dinner yet?"


    "No." He lowered his head and walked to her side. After a few seconds of pondering, Li Yue joined him. It seems that the current situation would help her spend more time with the viin.


    ¡¯Is this allowed?¡¯


    ¡¯As long as you don¡¯t kill him.¡¯ The robotic voice responded. Li Yue nodded. Of course, she won¡¯t kill him. Why would she kill the person helping her survive in this unfamiliar world?


    After a few minutes of turning through several corners, the two finally arrived at her two-bedroom apartment. "You sure are lucky. There¡¯s no one around at this hour. If not, many would have recognized you." She said as she walked into her apartment. "It¡¯s not big but I¡¯m alone... so..." she shrugged.


    "You have a two-bedroom apartment?"


    "Yes."


    "Then that¡¯s good." He said as he sat on the couch, exhaustion apparent on his face. "I¡¯m hungry." He uttered.


    This almost made Li Yue burst with rage. However, the thought of two hundred thousand Yuan soothed her nerves. With a smile, she said, "You can cook your own food. I only have cupped noodles and some convenience store dishes. You just have to heat them. You do know how to use the oven, right?" he nodded in response.


    "Then... good." Li Yue straight away went to her room and got him a pillow and a small nket that surely won¡¯t be enough to fit his tall frame. "This is all I have. Like I said... I am poor." That, and the fact she was not nning to stay in this ce for a long time. There is no need for her to spend money on things that she cannot bring abroad.


    Li Yue did not wait for him to say a word in response. She promptly went to the kitchen which was only a few feet away from the small couch and started heating some water for her noodles.


    "You eat noodles at home too?"


    "I don¡¯t have much of a choice." She said. "I can¡¯t cook good stuff. At best just some boiled eggs."


    "Oh." She heard his stepsing closer to her and opened another cup of noodles. Standing next to her, Mo Li stared at the cheap electric kettle in front of them.


    "This ce is okay." Mo Li added. "It¡¯s dusty, but at least it¡¯s spacious."


    Li Yue didn¡¯t retort. Of course it¡¯s dusty. She didn¡¯t have the time to clean. She already has her hands full looking for ways to save money for education abroad. She pursed her lips. "Not everyone is as lucky as you are."


    "I am not lucky." He answered in a cold tone. Li Yue nodded in understanding.


    ¡¯Hey, robot, is there a way to know the backstory of each viin?¡¯


    ¡¯You can pay using points.¡¯ The robotic voice answered. ¡¯Sadly, you don¡¯t have any points.¡¯


    Li Yue rolled her eyes. A viin who ruined other people¡¯s lives without batting an eyelid would surely have some interesting backstory, or they wouldn¡¯t have be that twisted, no?


    The sound from the electric kettle woke her up from her stupor. She promptly poured some hot water in her cup before pouring some for Mo Li.


    "Can I stay here again?"


    Li Yue almost dropped her cup noodles when she heard his words. "Are you crazy?" she asked. "I am a woman... with dignity! I can¡¯t live with a man!"


    "But we¡¯ve already kissed." He retorted cheekily. "Twice."


    "That¡¯s only because we were acting."


    "Still... a kiss is a kiss."


    "No." She said. Turning her back on him, she said, "No. You are not allowed to stay here again. After tonight, you will leave, and we shall never bring this up again."


    "You¡¯re just worried about what people think about us, right?" he asked, almost innocently. She eyed him, frowning at his puppy eyes.


    "Yes." She nodded in affirmation.


    "Then... why don¡¯t we pretend to be couples?"

 Chapter 14 Jovial Moments

    <h4>Chapter 14 Jovial Moments</h4>


    "No!" Li Yue barked.


    "Why are you shouting?"


    "Because you¡¯re being annoying!" Li Yue said before walking to her room. "Stay there! Don¡¯t you daree inside my room."


    "Or?"


    She squinted her eyes. "Or... I¡¯ll kill you." With a loud bang, she closed the door behind her. How could this Mo Li be so... hateful?


    ¡¯He is the viin." The robotic voice chimed in. ¡¯He was born to be hateful.¡¯


    "Thank you very much for your enlightenment." Sarcasmced her tone as she thought back about the men who were following her earlier. "Miss Lu, huh."


    Lu Xinyi.


    That was the same woman who had tried to bully her. For a while now, she had been blocking her way, calling her names andughing at her misery. Li Yue had been avoiding her because of one, single specific reason, which also caused her previous predicament.


    This woman is filthy rich. She has the money which Li Yuecks right now.


    With that kind of money, it would be easy for Lu Xinyi to hire people to kill her. At first, Li Yue thought that the bullying won¡¯t escte any further because she had tried to avoid them. However, there was another factor at y. Lu Xinyi had been spending quite a bit of her time with the female leadtely. In fact, the two had be really close, going to malls together, eating their lunch with Xia Jin, and a few more influential people.


    This, in turn, led Li Yue to conclude that the female lead is trying to sabotage her peaceful life by having others do the dirty work.


    ¡¯They couldn¡¯t help it.¡¯ The robotic voice said. ¡¯The leads in every world have a special way of attracting people. The world, as well as its people, revolves around them.¡¯


    "I know." She loudly said. "It seems that I need to teach this Lu Xinyi a lesson." With a wide grin befitting of a viin stered on her face, she opened herptop and checked the forums of their school as she slurped her noodles. "These people should stop bothering me."


    ¡¯Agreed.¡¯


    Rolling her eyes, Li Yue started rummaging through her memories. Seriously, being the previous Queen Bee has some epic perks. Smiling, Li Yue opened her social media ount and went through several profiles and posts before confirming her suspicion. Lu Xinyi had indeed been trying to usurp her throne.


    A sinisterugh escaped her lips.


    This woman had been attaching herself to the people whom Li Yue used to be close friends with, even her previous best friend who had just disappeared when she knew about her real background had been hanging out with Lu Xinyi.


    Oh well.


    Smiling, Li Yue went to find one of the locked, unopened suitcases in her small room. This suitcase remained unopened for a few reasons. Firstly, it¡¯s too big and bulky; everything inside the suitcase was divided into locked boxes. As for the keys... well, it¡¯splicated. This Li Yue had another box full of keys! She simply does not have the time nor energy to sort it out!


    Secondly, her current amodationcks the space for these boxes and third... Li Yue couldn¡¯t find any use for its contents... yet.


    After she opened the suitcase, Li Yue tried to remember which of the boxes had the dirt she had gathered about this Lu Xinyi. The next step is pretty simple. All Li Yue had to do was just try every key in her key storage until the rectangr box made of steel opened.


    That¡¯s right, simple, and easy.


    Still beaming, Li Yue opened the box and started sorting through the photos of people that she is not familiar with. Now that she thinks about it, Li Yue must have had also used these photos, or maybe she was nning to use them to ckmail people.


    If not, why would she keep photos and documentations of embarrassing things that happened while they were still small? These documentations even included things such as who peed their pants while having a movie marathon at school and amongst other petty stuff. If even the most minor events were recorded, there¡¯s practically no need to talk about the darker secrets, things better left unsaid.¡¯Nasty.¡¯ She thought inwardly. And very hardworking.


    She suddenly wondered how Li Yue was able toe up with such a nasty strategy. Was she thinking of using this wealth of information to ckmail people when she enters the conglomerate industry?


    That might be reasonable. After all, the school she went to was one of the best schools where elites and people born with silver spoons always go to. It was private, has a strict entry, and pretty expensive. Moreover, the school was also used as a ce for heirs and future leaders could build rtionships of which they could use for their future careers.


    Some really business-minded people have already established rtionships with their peers whose parents have amongst thergest influence in the conglomerate industry. This is also the reason why everyone left her alone when they discovered that Li Yue has no use left in her in the future. After all, she was a nobody.


    "Smart and evil." She uttered as she started reading the envelopes inside the box. Each had their own names andbels.


    Gu Xiao- Scandalous.


    Zhou Hao- Scandalous.


    Qin Feng- Mild- need more info.


    These are seniors! They were people who were already making their names in the business industry at a young age. This¡ªThis Li Yue is really evil! Even thebels are somewhat menacing. Li Yue chuckled as the victory g shed before her eyes.


    Lu Xinyi- Scandalous.


    Eh? An eighteen-year-old woman with the scandalous tag? She threw the envelope onto her bed before she checked out some of the other envelopes and picked out the other familiar names that she found.


    ¡¯Liu Chinchin - Scandalous¡¯


    ¡¯Xiao Rinchan- Semi- more info¡¯


    "Ahhh... this is so much fun!" she blurted. This Li Yue... She is starting to love her evil ways!


    The sudden knock on the door dampened her mood. "Hey, are you alright? I thought I heard you... shout."


    "Leave me alone!" she responded. This Mo Li really knows how to ruin her jovial moments!


    "Have you thought about it? Do you want to be my pretend girlfriend now?" his voice echoed behind the door.

 Chapter 15 Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 15 Persistence</h4>


    Instead of answering, Li Yue opened the door and red at him "I¡¯ve already told you, that¡¯s not going to happen."


    "Why not?" He was leaning against the frame of her door, looking down on her as if she had just said something truly hurtful. This man is a natural actor, Li Yue thought inwardly.


    "As I said¡ªI¡¯m not yet ready to die. I¡¯m sure your teenage fans will grab every opportunity possible to strangle me."


    "But they won¡¯t know."


    "Then, why the hell would you like to have a girlfriend if you don¡¯t want them to know?"


    For a second, she thought she spotted a turbulent emotion within his nk gaze. Was it anger? Or was it sorrow? It was too fast for her naked eyes to have a proper look at. "it¡¯s for my stepmother." He answered, his eyes were glued onto hers, scrutinizing deep into her irises.


    Li Yue let out a sharp breath. "Let me finish my food first. Then, we¡¯ll talk." She was about to close the door when the other blocked the door with his arms, preventing her from moving it. "What?" she asked, clearly irritated at his persistence. "I¡¯m hungry!"


    "You¡¯ll think about it, right?"


    "I will."


    He stared at her before letting go of the door. Once again, she immediately mmed the door shut, ignoring the fact that he had just been standing in front of her door. ¡¯Stepmother?¡¯ she asked the robot.


    ¡¯Her name is Sun Fengmian.¡¯


    ¡¯And you¡¯ve just agreed to give me her name. Is this the start of a good rtionship between us?¡¯


    Silence.


    Li Yue chuckled. This robot can be really entertaining. ¡¯So Sun Fengmian... what will she do? I suppose the reason you revealed her name is because she will do something against the lead, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Sun Fengmian, forty-two, five foot six, favorite color green, brown eyes and hair dyed in light brown, hobbies include¡ª¡¯


    ¡¯Is that really necessary?¡¯


    ¡¯She is very beautiful.¡¯ The robot answered shortly after.


    Irritated, Li Yue decided to finish her noodle instead. This robot is really useless. She should request a recement once she finishes this mission.


    ¡¯That would not possible. I have already been tied to your soul after your mortal vessel died.¡¯


    "Died?" Li Yue blurted. In the previous worlds, she had never heard this robot mention her death. ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ she asked wistfully. However, just as she had expected, the robot maintained its silence. A sigh escaped her lips as she finished her noodle. Afterward, she went back to finish going through the contents of the box that she opened, making sure to ce every person that she knew on the upper part of the envelope so she won¡¯t have to go through the trouble of rummaging through the whole thing when she needs it.


    After a couple of minutes, Li Yue let out a yawn. She was exhausted from her ¡¯project¡¯ earlier. She eyed the time from her phone. It was already four in the morning. Almost five. Shaking her head, Li Yue changed her clothes and brushed her teeth before sinking into slumber,pletely forgetting the Mo Li who was persistently waiting for her outside of her room.


    ...


    The moment she woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. She squinted at the blinds that she forgot to closest night. The sun had little to no effect on the cold temperature of Yin City. Checking the day¡¯s weather report on her phone, Li Yue instantly decided that she won¡¯t leave the apartment today.


    She stretched a bit before leaving her bed. Only after a few minutes of checking her email did Li Yue finally decide to leave her room, after which she was greeted by a surprise. "Eh? You¡¯re still here?" She said when she saw him standing in the kitchen, staring at the microwave.


    "Have you thought about it?" the man didn¡¯t even bother looking at her, his eyes were still glued onto the microwave. "Would you agree to pretend as my girlfriend?"


    Li Yue pursed her lips. She hadpletely forgotten about his proposal. Last night, or to be exact, morning, she was simply too exhausted that she just closed her eyes in sleepiness. She didn¡¯t have the energy to think about Sun Fengmian or Mo Li. "I¡¯m hungry." She said and walked next to him. "Wait... what are you wearing?"


    "I found this in the other room. It fits."


    "Those are not mine." they were Xia Jin¡¯s clothes. She was originally nning to just throw them away but had always forgotten to do so."


    "Oh. It fits."


    "I know. What are we having?"


    "I only made enough for myself. You should make your own."


    "You¡ª" Li Yue wanted to argue with him. How could this man be so ungrateful? He was already staying in her apartment, using her couch, pillow, and nkets, using her electricity, eating her food. And now...he couldn¡¯t even make food for the two of them? Just... just what kind of injustice is this?


    ¡¯This is for the plot to save the leads.¡¯ The robotic voice answered. Suppressing her anger, Li Yue opened the fridge and started looking for something to eat. In the end, she found some bread and peanut butter. She quickly had some and went back to her room, ignoring the selfish man who was sitting on her small couch, ying on his phone.


    How irritating.


    To ease her mind, she checked her email, managed her social media, and replied to her clients¡¯ or fans¡¯ messages. So far, her social media ounts had been very well received. Quite a lot of people are actually loving the art style she focuses on. In turn, hermissions had been increasingtely.


    Her fan base has been slowly growing too. After all, she had been actively posting her art on several forums and art websites. If this trend continues, she should have close to fifty thousand followers by the time she goes to college in a few months.


    "Hey!" She heard him knock. "Can we talk now?"


    Li Yue¡¯s expression turned ugly for a few seconds. Dealing with this man is terribly tiresome and it is making her increasingly irritated. Should she really be his girlfriend?


    ¡¯You should." The voice echoed inside her. ¡¯It will help you.¡¯


    "I am not asking you!" she huffed and opened the door.


    "Are you alright? I thought I heard you say something?"


    "You¡¯re probably hallucinating." She uttered. "Come in. Let¡¯s talk about it!" She gestured at him toe inside and closed the door behind him. "So... how much are you willing to pay me?" she immediately asked before the man could even take one more step towards her bed.

 Chapter 16 Comprehensive Ability

    <h4>Chapter 16 Comprehensive Ability</h4>


    "Do you have to think about money all the time?"


    She pursed her lips in response. Is that even a valid question? She had been telling him time and time again just how poor she was. It¡¯s either hisprehensive ability is that low or he¡¯s really just ridiculously dumb, she thought inwardly.


    "Alright, I understand." He continued. "I need you to pretend as my girlfriend and show up with me during family events."


    "Like parties?"


    He nodded. "I¡¯ll be paying you a monthly sry."


    "How much are we talking about?"


    "A million per month."


    Suspicions immediately arose within Li Yue¡¯s mind. "Why is it that big? Do you have a hidden agenda or something?"


    "Then we can make it five hundred¡ª "


    "No! I¡¯m not telling you to lower it! I¡¯m talking about the terms thate with it. Are you going to¡ªtry and sleep with me?"


    "You¡¯re not my type."


    "Really?" she asked. "Why not? You think I¡¯m not pretty enough?" Of course, this man¡¯s ideal type should be the white lotus female lead.


    He only silently stared at her in response, clearly unamused by her question.


    "Hey, what¡¯s with that face? I¡¯m just d that I¡¯m not your type! I don¡¯t like you either."


    "I can see that." He said. "That¡¯s also the reason why I asked you to pretend to be with me. I know you don¡¯t like me. So... "he shrugged.


    "So, what¡¯s the catch?" she asked.


    "Just pretend you like me in front of people. I¡¯ll give you a bonus if you end up irritating my stepmother and even better my half-brother as well."


    "Really? How much is the bonus exactly?"


    "Depends on what happens to them. If you anger them enough for them to faint, then... that would be fantastic." a slight grin shed by his face.


    Li Yue stared at him in disbelief. Does he really hate his stepmother that much?


    [She will be the reason of his downfall.] The robot uttered.


    ¡¯Really? Why don¡¯t you tell me more about this?¡¯ However, just as she had expected, the robot stayed silent.


    "And your halfbrother too?" she asked him.


    "Hm."


    "I see. What about your father? You are the son of a rich man, right?"


    "You could say that."


    "And? What if he sends his people to kill me?"


    "That¡¯s not something he¡¯d do" He answered nonchntly. "Kidnap you? Maybe. Kill you? Probably not."


    Li Yue didn¡¯t know how to react to his words. Is she supposed tough at this? Kidnap? Really? And what¡¯s with the ¡¯probably¡¯? That¡¯s not reassuring at all!


    "I understand your concerns, but I¡¯ll protect you." He answered. "So... I will live here and¡ª "


    "Whoa! Whoa! Hold it right there!" She held up her hand in front of his face. "That, is not going to happen!" She shook her head as if her life depended on it. "People are going to ask questions and once they know that I am living with a man... they will think that... that... you know, we are sleeping together!"


    "Then... you can live in my condominium."


    "Huh?" Did he just listen to the words that she said?


    "I said... you can live with me since you¡¯re so concerned about what others think. My t is secure. No one would know that we are living together. And... it¡¯s big enough for the two of us to avoid each other."


    This rendered Li Yue speechless. What kind of situation is this?


    [The closer, you are with the viin, the better,] her useless robot reminded her. Be that as it may, Li Yue only stared at Mo Li in silence.


    "Then one million would too small."


    "Really?" he lifted an eyebrow. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worth that much, you know."


    "You¡ªthen go ahead and find someone else!" Crossing her hands across her chest, she sat on the swivel chair next to her art supplies. "I¡¯m not going topromise my name and reputation just for a million." She was a dignified human being, alright? One million a month is too small to buy her... purity.


    Wait... just what was she thinking?


    "Why is your face so red?" he asked. "If you¡¯re thinking that I would touch you then... you are wrong. As I said..."


    "I heard you the first time!" she huffed. "I was just thinking about the possible rumors!"


    "Oh, if that¡¯s how it is... are you going to say yes?"


    Her lips thinned. "I will live in a big room?"


    He nodded.


    "And...you will pay me, two million every month aside from bonuses?"


    Once again, he nodded.


    "Aside from your family, no one else will know that we are living together, right?" Now that she thought about it, she only has a few months left before graduation. What are two or three months with this man? That shouldn¡¯t affect her life too much, right? Furthermore, this would also prevent him from getting any closer to Li Weiwei, which means he won¡¯t have the time to fall for the female lead and attempt to kill the male lead.


    "Yes, my family includes my father, stepmother, and half-brother as well as a few cousins."


    "Cousins?"


    "Yes. My stepmother would surely ask them to check on you. So... they will probably know you as well. Besides, our family events have always had them attending so the attendees will know about you too."


    "Am I going to be in any danger while I am with you?" If she dies, it would mean her mission had failed. That is the simple truth. The robot had told her something about a potion that could heal wounds and another that had the effect of making her invisible for a short period of time, but she needed points to buy that.


    Points, of which she didn¡¯t have.


    She¡¯s not only poor in this world! She¡¯s also poor in points! In such a pitiful state, will she really survive the dangers of this world?


    "Not really, so no" he answered. "I will protect you, and my father is not some murderous old man. He is pretty reasonable. But my stepmother is different. Thankfully though, she won¡¯t hurt you because she still fears my father."


    Li Yue heaved a long sigh as she stared at him. Slowly, she nodded. "Alright, I agree! But we should set some sort of a contract just to make sure that you pay my sry." She lifted her chin up to meet his face. She would never let any guy swindle her!


    "Alright, we have a deal. Mywyer will reach out to you soon!" for the first time since she met him, a soft, sincere smile shone on Mo Li¡¯s handsome face.

 Chapter 17 The Weird One

    <h4>Chapter 17 The Weird One</h4>


    It did not take too long for Mo Li to return with awyer on the same day of their conversation. Of course, this is not surprising as he was, after all an idol. He always has ess towyers and PR specialists who can easily bail him out when encountering something that could possibly ruin his reputation.


    After signing the contract, Mo Li promptly told her to move. She needs to stay at his ce as a part of their deal. He had even graciously helped her pack her things just to speed things up. As to why he wanted her to move as soon as possible, Li Yue had no idea. However, she could feel a storm brewing just from this deal alone, and she is in the eye of it.


    Be that as it may, she would not let the opportunity to get close to him pass. It is essential for her to understand her target¡¯s personality and make him avoid the female lead as much as possible.


    "This is it?" she eximed when she entered the three-bedroom condominium that he owned which is in one of the most secure neighborhoods in Yin City. "This ce... is barren." She immediately uttered.


    "Compared to yours... this ce is more alive."


    Li Yue bit her tongue in defeat. She really had no words to argue against that. Her previous apartment was indeed void of life. With unpacked luggage and dust, one would easily think that no one is living in that apartment.


    On the other hand, just like what Mo Li said, this ce is very much alive. With lots of nts both hanging and in pots, she felt like she had entered a cabin in the woods, contrary to the urban view outside. She eyed the only long gray couch in the living room. In front of the couch was a small coffee table made of wood. A couple of books were also neatly stacked on top of the table, promptly giving her the cozy vibe of a warm cabin.


    His home was clean, with a warm atmosphere, and overall, very nice. She immediately wondered as to why Mo Li liked to hide from people when he is living in a ce like this.


    "Imagine living here alone." He said as if sensing the question mark on her head.


    "I would love to live in this ce alone." She answered.


    "Well... you¡¯re the weird one." He retorted as he started walking towards the wooden stairs. "I¡¯m not." He gestured for her to follow him. "Your stuff will arrive here in a few minutes. You have that much luggage and yet you only wear like... five clothes a week." He uttered.


    Li Yue ignored hisments. First of all, almost all of the original Li Yue¡¯s clothes are dresses and skirts. Everything is just too fashionable, too revealing for her taste! Secondly, she is not veryfortable wearing such short and tight clothes. True, this body might be smoking hot in some people¡¯s standard but she thinks that this body is just too skinny! And thirdly, well, she does not wish to attract the envy of the female lead! After all, the female lead is not as skinny as she is.


    What if the female lead suddenly thinks that Li Yue is too sexy? The universe always aligns itself with the female lead¡¯s wishes! This might cause her more problems in the future.


    "Here we are," He opened the door next to the stairs. "That one is my room and the other is the guest room. Come" he opened the door to another room, revealing a room painted white and adorned with warm tones of green.


    "This... "


    "Not pink, but it¡¯s clean." He slid his finger across the table. "See? No dust."


    Li Yue squinted her eyes at the man¡¯s mocking remark. But instead of having an argument with the insensitive douche, she decided to examine the room.


    "It only has a small closet, but it should be enough to fit your five sets of clothes and unopened luggage."


    She red at him in response. "You really should stop insulting my previous living conditions." She started pacing around the room, touching the furniture every once in a while. "I used toe from a rich family. Then I woke up one day to discover that I wasn¡¯t really one of them. Imagine the horror I felt."


    "You¡¯re justzy." He shrugged.


    "I am not!" she responded as she bounced on the bed. "I was working as hard as I could, finishing artmissions just to earn money. You won¡¯t understand my pitiful state, ah." She faked a sad smile. "I am so pitiful, I can¡¯t even eat three times a day because of work!"


    "That¡¯s only because you are toozy to cook."


    "I am notzy!"


    Shrugging, he walked towards the window next to her bed. "I would have told you to keep this ce clean but... you won¡¯t really stay here for long. So, just do whatever you want. I can have this table reced if you want to."


    "That¡ªthat sounds good." She smiled and eyed the nts inside the room. "You should probably take the nts out. I won¡¯t be able to water them."


    "Again, you¡¯re just toozy." He turned towards her. "I am not taking it out. You¡¯ll water it. This is now your room."


    She pouted in response. However, she could not really say anything against the man who owns the ce.


    "Just so you know, I don¡¯t cook." Mo Li added. "You can buy your own groceries and, well, do whatever you want. The kitchen is fully equipped. You just need to buy your own supplies as I don¡¯t have any ingredients, just some eggs, and flour."


    "Got it. What about school?" she asked.


    "What about it?"


    "Well, I don¡¯t have a car and this ce is pretty far from the school."


    "Then you¡¯ll have to find a way to get to school." He walked towards the door. "I won¡¯t let you ride in my car."


    "You¡ª How can you be so cruel?"


    "That is not a part of the contract." He answered. "And am I not already paying you and letting you stay for free?"


    "If that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to y it, then... I will only stay here during the weekends." She stood up from the bed and walked out of the room. How could she stand such pettiness? Does this man think that she loves money enough to ignore this? Alright, maybe she does. But still!


    She is a person with principles!


    "Where are you going?"


    "We have sses tomorrow." She said and started walking down the stairs. "I will go back to my apartment and rest early." Without waiting for him to say anything. Li Yue had already dragged her suitcase towards the door. "I¡¯lle back once there is an event or if it¡¯s a weekend." Good thing she had not yet canceled the rent to her previous apartment. She sighed as she triumphantly walked out of the t, leaving Mo Li frozen on his feet.


    [Take! That! You viin!] the robot enthusiastically chimed inside her head.

 Chapter 18 Nosy and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 18 Nosy and Evil</h4>


    Surprisingly, the man didn¡¯t bother following her. This instantly made her mouth smile. She still had a lot of other things to take care of, she can¡¯t babysit this man-child forever, ah. Li Yue took a taxi back to her apartment as she pondered the viin¡¯s dominant attitude.


    ¡¯Scary,¡¯ she thought. He wasn¡¯t even in full viin mode yet and he is already that demanding, irritating, direct, and impatient. He had even called herzy on multiple asions! ¡¯How rude.¡¯ First of all, she is very hardworking. How could he call her as such when she was struggling to work just to feed herself?


    [It is in his genes.] The voice inside her head answered. [If you want to change him, you¡¯ll have to be patient, very much so.]


    ¡¯Excuse me?¡¯ Deep lines appeared on Li Yue¡¯s forehead. ¡¯Patience is not one of my virtues!¡¯ Not in this body nor in the next body that she will possess. After a few minutes, Li Yue arrived at her apartment, just in time for Mo Li¡¯s people to arrive to get her suitcases.


    She immediately stopped them and told them not to mess with her or else she will call the police andin about Mo Li. This, of course, was enough to scare off Mo Li¡¯s people. How could they allow their boss¡¯ name to get dragged into the mud because of this moody woman?


    Seeing the men starting to leave, Li Yue beamed and went to her room to start her mission. She had not forgotten about that Lu Xinyi and her goons, ah. That woman... will pay for trying to hurt her. Li Yue immediately opened the envelope written on it the word ¡¯scandalous¡¯ and started reviewing the information that she had against that woman.


    Slowly, Li Yue¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth dropped to the floor. What is this? Li Yue consolidated the information with her memories and it seems that everything in the video makes sense. First and foremost, just like every teenager, Lu Xinyi had tried to be famous online using her social media tform and a video sharing tform that everyone loves to use these days.


    This tform had some dares that people would do just to get likes and views. Some were famous, including taking a video while kissing your best friend, and watching their reaction to the kiss, walking naked in front of your husband or wife. Some would walk in their wedding dresses and amongst other funny dares to get the reactions of their partners or people close to them. Some were really funny, like pretending to receive a call in front of your partner while others were really mean like pretending to break up with your partner.


    And just like everyone else in this tform, Lu Xinyi also did one of the dares. Her biggest mistake was actually, the dare that she tried out.


    It was a dare to walk in your underwear in front of your brother! It wasn¡¯t too big of a dare, but the thing is, Lu Xinyi¡¯s brother is that he had been a drug addict for a long time now. He was going in and out of lockup and rehabilitation centers because of this addiction. However, every time the man was sent to prison for petty crimes, his parents would paywyers, policemen, and even judges to hide this from the paparazzi.


    And... well, walking almost naked in front of a drug addict is not exactly a very smart thing to do.


    In the video, Lu Xinyi walked in front of her brother¡¯s room pretending to look for something in her underwear. She was giggling andughing while trying to zoom in into his reaction. However, the video was cut off when her brother pulled her into his bed.


    Li Yue remembered that nothing had happened between the two as Lu Xinyi was able to escape as seen in the video. However, it was not before her brother sessfully took off her bra. That was an extremely chaotic day for the Lu Family¡¯s household.


    So... how was Li Yue able to get a copy of this video? Simple! She snuck away with Lu Xinyi¡¯s phone when she was drunk and checked the private images and videos. Along with some incriminating photos, this video was included in a private file that she had on her phone. Of course, Li Yue immediately sent everything to her own phone. She then deleted the images and even deleted the file from Lu Xinyi¡¯s phone.


    Evil?


    Of course, it was.


    Li Yue had always been like this. For some reason, this woman loves to collect the dirt of other people. However, this became the cause of Li Yue¡¯s downfall. It was the reason why she died ahead of her time in this world! Li Yue had actually found something incriminating on an influential person a few days before Christmas Holidays¡ªthis promptly attracted some trouble and in the end, someone pushed her from the top of the stairs of the Li family¡¯s mansion.


    Murder.


    Someone murdered her because of her nosy and evil ways. Of course, she will soon ask for redemption from the people who killed the original Li Yue. She will soon retaliate and make them pay for their mistakes. But she was not in a hurry. Her priority is getting her life back on track so she would have the power to prevent the death of the male lead.


    Moreover, since they had already taken away the evidence that she held, those people would note after her as they know that no one would believe her if she tried to tell anyone about the things that she found out. In addition, Li Yue is no longer the heiress of the Li Family. No one would take her seriously now that she had lost all of the influence she once had.


    However, it¡¯s not her priority right now. Li Yue had much more important things to do like being petty and ruining another person¡¯s life simply because they are irrelevant to the plot line. Li Yue beamed. That woman... That Lu Xinyi will soon know how it feels like to be bullied.


    "Alright. Maybe this is too harsh." She pondered as sheid on her bed, eyes on the white ceiling. The woman didn¡¯t really do anything to her, or at least she didn¡¯t seed in her evil ns. Should she really punish her because of this?


    [Absolutely!] the system energetically chimed in her thoughts. [Punish her! I have been thirsty for a great show for a while now!]


    ¡¯...¡¯

 Chapter 19 Grumpy and Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 19 Grumpy and Hungry</h4>


    "The only good thing that happened to her after her death is that I was able to possess her body." She beamed as she began to think If she should release the videos for everyone to watch in schadenfreude. After all, Lu Xinyi didn¡¯t really seed in her ns.


    [If she seeds, you would have failed in your mission, again.] Her system reminded her. [I suggest you deal with her as soon as possible.]


    "You seem to be very adamant about having me create some drama." She responded. She was alone anyway, there¡¯s no harm in talking to this robot outside of her head. "Are you perhaps... looking for some entertainment?"


    The voice didn¡¯t answer.


    "Or maybe... will Lu Xinyi have some influence on the protagonist¡¯s death?" she beamed. This system¡¯s interest lies only in the protagonists of the world. Is it possible that the system only wants her to deal with Lu Xinyi because that woman will harm the lead soon?


    [Overthinking will lead to disastrous consequences.] the voice said.


    "Why don¡¯t you just tell me about the plot? After all, I am doing a job for you. I should have the right to know what ought to happen. Only then so can I be able to counter the viin¡¯s actions and prevent them from killing the protagonist!" She started grumbling. "You should at least tell me the names of the people that I should deal with! I don¡¯t want to go in blindly. I fought against people irrelevant to the plot back then you know!"


    As usual, silence followed her words. Just what did she expect from this unfair system? Laying on her bed, Li Yue chuckled before deciding to have some sleep. The night ended with Li Yue sleeping, exhausted at handling the manchild Mo Li and nning for her revenge against the woman who paid people to hurt her..


    ....


    Since the final exams were just around the corner, everyone in the university had been very busy not only with studying but also with projects and end-year recitals. Just like everyone else in the university, Li Yue and her whole ss had been given a lot of assignments involving final essays, presentations, and even theses.


    This made Li Yue furious. She was not here to learn physics and trigonometry, alright? She was here to save the male lead from the hands of the viin.


    ¡¯Stopining and study instead. As the second female lead, you are not allowed to show your real, dumb self.¡¯ The system told her every time she asked it for a solution. Maybe something that could grant her photographic memory or maybe a magical library inside her head which stores every information or book she encounters. However, every time she mentions the topic, the robot voice would scold her and tell her to work hard instead.


    In the end, Li Yue lowered her head in the library, trying to use her brain to solve theplex mathematical problems that she hated the most. Surprisingly, ever since Li Yue walked out of Mo Li¡¯s house, thetter hadpletely stopped talking to her. In fact, he had stopped apanying her for lunch.


    This in turn made herugh a peal of happyughter. Who cares about that man¡¯s rude behavior and moodiness?


    "What are you doing, Fake Phoenix Yue? Studying for a schrship?" Lu Xinyi¡¯s shrill voice interrupted her line of thought as she walked out of the library. It was followed by some sneers andughter.


    Li Yue used her phone to check the time. It was already nine in the evening and Li Yue had spent most of her time in the library reading on history, trying to familiarize herself with as many things as possible for the essays in the final exams.


    Too bad, she was not the original brilliant Li Yue. She was having a hard time memorizing history and is struggling to remember theorems for the exams. Moreover, she hadpletely forgotten dinner. Li Yue was not only grumpy about world history, but she was also very hungry. She red at Lu Xinyi and herckeys. All wearing their glorious high heels, click-cking down the empty corridors as they approached her.


    "What is it this time, Lu Xinyi?" she asked. "I¡¯m not in the mood for a conversation." She said as she secretly pressed the record button of her phone. Just in case...


    "I don¡¯t know, Fake Phoenix Yue." Li Xinyi mimicked her irritated tone before she smiled, showing her perfectly sculpted teeth that must have cost thousands. "What are you doing here anyway? Pretending to study your ass off when all you did all day was flirt with the new guy?" She snickered. "What? Are you trying to impress Mo Li after Xia Jin dumped you?"


    Seeing the pointlessness of the conversation, Li Yue turned her back and started walking away from the group. But how could Lu Xinyi allow such disrespect? Without having Li Yue take another step away from her, she grabbed Li Yue¡¯s long hair that was tightly wrapped in a bun.


    "How dare you walk away from me? I am still talking to you!" She tightened her grip on Li Yue¡¯s hair before pulling her head to the ground.


    Surprised at the other¡¯s violent actions, Li Yue squealed.


    ¡¯CRASH¡¯


    The loud sound of her belongings crashing on the tile along with her broke the silence of the corridor. It was followed by the girls¡¯ughter, some of them even went as far as kicking her while she was down.


    "Dang it!" Li Yue hissed, she had never expected this woman to be this violent!


    [I told you to burn her.] The robotic voice¡¯s reminder only served to make her more irritated. [You didn¡¯t heed my advice~]


    Li Yue red at Lu Xinyi as she immediately regretted the fact that she actually took a lot of time deliberating whether she should release what happened. Now that it turned out like this, all the social media sites she knew would have a new post soon.


    ¡¯Good. Very Good!¡¯ she thought inwardly. ¡¯It seems that this woman is truly looking to die!¡¯


    "What are you going to do now, Fake Phoenix Yue?" Lu Xinyiughed before kicking Li Yue¡¯s phone on the ground, making it crash towards the wall. The impact was enough topletely destroy the phone¡¯s internal structure. "Are you going to sue me, Fake Phoenix Yue?"


    .....


    Update: Its been 2 weeks now since I sign the contract? No updates yet. Sigh.


    If you like the novel, please leave a review. Thank you. :)

 Chapter 20 Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 20 Past Life</h4>


    "You really want to do this?" Li Yue asked, her eyes narrowed onto the woman in front of her.


    "You really want to do this?" Lu Xinyi mimicked her in a mocking tone. "Do what? You mean this?" she said as she lifted her heels and tried to step on Li Yue¡¯s hands on the floor. Good thing she was quick enough to remove her hand. Wordlessly, Li Yue stood before Lu Xinyi, eyeing the CCTV camera that was located at the corner of the corridor.


    "Oh! You think that will help you?" Lu Xinyi sneered. "I can just pay someone to delete that recording."


    Li Yue stared at the woman¡¯s face as she recalled why this Lu Xinyi hated her so much. As far as she could remember, Lu Xinyi had always been her enemy, ying the role since they were young. They both went to the same preschool and even attended the same school throughout their elementary years.


    At first, it was just all just a silly rivalry. That was, until Lu Xinyi¡¯s boyfriend chose to work with Li Yue on a school project. Lu Xinyi thought that Li Yue was trying to steal her boyfriend, seducing him so he would leave Lu Xinyi. However, that was never the case.


    In the first ce, Li Yue is madly in love with her fiance, Xia Jin. There¡¯s practically no reason for her to try and steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend when she already has the perfect fiance. However, despite knowing how it would anger Lu Xinyi, Li Yue allowed Lu Xinyi¡¯s boyfriend to work with her just to spite the woman in question.


    She even went as far as posting their images on her social media ounts as they worked on the project together. As expected, this prompted Lu Xinyi to explode in anger and jealousy, causing her to leave nastyments on her posts, embarrassing herself as she called Li Yue offensive names.


    At that time, Lu Xinyi was so angry that she forgot how Li Yue¡¯s parents could read herments as they themselves have their own social media ounts. And, as expected, when her parents saw thements, they were furious. They immediately reported such improper behavior to the principal.


    In the end, not only did Lu Xinyi lost his beloved boyfriend, who transferred to another city, she was also suspended for her improper use of profanities which was unbefitting of ady from an influential family.


    After the suspension, Lu Xinyi and Li Yue never spoke, and even when they did, they only made spiteful remarks against one another. The two could not even stay in the same room without fighting or insulting each other!


    However, Lu Xinyi could not physically touch Li Yue as the Li Family was more influential than hers, the Lu Family. Of course, this changed when Li Yue left the Li Family.


    How could Lu Xinyi not take advantage of this situation?


    "But... you can¡¯t pay me." Mo Li¡¯s voice interrupted the tense atmosphere at the corridor. Everyone turned their heads to the man who had just walked out of the library. With his thick sses, the books on his chest, and a bag hanging on his shoulder, Mo Li looked more like a teacher than their ssmate. "I¡¯ve recorded everything that happened just now... What do you think will happen if I release this online for the entertainment of my fans?"


    As expected, Lu Xinyi paled at the mention of his fans. What is scarier than teenagers who would do anything for their idol to notice them? Who knows what those women would do once they see the video of her bullying someone!


    "Mo Li... you don¡¯t understand. This woman right here... was the one who had been bullying us for a whoe year!" One of Lu Xinyi¡¯s friends chimed in. "You don¡¯t know this, but this Li Yue made Lu Xinyi¡¯s boyfriend leave her! She ckmailed him into leaving Xinyi! This woman is evil incarnate! You really should stop protecting her like this!"


    "That¡¯s right!" Lu Xinyi uttered. "Li Yue had been nothing but evil to those around her. She might seem all sweet and kind around you, but that¡¯s only because she had lost her influence and just wanted to get close to someone with an influential family like yours!"


    The girls nodded when they heard Lu Xinyi¡¯s words. Each of them then started listing out the horrible things that Li Yue did. However, instead of frowning in response, Mo Li only nced at Li Yue before he nodded.


    "And?" he asked.


    "What do you mean, and?" Lu Xinyi said.


    "And... what does that have to do with me?"


    The girls shut their mouths at his question. He was only asking the right question. Li Yue bullying them in the past apparently had nothing to do with him.


    "Since it has nothing to do with me. Then... I want you to leave, or I will have this post be viral in the forums."


    "You¡ª " Lu Xinyi was about to say something else when she noticed how serious Mo Li¡¯s face was. In the end, she gritted her teeth before leaving with her minions.


    Seeing the problem temporarily resolved, Li Yue immediately collected her things and started walking out of the campus.


    "Hey!"


    "What?" Li Yue hissed, unable to hide the blood lust that had been swarming in her ever since the confrontation began.


    Surprised, Mo Li turned silent.


    "Leave me alone!" Li Yue said as she hastened her steps towards her apartment. That Lu Xinyi is looking for death.


    [I told you¡ª ]


    "SHUT IT!" Li Yue shouted, her voice loud enough to attract some people passing by. However, she was too clouded by anger to care. It was as if her vision had turned red. Her eyes were full of fury when she entered her room. Without even changing her clothes, Li Yue immediately opened herptop.


    [If you do it now, she will know it was you.]


    The robot¡¯s words stopped her in her tracks. She then stared nkly at the video that was ying on loop on her screen.


    [If you do it now, you will attract more attention and that will endanger your life. Once you die... you fail. Let me remind you. This is yourst chance. You have the choice to pass a mission, or have your soul disappear forever. You will not remember who you were, not your name and certainly not your past life.]


    .........


    2 chapters every 9 in the morning. GMT+8.

 Chapter 21 Last Chance

    <h4>Chapter 21 Last Chance</h4>


    Li Yue turned silent at the system¡¯s words.


    Last Chance.


    That single phrase was enough to make her stop whatever it is that she was about to do. This is herst chance. Her lips thinned, her hands clenched as she thought about the memories that she lost. The system told her she still has a chance to get her life back. However, she does not remember anything. Not her name and certainly not the reason why she was traveling to different worlds, saving protagonists and redeeming its viins.


    With a frown, Li Yue closed herptop and chose to calm herself. If she wanted to survive in this world she needed to be more careful. She needed to take this task seriously.


    "I can hurt people, right?"


    [As long as you do not kill the main character]


    "What do I gain if I do this mission right?" she asked.


    [Coins, and the original timeline of the worlds you ¡¯visit¡¯ will be downloaded inside your mind once you start every mission.]


    Li Yue hung her head, contemting her next move. The system was right. If she posts the video now, it would surely attract much undesired attention. Lu Xinyi and her parents can easily afford to pay hackers to crack her IP address and locate her. If that happens, she will only attract more attention to herself.


    She needed to be smart and calcting in making her moves. A long sigh left her lips. She needed to step up her game so these people won¡¯t bully her.


    With this in mind, Li Yue got herself a sh drive and copied everything that she had on herptop. Then, she also used a cloud storage system to copy everything that she had against Lu Xinyi. "I will give it a few days." She said to herself. For now, pretending to be weak and cowardly is her best option.


    Li Yue took another hour organizing her thoughts before she was finally able to calm down. Then she went to have dinner at a restaurant where a lot of students frequented. With her huge hood and scarf, no one was able to recognize Li Yue.


    Of course, she did this with a n in mind. Just as Li Yue was about to leave the small eatery, she slipped the sh drive that she had brought earlier into an unsuspecting student¡¯s bag. This is what Li Yue meant when she said she will give it a few days.


    Is she really the type of person who would patiently wait for Lu Xinyi to bully her again? That will never be her, not in a thousand worlds.


    [Self-reflectionpleted. Side Quests are now unlocked!]


    "What was that?" she asked. Side Quest? Self Reflection? She did not remember ever having a side quest before. All she knew was that her main quest was to stop the viin from killing the lead.


    [Congrattions on your self-reflection. Please note that your side quests are triggered by your emotions and current situation.]


    [Side Quest: Make Lu Xinyi suffer. You have two days to start the mission. Seven days will be given to finish the quest. Reward: 100 coins. ept?]


    Li Yue blinked. Then she blinked again as she remembered the robot¡¯s words about not exposing herself just seconds ago.


    "ept." Li Yue heard herself say.


    [Side Quest epted. Make Lu Xinyi suffer. You have seven days to aplish the task. The countdown begins at midnight.]


    [Good Evening, host. My name is Bee.]


    Is this why the robot told her before that she was not qualified to know its name yet? "Bee? Eh? That sounds weird." Li Yue smiled. In all honesty, she does not care about the system¡¯s name. She had already decided to call it Robot anyway.


    When Li Yue thought about it, she quickly realized that Robot had been doing the same thing the past few times that she killed people. She had stopped her into doing something. During those moments, she didn¡¯t listen and just did what she wanted.


    However, now, she decided to halt her ns and wait for a few days instead of letting her anger get the best of her. Moreover, she already decided to take this mission seriously. Beaming, Li Yue looked at the data on herptop again.


    Since she had seven days to ruin that woman then she would start now. First, Li Yue gathered her coat and went out of her apartment. She then went to the mall and bought some sh drives. Li Yue then quickly had dinner and went back to her apartment.


    That night Li Yue copied everything that she had in each sh drive.


    ...


    What she did not expect is for Lu Xinyi to try another scheme against her. Li Yue never thought that Lu Xinyi¡¯s hatred runs so deep, she would not stop until Li Yue died of embarrassment.


    On the next day, Li Yue walk inside the school and immediately notice the dirty stare that people were giving her.


    "Oi, Li Yue! How could you be so shameless?" a voice called out behind her. When Li Yue turned her head, she immediately remembered this as Lu Xinyi¡¯s friends. "You really dared to hurt Xinyist night? Just you see, Lu Xinyi¡¯s parents areing towards the school today! They will have you expelled, you poisonous fake phoenix!"


    Li Yue calmly looked at the group of people before she decided to go to the library instead of attending her sses. Since Lu Xinyi is hell-bent of destroying her... then she will let her a taste of her own medicine. Li Yue started to walk around in the library, intentionally leaving the sh drive around the area.


    After leaving about five sh drive in the library, she went to the food courts inside the school and started leaving the sh drive in the vacant seats too. Li Yue decided to let other people expose Lu Xinyi, as she watched on the sidelines.


    Li Yue realized that the only thing that shecks right now is money. However, she could still use her brains against this woman. She might not be rich, but surely, there are other ways to expose that woman, right? After that, Li Yue went to the other parts of the school, leaving sh drives everywhere she goes. She might not have the money to pay people to harass Lu Xinyi but Li Yue was confident that the amount of ckmail materials that she had is enough to make everyone in the school bow down to her.

 Chapter 22 Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 22 Ruin</h4>


    After she ran out of sh drives, Li Yue joined the ss with Mo Li and everyone else. With a smile on her face, Li Yue pretended not to notice the confused gaze that Mo Li gave her. After all, he knew that just the other night, Li Yue was bullied by Lu Xinyi.


    Leaning towards her, Mo Li asked. "Are you sick?"


    Li Yue leaned back as she gave the man a wry look. How could this Mo Li act like they were so close in front of everyone?


    "What happened? Did you hit your head?" he asked. His voice, however didn¡¯t contain even a hint of concern. Li Yue immediately figured out that this man is scheming something.


    "ssmate Mo, you should stay away from a fake phoenix like myself." She said, making sure her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. "I don¡¯t want anyone to think that we are close or something."


    "But we are." His face looked aggrieved. This immediately irritated her. Li Yue kicked his leg, and he responded with a grunt before he smiled. "Let¡¯s eat togetherter, alright?"


    What the hell is this? Li Yue was confused. The agreement clearly stated that they were not going to tell anyone that they were fake lovers! Li Yue turned her head away as a sinister n popped up in her head. When Mo Li saw that Li Yue had gotten quiet, he immediately stopped disturbing her.


    After the rumor started spreading, everyone thought that Lu Xinyi¡¯s parents would meet the current principal to have Li Yue suspended. Contrary to their expectations, none of this happened.


    Lu Residence, Yin City.


    "So, they¡¯re really close?" Lu Xinyi frowned as she eyed the image of Mo Li leaning towards Li Yue. "How could that be? Mo Li is a celebrity and hees from a prominent family. Surely, his father would not want him to get close to a woman like Li Yue, right?"


    "I don¡¯t think his father knows about it." The woman speaking was one of Lu Xinyi¡¯s close friends. She and Lu Xinyi were Li Yue¡¯s ssmates too. "Now that I think about it... what do you think will happen if his father were to learn about this?"


    As expected, Lu Xinyi¡¯s eyes widened. She had just experienced an eureka moment! "Quick! Send me that image you took earlier!"


    "Wait... Xinyi, what if his father¡ª "


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will introduce myself properly and tell him that I was only concerned about his son¡¯s well-being." Lu Xinyi thought that Mo Li¡¯s father would surelysh out at Mo Li and would tell him to avoid Li Yue and once that happens, Li Yue would lose thest person that she could hold on to. Lu Xinyi beamed as she startedposing a text message to her mother. She needed to get Mr. Mo¡¯s number first!


    However, this glee of hers was short-lived. A few minutes after she sent the message to her mother, Lu Xinyi received a message from an anonymous number. She immediately opened the text and slowly, her eyes widened.


    "Xinyi? Are you alright? What is that?"


    "Leave." Lu Xinyi closed her phone, her face turned scarlet as she eyed her friend. "Leave me. I am not feeling well."


    "Are you alright? Do you want me to call the¡ª "


    "No! I said leave!" Seeing the surprise on the woman¡¯s face, Lu Xinyi hurriedly added. "I will call youter!" she had to force the words out of her mouth. After all, just like most people in the academy, Lu Xinyi was also building connections with her peers¡ª Connections of which she could use once she became an adult.


    "Alright then... I will leave. Text me when you get home."


    She nodded, pretending to understand her friend¡¯s words. Her mind was already in shambles, her breathing started to turn shallow as she clenched her fists. Did she see the right thing? Was that video...


    The buzz from her phone almost made her jump. She immediately picked it up and the message that she read immediately confirmed her suspicion. Someone is trying to ckmail her!


    [MONEY OR I RELEASE THE VIDEO?]


    Lu Xinyi trembled. She remembered that the video vanished from her phone months ago! How could someone get a copy of the video now? She started pacing inside her room as she thought about it. Then her phone buzzed again. Frowning, she opened her phone. However, the frown on her face was reced with an even more grim expression when she realized that it was another number.


    [Miss Lu, I have a video that can very well ruin you. I suggest you give me what I want or I will release this online.]


    The text was followed by a short clip of the video. Seeing this, a gasp escaped Lu Xinyi¡¯s lips. Her eyes widened, lips agape. What is happening?


    "No. This cannot be true!" She said as she opened the other message again. At that time, Lu Xinyi was only doing a dare! Her brother might have pulled her towards the bed, but nothing else had really happened. In fact, it was shown in the video that she was able to fight against him and p him before running out of his room with her phone.


    Even still, the video is enough to ruin her brother¡¯s reputation who had just got out of the rehabilitation center and is trying to change his life for the better. Lu Xinyi bit her lips so hard, she could taste blood flowing out. Having the video shown to her parents would make themsh out on her and they might even disown her brother. Surely, this would also affect her reputation in school. What should she do now?


    Lu Xinyi paced back and forth until she heard another buzz from her phone. For some reason, she immediately felt her heart jump. She hesitated for a few seconds before she opened her phone. And just as she expected.... There it was.


    Another message.


    Another video.


    And another number.


    "How could this be?" she asked, face paling as sweat trickled down her forehead.

 Chapter 23 Trigonometry

    <h4>Chapter 23 Trigonometry</h4>


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Mo Li asked. He eyed the woman who had just finished eating in front of him. "I don¡¯t have money with me."


    "..."


    "I said¡ª "


    "I heard you the first time!" Li Yue said, yet the smile on her face didn¡¯t falter. "You think... I want to rob you?"


    "Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always done? Today, I don¡¯t have my phone with me. I just brought enough cash for this meal."


    Li Yue rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re from a rich family. Why are you acting like youck money? Even if I rob you every day, your funds won¡¯t dwindle at all."


    "I know."


    "..." So he¡¯s just stingy, Li Yue thought. "I was only smiling because I knew that you needed something from me. What is it this time?"


    Suspicion shed in Mo Li¡¯s eyes. "I need you to teach me trigonometry."


    The smile on Li Yue¡¯s face immediately vanished. "Trigonometry?"


    "You scored the highest in the entrance exam. I know you are an expert when ites to math." He answered. "Teach me."


    But that was the old Li Yue! How could this man ask her to teach him something she doesn¡¯t know? "I can¡¯t teach you that."


    "Why not?"


    Li Yue turned her head away. "I have a headache." She dramatically touched her temples. "Aw. I think there is something wrong with my head." She eyed him and looked at the expression on his face.


    "How ungrateful." He responded. "Earlier... I was acting as if we were really close so that Lu Xinyi¡¯s friends would take a photo of us and show it to her. This way, she would not ask her parents to get involved. She would think that I am your backer. You could at least teach me trigonometry as a thank you for my kindness."


    "Kindness my ass."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said... you have a kind ass!" Li Yue said. She could tell that this man is not telling her everything. "Tell me honestly, are you nning to do something bad..." She made a deliberate pause. "To me?"


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t like you."


    "I don¡¯t believe you." This body is worthy of envy, alright. Maybe not as beautiful as the female lead but her skin should be better, and her body is smaller, skinnier. "What¡¯s not to like? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m pretty?"


    Mo Li stared at her as if she had gone crazy. "Your chest is too t, legs too skinny, face too small. I could squeeze your face with one hand. You arezy and are allergic to cleanliness. You¡ª "


    "I get it!" Li Yue hissed.


    "Why are you angry? You asked me¡ª "


    "Shut it!" Too t? Too skinny? Too small? What kind of description is this?


    "Maybe if you could eat more¡ª "


    "I said, stop!" She put up her hand in front of his face. "You¡ª You are an inconsiderate man!"


    "How was I inconsiderate? You¡¯re the one who asked¡ª "


    "I am not talking to you!" Li Yue rose from her seat and walked out of the restaurant. However, when she remembered her previous n, she halted her steps. How could she let anger get the best of her? This is not her body! It has nothing to do with her!


    She let out a deep breath.


    "You¡¯re weird." She heard him say behind her. She didn¡¯t even notice that thetter followed her out of the restaurant. "You are weird and ungrateful."


    "I am not teaching you trigonometry, and that¡¯s that." Even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t. She simply does not have the capability to do so.


    "I can pay you."


    "Still, no." She faced him, only to realise that he was standing too close to her. She immediately started walking away from him.


    "Per hour."


    "How much?"


    "Do you really value money more than friendship?"


    "Yes." She answered. "How much?"


    Mo Li pursed his lips. There¡¯s no retort to such a shameless statement. "Ten thousand. Per hour and you will teach me at my t."


    "What¡¯s wrong with my apartment?"


    "Everything!" Mo Li said, frowning.


    ..........


    ¡¯Robot... is there a way for me to gain this body¡¯s knowledge of trigonometry?


    [Negative. Hostcks points to copy skills.]


    ¡¯...¡¯ Li Yue could not understand why this robot is not helping her aplish her task! This thing should give her something overpowered! Maybe a telekic ability or an ability to teleport herself. That would not only make her mission easier! This would also help her save all the leads in every world! ¡¯Robot¡ª "


    [Request Denied. Host should stop daydreaming.]


    ¡¯...¡¯ Li Yue didn¡¯t know If she wouldugh or cry in this situation.


    "We¡¯re here." Mo Li said as their car came to a full stop. "You will stay here tonight. Tomorrow is a holiday, so there is no need for you to go to ss. Instead, you will teach me trigonometry all day."


    Li Yue¡¯s lips thinned as she nodded. A whole day of teaching? What if her small brain burst from exhaustion?


    [Impossible]


    Li Yue turned silent once again before she followed Mo Li out of the car then into the elevator. She eyed one of Mo Li¡¯s people who whispered something to him. Until now, she could still feel that Mo Li is scheming against her. Was it possible that he is trying to gauge her intelligence? She shook the thoughts out of her head.


    However, the questions on Li Yue¡¯s mind were shortly answered when they entered the t.


    "Elder brother Mo Li!" A gentle voice came out of nowhere. Both Mo Li and Li Yue halted their steps and looked at the woman wearing a pale yellow sundress with a gorgeous smile on her face. Soon after, the smile on the woman¡¯s face vanished when she saw that a woman was standing beside her elder brother. For a few seconds, silence nketed the three of them before the woman smiled again. "Elder brother... I was not expecting that you will bring a friend today." Smiling, the woman walked towards Li Yue. "This prettydy, My name is Bai Lan. I am Elder Brother Li¡¯s special step sister. How about you? May I know your name?"

 Chapter 24 Vending Machine

    <h4>Chapter 24 Vending Machine</h4>


    Li Yue immediately smiled. Good! Very Good! It seems that this Mo Li had really schemed against her. "My name is Li Yue. I¡¯ll be teaching your elder brother trigonometry."


    Surprised shed in the woman¡¯s eyes as she shifted her gaze towards Mo Li. "Really?" He nodded in response. "That is... I did not expect you would take father¡¯s words seriously. But... I am quite good with math too. You could have just asked me to teach you."


    "No. Thank you." Mo Li stoically said before he walked towards his room. He nced at Li Yue. "Follow me."


    "You¡¯re going to study in your room?" Bai Lan asked.


    "Is there something wrong with that?" Li Yue asked. As expected, Bai Lan¡¯s cheeks immediately reddened. She lowered her head, embarrassed.


    [Side Quest: Irritate Bai Lan until she faints. You have twenty-four hours to aplish the task. Reward: Ten coins. Can be used to unlock the vending machine.]


    "..." What kind of side quest is this? But most importantly, what the hell is this vending machine? Li Yue eyed Bai Lan wondering whether this woman had somehow offended the system or not. "Is something wrong, Miss Bai?" She asked.


    "No. No... I... It¡¯s just that... I prepared my elder brother¡¯s favorite." She lifted her head and looked at Mo Li. "I cooked braised meatballs with gravy. Would you like to have some?" She said as she held her hands together. Of course, Li Yue didn¡¯t miss the redness on the woman¡¯s right hand. However, Mo Li was different. He only stared at Bai Lan for a few seconds before nodding.


    "Let me study first. Bring the dish to my room after that."


    Li Yue smiled inwardly. As expected of the viin. Heh, this man is as cold as the ice of the Northern Pole!


    "Really?" Bai Lan happily said as she clutched her hands towards her chest. The woman was obviously trying to show her burn marks but as expected, Mo Li ignored her nonchntly. Instead he nodded and turned his back against Bai Lan.


    "Make two meals. Meatballs are Yue¡¯s favorite too." He said and walked towards his room without giving Bai Lan another look. Li Yue, on the other hand, was different. She beamed at Bai Lan, showing her perfectly straight teeth, her eyes sparkling with happiness.


    "Sister Lan... I would have to trouble you to bring an additional portion for me." She cleared her throat. "Mo Li always eats a lot of food so I¡¯m sure he would love to have seconds. Oh.... make it four portions. Since he loves your cooking so much, I¡¯m sure he would be delighted to have a third serving."


    "You¡ª "


    "Sister Lan..." she interrupted her. "I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want him to get hungry, right?"


    Bai Lan pursed her lips as she nodded.


    "Wonderful!" Li Yue pped her hands. "Sister Lan really is the best!"


    "I¡ª " Before Bai Lan could say anything, Li Yue had already walked towards Mo Li¡¯s room, leaving the silently fuming Bai Lan. What sister Lan? What the hell does she mean by sister Lan?


    She was obviously younger than Mo Li and that woman! However, thinking about Li Yue¡¯s words saying that Mo Li would eat three servings of her food instantly made her more energetic! She would certainly make the best braised meatballs for Mo Li! As for that Li Yue.... That woman will surely embarrass herself tonight!


    "Hmp!" Bai Lan sneered before she walked towards the kitchen and started cooking the perfect meal for her brother.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Li Yue was ring at the man who was calmly sitting in front of her. "You tricked me."


    "I didn¡¯t," He shrugged.


    "You knew that your step sister woulde and yet you... you asked me to be here. Mo Li, you are really irritating!"


    "Thank you." Mo Li said as he started reading his book. Seeing this, Li Yue opened her book as well and started reading. This Mo Li does not need her teaching. He actually tricked her so she could deal with his step sister for him! This man....


    [Aphrodisiac detected.]


    [Aphrodisiac detected.]


    [Aphrodisiac detected.]


    [Aphrodisiac detected.]


    Li Yue instantly froze when she heard the system¡¯s warning. What aphrodisiac? She inhaled and immediately noticed the soft smell of jasmine in the air. "What is that smell?" She asked. However, before Mo Li could answer her, Bai Lan had already walked inside the room.


    "Elder brother... it is so dark in here. I think it would be better if we open up the windows."


    Mo Li eyed Bai Lan before he asked Li Yue. "It will be cold. Will you be alright if we open the windows?"


    Li Yue choked on her saliva. What¡¯s with the gentle tone? This Mo Li.... How could he act like this in front of a woman like Bai Lan? "Ehem... actually... I get cold too easily. So... I think it would be better to have it closed." She said and looked at Bai Lan. As she expected, thetter¡¯s face changed. "Plus... I really like the smell of,,, what is it? Jasmine?"


    "You can smell it?" Bai Lan asked before she froze for a moment and eyed Mo Li. "I mean¡ª I mean that¡¯s the aromatic candle I ce in the kitchen whenever I¡¯m cooking."


    "Really? That¡¯s weird. I thought you guys actually have some sort of air freshener in the vents." Li Yue said. Of course, she decided to add more fuel to the fire. "Hey, Li can you smell that?"


    Mo Li shook his head.


    "Then... It must be just me then. I¡¯ve always had a pretty good sense of smell ever since I was born. So..." she beamed. "Sister Lan... it smells really good. I think it can help us study better. Why don¡¯t you bring the candle here?"


    "What? No!" Bai Lan immediately realized that she had actually raised her voice. She immediately lowered her head. "I¡ª it¡¯s just that... this candle is something my grandmother personally made for me. So I am a bit ufortable letting other people use it."


    "Sister Lan really is sentimental." Li Yue smiled. "It¡¯s alright then."


    Seeing this, Bai Lan gritted her teeth and told them that she would continue cooking. When she left, Li Yue immediately let out a low chuckle.


    "What¡¯s so funny?" Mo Li asked.


    "I don¡¯t know... I was just thinking. You and Bai Lan... are not lovers right?"


    "Why do you care?"


    "This is necessary for my job, alright. I need to know if you were to identally impregnate someone so I can n some sort of a counter attack."


    He frowned and stared at her for a few seconds. "You¡¯re weird."


    ....


    I forgot to schedule in advance. hehehhe.

 Chapter 25 Sine and Cosine

    <h4>Chapter 25 Sine and Cosine</h4>


    Li Yue stared at Mo Li as he solved another problem as if it was a walk in the park. She frowned. The world is indeed unfair. This Mo Li is not only handsome, but he is also rich, smart, fit, tall, and had a very cold look in his eyes. This type of man should also get jealous easily and is very possessive. Isn¡¯t he the type of toxic man that every female lead would want in their lives?


    Li Yue let out a sighed while turning her head away. That was the reason why she was not the female lead. If this type of man were to be the one to apany her in her lifetime, she would probably poison him to death and make it look like a suicide. Or maybe she will tamper with his car and let him die in an ident. Maybe she should have his helicopter explode, that would surely kill him on the spot. She nodded inwardly. As expected, her ways are really genius.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Eh? I am .... Tired." She beamed.


    He eyed her paper and frowned. "Are you tired of staring at me?"


    "Heh." She had really forgotten to include this man¡¯s confidence in himself. "That sister of yours... is quite the schemer, no?" She changed the topic. It is better to talk like this than solving sines and cosines, alright? "She had actually put some aphrodisiac in the vents."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That jasmine smell."


    "But you asked her to bring it here." Suspicion shed in his eyes. "I am telling you... You are not my type."


    "Hehehe..." Li Yue faked a bout ofughter. "You think... you¡¯re my type? You¡¯re extremely rude and bossy, just the type of man that I hate."


    "And yet here you are."


    "Well... you are rich. So..." Sometimes... survival is more important than principles. Mo Li shook his head in helplessness. When ites to talking, this Li Yue is not someone that just anyone like could just defeat. He decided to start solving the problems instead. Sometimes... solving a problem is more important than losing his intelligence over an argument.


    Seeing him going back to his mathematical equations, Li Yue sighed and opened her tablet so she could start painting. Mo Li did not really need her help. It was obvious that his man knows what he was doing. She was sure he only wanted her here because of his stepsister who was clearly in love with him.


    As if on cue, Bai Lan knocked on the door. After a few seconds, she turned the knob and said, "Elder brother... would you mind helping me in the kitchen? I was going to bring everything here in one go but it was too heavy. "


    "Ask some servants to help you. I¡¯m busy." Mo Li said without even lifting his head.


    Li Yue, who was originally looking at her tablet, smiled. "Sister Lan... I just gave him some hard problems to solve. He won¡¯t be able to help you. Surprisingly, Li is really hardworking today."


    Bai Lan immediately paled when she heard how Li Yue had called her elder brother. She looked at him, hoping that he would raise his head to correct Li Yue or at least frown in response but none of those things happened. Instead, Mo Li continued solving the problem, his gaze lowered onto the notebook. Slowly, hatred started to consume Bai Lan¡¯s heart. It was as if her gaze was dyed red as she looked at Li Yue¡¯s smiling face.


    "Then... how about you, Miss Li?" she asked.


    "I don¡¯t allow her to lift anything heavy." Finally, Mo Li raised his head. But instead of looking at Bai Lan he looked at Li Yue and smiled. "She is too skinny to lift anyway."


    It was as if someone had stabbed a really sharp knife into Bai Lan¡¯s chest. She could feel her heart bleed and her breathing became sparse as she looked at how Mo Li stared at Li Yue. As she feared, these two have some sort of a special rtionship.


    "Stop calling me skinny! Isn¡¯t this your fault? You¡¯ve never allowed me to eat more than one bowl every time we have lunch together!"


    Bai Lan staggered when she heard Li Yue¡¯s words. Lunch? They were having lunch together? Her gaze shifted from Li Yue to Mo Li who only smiled and shook his head helplessly. Their actions were so natural and gentle that Bai Lan wondered how long these two have known each other. Slowly, tears pooled in her eyes as she closed the door without saying another word. How could Elder Brother Mo Li hurt her like this? Is he really oblivious to her feelings?


    When Li Yue saw Bai Lan leave, she shook her head and look at Mo Li who was again, ignoring her. "You really are mean. If you don¡¯t like her... then just tell her that you don¡¯t like her. Stop asking her to cook for you and get her hopes up. Don¡¯t just treat me like this in front of the poor woman."


    As a woman, Li Yue understood how cruel they had been just now. However, something like this could have easily been avoided if Mo Li just told Bai Lan that he would never like her. Isn¡¯t it too simple to say? I don¡¯t like you.


    Those four words that could have cleared everything.


    "Stop being so nosy." He uttered without looking at her. In response, Li Yue let out another sigh. This guy might not be the full viin yet. But... his means are already this cruel.


    ¡¯Robot... I am not allowed to kill the viin nor the protagonist of any world. How about them. Are they allowed to kill me?¡¯


    [Yes. They are.]


    Li Yue frowned. Just what kind of messed up system is this?


    In the end, Li Yue went back to her art. "I need to buy a pher so .... You¡¯ll have to ask someone to send me to the mall."


    "No." Mo Li said. "It¡¯s already dark. Buy a new phone tomorrow."


    Li Yue looked at him before she helplessly nodded. He could only hope that this viin would not kill her in the future or her mission would be screwed!

 Chapter 26 Importan

    <h4>Chapter 26 Importan</h4>


    "Sister Lan... These meatballs truly are the best!" Li Yue beamed before she gave the empty bowl to Bai Lan. "This is really good! Your future husband would be so lucky to marry a beautiful woman who knows the way into their man¡¯s stomach."


    When Bai Lan heard her words, she immediately lowered her head. She felt her neck starting to heat up as her ears were already scarlet red. She then eyed Mo Li and as she expected, he was silently eating his food, not even bothering to thank her for cooking him his favorite dish.


    "Eh? What are you doing?" Bai Lan frowned when she saw Li Yue starting to eat the second bowl of braised meatballs.


    "...Eating?"


    "You¡ª That¡¯s for elder brother."


    "But he had already given it to me." Li Yue smiled. "Isn¡¯t that right, Li?"


    Mo Li nodded silently. "I can only finish one."


    "See?" Li Yue shifted her gaze back to Bai Lan. She sent Bai Lan a provoking smile. "This means... the other two bowls are mine."


    "You¡ª " Bai Lan swallowed the rage that had been bubbling inside her ever since she saw this Li Yue. "But... I made that for elder brother. If you¡ª "


    "What¡¯s the big deal, Bai Lan?" Mo Li asked. "I won¡¯t be able to finish that much anyways. Why would you want to throw it away instead of giving it to someone with a great appetite?"


    Tears immediately pooled on Bai Lan¡¯s eyes. Her brother just... Mo Li just embarrassed her in front of a stranger! She quickly hid her sadness and looked at Li Yue. "Alright... feel free to eat that."


    "As expected, Sister Lan is still the kindest." Li Yue said. "By the way, I don¡¯t actually remember Mo Li telling me that he actually had a pretty little sister." Mo Li clearly told him that he only wanted him to irritate his stepmother, halfbrother, and cousins. He never mentioned that he had a step-sister.


    Bai Lan quickly lowered her head. She smiled inwardly. Mo Li didn¡¯t tell Li Yue about her being a part of his family. Does that mean... he actually sees her as a woman? And not a sister? Excitementced her eyes.


    "Or is it because... Mo Li had actually forgotten about you?" Li Yue¡¯s next words hammered inside Bai Lan¡¯s mind. She paled. Was it possible that Mo Li had forgotten her while she was studying abroad? Seeing Bai Lan contemting in silence, Li Yue instantly decided to take advantage of the situation to anger Bai Lan. She beamed. "If that¡¯s the case... then that¡¯s truly pitiful. Li... how could you have forgotten that you actually have a pretty little sister who loves to feed you?"


    "I was busy." Mo Li answered monotonously.


    "Eh? That¡¯s not an eptable reason!" Li Yue said. "How could you forget your own sister? Isn¡¯t she someone important to you? Li... that¡¯s.... That¡¯s in mean."


    Bai Lan trembled when she heard Li Yue¡¯s words. While Li Yue may have looked like she was scolding Mo Li, the meaning behind her words was subtly different. She was trying to point out that Bai Lan is not actually an important person in Mo Li¡¯s life!


    Li Yue continued, "What about me then? Once you get busy, will you forget about me too?"


    Mo Li frowned. He scrutinized her, his eyes glinted with confusion. He could not help but wonder why Li Yue is deliberately provoking Bai Lan.


    "Will you?" Li Yue pouted. Heh, it is always easy to act like a spoiled missy than a cold goddess in front of the viin.


    "No." Mo Li said.


    A satisfied smirk slithered onto Li Yue¡¯s face. "Does this mean... I am an important person to you?"


    "Yes." Mo Li answered. A person who would do anything for money is always important in his book.


    Hearing this, Bai Lan bit her lower lip. Anger was apparent in her beautiful brown eyes. However, since she still had her head lowered, both Mo Li and Li Yue were not aware of the hatred that had been swirling in her orbs. She held her breath as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    Bai Lan was actually adopted by Mo Li¡¯s stepmother. She was not really a member of Mo Li¡¯s family, yet Mo Li¡¯s father had treated her as his own kin. The thing is... Bai Lan was not satisfied with all the expensive clothes, jewelry, and bags she received. She wanted something else... she wanted the one thing she knew she could never have. Mo Li.


    Since they were children, Bai Lan had always had a crush on Mo Li. However, thetter was always indifferent towards her. At first, she thought that this was because he only saw her as his sister, so she concluded it was because they grew up together. Hence... she decided to study abroad. She wanted him to miss her. She wanted to surprise him with her changes the next time he sees her.


    After four years of studying abroad, this was the first time that Bai Lan went to see Mo Li. She thought he would at least acknowledge that she had be more beautiful, with her body bing voluptuous. Who would have thought that Mo Li would actually bring a woman with him when they first met? Who would have thought that Mo Li would share his food with some stranger instead of offering her a bowl of meatballs?


    And now, he dered that Li Yue is an important person in his life. He even said he would never forget her! How could Mo Li be so cruel? She balled her hands into fists so tightly clenched, she immediately felt her nails grazing her palms. Would he really allow such a shameless woman like this Li Yue to continue acting as if Bai Lan was nothing?


    "Hehe..." She heard Li Yue¡¯s fakeughter. "Sister Lan... what¡¯s wrong with you. Why are you being so silent? Are you perhaps hungry? Wait... why didn¡¯t you bring your own bowl? I thought it meant... you have already eaten your own fill earlier." Li Yue made a deliberate pause. "Wait.... Wait a second.... Are you trying to make Mo Li give you one of his bowls?"

 Chapter 27 Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 27 Tricked</h4>


    "I¡ª " Bai Lan almost immediately eyed Mo Li, hoping to gain a reaction from him. Was he going to acknowledge her presence and give her a bowl of food?


    "Sister Lan...." Li Yue interrupted her stupor. "You should go get yourself some food. You know.... I feel extra hungry today. Turns out teaching is not an easy job."


    Bai Lan swallowed her nonexistent saliva. This is bullying! This woman is trying to bully her! "Then... then... I will go get some food. But... since you¡¯re hungry... would you like me to get you some more food?"


    "Ahhhh? You have more?" Li Yue beamed. "Then... I hope Sister Lan won¡¯t mind. Do get me another bowl." She then went back to eating her fill until Bai Lan left them.


    "She must be nning to poison your food." Mo Li said. "You shouldn¡¯t eat it."


    "How can you tell?"


    "She did it once before."


    Li Yue nodded. Mo Li had actually known just what kind of woman Bai Lan is, yet he tricked her intoing here and pretend to be so close to him, all to make that Bai Lan jealous! Had Mo Li been trying to kill her all along? Li Yue¡¯s gaze turned usatory. Maybe Mo Li was nning on killing her because he could not afford to pay her? She nervously looked at Mo Li.


    After a few seconds, Li Yue let out a sigh. Maybe she was just overthinking things. She should focus on her quest and anger Bai Lan to death. Hopefully that way, Mo Li would see her usefulness and not kill her.


    This silence continued until Bai Lan arrived alongside another two bowls in her hands. She smiled at Li Yue, her downcast expression earlier had long since gone. Of course, Li Yue didn¡¯t miss the sinister glint in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    "Thank you, Sister Lan. I¡¯m sure your inws would be very happy to have you as their daughter inw." Li Yue sweetly said. However, unlike before, the smile on Bai Lan¡¯s face didn¡¯t falter. She walked towards Li Yue and immediately handed her the bowl in her left hand. "Wow! This looks amazing! " Using a set of chopsticks, Li Yue got one meatball from the new bowl and held it in front of Mo Li¡¯s face. "Here... Li... you should try it first."


    "Eh? What are you doing?" Bai Lan said, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Oh... we always feed each other all the time... so I¡ª "


    "No!" Bai Lan shook her head. "I made that specifically for you! How could you let Elder Brother eat it first?"


    "Huh?" Li Yue stared at her, confused. "I thought you cooked this for Mo Li?"


    "I¡ª I¡ª Yes... I did but that bowl... I¡¯ve arranged it especially for you... I mean... I mean... you are a guest after all and I¡ª "


    "Then great! This means this bowl is more delicious than what Mo Li is eating!" Smiling, she held the meatball closer to Mo Li¡¯s mouth.


    "I said you can¡¯t do that!" Bai Lan¡¯s voice echoed inside the room, her hand started shaking, her eyes turned red as beads of tears started forming in her eyes. "I made it for you. You can¡¯t give it to elder brother!"


    "But¡ª "


    "I said No! No means No!" Bai Lan shook her head before she stood up from her seat. "Elder brother... this woman keeps on disrespecting me. I¡¯ll have to leave your room and eat in the dining room instead. I will also ask the servants to escort her as she leaves the ce tonight... it is alreadyte she just couldn¡¯t walk around without a car. You also can¡¯t drive her as ¡ª"


    "Oh! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sleep here tonight!" Li Yue interrupted her. She pointed at her bag. "I¡¯ve already brought my stuff. So... there¡¯s no need to be so concerned about me."


    "Sleep here? But... "


    "I¡¯ll sleep in Mo Li¡¯s room!"


    "You¡ª " Bai Lan staggered. She stared at Mo Li as if waiting for him to scold the daring Li Yue. "You will stay with elder brother inside his room?" Bai Lan¡¯s chest tightened.


    "Yes! Please don¡¯t worry... this isn¡¯t the first time we spend the night together anyways... I mean... we¡¯ve already slept together before so..."


    *THUD*


    [Bai Lan fainted.]


    [Irritate Bai Lan until she faints. Quest Completed.]


    [Reward: Ten Coins.]


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes lit up! She smiled, ignoring the Bai Lan who was already out cold on the floor. ¡¯Then.... Can I use it to open the vending machine?¡¯


    [Negative.]


    ¡¯But you said I can use it to open the vending machine!¡¯


    [Vending Machine Activation Cost: Eleven Coins. Host¡¯s total Coins: Ten.]


    ¡¯You¡ª Are you kidding me?¡¯ This robot just tricked her! ¡¯You despicable being! You said I can use it to open the machine?¡¯


    [Youck one coin to Activate the vending machine. Host needs to work harder.]


    ¡¯You lied to me!¡¯ she used. Of course, she knew that the Robot didn¡¯t actually lie to her, it had only hidden the fact that she actually needed eleven coins to open the Vending Machine. She really had her hopes up for nothing! As expected, she still could not rely on this robot to help her in times of need!


    Unable to stop herself, Li Yue screamed. "AHHHHH!" This robot is really too much!


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Mo Li turned to her after he finished calling his people so they could get Bai Lan out of his room. "You¡¯re the one who made her faint. Why are you screaming?"


    "That¡¯s none of your business!" Li Yue hissed. "Get her away from me!"


    "My men are already on their way. They will send her to my parents¡¯ house."


    "You tricked me! You shouldpensate me more tonight!" Of course, Li Yue immediately vented her irritation on the only person she could actually talk to. However, Mo Li only stared at her for a few seconds. Slowly, his eyes darted towards her neck, then to her chest.


    "What kind ofpensation do you want exactly?"


    Li Yue balled her hands into fists. This man... This man.... Is just as infuriating as her robot!

 Chapter 28 Goddess Xinyi

    <h4>Chapter 28 Goddess Xinyi</h4>


    After Bai Lan fainted, the ruthless Mo Li kicked her out of his room. Li Yue could only shake her head in response. She does have a room in this condominium anyway, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for her. Of course, this was all a part of Li Yue¡¯s n. She beamed as she locked the door to her room.


    "Hehehe...." A peal of evilughter escaped her lips as she opened herptop and immediately connected to Mo Li¡¯s Inte. That was the real reason why she agreed toe to this man¡¯s house despite knowing that something was off. Slowly, Li Yue created a new ount using the student number of a senior who was already overseas. She also made a social media ount using the same profile and email.


    Only then did she finally open the school forums. Her smile widened as she rubbed her palms together. Her eyes shone with excitement as she started reading some of the posts. By now, Li Yue was sure that the people who saw the video had already started ckmailing Lu Xinyi.


    Since the video was not released, there was the possibility that Lu Xinyi had paid everyone who tried to ckmail her. "Hehe... That Lu Xinyi would have never thought that I would upload the video." She mused as she started uploading the video online. All she needed to do now was to press enter... and wait.


    ..................


    Meanwhile, Lu Xinyi¡¯s face had be pale. Despite the cold temperature of her room, beads of sweat were dripping from her forehead. She used her hand to wipe them away as she stared at the seventh text she received just this night. When her phone rang, Lu Xinyi had almost jumped out of her bed. Her pupils constricted as she stared at the unknown number who called her.


    "Who¡ª Who is this?"


    "Goddess Xinyi... it¡¯s you!" a man¡¯s gruff voice answered her.


    "Who is this? What do you want? If you want money then I¡ª "


    "Rx..." the voice responded. "I¡¯m sitting in my car, just a few blocks away from the Lu¡¯s mansion. I am waiting for you. Bring clothes to change into... we¡¯ll have a good time."


    Unable to contain her rage, Lu Xinyi started yelling. "You¡ª how dare you talk to me like this? Do you know who I am? You really dared to call me for such requests? Stop calling me, or I will call the police!" She ended the call without having any second thoughts. As expected, the person on the other line called again.


    "Goddess Xinyi... don¡¯t make it so difficult. If you want, I can call the police for you so they can arrest your brother. I remember that when this happened, you were still underage. Ah... the headlines tomorrow, how sweet will they be"


    Lu Xinyi trembled when she heard his words. Once the policee here, the media would soon follow. How could Lu Xinyi risk involving her parents in all of this? She would not want to live all her life as the ¡¯foolish woman who tried to seduce her brother¡¯ or the ¡¯foolish whore who was raped by her brother¡¯.


    Lu Xinyi could swear that nothing happened on that day. But would the others believe her? The moment this video gets released in public will be the end of the reputation of her family.


    "What do you think, Goddess Xinyi? Would you like me to call the police for you? Then... maybe I should send the video to the paparazzi too."


    "Stop it." She said. "I¡ª I will meet you. But... But are you going to give me the original copy of the video?"


    "Hehe, Of course, I will... but not here... My partner is waiting for us somewhere else. If I don¡¯te back on time... he will release the video on the school forums. So don¡¯t even think about bringing along your guards."


    "I... Alright." The thought of bringing guards had really crossed her mind. However, after what the man told her, Lu Xinyi had immediately dropped the idea.


    "I will be waiting, Goddess Xinyi. My car is a blue sedan. See you."


    Lu Xinyi stared at her phone for a few seconds before she threw it towards the wall. "AHHHHH!" How could this happen to her? She looked at her shaking hands before she started packing some clothes in a bag. That man must have had something nasty nned. But, did he really think that she, Lu Xinyi would just cower in fear?


    After a few more minutes, Lu Xinyi went out of her room and called one of her private bodyguards. She then gave the man some instructions and told him to stealthily follow her. She didn¡¯t exin what was going on and just told the guard that her friend might be in danger. She also instructed the guard to bring a gun along and save her and her friend. She specifically told him not to call the police and not to let anyone know about this.


    With the promise of a huge bonus, the guard immediately agreed without much question.


    It didn¡¯t take too long for Lu Xinyi to find the car that was parked near their mansion. She immediately got inside the car and was surprised to see the assistant librarian onboard. "You¡ª "


    "Hehe... Hello, Goddess Xinyi." The lecherous gaze of the middle-aged man almost made Lu Xinyi throw up.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" She pped his hand that was inching closer to her leg. "Don¡¯t you dare touch me!"


    The man let out another burst ofughter before he started driving. Then, he took Lu Xinyi to a vacant apartment where one of his friends was waiting. Lu Xinyi followed him inside and once again, she was surprised to see another school employee waiting for them.


    What is happening? She gulped as the two started staring at her body as if they were about to devour her. However, the fact that her guard was following them immediately made her calmer.


    "Goddess Xinyi... why don¡¯t you drink some beer first? You seem too tense. If I remember correctly, you weren¡¯t so tense in the video, were you? Was it because your brother is quite handsome?" one of the menughed as he handed her a bottle of beer. "Come on... rx... we will have a good time tonight."

 Chapter 29 Seventy Percen

    <h4>Chapter 29 Seventy Percen</h4>


    "Don¡¯t you dare touch me!" Lu Xinyi hissed as she ps his hand, causing the man to let go of the bottle. A loud crash echoed inside the small apartment.


    "Aiyo... she wants to fight." The assistant librarian said. "I remember she also fought when her brother tried to grab her. Do you think... this is her fetish?"


    "You¡¯re making me puke! You disgusting pigs!"


    "Ahhh... such energy. Maybe she just wants us to release the pig?" the other man replied. "Then... we should just release it, no?"


    "No¡ª Don¡¯t!" Lu Xinyi changed her tone almost immediately. "Don¡¯t... I can give you money! I have cash! I can give you cash! How much do you want?"


    "Money?" the lecherous library assistant sneered. "How about... we enjoy each other first. Then we¡¯ll talk about the money."


    "Come on! Don¡¯t be shy! Just think of this as..."


    *BANG*


    When the guard rushed inside, he immediately pointed his gun to the two men and shot without hesitation. After all, Lu Xinyi had already told him to kill these people. She told him that her parents will take care of everything¡ª like they always do.


    The two immediately fell on the floor with a loud thud. Their eyes were widened in disbelief. The two never thought that Lu Xinyi would really dare have someone kill them without concern about the video.


    "Are they¡ª "


    "No pulse." The Guard said after checking their carotid arteries. With Lu Xinyi¡¯s instructions, the guard called a specific number and introduced himself as one of the trusted guards of the Lu Family. The number belongs to a special ¡¯cleaning¡¯pany that takes care of the messes that only the rich make.


    This is the original reason why Lu Xinyi had been so brave to evene here tonight. She knew that these two would not be able to touch her. After making sure that she didn¡¯t forget any electronics they had, Lu Xinyi went out with a satisfactory smile on her face. With the electronics that she had, she was confident that their people would be able to trace the person who started spreading her videos.


    ¡¯That person deserves to die¡¯ she thought as she opened her phone which had a huge crack on its screen. She decided to call her parents and ¡¯inform¡¯ them that someone wanted to frame her for her grades and that she was forced to deal with it with the service of the cleaners. That way, she would have the praises of her parents for being capable enough to deal with her problems without needing their help.


    When she saw her best friend calling her, Lu Xinyi immediately answered her. "Hey," she forced herself to remain calm. The adrenaline from earlier was still pumping in her blood.


    "Xinyi! Where are you? Have you seen the forums already?"


    The mention of the forums made her frown. "No... what is it? Did something happen?" Her heart started drumming against her chest. Was it her video? But... she had already paid everyone who sent her a message. She shook her head in denial.


    "Xinyi... a video was posted just minutes ago. I tried calling you multiple times earlier. Its a video of you in your underwear with... with your elder brother. Right now... I can see that at least a hundred people had already downloaded the video and...."


    The rest of her friend¡¯s words turned to static in her ears. Lu Xinyi dropped theptop and other electronics that she was holding. Her face turned so pale, it was deathly. It was as if her mind had stopped working, her throat became parched.


    "Xinyi! Are you listening to me? I said, its view count is almost five thousand now and people are already sharing it online! What are we going to do now?"


    ......


    In the meantime, Li Yue was beaming as she watched the video¡¯s views increase every passing second. She then logged out of the dummy ount and made sure to delete every trace of it on herptop. Theptop had been with her for almost two years now, so she decided it was time to clean it. After that, Li Yu decided to take some precautionary measures and wiped herptop clean. Of course, her files were safe in her tablet and cloud ount. There is no need to worry about it anymore.


    However, since Li Yue is not really an expert onputers, she decided to take one step further to ensure her safety and sell herptop online to buy a new one. She was going to buy a new phone anyway, so it would not be too strange for her to also buy a newptop. After all, kids in their school always change theirptops every time a new modeles out. With the money that Mo Li was nning to pay here, Li Yue could buy a high-performanceptop that she could use for her studies in her future art school.


    ¡¯Robot, can you show me the progress of my side quests?¡¯


    [Side Quest: Make Lu Xinyi suffer. Progress: Seventy percent.]


    Li Yue nodded when she saw the thin interface disyed in front of her. ¡¯This is....¡¯


    [Name: Li Yue]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: E]


    [Missions Completed: 0]


    [Missions Failed: 4]


    [Coins:10]


    [Strength: 1]


    [Vitality:1]


    [Intelligence: 1]


    [Speed: 1]


    [Luck:-4]


    [Main Quest: Stop the viin from killing the male lead]


    [Progress: 10%]


    [Side Quest: Make Lu Xinyi Suffer]


    [Progress: 70%]


    [Side Quest: Irritate Bai Lan until she faints. Quest Completed. ]


    ¡¯Eh? Why is my luck stat negative?¡¯


    [Host is not lucky.]


    "..."


    "Heh... Nevermind that! Who needs luck when I am so hardworking and smart?" Li Yue is already satisfied with her current stats. This world is giving her a good time but she considers this a learning curve. After all, this was the first mission that she had actually taken seriously.


    [You only took this seriously because this is yourst chance.] the robot reminded her. However, Li Yue was in such a good mood that the robot¡¯s words didn¡¯t dampen her happiness at all. She is about to ruin Lu Xinyi and make her suffer! ¡¯Wait... why is the progress not increasing? I thought it will increase over time?¡¯ she frowned and immediately decided to use another ount to open the forum.


    "So... that¡¯s how it is." The school must have already deleted the video as there were no traces of it on the forums already. "Too quick." As expected of someone influential. However, did Lu Xinyi think that Li Yue will stop now?


    In her dreams!

 Chapter 30 Plo

    <h4>Chapter 30 Plo</h4>


    Li Yue started beaming the moment she sent the video to multiple paparazzi sites. Then, she posted the same thing on social media sites. She also started posting more information about Lu Xinyi¡¯s elder brother.


    The Lu Family might be influential but Li Yue was sure they would not be able to do anything once they realize that the IP address used to send all these videos was Mo Li¡¯s. After all, the Mo Family is considered to be higher than they are.


    After posting other incriminating information about Lu Xinyi¡¯s brother, Li Yue watched as the progress of her side quest rose like a firework soaring through the sky.


    [Side Quest: Make Lu Xinyi suffer. Quest Completed.]


    [Reward: 100 coins.]


    [Total Coins: 110]


    A beautiful smile bloomed on her face. "Then, can I open the vending machine now?" Li Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled in anticipation.


    [Unlock Vending Machine for eleven coins?]


    "Yes!"


    [Unlocking the Vending Machine. Progress: 10%... 45%... 75%...92%]


    A hot, electric-like current pulsed in her temples as streams of information flowed into her mind. Li Yue frowned, shocked at the pain that unlocking the vending machine had caused her. This was, after all, the first time that she was able to unlock something in the system.


    [Vending Machine Sessfully Unlocked]


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes widened. She focused on the space in her consciousness that used to be full of fog-like smoke obscuring her vision. Now, the smoke slowly moved to the sides, revealing a vending machine that was a foot taller than she was. It was just like the regr vending machine of Earth, except this one sparkled under her eyes. However, the smile on her face soon froze.


    The only thing that she could see was the first row that wasposed of four items.


    [Item one: Invisibility Ability. Activation limited to when no one is watching. Ability willst for ten minutes. Cost: 25 coins.]


    [Item two: Spatial Storage. Six by six inches. Cost: 25 coins.]


    [Item three: Summary of plot- 100 words. Cost: 60 coins.]


    [Item four: Invisible knife- 2 inches. Cost: 10 coins.]


    Eh? What kind of vending machine is this? All of these are useless!


    ¡¯Robot! This is too expensive!¡¯


    As expected, the Robot didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge her anger.


    ¡¯This is daylight robbery! A 100 words plot? What the hell is that? Invisibility if no one is watching? A space that is only six inches big? And a small invisible knife that is too expensive? What is this?¡¯ Li Yue really wanted to kick this robot. This system just doesn¡¯t make any sense at all!


    She was really happy to know that she was able to earn a hundred coins but seeing the prices in front of her, Li Yue felt poor again.


    [The items will upgrade every time you buy one.] The robotic voice suddenly echoed in her ears.


    "So the space will be bigger and bigger? And the plot description will be longer and longer with each purchase?"


    [Yes]


    "Then... I will purchase the plot!"


    [Purchase Item three: Summary of plot- 100 words for sixty coins?]


    "Yes!"


    She watched as the third item in the vending machine shone so brightly it almost blinded her. She immediately closed her eyes. When Li Yue opened her eyes again, the third item was gone. It was reced with...


    [Item three: Summary of plot- 300 words. Cost: 300 coins.]


    "Huh? Why did it be so expensive?"


    [Only the first purchase was discounted]


    "ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!" Li Yue exploded. Once again, the system turned silent. In the end, Li Yue could only shake her head in anger as she opened the plot. When she arrived in a world, Li Yue was only given the basic structure of the story. She was informed that her mission was to stop the viin from killing the male lead. She was also informed of what will happen to Li Yue in the original plot.


    Aside from that, she does not know anything else like the events that will lead the viin to murder the male lead. To Li Yue, knowing the plot is very important. It will serve as her plot armor!


    [Mo Li will start falling in love with Li Weiwei during a camping before they graduate high school. Li Weiwei will save Mo Li from death. Mo Li would then vow to repay her, until he fell for her kindness. Soon after, he became obsessed. He tried to do everything to make her his but Li Weiwei only had eyes for Xia Jin. He will kill the male lead the night before Xia Jin marries Li Weiwei.]


    "That¡¯s it?" Li Yue said. "I don¡¯t think that¡ª "Before she could count the words, the message had already disappeared into her consciousness. She was sure that it was not a hundred words. Li Yue didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry.


    It seems that the system is not only useless. It also likes drama and loves to cheat!


    Li Yue once again closed her eyes. She needed to control her anger. She could not let anger get the best of her every time this happens. ¡¯Rx.¡¯ She chanted inwardly. She needed to think about this camping instead.


    ording to the ¡¯100-words¡¯ plot, Mo Li will start to like Li Weiwei during this camping. That actually makes sense. Unlike most of the students in the school, Li Weiwei grew up in a lower-ss family that lives in a rather underdeveloped province. She must have gone camping once or twice already. Suffice to say, she must have had experience in first aid too!


    That could be the reason why she would be able to save Mo Li!


    ¡¯Hehe.... Then.... I¡¯ll be the one to save Mo Li instead!¡¯ she immediately concluded. If it turns out that she is not able to save Mo Li, she would make sure that no one else would!


    ¡¯Hey, robot.... What will happen if I indirectly cause the death of the viin? I mean... Ehem.. Maybe I didn¡¯t stab him but instead let him bleed to death? Is that considered murder too?¡¯


    Silence.


    ¡¯Hey, robot, if Mo Li dies, the lead will have his happily ever after. It¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t try to help him. I will do my best but if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll just hide him so Li Weiwei won¡¯t be able to save him. Do you think that¡¯s fine?¡¯


    ["..."]

 Chapter 31 Brazen Li Yue

    <h4>Chapter 31 Brazen Li Yue</h4>


    Mo Li who was unaware of Li Yue¡¯s n to hide his injured body if she was unable to save him, joined Li Yue for breakfast the next day. It was a holiday so they didn¡¯t have to attend sses. However, since they already have a prior agreement to ¡¯study¡¯ trigonometry, Li Yue needed to stay here for the whole day with him.


    "You don¡¯t need to teach me today." Mo Li said. "But you¡¯ll have to stay in my room for the whole day."


    "Why is that?" Li Yue asked. Of course, she already knows why he asked her to stay with him. Today, his stepmother woulde to meet Li Yue. It doesn¡¯t really take someone smart to know what was going to happen today. After all, Bai Lan was sent home unconsciousst night. Surely, she had told her mother about Li Yue and everything that happened. Moreover, Li Yue was sure that the woman would have twisted the story to make herself the seemingly pitiful victim.


    "Just do as I say." Mo Li said without looking at her.


    "Alright... then tell your people to make more food. I get hungry easily." Li Yue said. Since she was already here, why not take advantage of the situation and eat something expensive? "I would love to have some lobster today. With... caviar and golden leaf."


    "..."


    Seeing Mo Li¡¯s reaction only made Li Yue¡¯s smile widen even more. "We could have some Wagyu beef for dinner, and truffles. Wait... when was thest time I had truffles?" She beamed as she continued pretentiously spouting all the expensive ingredients she could think of. She was honestly expecting Mo Li to stop her; however, thetter only stared at her before nodding.


    "Alright... Just act well." He said before returning his attention to his food.


    "Act well?" Li Yue stared at him, seemingly confused at his words. "Act?"


    "My stepmother should arrive soon. Remember the deal."


    "Ah?" Of course, she pretended to be so surprised, her eyes widened, mouth opened. "That sounds scary."


    Mo Li shrugged without responding.


    .....


    Mo Li was right. A few minutes after they finished their breakfast, a couple of servants wearing ck and while uniforms entered the condominium. They then lined up and bowed their heads, as if waiting for someone to arrive.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t this like the mafia movies in her memories?¡¯ Li Yue thought inwardly. However, instead of scarred men wearing ck bowing at the boss, it was the servants. Still, this is a big show of power and authority. If the stepmother is already like this then... what about Mo Li¡¯s father? Wait, something does not make any sense.


    Mo Li¡¯s father was known in the real estate and entertainment business. Aside from that, there was no mention of the man¡¯s past. At least, not on the short summary that Li Yue got the other night. Li Yue could not help but lower her head as she hid the helpless smile on her face. It seems that the summary was still useless to her after all.


    She could not use it to defend herself against the other lurking dangers of this world! She let out a long sigh before she turned her back and walked towards Mo Li¡¯s room. There is no need to stay here and wait for Mo Li¡¯s stepmother right now.


    "She¡¯s here." Li Yue said the moment she entered Mo Li¡¯s room. She had gone down to drink a ss of water when the servants arrived.


    "I see." Mo Li nodded. "Then... take a seat behind me and don¡¯t forget to make her angry. I will give you a bonus if she faints."


    "..." Li Yue was truly speechless. If she keeps on provoking his stepmother, she was sure that someday, this old woman would have action taken against her. Now that she thinks about it, this Mo Li is really ruthless for making her the target of his stepmother¡¯s wrath. But what could she do? Li Yue is not supposed to kill the Viin. She could only influence the decision he would make in the future.


    "Why are you so silent?" he asked when he noticed Li Yue in a daze. "Did a donkey hit your head?"


    "I was just thinking. Why do you want your step mother to faint? Can¡¯t we just..." She leaned towards him and lowered her voice. "Why don¡¯t we just kill her instead?"


    Mo Li¡¯s eyes glinted with something that Li Yue could not recognize. He turned his head to face hers. This action immediately made them realized that their faces were only inches apart. He stared at her. "You¡¯re talking about killing someone?" There was a hint of amusement in his voice. However, before Li Yue could answer him, the door to his room suddenly burst open, revealing a beautiful woman wearing a red body-con dress that perfectly hugged her curves. The woman let out a surprised gasp as she stared at Li Yue and Mo Li¡¯s close proximity.


    Her gaze shifted from Li Yue to Mo Li as if silently gesturing for him to exin the situation. However, how could Mo Li do such a thing?


    "Sun Fengmian... you are disturbing us." Mo Li said in an annoyed tone. "Do you need a reminder that this is not your house?"


    This, of course, Surprised Li Yue. It was the first time that she saw this man in such an agitated state. She leaned back to observe Sun Fengmian¡¯s reaction.


    "Brazen." A cold voice echoed inside the room. Then, a man who looked like Mo Li walked to the front of Sun Fengmian. "How dare you talk to mother like that?"


    Li Yue looked at the man¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but nod in approval. This man... is like the feminine version of Mo Li. Beautiful. That was only thing that came to her mind the moment she looked at him. This is Mo Fang, Mo Li¡¯s half-brother. Since Li Yue did not have any idea why these people hate each other, she decided to just sit and be still. Watching beauties argue is not such a bad thing after all.

 Chapter 32 Like A Scrip

    <h4>Chapter 32 Like A Scrip</h4>


    Except for Li Yue, everyone in the room had sour expressions on their faces. The atmosphere was beyond tense. However, this onlysted for a few seconds. As expected of a viinous family, Li Yue thought silently. This family sure is full of foxes and wolves. She watched as the scowl on Sun Fengmian¡¯s face vanished and was reced by a sweet and gentle smile.


    "Mo Li... "She walked towards Mo Li. "You really shouldn¡¯t talk to your stepmother like that. If you hate me for forcing you to stop being an idol and go to school instead, I can ept that. However, you should know that I only wish the best for you. Without education, how will you manage your father¡¯s business in the future?" She then turned to look at the silent Li Yue. Without waiting for Mo Li to answer her, she continued. "And who is this prettydy?"


    "My girlfriend."


    "Really?" Sun Fengmian faked a surprised gasp. "My... My... such a beauty." She walked towards Li Yue¡¯s side and immediately gave her a tight hug. "It seems that you and Mo Fang are bing adults faster than I thought. Aigoo... this... this is truly heartbreaking." She let go of Li Yue. "I would miss the two little boys running around the garden in the morning. And the¡ª "


    "Why are you here?" Mo Li asked. His gaze, however was glued on Mo Fang who was still standing by the door. "And who let you in?"


    "Father told us to visit you. It¡¯s a holiday so we thought we should drop by and spend some time to have lunch with you." Mo Fang said. "I¡¯ll be returning overseas soon to begin my internship before I start college in a few months. Father wanted us to meet."


    Li Yue looked at Mo Fang and tried to recall anything that the original body knows about this man. After all, the original Li Yue was a very capable ¡¯researcher¡¯. After a few seconds, she nodded silently. So this Mo Fang was actually home schooled and was a kid sheltered by his mother. Unlike Mo Li who had been a star ever since he was a kid, Mo Fang was silent and sickly? But that information does not seem to make any sense at all.


    The rumors floating around said that Mo Fang and Mo Li are not very close because Mo Fang is actually more intelligent than Mo Li. However, her mother wanted to hide this fact because she feared that Mo Li would hurt his younger brother. Despite all this, Sun Fengmian was still very nice to Mo Li and would always think of the best for the man.


    Wait... this is like a script! Li Yue¡¯s eyes brightened as she listened to Mo Li and Mo Fang skillfully insulting each other. They were not even trying to be subtle about it. Clearly, the two held grudges against each other! However, the rumors or at least the one that Li Yue got didn¡¯t mention that Mo Fang was actually this... brave in front of his elder brother. In fact, it was the other way around.


    So the rumors were actually made by Sun Fengmian to ruin Mo Li¡¯s reputation to make his son the star in the society of the rich¡¯s eyes. But why is Mo Li not fighting back? It was simply because his father, Mo Ying already named Mo Li as his sessor. And that is why Mo Li would actually dare talk like this to Sun Fengmian.


    "I¡¯m not interested in having lunch with you and your mother." Mo Li said. "It would be better for you to leave."


    "Aigoo... this boy has started throwing tantrums again. We¡¯ve already bought the best ingredients and the chef has already started cooking. I also need to send your father some images of us enjoying each other¡¯spany. Can¡¯t you just do me a favour and pretend for a few hours?" Sun Fengmian¡¯s answer didn¡¯t make any sense to Li Yue. She lowered her head, confusion apparent in her eyes as she wondered what the hell is even going on here.


    She shook her head inwardly. It seems that Mo Li¡¯s family is much moreplicated than she originally thought. But this should not be any of her business, right? She already knows the reason why Mo Li would fall for the female lead is due to the ident while camping. All she needs to do now is have him avoid that ident and Mo Li is not going to like that female lead.


    Thus, he would not have any reason to kill the male lead. That was Li Yue¡¯s sole mission and she is not nning to dabble into the Mo Family¡¯s business at all. Just the thought of this scary family casually wing at each other with words made her feel chills run down the back of her neck.


    That is right. She, Li Yue does not have the money or influence to fight against a family like that. There is no need for her to get involved in the Mo Family¡¯s matters.


    "Now that your girlfriend is here... why don¡¯t you tell us more about her? Is she from another influential family in the country?" Sun Fengmian asked innocently as she looked at Li Yue. "May I know your name, youngdy?" She added.


    "I am Li Yue." She answered almost immediately. "And I am only a peasant." She said with a straight face. "I¡¯m not from any rich family in this country."


    [Side Quest: Make Sun Fengmian Drunk. Reward: 10 Coins. ept?]


    Li Yue blinked as she held back herughter from the robot¡¯s unusual quest. Really? Make Sun Fengmian drunk? Just what kind of quest is that? ¡¯ept¡¯ she muttered inwardly. Of course, she will ept the mission! This is her chance to gain more coins!


    "Really?" A sh of disgust floated in Sun Fengmian¡¯s eyes. "So... where did you meet Mo Li?"


    [Side Quest: Make Mo Fangugh. Reward: 10 Coins. ept?]


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯ Li Yue could not help but get confused. Make Mo Fangugh? What kind of quests are these?


    "She is our top student." Mo Li¡¯s voice echoed. "We are ssmates."


    "Top... student." Sun Fengmian repeated. "Mo Fang...e here and join us. This youngdy here should be extremely smart. Why don¡¯t youe and y with her for a while?"


    Seeing how the situation had developed, Li Yue already had tears pooling in her eyes. What top student? What smart? If this Mo Fang is as smart as the rumors say, that would only mean... she is screwed! ¡¯Alright. I ept the mission¡¯ shemented. If she could not impress them with her ¡¯smartness¡¯, maybe she could just try to impress them with her ¡¯stupidity¡¯?

 Chapter 33 Feminine Touch

    <h4>Chapter 33 Feminine Touch</h4>


    But most importantly, why does she need to make Mo Fangugh when he is Mo Li¡¯s enemy? The more Li Yue thought about it, the more she realized that a viin¡¯s life is trulyplicated. Isn¡¯t it better to just live peacefully and be happy? Li Yue watched as Mo Fang frowsn in her direction. She immediately felt chills run down the back of her neck. For some reason, she found this Mo Fang to be scarier than Mo Li! Was it because the man was eyeing her body?


    Li Yue cleared her throat. This body is too small. There is no way that this Mo Fang .... Wait. "By the way... how old are you, Mr. Mo Fang?" To start off, Li Yue decided to be courteous first. She didn¡¯t miss the surprise in Mo Li¡¯s eyes but she pretended not to notice it. She smiled in Mo Fang¡¯s direction.


    "Seventeen."


    "Eh? So young." Li Yue said, faking astonishment.


    "He had always been a genius." Sun Fengmian added. "At sixteen, he had already graduated high school but he chose not to study college to gain experience on the world. However, since Mo Li is about to graduate highschool, my Mo Fang didn¡¯t want his elder brother to beat him so he finally decided to attend college too. In fact, he decided to attend the same university as Mo Li will in the future."


    ¡¯So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ Li Yue thought. Was it an expression of her maternal instinct? Sun Fengmian wanted to show off her son to everyone and have peoplepare the two brothers. She must have wanted everyone to be the one to decide who is best suited to be the next Patriarch of the Mo Family. However, this is nothing but a futile struggle. Li Yue knew how ruthless would this Mo Li be in the future. While she is not aware of why he would be like that, she knew that it must have had something to do with this woman, Sun Fengmian. Otherwise, the robot would not have wanted Li Yue deal with this woman.


    This Sun Fengmian should be the reason why Mo Li became the evil Mo Li who ruled the underworld in the original story.


    "Oh. So... shall we celebrate to that achievement? Maybe we should all drink something?" Li Yue immediately started to work. One of her two quests is to make this woman drunk. While the quests do sound useless, Li Yue knew that Robot would not make her do something that would not serve to benefit her in the long run. She sneakily readied the recorder app on her phone. One tap and she would be able to record everything that will happen today.


    However, how could Li Yue seed just because she became a little friendly? "I don¡¯t drink alcohol." Mo Fang immediately countered her proposition.


    "Mr. Mo Fang is too serious... too serious. I meant... tea. Plus, you¡¯re still seventeen. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s legal for you to drink alcohol."


    "But, aren¡¯t you underage as well?" Mo Fang said. "You look younger than I am. Tell me... did Mo Li decided to have an under aged teen as a girlfriend this time? How old are you? Thirteen?"


    "Cough... cough..." Even the stoic Mo Li was unable to stop himself from coughing. However, before anyone could answer, Sun Fengmian immediately scolded her son.


    "Mo Fang... asking for ady¡¯s age is rude." Sun Fengmian might sound gentle, but the deviousness in her eyes was pretty obvious to someone like Li Yue. "She might look young but that is only because shecks the feminine touch of ady. She did note from a rich family so it is understandable." She looked at Li Yue, her gaze turned apologetic. "I am sorry, Miss Li. Please don¡¯t me my son for acting like this. He is but a young child. I failed to raise him to be a fine a man."


    Hearing this, Li Yue¡¯s lips twitched. This woman sounds just like the concubines in those historical dramas. "That is right... Mr. Mo Fang. You should not judge someone based on their appearance. Here..." Li Yue suddenly walked towards the bar in Mo Li¡¯s room. She then poured a ss of alcohol and promptly gave it to Sun Fengmian. "Since... Miss Sun Fengmian believes that this is all her fault, then, I believe it would be best for Miss Sun Fengmian to show sincerity by drinking this wine." A warm smile can be seen in Li Yue¡¯s face.


    Her words obviously surprised everyone in the room judging from their widened eyes. However, this made Sun Fengmianugh with glee. A bold woman like this Is Mo Li¡¯s girlfriend? How could she not be happy when Mo Li is actually making the wrong choice? In her mind, this Li Yue¡¯s character is too brash! It will surely affect Mo Li¡¯s performance in the future, something very beneficial for her. Contrary to the oue that Mo Li wanted, Sun Fengmian was actually happy right now.


    Once Mo Fang marries into a good family, his backing will increase exponentially. In contrary if Mo Li married this girl, he would have wasted the opportunity of gaining the strong backing of an influential family. Isn¡¯t that something worthy of a celebration? "Alright!" Sun Fengmian beamed. "Since you insist... then I will drink just this once!"


    "Eh?" Slowly, Li Yue looked at the grim-faced viin who was already staring daggers at her. How could Mo Li miss the happiness that Sun Fengmian is showing right now? Isn¡¯t this the opposite of what Mo Li requested? Another shiver ran down her spine as she felt his sharp gaze pierce her. She pursed her lips and met his gaze. She then smiled and nodded. It was her way of silently telling him to just trust her. She would definitely make this Sun Fengmian faint tonight!


    "Good! Good!" Sun Fengmian¡¯s face immediately turned scarlet from the strong whiskey that she had just drunk. She looked at Li Yue, smiling. Now, all she needs to do is make sure that this Li Yue is not someone concealing her capabilities after all. Once she determines that Li Yue is absolutely useless, she would not interfere in their rtionship! However, if she deems this Li Yue to be a smart seedling, then she would not hesitate to weed her out. After all, a smart seedling would one day turn into a stout tree. How could she allow Mo Li to have someone capable as his partner?

 Chapter 34 Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 34 Unexpected</h4>


    The sudden turn of events waspletely unexpected. However, what could Li Yue do? She could onlyment her miserable fate and pretend to be stupid in front of this woman. At least, Li Yue had enough experience to know that acting stupid in front of evil people will always work.


    If she shows even a hint of being smart or wise now, these two would be wary of her! It would put her in danger! How could she put this body in danger when she was not yet done with her mission? So, she decided to act as if she was stupid. And for someone who is already not very smart to begin with, her acting was extremely natural.


    "Really? You like drawing too?" Li Yue asked Sun Fengmian who was proudly boasting her artistic bloodline.


    "To be exact, I love painting. My son Mo Fang loves to paint too."


    Li Yue eyed Mo Li who wore a nk expression. She could not imagine the amount of hatred that the scary viin be feeling right now. After all, this situation is the exact opposite of what he sought after.


    "Yue..." Sun Fengmian¡¯s voice was gentle. "You seem to be a good child. Since Mo Li likes you, I would have no problem with your rtionship. I wholeheartedly give you two my blessings." After talking to Li Yue for a while, Sun Fengmian realized two things. Li Yue was very much informal with her, which was unexpected considering that she is not from any of the rich families in the city. The second one was the fact that she is a simpleton. She is not smart at all!


    Sun Fengmian then thought about Bai Lan¡¯s wordsst night. Bai Lan had cried in her arms all the while telling her that Mo Li was spending the night with a ssmate. She immediately thought it was someone from another influential family. Since it was a worrisome thought, she rushed here early in the morning to meet this woman. She was afraid that Mo Li would have a strong backing and gain the strength to retaliate against her schemes in the future!


    However, seeing Li Yue¡¯s confused look right now finally put her mind at ease. The woman seemed to be innocent and yet bold at the same time. She was also a little pretty. Heh, she didn¡¯t expect that this Mo Li would like someone like this. But who cares? This would only benefit Mo Fang in the future.


    "You should start calling me Aunt Feng in the future." She beamed as she epted another ss handed by Li Yue. "Alright... let¡¯s drink to that!" She added. Of course, she was not originally intending on getting drunk without even having lunch. However, how could she refuse this opportunity to get close to Li Yue?


    Sun Fengmian¡¯s mind was full of schemes. This was her intrinsic nature. While she was examining Li Yue, she was already thinking of ways to use her against Mo Li. Sun Fengmian knew that while Mo Li was rumoured to have girlfriends from the entertainment industry before, he had never actually introduced anyone to his family. This meant that Li Yue is different! She should be someone dear in his heart!


    Aftering to this conclusion, Sun Fengmian¡¯s face broke a slight grin as she decided that she would use this Li Yue in the future to ruin this Mo Li.


    "Alright ... Aunt Feng!" Li Yue pretended to lower her head as her ears turned scarlet. How could she not tell the sinister thoughts she was having right now? This old woman who looked like she was in her thirties instead of herte forties is extremely cunning. No wonder she would cause the viin¡¯s downfall. If her guess was right, this woman would work with the female lead to destroy the viin in the future.


    "Mother... I think you should rest. You¡¯re getting drunk." Mo Fang¡¯s words interrupted Li Yue¡¯s stupor. She raised her head to look at the mother and son in front of him. This Mo Fang was extremely impolite to Mo Li and her. However, he seemed to show genuine concern towards his mother.


    "What! Drunk? Hek... I¡¯m not drunk!"


    "Sigh... Anyone drunk would say that, mother." Mo Fang immediately red at Li Yue. "Can¡¯t you stop giving my mother wine?"


    "Mr. Mo Fang... this... "Li Yue¡¯s eyes immediately reddened to his confrontation. "I was only trying to celebrate this meeting... I..."


    "Aigo... Mo Fang... how could you let little Yue cry?" As expected, Sun Fengmian immediately reacted when she saw this. "She is your elder sister. Be respectful to her in the future."


    "But mother..."


    "Mr. Mo... you should start calling me Elder Sister Yue! That¡¯s more fitting for someone like me!" Li Yue said shamelessly. Her first quest was to get Sun Fengmian drunk while the second one was to make this Mo Fangugh.


    ¡¯Robot, now that I think about it, these quests are so petty and stupid.¡¯


    [Fitting for the stupid host] the robotic voice sharply countered almost immediately. Li Yue¡¯s upper lip twitched when she heard the robot¡¯s words.


    Mo Fang only rolled his eyes in response as he assisted his mother to stand up. "Mother... father had already told you not to engage in these kind of activities anymore. You can¡¯t be anymore drunken right now. Let¡¯s go to the other room."


    "Aunt Feng... " Li Yue called out. How could she let Sun Fengmian go when she is so drunk she could barely stand anymore? However, Li Yue really wanted to apud this woman¡¯s tolerance. How could she still...


    Wait....


    This Sun Fengmian is only pretending to be drunk! Li Yue gritted her teeth inwardly. "Aunt Feng... please, just one more thing. I know that the artistic and beautiful Aunt Feng is not someone who gets drunk easily. So... So... I would like to apologize in advance but I would love it if you could show me some pointers for my art." Li Yue said. She knew that the statement was a stupid one but she could not think of any other way to get Sun Fengmian to stay. After all... that ten coins reward would be very important for her in the future. "Could you please stay for a few more minutes?"

 Chapter 35 Bold, Stupid and Drunkard

    <h4>Chapter 35 Bold, Stupid and Drunkard</h4>


    Both Mo Li and Mo Fang simultaneously red at Li Yue. One wanted her to anger Sun Fengmian while the other wanted her to stop offering her alcoholic mother sses of whiskey! Of course, she simply pretended not to notice their gazes and beamed at Sun Fengmian instead. "Aunt Feng... this is a fateful encounter between the two of us. Why should we put it to waste? Let¡¯s talk about art until we get drunk!" Of course, Li Yue was not someone who would easily get drunk. In fact, she would most likely never get drunk for as long as she lives.


    This near-infinite alcohol tolerance was one of the two things that the system gave her the first time that they met. The second one was invulnerability against all types of poison be it lethal or not as long as she has already encountered it in the previous worlds. At first, these abilities were considered useless by Li Yue. After all, Li Yue does not like alcohol very much. In addition while her soul is immune to alcohol, what about the body? If she keeps on drinking without fear of getting drunk, her liver would melt from too much alcohol! Secondly, the invulnerability against poison is only applicable if she had already suffered from the poison before. Meaning, she needs to suffer from the poison for real the first time before she would get immunity the second time that she ingests the same poison.


    Poisons are dangerous! Some poisons are not meant to make people suffer, they are meant to be lethal! This meant that she could die from poisoning the first time she was poisoned by it! Even worse, she could suffer a fate worse than death! Just the thought of it made Li Yue feel chills on her spine.


    Li Yue hated pain, even more so to suffer. This is why Li Yue thought this skill was useless to her!


    "Heh... since Little Yue said so, let¡¯s see how much alcohol you can take today!" Sun Fengmian was naturally happy. This Li Yue is not only bold, she is also stupid and is even a drunkard! This woman is going to ruin Mo Li! Sun Fengmian wickedlyughed inwardly at the thought of Mo Li having a drunkard of a wife! Won¡¯t that be entertaining? This is indeed worthy of a celebration! "Mo Fang... don¡¯t tell your father about this. Go and get all the alcohol inside Mo Li¡¯s bar. We will have to celebrate today!" she immediately instructed her son to get some food for her and Li Yue.


    "Li, why don¡¯t you join us as well? You should care about your girlfriend, so you would not want her to get drunk alone, right?"


    Mo Li stared at Li Yue for a few minutes before a twisted smile slithered onto his face. This smile was enough to make Li Yue nervous. Did he decide that she was useless after all? She immediately turned her head away as she made a mental note to disappear in this world after she saves that Mo Li while camping.


    That¡¯s right... that camping ident should happen a few weeks from now on. Until then, Li Yue should stand strong. ¡¯Robot,¡¯ she called it out in her consciousness. ¡¯Can you tell me the reward of this mission again?¡¯


    [Main Quest: Prevent the Viin from killing the Male Lead. Reward: Five hundred coins.]


    ¡¯Five hundred?¡¯ Li Yue could not stop her mouth from twitching. ¡¯Why is it so small?¡¯


    [The Level of this world is low. This is an easy mission.]


    Only then did Li Yue remember that this world was only a Level E world. She sighed inwardly. This is only an E Leveled world. Even the Robot had confirmed that this is an easy world. However, Li Yue is already struggling. However, she decided not to lose any hope for the chance at a prosperous future. How could she give up just because of a small setback?


    "Alright, I¡¯ll join you." Mo Li sat next to her. A fake smile was stered on his face. "Indeed.... I love this woman so much. So much in fact, I couldn¡¯t let her get drunk on her own." However, Li Yue knew the true, nefarious meaning lurking behind his words.


    ¡¯I would love to strangle this woman.¡¯ She was sure this was the meaning he really wanted to convey. Or why else, would he eye her thin neck?


    "Good! Good! Now... Mo Fang is still not of the right age to consume alcohol so he will stay outside for a bit while we talk about life." Sun Fengmian said. She was pretty confident in her alcohol tolerance as a veteran drinker. Of course, she already has a n in mind to use to use this opportunity to scheme against Mo Li and Li Yue. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to take a few pictures of these two naked as a hidden trump card for the future?


    While Mo Li was aware of Sun Fengmian¡¯s evil thoughts, he was also confident that he could survive a couple of bottles of alcohol. Hence, he should be safe from Sun Fengmian¡¯s schemes. However, in his mind, he was only there to protect this simpleton Li Yue from this crazy woman¡¯s scheme. As soon as Li Yue enters a drunken state, he was nning to excuse himself and bring her to her room. Then, he was not going toe back and leave Sun Fengmian alone.


    Of course, the ¡¯simpleton¡¯ Li Yue was unaware of the their ns. She was currently beaming as she had her own evil n formted. Hehe.... Taking a picture of the sleeping Mo Li should be profitable. She was already thinking of having some pictures of the shirtless young man¡¯s abs taken too! It would be better if she could have some images of him drooling while asleep. Surely, his fans would pay arge amount for these images. She immediately thought of ways to sell this photo. Perhaps an auction?


    An auction would earn her a lot of money! Li Yue¡¯s smile grew wider as she eyed Mo Li. In her eyes, Mo Li had just turned into a walking bank! "Alright! We should start! Aunt Feng... Boyfriend Mo Li... please take care of this junior!"


    Of course, if these two knew what was going on Li Yue¡¯s mind at that moment, they would probably question her sanity.


    ....


    1. I am nning to reveal the information about the sytem slowly. I don¡¯t want the lead to be immediately OP. There will be a good facepping scene soon.


    2. Some people are asking for a mass release. I think I could do that after... we reach top 50?

 Chapter 36 Greedy and Small

    <h4>Chapter 36 Greedy and Small</h4>


    *Two and a half bottlester*


    "Hek... Hek..."Sun Fengmian was beaming at Li Yue. This time she really was not faking it. Her gaze had turned blurry, her face flushed and her breath reeked of alcohol. "Yue... you really are a great kid. I like you." All of the evil thoughts that Sun Fengmian had in mind earlier had already vanished. She could not even get up without staggering, how could she take photos of Mo Li and Li Yue when her consciousness was barely holding on?


    Seeing Sun Fengmian struggling to get the words out of her mouth, Li Yue immediately beamed. She was sure that this woman was no longer pretending to be drunk. Of course, Li Yue was already grinning inwardly as she thought about the coins that she will earn once she get this woman drunk.


    "You... remind me of someone I know." Sun Fengmian leaned towards Li Yue¡¯s side. "It¡¯s a secret... alright? Don¡¯t tell Mo Li about it."


    Li Yue¡¯s lips twitched as she eyed Mo Li who was dead asleep next to her. The man ended up sleeping right after they finished their very first bottle of alcohol. It seems that his lean body is not so used to alcohol. Seeing Mo Li like this, Li Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled. She could only see money lying next to her.


    "Alright... Aunt Feng." Li Yue pretended to stutter too.


    "My Lover." Sun Fengmian said in a hushed tone before she let out an insidiousugh. Then


    *THUD*


    Before Li Yue could ask anything, Sun Fengmian¡¯s headnded on the table. She had fallen asleep!


    [Side Quest: Make Sun Fengmian Drunk. Quest Completed. Reward 10 coins.]


    Li Yue smiled and nodded her head. As expected, she really is the great and might Li Yue."Mo Fang..." She tried to call out. When she heard no one responding to her soft voice, Li Yue immediately opened her phone that was still recording and snapped some pictures of Mo Li and Sun Fengmian.


    Li Yue was only being careful. She does not know the whole plot so she could not predict what would happen in the future. Thus, she had to take every measure possible to ensure her survival. ¡¯Hey Robot, What will happen after I aplish my mission? Will I die?¡¯ she asked.


    [You will be given five years to stay in this world before dying a painful death.]


    ¡¯Pain¡ª Painful death?¡¯


    [It was a joke.]


    Silence. It was as if Li Yue¡¯s brain had short circuited when she heard the Robot¡¯s answer. She patted her chest and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡¯Wait... which part of that is a joke?¡¯


    [Unauthorized to answer.]


    "..." Li Yue could only let out another sigh. This Robot had cheated her over and over again and she could not fight against it as she is currently really weak. After another sigh, Li Yue rose from her seat and left the room. She needed to find that Mo Fang. It did not take too long for Li Yue to realize that Mo Fang had actually left the house! He left his mother and Mo Li together!


    How is that possible? How could he leave his mother alone? Frowning, Li Yue could only sit on the couch silently as she contemted the situation. This could mean that the other side quest would fail. ¡¯Robot. How long do I have to finish the side quest?¡¯


    [You have twenty four hours to finish the quest.]


    As expected, there really is a time limit for that quest. Li Yue understood that the side quests involving Bai Lan and Sun Fengmian were easy. Because of this, the reward is also not that big. Compared to ruining Lu Xinyi¡¯s life, making Bai Lan faint and Sun Fengmian drunk were really simple tasks. However, this is not the thing that was troubling her. She was actually thinking about the timer for the quests.


    The timer for Making Bai Lan faint in anger wouldst for twenty four hours. Meaning, she had twenty four hours to aplish the quest. That had raised the difficulty of the quest by a notch. So why is the reward still this small? With the time constraints, the rewards should have been at least a bit bigger, no? Meanwhile, the quest of ruining Lu Xinyi whose timer was a week gave an even bigger reward. Was it because that quest involved ruining someone¡¯s life and possibly even death?


    Does this mean that the quest rewards are measured based on the consequences of the task and not the time constraints? Now that Li Yue thinks about it... that idea really made some sense.


    ¡¯Robot, what will happen if I don¡¯t aplish the quests within twenty four hours?¡¯


    [Coin Deduction.]


    ¡¯How much?¡¯ she asked. Surely, the deduction is not that big right?


    [Ten Coins.] Of course, the Robot¡¯s answer was enough to make Li Yue¡¯s brows crease. Ten Coins may not sound too big, but for someone like her who currently had only sixty coins including the ones that she had just earned for making Sun Fengmian drunk, it was phenomenally big. But, what can she do?


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes turned cloudy. Is she supposed to find Mo Fang just to make himugh? This failure will serve as an important lesson for her in the future. For the umpteenth time, Li Yue let out a long sigh. It seems that she will need to learn a lot of things if she wants to survive in every world she is sent to.


    ............


    When Mo Li woke up, it was already dawn. His hand immediately clutched his aching head. He frowned. ¡¯What the hell happened?¡¯ he thought as he noticed his shirtless body on the bed.


    "Young Master... Miss Li went to her home. Madam Sun is still sleeping in the guest bedroom."


    "What happened?" He noticed his guard and most trusted subordinate seemingly freeze at his question. "What?"


    "Miss Li..."


    "Did she take advantage of me while I was out drunk?" the thought made his face grow even darker.


    "Miss Li took your shirt off and took a lot of pictures of you while you were sleeping. I thought... I thought it was because she liked you that much so I didn¡¯t reveal myself to stop her."


    The frown on Mo Li¡¯s face dted when he heard what the guard had been guarding him since he was a child said. "So the rat wanted to make money out of me." He snorted.


    "R¡ª rat?"


    "That girl is greedy and small. Isn¡¯t she just like a rat?"

 Chapter 37 Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 37 Break Up</h4>


    Naturally, the Rat Li Yue was unaware of what was going on inside the Viin¡¯s head. At that moment, she was happily trying to auction some of Mo Li¡¯s images online and so far, she had already profited a lot just by selling two images. She then opened her bank ount and looked at the money that she had garnered. So far, she had been able to save a huge amount thanks to Mo Li¡¯s generosity. However, it was not enough to bear the cost of studying abroad.


    Her progress in art is also doing well but it would not be enough to serve as a shield her if the viin suddenly decides to kill her. She needed more money. A sum enough for her to build a fortress to defend herself from the Viin. Of course, that was only preparation for the worst case scenario that she could think of. Right now, Li Yue¡¯s attention was focused on learning the necessary survival skills that she could use during the camping whereby she was nning to save that Mo Li.


    Since the plot that she read did not reveal any detailed information, Li Yue needed to do a lot of research on her own in advance. She needs to bring all the necessities in order to save the viin this time. She would never let Li Weiwei save him.


    ....


    Days shed by.


    Soon, Li Yue and all the students had to take the final examinations. It was a long four days of examination that would only cover eight subjects. Meaning, everyone had to take two subjects per day. Of course, Li Yue had also been working hard for this exam. Aside from studying the survival guide, Li Yue chose to work hard for this examination as it was the sole ticket to her studies abroad.


    She was really adamant on leaving this ce after she saves the viin. Li Yue had witnessed first hand of how chaotic Mo Li¡¯s family is. He was nothing but a poor, lonely soul who wanted someone to care for him, and that was what Li Weiwei showed him when she saved him. Care. The warm feeling of someone caring for him. A warmth, he never felt before.


    The one thing that surprised Li Yue most was Sun Fengmian¡¯s constant invitation to meet up. Then, the woman would give Li Yue all sorts of jewelry and expensive bags while letting her eat anything she asked for. This development was something not even her robot had predicted. Of course, Li Yue knew that the scheming stepmother was deliberately doing this to irritate Mo Li. Li Yue was also aware that Sun Fengmian wanted to manipte her in the future. However, this did not mean she disliked the older woman.


    As a matter of fact, Sun Fengmian had be her new best friend! The two would always shop together and eat in famous restaurants. Sometimes, the woman would even personally drive Li Yue from the school to Mo Li¡¯s condominium just so they could drink together! While this naturally made Li Yue question her intentions, she decided not to ask any questions and just epted everything that Sun Fengmian gave her. After all, no matter the intention, a gift is still a gift. There was no reason decline a gift.


    "You should probably stop seeing my stepmother." Mo Li suddenly said one day.


    "Why does it sound like you want us to break up?" Li Yue beamed.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Mo Li¡¯s face turned grim. "Do you want to break up with me?"


    At the sudden remark, the smile on Li Yue¡¯s face immediately disappeared. She could not tell why Mo Li had be such a moody persontely. She thought it was because Li Yue failed to make her step mother angry. "You¡¯ve already agreed to pay me two million." Li Yue suddenly said. Does this Mo Li think that he could break the contract without paying her? "If you want to break the contract, you¡¯ll have to pay a hefty amount of money for it."


    Mo Li was rendered speechless. Sometimes, he could not understand if Li Yue was only acting dumb or if she was really this stupid. How could a person love money so much? ording to his research about this rat, Li Yue had grown up in a happy family. She had everything that she wanted to the point of being spoiled. So, her attitude of being such a persistent money-grubber just didn¡¯t make sense to him. Was it because she was afraid to be poor?


    That was the only reasoning he coulde up with.


    "She is nning something." Mo Li said after a few seconds of silence. Getting close to Sun Fengmian would be a bad move for a simpleton like Li Yue. It would only put her in danger. And once this happen, Mo Li would be forced to reveal his cards to save her. To him, this was already spelling trouble. He could not allow that to happen. "You are putting yourself in danger."


    "You care about me?" Li Yue suddenlyughed. "You, are worried?"


    "Are you stupid?" He countered. This woman is far too weak, stupid and skinny. He was sure that she would not be able to fight the people who would want to kidnap her. Or maybe even a poison from Sun Fengmian would do the trick. While he does not care about this woman, he could not turn his head away once something happens to her. It was because of their contract.


    He had promised to protect her. And he was not the type of man who would go back on his words just like that.


    "Hehe... Alright... Alright... I will stay away from now on." Li Yue made a deliberate pause. "Does this mean our contract is also over?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh... so you will no longer give me money?"


    "No."


    "Oh." Li Yue suddenly rose from her seat and collected her books and other belongings on the library table. "Alright."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Home."


    "..." Mo Li was once again rendered speechless. Was she angry? He stared at the slight smile on Li Yue¡¯s face. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But in the end, he chose not to say it. "Alright then. See you tomorrow."


    Li Yue only chuckled before leaving the library without sparing him another nce. Of course, this action made Mo Li frown in confusion. Was she that adamant on getting rid of him?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Li Yue was only thinking of her options. Since Mo Li will stop giving her money, she needed to find new ways to earn money. She immediately started to consolidate her memories and started smiling. It seems that she will need to examine her ckmail materials again.

 Chapter 38 Elder Sister Li Yue

    <h4>Chapter 38 Elder Sister Li Yue</h4>


    "I heard that Li Weiwei and Xia Jin¡¯s engagement will be announced just after graduation."


    "Is that so? But isn¡¯t that too quick? I remember Xia Jin and Li Yue were quite close back then. Do you think, Xia Jin..."


    "Shhhh. Li Yue ising."


    "So what if she¡¯sing? Can she even do anything to me?"


    "Hah. Haven¡¯t you heard of her new backer? Have you forgotten what happened to Lu Xinyi?"


    Rumors like this started right after the day that Lu Xinyi dropped out of school. It wasn¡¯t her choice but the school administrator¡¯s after some of the students¡¯ parents approached them about the video online. How did they teach their students that they even had the guts to do such a crazy thing? The administrator who was close with Lu Xinyi¡¯s parents had no choice but to expel Lu Xinyi due to her behavior shown in the video. After all, most conservative parents, or probably all sensible ones think that it is extremely inappropriate for a teenage girl to walk around only in underwear in front of an adult male, be it brother or not.


    Moreover, this incident also greatly affected Lu Xinyi¡¯s parents as many people in Yin City now refuses to invite Lu Xinyi to gatherings and some even went as far as forbidding their male children from getting close to her. Because of this, her parents had no choice but to send her abroad. Of course, there was another reason for this. They actually thought it was Mo Li who acted against Lu Xinyi.


    And since the Mo Patriarch had already dered Mo Li as the next family head, the Lu Family decided not to take any actions which may provoke Mo Li. Another rumor included the closeness between Li Yue and the Mo Family¡¯s Matriarch, Sun Fengmian. Many people had actually seen Li Yue walking alongside Sun Fengmian while shopping and the two even seemed to be quite close! In fact, many of the socialites have some photos of Li Yue and Sun Fengmianughing together while picking up beauty products and luxury bags.


    What could this possibly mean? Did Mo Li really attack the Lu Family because he was protecting Li Yue? What about their rtionship? And why is Mo Li¡¯s stepmother treating her as if she was the future daughter inw?


    Most importantly, how could Fake Phoenix Yue be this lucky?


    The rumors continued to spread. However, Li Yue was honestly had no concern about any of this. Her contract with Mo Li was voided. There was no need for her to be with him anymore. She had also limited her contact with Sun Fengmian and politely declined all of her invitations. After all, it is better to maintain certain boundaries when ites to her rtionship with the Viin.


    Li Yue only wanted to finish her quest and live the rest of her life peacefully. She was not nning to attract attention, fame, wealth, and much less love. She knew that it would onlyplicate things in the future. All she wanted was to silently stand on the sidelines and watch the female lead and male lead enjoy a happy life.


    However, how could the plot allow such a thing to happen? Today, Xia Jin and Li Weiwei actually visited her apartment for the first time since she moved into the ce.


    "Elder sister Li Yue... we apologize foring here without prior notice. We could not contact you anymore and we figured that you¡¯ve changed your number to avoid us. But this... this is really important."


    Li Yue immediately frowned at Li Weiwei¡¯s words. Why is she suddenly calling her elder sister? They were supposed to be born on the same day! That¡¯s why the nurses identally switched the two of them.


    When Li Weiwei and Xia Jin saw her frown, the two immediately shut their mouths. "Elder sis¡ª "


    "Please call me Li Yue. We¡¯re not close." Li Yue immediately stopped Li Weiwei¡¯s words. How could she allow her to call her old again? This Li Weiwei might be extremely beautiful but she, Li Yue is not that bad either! More importantly, she does not look older than she is! In fact she looked younger because she... cks the attributes of a woman¡¯. Li Yue pretended not to have snuck a nce at Li Weiwei¡¯s blessed chest as she turned her head away.


    "My apologies." Li Weiwei¡¯s voice was really gentle and warm. Anyone who hears her voice would immediately think she is someone worth protecting.


    "What do you want?" Li Yue asked.


    "It¡¯s just that... we heard that you were quite close with the Mo Family." Li Weiwei started. "I know... I know you said that you don¡¯t want anyone to contact you, not even your biological family. But... but the Li Family from our vige is really struggling. I¡¯ve already tried my best to help them."


    "You want me to help them?" Li Yue frowned. "Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t have my trust fund, inheritance or even money anymore? I returned them to mother and father. I have no money, no house, not even a vehicle. I only have this chair, that bed, myptop, cell phone and dignity. What can I possibly do to help them?"


    She watched as Li Weiwei and Xia Jin¡¯s face turned weird. But then, who cares about what they were thinking? Li Yue only wanted them to leave right now! She knew that the lead would always attract trouble no matter where they go. How could Li Yue allow herself to get entangled with their messes? Does these two think that she would silently allow herself to be cannon fodder?


    Over her dead, dignified body!


    She, Li Yue does not have the means to defend herself against the schemes of rich people. How could she attract trouble to herself? It would be better for her to live simply and avoid these two in the future.


    "Li Yue... that¡¯s not what she meant." Xia Jin immediately cated the situation. His gaze towards Li Weiwei was oh so gentle and sweet, Li Yue felt her blood sugar level dangerously rise just by watching them. "The Mo family is renowned in the entertainment industry. You have... "he made a deliberate pause as he eyed Li Yue¡¯s face. "Your biological brother is a struggling model. He is good looking and tall. Very talented too. If it¡¯s alright with you, can you at least introduce him to Young Master Mo?"

 Chapter 39 Cannon Fodder

    <h4>Chapter 39 Cannon Fodder</h4>


    "No." It didn¡¯t even take Li Yue a second to respond. "Young Master Mo and I have no rtion whatsoever."


    "But..."


    "That man wanted my body." Li Yue dered. "And I am not giving it to him." She shook her head as if her life depended on it. Li Yue wanted everyone to know that while her rtionship with Mo Li is long gone, she is still protected by the great Viin.


    As expected, both Li Weiwei and Xia Jin turned speechless at Li Yue¡¯s deration. They eyed each other awkwardly. "Yue..." Xia Jin continued. "Your brother¡¯s career is really important to him. It would be really nice if you..."


    "Is he in college?" Li Yue asked.


    In response, Li Weiwei shook her head. "No. He decided not to pursue college to be a model."


    "How long has he been in the industry?"


    "Two years."


    "Then tell him to go back to college and pursue education. Be a doctor to help his family. You two have seen Mo Li. He is a beautiful man and that¡¯s the sole reason why many teenagers like him. The same thing applies to him. The reason why he is not yet famous is because he is not good looking enough."


    Li Weiwei let out a sigh as she continued to stare at Li Yue¡¯s face. Theirst encounter was not really as nice as this was, but Li Weiwei understood that she was at fault too. She listened to Lu Xinyi¡¯s urgings and ended up embarrassing herself. "I understand." Li Weiwei nodded as she held Xia Jin¡¯s hands tighter. While she knew that it was Li Yue¡¯s choice to stay away, she felt guilt gnawing at her heart for what happened.


    "Good." Li Yue started beaming. The Robot told her that the lead should be a nice person but even she has her ws too. Of course, this matter was of no importance to Li Yue. She is not nning to associate herself with them in the future anyway. "Please leave... I don¡¯t want people to think that we are friends." If their enemies were to think that Li Yue is their ally, they might try and kidnap Li Yue to anger the lead. Isn¡¯t that what usually happens in novels?


    "One more thing, Yue." Xia Jin said after he and Li Weiwei rose from their seat. "We are getting engaged after graduation. We would like to invite you to the engagement party."


    "Why?"Naturally, Li Yue had to ask. She was just being cautious, alright? Events like these are most likely programmed to hurt the female lead. There would be a night where someone would try to drug the female lead and she would end up in the male lead¡¯s room. What if they give the drugged drink to Li Yue instead of the female lead? "No. I am busy." Without waiting for them to borate, Li Yue immediately declined.


    She is nothing but a weak human, one without the aura of the lead. Her luck is also bad and her arms are way too skinny to survive a fight. Li Yue is no fool. She would never put herself in any form of danger whatsoever. Not when this is herst chance to aplish a mission.


    "Yue..."


    "It¡¯s alright Jin." Li Weiwei¡¯s kind voice interrupted Xia Jin. "Let¡¯s not force her into doing something she does not want to." She then turned towards Li Yue. "Thank you for talking to us. This is ... This is the Li Family from the vige¡¯s contact information. Just in case you change your mind about our brother."


    Li Yue eyed the card before she epted it. Then she watched as Li Weiwei and Xia Jin left without saying anything else.


    [The Female Lead is being kind this time] she heard the robotic voice but chose to ignore it. This robot was made to protect the leads. It should be expected that it would be a little biased like this. However, Li Yue could tell that Li Weiwei was a little kind.


    Just a little, but like most people, she is not perfect. Li Yue does not have a lot of information about Li Weiwei nor did she have the means to monitor her actions. But, it would be easy to say that Li Weiwei must be suffering from the typical socialites who look down on her as she was raised in the vige, far away from the city. While the Li Family from the vige was not considered poor, they could not be a match to the Li Family in the Yin City. Because of this, many people still looked down on Li Weiwei and would always underestimate her capabilities.


    Of course, they are very much wrong as Li Weiwei was extremely smart. A little na?ve, but undoubtedly smart and talented. In the end, those who dared to challenge the lead over and over, would have a very, very bad ending. They will suffer and be tortured by the future Xia Jin. Or at least that¡¯s what Li Yue thinks. After all, she does not really know what will happen if the Viin does not fall in love with Li Weiwei and will not challenge Xia Jin.


    Li Yue eyed the card in her hand before she chose to put it in her drawer. She then let out a sigh of relief as she went back to her room to study. The exams will begin in two days and she would not want to fail this time. This is for her rxed and happy future in this world.


    A future away from the troublesome leads should be a good future.


    ......


    Days passed. The day of the examinations came.


    All Li Yue wanted this time was to get a passing grade good enough for her to get into a school abroad. She was not looking to be a top student as she knew it would be taken by either one of the leads or the smart Mo Li. After four days of hallucinating stars and numbers from thinking too much, the exams were finally done.


    Which means... It is the time for the camping trip. The trip that will change it all.

 Chapter 40 Woying Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 40 Woying Mountains</h4>


    Just as she expected, the week after the examinations, the administrator announced that everyone in the graduating ss will have to join the End-Year Camping Trip where everyone was expected to attend and have fun creating good memories of their college years with their batch mates.


    To someone like Li Yue who was avoided by her ssmates, this was truly stupid and was a waste of time. However, for the social butterflies who want to establish connections with the young heirs, this would be the perfect opportunity to socialize.


    "I¡¯m surprised that you chose not to avoid me today, little rat." Mo Li mused when Li Yue sat next to him in the air conditioned bus. Since it was a trip for everyone to enjoy together, it was rmended for the rich socialites to experience the world for themselves without their usual lifestyle of having butlers drive them around. Everyone regardless of status had to ride the bus for two hours before they would arrive at their location which is just a small forest south of Yin City.


    This time, Li Yue sat next to Mo Li and she was quite adamant on not leaving his side today. Well, at least in this trip. If she needed to sleep next to him at the campsite just to assure that he is safe, she will not hesitate to do that. Saving this man is her topmost priority right now.


    "You¡¯re not talking to me? Are you still mad I stopped giving you money?"


    Once again, Li Yue ignored him. He was not even giving her money out of goodwill! This man wanted her to work for him and that money was herpensation. Despite the injustice, Li Yue decided not to argue and maintained a stoic expression. She crossed her arms against her chest and maxed out the volume on her headphones.


    Seeing this, Mo Li snorted and also started listening to music.


    Two hourster, the bus stopped in front of an inn that served as the entrance to the mountain. Everyone immediately got out of the bus and eyed the majestic mountain towering in front of them.


    "Everyone! Gather round!" The administrator enthusiastically called everyone to gather in front of the entrance of the inn. "This is Yin City¡¯s famous Woying Mountain. Its name is short for ¡¯Woman Crying¡¯. Two hundred years ago, it was said that our ancestors were scared of this mountain because of a woman. It was a woman wearing white which haunted handsome men. The legend says that the woman was heartbroken and full of resentment when she died in this mountain. Her fianc¨¦ left her for a more beautiful woman. So, she ran away in grief to the mountains and got lost. Since she did not have any means to survive in the thick forest, she died of starvation. That was when it all started." The sound of the administrator¡¯s voice echoed as he was using a portable megaphone. "Merchants who visited our town back then reported sightings of the ghost woman. They would say that it was an extremely beautiful woman who would charm their caravan guards and lead them away. Then, the guards would disappear and nevere back. Some say they can hear a woman crying during the full moon. She was crying for her lover who cheated on her."


    As expected, the rich students shivered as chills ran down their spine. Some paled in fright and some women were actually crying.


    "Of course, this is not true. This mountain is safe for everyone, just like the previous years. The school has always used this mountain for the yearly retreat and year end camping. We have expert mountain hikers with us and some who are expert survivalists. Of course, they won¡¯t help you cook food or start fire. They will only help us out in case there are emergencies." The administrator then started to introduce a couple of men and women who looked like they were in their twenties or early thirties. "They will, however teach you to survive in the mountains. They¡¯ll be teaching you how to find sources of water, how to make it safe to drink. They will also teach you how to fish and start a fire! I¡¯m sure this will be a great experience for everyone!" After the administrator finished his winding speech, the leader of the survival experts gave a slight briefing before they told everyone to rx and prepare themselves as they are about to start trekking in about an hour.


    Of course, this was deliberately done because some of the influential parents had sent some security specialists to make sure that everyone who will lead the group are qualified. They were asking for all sorts of clearances that will prove that the experts are qualified to guide and teach them. However, this was all a facade.


    Li Yue knew that these people were also here to ensure that the guides and survival experts were not some sort of criminal who wanted to kidnap any of the students. After all, some of them were children of politicians or some other important people in themunity. They were all not without an enemy.


    "Hey, she¡¯s here." Mo Li¡¯s voice made Li Yue flinch. She immediately turned towards the ck sedan that had just arrived. Slowly, her eyes widened as she saw Sun Fengmian got out of the car and waved at her.


    "What is she doing here?"


    "I don¡¯t know." He shrugged in response. "I thought you guys were best friends. Maybe she is sending you off to the mountains."


    "Little Yue!" Sun Fengmian¡¯s bodyguard and alluring voice immediately attracted the attention of every other student in the group near them. "I came to send you off." Sun Fengmian added. With her red, body-con dress and stiletto, Sun Fengmian walked towards the smiling Li Yue and immediately gave her a hug.


    What is happening? Confused, Li Yue decided to maintain the smile on her face as she waited for Sun Fengmian to tell her the reason why she came here wearing an attire fitting for a party.


    "Little Yue... I just came here to bring you everything that you might need for this trip." Sun Fengmian signaled one of her men to get a bag from the car. "This is a survival kit that I personally ordered abroad. One¡¯s for you and the other Mo Li¡¯s." She eyed Mo Li, whose eyes were stuck to his phone, ignoring her. "This is something you can use in the forest."

 Chapter 41 Insufferable Bastard Mo Li

    <h4>Chapter 41 Insufferable Bastard Mo Li</h4>


    Li Yue faked a smile. How could she not understand the scheme hidden behind the step mother¡¯s actions? Sun Fengmian wanted everyone to see her as a caring and loving step mother. That could only mean one thing... she has something nned for Mo Li in this trip, and Li Yue was not looking forward to it.


    Of course, this information was not included in the scam-like plot that she bought from the system. "Aunt Feng..." Li Yue¡¯s smile would always be sweet every time she talked to Sun Fengmian. "Thank you so much, Aunt Feng... but Mo Li had already brought everything for both of us." She answered. Saying no to Sun Fengmian now would make her look like an ungrateful wench while saying yes would surely affect their trip as the bags that she had prepared were huge enough as is.


    Thus, Li Yue decided to use her portable plot armor, the Main Viin Mo Li!


    "Oh?" Sun Fengmian lifted an eyebrow, surprised at Li Yue¡¯s refusal. "Really? I did not expect that Mo Li would be so... kind so as to prepare the things that you need as well."


    "Aunt Feng... Mo Li is always kind to me. As you can see, my arms are this thin" she pointed to her arm to emphasize her words. "How could I bring bags that are bigger than I am? Because of this, Mo Li voluntarily brought some essentials for me. I want to thank Aunt Feng for being so thoughtful, but Mo Li had done a lot for me. I don¡¯t want to hurt Mo Li¡¯s feelings by saying no to his offer. Not when we are already here."


    Sun Fengmian silently stared at Li Yue. To be honest, it was the first time that Li Yue talked back to her like this. She immediately eyed Mo Li who was now looking at them. "Is that so?"


    "Hmmm." Mo Li nodded nonchntly before he went back to his phone.


    "Aigoo... you two... you got me worried for no reason." Sun Fengmian faked a peal ofughter loud enough to attract the attention of the ten people standing near Mo Li and Li Yue. "I thought this stoic son of mine would ignore you."


    "Aunt Feng... I think we¡¯re about to leave. Thank you for your concerns! I will call you once we get back." Li Yue gave another sweet smile, her eyes crinkling as if she was truly touched by Sun Fengmian¡¯s actions.


    Sun Fengmianughed at her words. "How about I treat you to your favorite ce once you get back?"


    "Thank you Aunt Feng!" She answered while brimming with enthusiasm before she pulled Mo Li towards the moving crowd. Of course, Li Yue didn¡¯t forget to wave Sun Fengmian goodbye as she gave her the most brilliant smile that she had.


    Sun Fengmian was also smiling at her as she waved her hands. However, this expression soon changed when she got inside her car.


    "Madam," her driver called out. "Would you like us to silence that nobody?"


    Sun Fengmian responded with a snort. She had already ordered her subordinates to do a research on Li Yue¡¯s background and by now, she knows everything about that woman. Her family¡¯s background, her hobbies, personality and even her sleep pattern! "You said it yourself. She¡¯s just a nobody." A woman who grew up in the Li Family that was abandoned and left to fend for herself. That is Li Yue. She is no phoenix, she has no backer and a mediocre talent is all she has.


    "Killing her would be a waste of our resources." She added.


    "Understood."


    "Let¡¯s go back to the mansion." She said in a cold tone. "How is everything?"


    "Our men are already in the mountains. Everything is prepared. They will make it look like an ident."


    "Wonderful. As long as it doesn¡¯t kill Mo Li."


    "Yes Madam."


    A beautiful, yet sinister smile slithered onto Sun Fengmian¡¯s face. Killing Mo Li would surely arouse the suspicion of his father, Mo Ying. How could Sun Fengmian attract the suspicion of her own husband? She knows how ruthless Mo Ying could be. And she also knew why that man favored that Mo Li who is not even as talented as Mo Fang is!


    How hateful!


    Sun Fengmian and the Sun Family had been doing everything to tilt Mo Ying¡¯s favor to Mo Fang. However, in Mo Ying¡¯s eyes, his eldest son is the most brilliant one. He even named him as the sessor to his multinational business corporation when Mo Li turned sixteen!


    "That abomination needs to die soon!" she gritted her teeth. However, she also knew that she could not really kill Mo Li. Once Mo Li dies, all of Sun Fengmian¡¯s secrets including the fact that she had been cheating on her husband will be revealed. Or at least that¡¯s what the insufferable bastard Mo Li said when Sun Fengmian attempted to use Bai Lan to poison his food previously.


    Even now, Sun Fengmian could still vividly remember the expressionless look on Mo Li¡¯s face as she strangled her. He was sixteen! For crying out loud, Mo Li was only sixteen at that time! How could a sixteen year old teenager strangle an older woman as if it was nothing? Sun Fengmian shivered involuntarily. She then shook the thoughts out of her head.


    All she could do now is hope that the ident will injure Mo Li to the point where he is disqualified from the position of heir. It would be good if he fell into aatose or something like that. By then, she would tell her husband to consider Mo Fang for the position.


    The thought of his poor, unfavored son made her face morphed into an ugly scowl. Mo Fang was obviously better than Mo Li in all aspects! He should be the one leading the Mo Family in the future. not that sadistic bastard Mo Li!


    "Make sure they don¡¯t kill Mo Li." She repeated her words. Killing Mo Li would make her and Mo Fang the primary suspect. All she could do is make that bastard suffer.


    "Yes Madam."


    Sun Fengmian nodded. All the preparations are set in ce. Even her script once she discovers that Mo Li got into an ident is already prepared. All she needs to do now, is wait.

 Chapter 42 Crazy Hamster

    <h4>Chapter 42 Crazy Hamster</h4>


    "I can¡¯t pay you right now." Mo Li whispered when Li Yue finally stopped pulling him towards a tree. "I have no money on hand."


    "Do you really think I did that for money?"


    "Yes." Mo Li answered without batting an eyelid. When Li Yue didn¡¯t respond, he chuckled while a dimple formed on his right cheek as he smirked. "Why else would you do that? Did a donkey hit your head?"


    "Stop it." Li Yue said.


    "Stop what?"


    "Stop smiling like that. And you¡¯re too close." She said as she eyed his face which was just a few inches away from hers. Why would this man look at her like this? Mo Li¡¯s next words were enough to answer her.


    "Why? I thought you liked staring at my face? Didn¡¯t you take a lot of pictures of me while I was sleeping so you could frame and stare at it before you sleep?"


    She widened her eyes as a sh of horror glinted on her pupils."You¡ª who told you that?"


    Mo Li smirked before he leaned back to use the shade of the tree cover from the scorching summer sun. The warm midsummer breeze soon interrupted them. It echoed on the tall trees as If giving a warm wee to the youths who stood under the shade of the trees.


    "You know... taking pictures of someone¡¯s body without their consent is illegal." Mo Li continued. "And so is... selling it online." Li Yue gulped as she looked at him. In this city, a million would be enough to sustain her livelihood for six months. However, the same could not be said in a country overseas. How could she exin to him that she was only trying to survive in theing months?


    The thought of exining to him made her eyebrows crease. Why should she exin it to him? "Hmph!" Li Yue turned her head away while crossing her arms across her chest. This man does not deserve an exnation! Seeing this, Mo Li only chuckled in response.


    The silence didn¡¯tst as Li Yue realized something. She stilled before turning her head towards Mo Li. ???Wait... why is your bag so small?" she asked.


    "Should it be big?"


    "Where... "Li Yue eyed the small backpack slung over Mo Li¡¯s shoulders. "You didn¡¯t bring a tent?"


    "I was nning to share it with you."


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes turned so wide, she could feel her eyeballs popping out of their sockets.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve already seen it all anyways." For the first time, Li Yue saw his face making a mischievous grin. "There¡¯s no need to say anything else. This ispensation for taking those pictures."


    Li Yue blinked. Then she blinked again. Slowly, her eyes trailed down to the man¡¯s neck then to his chest and finally to the abs that earned her a lot of money. She gulped. Mo Li must have traced the images back to her. Yet, he did nothing to punish her.


    "Stop staring." Mo Li said. "People will think that you are a pervert. I mean... it¡¯s true but they don¡¯t know that yet."


    Li Yue darted her gaze back to the face of the man in front of her. "I am not¡ª "she couldn¡¯t say it. Even she wouldn¡¯t believe her own words. "Alright, I¡¯ll let you share my tent. It¡¯s big enough for three people anyway. "Isn¡¯t this a good thing? If she sticks to this man, the female lead won¡¯t have the chance to save him! Li Yue immediately thought of spending some coins for the space that was only half a ruler big. It isn¡¯t big enough to store a rifle, but it sure is big enough to store a first aid kit and some crackers. In case somethinges up, Li Yue is confident that she could survive.


    Plus, she already prepared everything she could to survive in the woods. She can do this! Li Yue¡¯s eyes glinted. She can save this man and live happily ever after.


    "We¡¯re about to start." Mo Li nudged her. "Here." He handed her a container of cream.


    "What is that?"


    "For the bugs." He said before walking ahead of her. Li Yue nodded as she ran next to him and started applying the cream to her hands and neck. Li Yue was currently wearing ck tactical pants paired with ck hiking boots and a ck tank top that she covered with a ck turtleneck. It was already summer so Li Yue couldn¡¯t just wear a huge coat. However, Li Yue was already very satisfied with how she currently looked. A smile slithered on her face.


    She definitely looked badass right now.


    Li Yue then eyed the group of students in front of them. This was a yearly trip so this it was a greatly anticipated trip. Because of this, most of the graduating ss joined it. Of course, this includes Xia Jin and Li Weiwei who were walking next to the guide. By now, Li Weiwei¡¯s reputation had grown as someone who would not let anyone trample on her easily.


    The woman had been face-pping other female viins who think that they are the ones worthy of the gentle and pure Xia Jin. These people were also the same ones who used to be close to Li Yue. This did not happen previously since Li Yue had such a nasty attitude, those women didn¡¯t dare offend her or scheme against her to get Xia Jin. Her retaliation would mean the end for them.


    However, Li Weiwei is a different case. Those, who thought that Li Weiwei was an ignorant fool tried to get close to her so they could scheme against her and embarrass her in front of Xia Jin. Sadly, the female lead was not as weak as they thought. Li Weiwei had then bared her fangs to these women.


    This is of course, a very good thing. These people are the ones who left Li Yue when she fell from her pedestal; isn¡¯t it good to have the female lead deal with them? Li Yue chuckled at the thought.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Mo Li squinted his eyes. "Why are youughing all by yourself?" His gaze turned usatory. "Has the rat finally turned into a crazy hamster?"

 Chapter 43 Conflicted

    <h4>Chapter 43 Conflicted</h4>


    Li Yue rolled her eyes in response. She exhaled and looked at the people around her. Li Yue doesn¡¯t have any detailed information on the incident. Because of this, she needs to put her guard up at all times. She needed to have her mind sharp and always be aware of her surroundings. Who would have thought that helping the Viin would require this much hard work?


    Li Yue could not help but think about Sun Fengmian¡¯s actions a while back. That woman wanted to show everyone that she cared for Mo Li. That was all so that once Mo Li got hurt; no one would suspect her to be the one who schemed against him. "Hey, why does she hate you?" Li Yue asked after a few minutes of trekking in silence.


    "Who?"


    "You know who I¡¯m talking about."


    "A lot of people hate me." Mo Li answered. Then, he shrugged as if it was nothing. Li Yue stared at the man¡¯s side profile as she pursed her lips. What kind of man would say such a thing indifferently? Mo Li was not even twenty and he already had the perception that many people hated him. Li Yue started thinking about this man¡¯s childhood. It must have been really .... Tragic. When Li Yue thought about it, this Viin really is more pitiful than she is. He must have been neglected ever since he was a child. Because of this, he grew up cold and detached.


    Maybe Sun Fengmian had also bullied Mo Li. That would be logical. Even that Mo Fang must have bullied him. How pitiful, Li Yue thought. However, this pity of hers didn¡¯tst that long as she heard Mo Li mutter.


    "They probably hate me because I am handsome."


    "Cough.... Cough..." Unable to bear the shock from hearing him tooting his own horn, Li Yue let out a series of cough. What shamelessness! She eyed Mo Li who seemed to be in a deep thought. "You think they hate you because... you are good looking?" She asked, wanting to confirm whether she heard the right thing or not.


    "People hate what they can¡¯t have."


    "..." Why does that sound so right and yet so wrong at the same time? Li Yue lowered her head as he sensed the chaotic emotions in her eyes. Why does it feel like she had just wasted her time pitying this man? She let out a sigh inwardly.


    "Water." Mo Li suddenly said as he handed her a bottle of water.


    "I¡¯m good." She shook her head.


    "That¡¯s not it. I mean put it inside your bag. I brought this for you. It¡¯s too heavy."


    "..." Li Yue was speechless. This man ... really is something else. "How many bottles of water did you bring anyways?" as she eyed his bag, suspicion rose inside her.


    "A lot."


    "How much... is a lot?"


    "About ten or so."


    Li Yue didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. Right now, her face would have been one stuck betweenughing and crying. She looked at him¡ª seriously looked at him. "What about food?"


    "Canned goods... probably ten."


    Li Yue facepalmed. "So the only things inside your bag are... food and water?"


    "And some ramen, toothbrush and scarf." Mo Li¡¯s personal chef who was also working as his shadow guard is following them. He had told the man to bring him clothes and several other stuff. Because of this, the only stuff inside his bag was the things he brought for the rat. Of course, Li Yue had no way of knowing this.


    "What about clothes?" Li Yue asked. It wasn¡¯t cold, so there was no need to bringrge coats. However, walking all day meant they would be sweaty and sticky. She immediately wondered if he was nning to wear the same clothes for three days and two nights. Moreover, it might get coldter tonight especially now that they are way above sea level. Was he nning to use just the scarf to protect himself?


    "I have some clothes." He lied.


    "Then, good." Li Yue epted the bottle of water and held it. She then looked at the people in front of them. Since most of the students were beginners, they would take a break every hour until they reach the campsite which is about three hours from the starting point. Of course, with the elevation and breaks, the three hour hike would be close to five hours instead.


    Still, the youths were very energetic as some of them started taking pictures with theirrge cameras. Some were singing songs while others chatted away with their friends. All in all, the current atmosphere was lively and noisy. In the meantime, Li Yue was busy looking at the trail lined with brightly colored wildflowers and the huge trees which surrounded them.


    "After an hour, we will take our first break at the beautiful Woying Falls." The voice of their facilitator echoed. The falls that she was talking about is one of the most visited ces in Yin City. It was a fifty feet waterfall that cascaded into a beautiful basin that was just perfect for a swim on a hot day.


    Li Yue immediately sighed. The original Li Yue was not a very good swimmer. Because of this, she hated swimming in deep waterfalls much less the ocean. Of course, this is no longer applicable now that the original soul no longer upied this body. Even still, Li Yue needed to be on guard. She can¡¯t leave Mo Li alone.


    "You¡¯re being too quiet." Mo Li¡¯s voice reached her. Li Yue immediately turned towards him. This should be the first time Li Yue is doing her best to change the life of the Viin, and for some kind of reason... she¡¯s starting to feel nervous. Her anxiety is also quite bad. "You must be thinking about money, aren¡¯t you?" he smirked. Even at his provocation, Li Yue didn¡¯t reply.


    What if that ident is actually a swimming ident? Li Yue had studied first aid and even mouth to mouth resuscitation. However... she was not confident that she would be able to rescue a struggling, six-foot tall man without drowning herself first! For the first time sinceing to this world, Li Yue is feeling conflicted. Is she supposed to save him even if it means... she would die in the process?

 Chapter 44 Upcoming Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 44 Uing Scheme</h4>


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mo Li asked.


    "Do you know how to swim?"


    Mo Li immediately raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask?"


    "I¡ª I was just wondering if you¡¯re going to swim ... you know... at the waterfall."


    "Oh! You want to see my body?"


    Such shamelessness! Li Yue turned her head away.


    "Nope, I won¡¯t let you." Mo Li chuckled, obviously amused at his own words. After a few more minutes of walking, everyone finally arrived at the first stop.


    The roaring waters of Woying Falls weed them. To Li Yue¡¯s surprise, the waterfall towered over them while the current dropped aggressively and yet gracefully as it tumbled down the rocks, emitting thundering cries and creating creamy foams . The waters flowed nonchntly through a series of rocky outcrops before finallynding into a basin of beautiful, crystal-clear water and then into a calmly flowing stream. Alongside the slight salinity of freshwater in the air, it was a magnificent sight to behold.


    Li Yue heard the people around her shouting just so they could hear their voices as they took their phones and started taking pictures. A small nudge on her arm woke her up from her stupor. She immediately turned towards Mo Li who signaled her to follow him away from the waterfall.


    ¡¯Too noisy,¡¯ he mouthed before turning his back and walking towards a boulder underneath the shade of a tree. Li Yue silently followed him. She let out a sigh, relief flowed through her. At least Mo Li didn¡¯t say anything about swimming. "Isn¡¯t that your ex boyfriend?" She heard Mo Li utter.


    "What boyfriend?" Then, she saw Xia Jin with Li Weiwei resting a few trees away from them. "Oh."


    "Are you going to cry?"


    "You¡¯re talking too much." Li Yue said.


    "Oh! Are you going to cry now?"


    She red at him. "Can you stop that?"


    Of course, Mo Li chuckled and said, "No."


    Li Yue closed her eyes before turning towards Xia Jin and Li Weiwei. Aside from the scheme that she is expecting from Mo Li¡¯s step mother, she is also expecting to see some drama soon. The leads are the type of people who always attracts trouble wherever they go. It is only normal for them to encounter something that would try and break them apart. "Hey, Mo Li."


    "Hmmm?"


    "Do you think Li Weiwei is pretty?"


    "She looks like a woman."


    "What kind of answer is that?" Li Yue looked at him. "Are you saying that I don¡¯t look like a woman?"


    "You look like a girl. There¡¯s a difference."


    Again, Li Yue made the resolution not to talk to this man unless necessary.


    Time passed.


    Surprisingly, not one person said they wanted to swim in the shining water of the basin. Instead, everyone seriously took their time to rest. Be that as it may, the excitement in the air is apparent. After a few more minutes, they started hiking again. Then, on their second spot the group decided to have lunch in a little steppe which was located next to a river. The facilitator said that it was another camping spot for beginners like them. However, the view of the sunset from there was not very good so they were told to move to the next spot which is about an hour from there.


    "For lunch, we¡¯ll teach you how to fish!"


    Gasps and excited whispers followed the facilitator¡¯s words. "Of course, we we¡¯ll make it a contest. The people with the highest points will receive a que from the school on your graduation!" This time, the students started to cheer. An award sounds exciting especially to those who seemed to measure intelligence from the amount of awards a person receives.


    "Alright! This is a surprise test for everyone. You can use whatever method you know to catch a fish! I want everyone to find a pair! The two will help each other catch, clean and cook their lunch." As expected, some of the students startedining when they heard the facilitator¡¯s words. However, he quickly reminded them that they had already signed the agreement which states that they will participate in the organized activities to broaden their knowledge of the world."


    "What kind of activity is this?" Li Yue mumbled. She was one of the people who immediatelyined simply because... she has absolutely no idea on how to catch a fish.


    [Bee has the ability to attract any animal is smaller than a foot to the host¡¯s body]


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes immediately turned wide. ¡¯Attract? Like bait?¡¯


    [As long as the host works hard, small animals will naturally get attracted to the host¡¯s body.]


    As usual, the answer she received was nowhere near clear. But, what did she expect? Even so, Li Yue is ecstatic. She does not understand the other conditions for the ability¡¯s activation set by the crazy system and yet she is quite confident that she could be hardworking enough to figure it out in the end.


    "Alright... Mr. Tang will show everyone how he catches a fish." A bulky middle aged man who is about Mo Li¡¯s size walked out the back and got out his knife. He then started walking towards the river and turned to face everyone.


    "This is not a very deep river. You may use whatever means you have to catch a fish. You can use a sling, you can find some bait, or maybe make a bow and arrow, if you can that is. As for me..." He snorted and showed his hands. "I use my hands." Without pause, he started looking for a fish to catch.


    "Is that even possible?" Li Yue almost flinched when she heard a woman¡¯s voice next to her. "Hey, Li Yue..." The woman stood next to her. She eyed Mo Li before smiling at Li Yue. "I heard that you and Mo Li are lovers. Is that true?"


    "Not true." Li Yue answered as she recalled this woman¡¯s name.


    "Good." The woman beamed. "I also heard... you¡¯re no longer the heir of the Li n, is that true as well?"


    "Yes." Li Yue nodded. This woman... is one of Lu Xinyi¡¯s underlings. No... the exact term is cousin. This is Lizzy Lu, a foreigner who likes to tag along with Lu Xinyi and her friends. Li Yue shifted her gaze back to the man who was showing everyone how to catch a fish as she recalled whether she had interacted with this Lizzy Lu before.


    Nothing came up. However, Li Yue does not believe in coincidences. Something was off. Why would Lizzy Lu stand next to her right after she ruined Lu Xinyi? Slowly, Li Yue moved her body towards Mo Li. She needed to get away from the uing scheme!

 Chapter 45 Cold Goddess Lizzy Lu

    <h4>Chapter 45 Cold Goddess Lizzy Lu</h4>


    "Li Yue, I heard that your blood family lived in a vige?" Lizzy Lu continued. "I bet you¡¯re good at fishing" she asked. "It should run in your blood, right?"


    Li Yue was speechless. Fishing runs in the blood? She was not aware of this. She stayed silent and turned her head away from the woman. Li Yue had no time to deal with petty schemes like this. Moreover, she had already nned to do only the tasks the system tells her to do. Since the system didn¡¯t give her any side quests to deal with this woman, it could only mean that she is not relevant to the lives of the main leads. Since she already has her hands full, Li Yue decided not to waste her time on irrelevant people.


    "Li Yue... we used to be quite close when we were young. Why are you giving me the cold shoulder now?" Lizzy Lu then eyed Mo Li who seemed to be so indifferent. Even though Mo Li heard her words, he didn¡¯t say anything to defend Li Yue. In Lizzy¡¯s mind, this could only mean one thing, Mo Li also wanted to watch a show. "Is it because you¡¯re afraid?" Lizzy tried her best to provoke Li Yue. As someone who had been ssmates with Li Yue since an early, Lizzy was aware that she could easily provoke Li Yue. Heck, everyone knew that Li Yue is short tempered. How could she not take advantage of this opportunity to embarrass Li Yue and impress Sun Fengmian at the same time?


    That¡¯s right, Lizzy was well aware that Sun Fengmian was just putting up a fa?ade with Li Yue. It was because Sun Fengmian and her mother were quite close. In fact, Sun Fengmian had promised her mother an engagement between Lizzy and Mo Li once they are still single even after they turned twenty one.


    While Lizzy¡¯s mother told her that it was only a drunken joke, Lizzy took it to heart. After all, she had watched Mo Li in TV and even met him a couple of times. Mo Li¡¯s charm had long since reached her heart. However, she kept these emotions bottled up inside her and pretended that she does not care about Mo Li. To her, a man like Mo Li would prefer a woman who doesn¡¯t show any emotion towards them.


    Lizzy had tried to create a lot of opportunities for her and Mo Li to be alone. She would, of course act high and mighty and would not spare Mo Li a single nce once she seeds in doing so. Her face would be so cold, a blizzard might have just been in her eyes. With her beauty and elegance, one could say that she looked like the goddess of frost. Of course, behind this fa?ade was a warm maiden¡¯s heart hoping that Mo Li would try to tease him to get her attention.


    Sadly, this never happened. Mo Li... who sat next to her would maintain his silence and would never speak. Then, he would close his eyes and sleep! This would immediately make Lizzy seethe in anger. How could he sleep when he was next to a cold goddess? Seeing the futility off her actions, Lizzy decided to change her strategy and decided to get close to Sun Fengmian.


    After all, Sun Fengmian is Mo Li¡¯s stepmother. While the two were not in a cordial rtionship and obviously hated each other, Sun Fengmian can still influence the identity of the woman whom Mo Li would marry.


    In the past, Lizzy Lu¡¯s directpetitor was Bai Lan who was not only beautiful but was also smart and elegant. Aside from this, Bai Lan had once lived in the same mansion as Mo Li did. However, when Lizzy found out that Bai Lan was the type of woman whom Sun Fengmian could easily manipte into poisoning Mo Li, her burningpetitive spirit turned to disgust. What sort of woman would try to poison the man she admires? Isn¡¯t that pure stupidity?


    Of course, that poisoning happened years ago and the only reason why Lizzy knew is because Sun Fengmian discussed with her mother about some poisons. Sun Fengmian trusted Lizzy¡¯s mother and the two had always used tricks and schemes to win against their enemy. After all, the two of them shared the same circumstances. Both were mistresses who married into their husband¡¯s family after the wife died.


    After the poisoning, Lizzy had be closer to Sun Fengmian. They had be close to the point that Sun Fengmian would invite her to stay at the mansion. By then, Bai Lan was already studying overseas. Lizzy immediately took the opportunity and stayed in the mansion hoping to build at the very least acquaintanceship with Mo Li. Of course, she was still acting aloof and cold on the outside.


    To her surprise, the day that she was to stay at the mansion was also the day that Mo Li decided to live alone in a condominium. That was after he was named heir and had ess to the Mo Family¡¯s properties. Mo Li decided to be independent by earning his own money by bing an idol¡ª a profession that surprised Mo Li¡¯s father. It did, however made Mo Ying ecstatic as this meant that Mo Li was interested in the family business. Lizzy could notprehend why Mo Li wanted to distance himself from his father, but she could guess that it had something to do with the Sun Family, and also Mo Li¡¯s maternal family which is one of the strongest families not only in Yin City but the whole country as well.


    After that, Lizzy had rarely seen Mo Li as he would only visit the mansion during special events like New Year¡¯s Celebration and his father¡¯s birthday. Aside from that, Mo Li had been busy working in the entertainment industry. Because of this, her opportunity to see Mo Li had be almost non-existent.


    So, when Lizzy heard from Sun Fengmian that she would make Mo Li attend school, Lizzy became ecstatic and suggested that their university would be the best one for Mo Li. She also did her best to make an exception for Mo Li all so he could attend the pilot section and became her ssmate. All this was for her to be closer to Mo Li.

 Chapter 46 A Woman of Character

    <h4>Chapter 46 A Woman of Character</h4>


    However, her hopes werepletely shattered when she saw Li Yue and Mo Li together after their first day of sses. She had nned to approach Mo Li and try to tell him that Sun Fengmian wanted her to help him adjust in this school. But she had no chance as Li Yue was always with Mo Li!


    It was as if Li Yue was someone that Mo Li had paid to follow him around and apany him so Lizzy wouldn¡¯t approach him! Everytime, Lizzy would try to have a conversation with Mo Li, he would talk to Li Yue instead! The only thing worse than this was that Lizzy had to keep her cold act and not let it affect her.


    She couldn¡¯t even express her anger as she was afraid that people would think she had a thing Mo Li! However, this trip was going to change everything. Lizzy knew that her Aunt, Sun Fengmian was nning something sinister during the course of this trip. She knew that she was nning to injure him. Of course, Lizzy immediately nned ahead and decided that no matter what happened, she would save this man from death. She would not even hesitate to put herself in harm¡¯s way just to save him.


    Of course, the first step of this n was to get rid of Li Yue. She had already nned to injure Li Yue, prompting the other guide to send her home while they continued the trip. However, she couldn¡¯t find any opportunity to do this. Li Yue was always next to Mo Li. If this continued, Lizzy wouldn¡¯t be able to act against Li Yue. Of course, she was not nning to reveal her sinister ns in front of Mo Li. So, she thought of a way to embarrass Li Yue instead. Surely, Mo Li would not stay with Li Yue after this! Herpletely cold countenance changed the moment she saw Mo Li not acting to stop her.


    Mo Li should have known that she was Li Xinyi¡¯s cousin. With the history that Li Yue had against Li Xinyi, it was only natural for Lizzy Lu to act against Li Yue to avenge her good cousin. She was after all, a person who acts for justice. Lizzy Lu sneered. "Li Yue... do you want to make a bet with me?"


    "No." Li Yue answered almost immediately. She knew that Lizzy Lu was Lu Xinyi¡¯s cousin, so she immediately thought that thetter had sinister ns against her because of Lu Xinyi. If Li Yue knew that this was because of Mo Li, she would have immediately exined to this woman that nothing was going on between her and Mo Li. Also, if Li Yue knew that Lizzy Lu wanted to save Mo Li, she would have easily let the woman apany them. In Li Yue¡¯s mind, as long as it was not the female lead that would save this man, it should be fine.


    "Why not?" Lizzy asked, confused. Li Yue was someone that you could easily provoke with just a few words. Why did she decline the bet? Was it because she was looking down on her? With this in mind, Lizzy fumed. Everyone in the school knew that Lizzy was not very smart in academics. Contrary to the false praises that her mother always used to describe her in front of Sun Fengmian, Lizzy was at most an average student. However, she had a very athletic body and was an expert in martial arts and sports. But, could she use this talent in business?


    Because of this reason, most people in the school who were very good at math and sciences looked down on her. One of these people was of course, Li Yue.


    "Why would I?" Li Yue countered. By now, the senior who was showing everyone how to catch a fish had sessfully caught a fish that was bigger than his palms. He used his hand to catch it as if it was nothing. Because of this, the hot blooded youths got excited and thought it was such an easy task. They immediately thought of this as a great adventure, something that they could brag about when they talk to their peers in college. "Mo Li will catch a fish for me." Li Yue shamelessly said.


    "I don¡¯t know how to catch a fish." Mo Li whispered. Li Yue immediately elbowed him.


    Seeing Mo Li and Li Yue interact like this only made Lizzy more irritated. Sun Fengmian clearly said that Li Yue and Mo Li had broken up. Why were they acting so close now? "Are you afraid that I will beat you?" Lizzy asked.


    "Of course I am." Li Yue said without any hesitation. "If you want to bet with someone, go and bet against Li Weiwei. She should be good at this." Of course, she immediately decided to send her to the female lead. In terms of betting, someone with negative four luck beating was obviously bad. While the female lead should always win the bet. Li Yue only wanted to peacefully finish her quests, why was this woman trying to create trouble for her?


    "Shameless!" Lizzy hissed before an idea came into her mind. "I knew that Brother Li does not have a tent. I don¡¯t want him to stay with you. My mother and Aunt Feng are quite close and I know what kind of woman you are. How could I allow him to stay with a woman who has a questionable character? Good thing that I brought two tents with me. How about this? If you win, I will give one of the tents to Brother Li? If I win, you still stop pestering Brother Li and leave him alone?" Seeing Li Yue turn speechless for a few seconds, Lizzy Lu added. "You didn¡¯t know this but Brother Li and I grew up together. I am only concerned about him. I suggest you take this bet with me and show him that you are not only a pretty face but a woman of character too!"


    Li Yue frowned. She eyed the other students who heard their conversation before she sighed. "What does this have to do with character? Isn¡¯t this just catching some fish so we can eat?"

 Chapter 47 Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 47 Ruthless</h4>


    "Truly worthy of being called a Fake Phoenix." Lizzy sneered. "Of course, this test is meant for us to show our determination and patience. Not many people know how to catch a fish and most importantly, not many people have the patience for it. Aren¡¯t these two necessary skills that we can bring to college?" Lizzy¡¯s voice was extremely loud, making the other youths turn their heads towards her. However, she was not nning on stopping. "Li Yue, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. Brother Li came from the prestigious Mo Family. If you really want to be with him, it is best that you show us you can be one of us, even if you don¡¯t really have the blood of the rich and influential!"


    Li Yue sneered inwardly. On the outside, her face still looks dumb as she stared at Lizzy¡¯s face in daze. By now, she already knew that something was wrong with this woman. "Do you¡ª Do you like Mo Li?" she asked. Her question immediately made Lizzy blush.


    "We grew up together! I like him as a friend.Of course friends protect each other from sketchy people like you!" Lizzy answered almost immediately while observing Mo Li¡¯s reaction. To her disappointment, Mo Li didn¡¯t have any trace of reaction. He just stood there as if they weren¡¯t talking about him. However, the fact that Mo Li didn¡¯t refute her previous words that they grew up together still made her hopeful.


    "Oh..." Li Yue nodded. "Then no. I am not betting with you." She turned her back away and started walking away from Lizzy Lu. As a woman, she already knew that Lizzy liked Mo Li. So she walked a few feet away from her, giving the woman a chance to interact with Mo Li. She was hoping that Lizzy would stop pestering her and would just talk to Mo Li instead.


    But how could Mo Li allow such a thing to happen? He immediately followed Li Yue and ignored Lizzy who was standing in daze. "Why didn¡¯t you make a bet with her?"


    "We have canned goods." Li Yue said. Who needs fish when they have canned goods? Li Yue didn¡¯t have any ns to join this contest at all. Wasn¡¯t that a waste of energy? Moreover, she truly had no idea how to catch a fish! "That Lizzy Lu likes you. In the future... you should say hi to her so she doesn¡¯t pester me." She uttered. In response, Mo Li let out a low chuckle.


    "If I say hi to everyone who likes me, I would probably have to spend my whole day saying hi to everyone."


    Li Yue ignored the other¡¯s words. "We need to hide while eating."


    "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t want to catch a fish." With everyone catching a fish at the same time, there was no way that everyone would get a catch. Unless of course, they move to a different location which was highly unlikely. "That Lizzy Lu is also very suspicious." Li Yue suddenly said. She could not help but feel something was wrong with that woman. However, she had no way of knowing what it was. All she had was some sort of bad instinct¡ª something that she also felt when she met Sun Fengmian. "Hey, do you think your step mother is also weird too?"


    "Everyone around me is weird." Mo Li answered seriously. Even this rat is weird too. The two maintained their silence until they reached a boulder that was enough to hide two people, the two immediately started eating the canned goods that Mo Li had brought with him while maintaining their silence.


    By now, the two seemed to understand each other¡¯s temperament and fell into their own thoughts. After a few minutes, they left the boulder and went back to where everyone was standing to watch a show. When they arrived, the people who were catching fishes by the river were still there, trying to use every method that they could think of. Some were using makeshift bows and arrows while some were trying to catch a fish using their hands.


    Some of these students were of course trained in martial arts. Therefore, their body was good and energetic. Coupled with the excitement that they felt for this adventure, their voices soon upied the river. However just as Li Yue had expected, not one of them was able to catch a fish. That was of course with the exception of Li Weiwei and Xia Jin as well as a couple of students who were smart enough to stay away from the group and fish in the different parts of the river.


    In the end, some students ate the food that they brought in their bags while some seemed to be Li Weiwei and Xia Jin¡¯s best friend and shamelessly asked the couple for the fish that they caught.


    "Aren¡¯t you jealous?" Mo Li suddenly asked.


    "Aren¡¯t you being so talkative today?" she countered and drank some water. On the outside, her appearance lookedzy and casual. However, Li Yue¡¯s eyes were very vignt. She had been observing everyone around them, trying to see if someone was nning to attack the young master next to her. After that encounter with Lizzy Lu, Li Yue immediately concluded that Sun Fengmian must have sent that woman to provoke Li Yue. After all, Lizzy immediately mentioned that she and Mo Li were close.


    That is proof enough that she was close to Sun Fengmian too.


    However, that incident only made Li Yue more resolute to protect this man sitting next to her. She needed to aplish her quest this time and to do that, Li Yue already convinced herself that being ruthless might be the only way to do that. Speaking of ruthlessness.... She eyed Lizzy who was sitting a couple of meters away from them.


    She needed to start with that woman.

 Chapter 48 Changing

    <h4>Chapter 48 Changing</h4>


    During this period of time, Lizzy was also cooking up a scheme against Li Yue. However, no matter how hard she thinks, she could not think of any way to injure the hateful woman. Li Yue had been very careful. She had not once moved a meter away from Mo Li; her eyes were also somewhat pretty alert. It was as if she was observing everything around her.


    How could Lizzy scheme against a person as alert as that? She gritted her teeth and calmed her raging heart as their guide told them to prepare for they were about to resume trekking. In about an hour, they will arrive at their camping grounds and everyone around them were pretty excited. These teenagers who were born with silver spoons in their mouths treated this as a fun and rxing trip. However, to Lizzy, this is a trip where she could get close to Mo Li!


    Of course.... That is only if she could get rid of Li Yue. After another grueling hour of walking, the group finally arrived at the camping grounds. Surprisingly, the camping spot was actually a small teau! Who knew that behind the mountain was actually a small teau like this? Even Li Yue was surprised to see an extremely t, even surface with few trees. The t ne in front of them was more than five hundred meters in diameter, giving them enough space to set up their tents and even create a huge bonfire in the center. Of course, this was only the t space in front of them as there were also trees which surrounded the area.


    "As you can see, this ne is surrounded by trees. This is actually a manmade teau that the city administration made for camping trips like this. Isn¡¯t it amazing? Even the trees were specially nted here... some were transferred here to create this haven!" The administrator started talking about everything that the Yin City did to make this teau. Of course, Li Yue attentively listened as she didn¡¯t want to miss any information which might turn out to be usefulter on. "You guys can set up camp. Then we will have dinner and rest. Tomorrow, there will be a few fun activities for everyone!"


    Now that Li Yue looked at the clearing properly, she could see several wooden stairs propped on the trees. These stairs were then connected to wooden bridges. She shook the trivial thoughts out of her head as she found a spot to set up the tent. With Mo Li¡¯s help, the two immediately set up the tent which was enough for three people to upy. "Are you really going to sleep here?" Li Yue asked, wondering what this man was really thinking. As an idol, Mo Li should have been very careful about his image. However, he seemed to be too rxed about it. He allowed the rumors about him and Li Yue to circte in the mouths of the people in the school.


    Aside from this, he shamelessly said that he will sleep in her tent. Of course, Li Yue had no problems about this as she was not really nning to sleep all night. She was nning to stay outside and keep watch. This was, after all, a part of her duty of saving this Viin. She continued to stare at him before she frowned.


    Something is wrong with this Mo Li. "Hey, are you hiding something from me?" she asked. Now that she thinks about it, Mo Li had been acting all weird throughout the whole trip. He had been to rxed and was even talkative. Moreover, Mo Li had never onceined and just walked next to her all day. It was as if...


    Li Yue narrowed her eyes at him. It was as if he was guarding her from something. "Mo Li..." Li Yue said. They are currently sitting on a log just outside of their tent. "Be honest with me. Is Sun Fengmian trying to kill me in this trip?" Her question rendered Mo Li speechless.


    He turned his head towards her. "Why do you ask?" Li Yue¡¯s question was truly a surprise. All this time, he and even Sun Fengmian thought that this woman was but a simpleton. For her to be able to analyze everything was truly a surprise.


    "Just tell me the truth." Of course, Mo Li¡¯s response was enough to serve as a confirmation for her. "Is she nning on attacking me?"


    "Not sure." Mo Li shrugged, denying everything as he turned his head away. "I have no way of knowing." To him, telling Li Yue would be pulling her towards his chaotic life. At first, he was only using her to observe the people around him. It as bright as day that Sun Fengmian didn¡¯t have any good intentions when she made him to go to school. Because of this, he needed someone to reveal his stepmother¡¯s allies.


    Thanks to Li Yue, he discovered that Lizzy and another man were working for Sun Fengmian. These two people would always follow Li Yue and Mo Li together whenever they eat somewhere else. Using Li Yue and the pretense of having a date, Mo Li was able to observe the people following him around. Of course, Mo Li was not nning to use Li Yue forever. After that unexpected meeting showed how much Sun Fengmian favored Li Yue, Mo Li immediately had his suspicions raised.


    He knew exactly what kind of woman Sun Fengmian was. He knew that Sun Fengmian would always throw away the people who were no longer useful to her and one day, she would do the same thing to Li Yue. Slowly, crippling guilt crept up to his heart. Mo Li thought that this was all his fault. He was the one who dragged Li Yue into this mess and he was not going to abandon her now that this is how it turned out. Not when Sun Fengmian had discreetly gathered her troops just a few days ago.


    Of course, Li Yue simply thought that Mo Li was acting mysterious to make himself look cool. After all, Li Yue was not that experienced in this type of life. Her previous missions were also a failure, showing how simple her mind works in processing her surroundings. However, this does not mean that Li Yue was not changing....


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel!

 Chapter 49 Framed?

    <h4>Chapter 49 Framed?</h4>


    "You should sleep first." Li Yue said. They had just finished having their dinner. The sun was still up but since most of the students were tired, many insisted that they should sleep early and wake upter tonight to watch the moon together. "Tonight is a full moon. They¡¯ve already decided to wait for the voice of the weeping woman."


    Mo Li gave her an incredulous gaze but decided to sleep anyways so he could stay awake during theter half of the night. However, just as Mo Li fell asleep, a couple of students apanied Lizzy to visit their tent.


    "This... Li Yue... how could you do this to me?" Lizzy¡¯s eyes were swollen and red, her face was pale in distraught, making her look pitiful.


    "Sister Lizzy, are you sure that Li Yue took it?"


    Lizzy nodded. On the outside, Li Yue looked confused as she asked, "What did I take?" Question marks were apparent in her eyes. She had already prepared herself for this uing scheme. She knew that this wasing from a long mile away.


    "Li Yue... I knew you hated me because of what I did earlier. But, please, return my bracelet. Myte grandmother gave it to me before she passed away. It has a special amulet that will keep me safe. It is something very important to me." A teardrop rolled down Lizzy¡¯s sullen face.


    "Whoever is it told you that I took it? Lizzy Lu, you know that I can file a case against you for nder, right?" Li Yue decided to y along.


    "I saw you! I saw you put it in your small pouch. The one you¡¯re carrying!"


    "I saw it too! I saw Li Yue put it in her pouch earlier back when they set up the tent. I saw the exactly simr blue bracelet." Another student chimed in. "Li Yue, how could you do this to Lizzy? What she did earlier was done out of concern. If you hated her so much, you could have had talked to her like a normal person instead of stealing something so precious!" At the mention of the word precious, Lizzy started sobbing.


    That bracelet was indeed precious to her. She epted a handkerchief that was handed by someone and continued to act pitiful. "Li Yue ... I promise I won¡¯t press charges as long as you give it back to me."


    Li Yue turned silent as she tried to remember the face of the woman who said she saw her putting away the bracelet. Slowly, an unfathomable light glinted in her eyes. Wasn¡¯t that girl the one who was following them around earlier? If that¡¯s the case, then the bracelet should be in her huge hiking bag. A sneer escaped her lips.


    Did they think something like this would work on her? Li Yue eyed Lizzy¡¯s pitiful expression as she listened to the other students who were surrounded them. Most of them were threatening her to return the bracelet while the other half was d to watch a show, smirking and taking videos.


    "Everyone... I think you should stop this." Unsurprisingly, Li Weiwei¡¯s voice echoed, interrupting the other students. She walked in front of Li Yue and looked at everyone with an aggrieved expression on her face. "Li Yue could not have been the thief." She said. Hearing this, Li Yue decided not to say anything. Instead, she sat next to her bag and decided to watch the show. Isn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity to see the female lead¡¯s capabilities?


    "Li Weiwei... why are you protecting that thief? Did she not steal your position? For more than fifteen years to boot! She was born a thief. Now... since she had lost the favor of the Li n and her source of ie, she is resorting to such an unscrupulous method. She should be embarrassed of herself!" A man, who was one of Li Yue¡¯s ssmates said.


    "That¡¯s right! She stole something so valuable. She must have thought that it was expensive. Sister Lizzy... how much do you think did that bracelet cost?" a woman whose face was so red from the various facial cosmetics, said.


    "It should be close to a million. It¡¯s not that expensive as it wasn¡¯t made of expensive stones. But, the sentimental value of that bracelet in my heart is just..." Lizzy started sobbing again. "You may not know this but my maternal grandmother was the one who raised me when I was a kid."


    "So that¡¯s how it is! Sister Lizzy is truly pitiful to suffer such injustice. Someone call the administrator! We should have him search Li Yue¡¯s belongings! Something like this is uneptable! Someone should call the police too! That should be an antique piece of jewelry! How could we let her get away with this?"


    Most people nodded their heads. However, Li Weiwei continued to bear a resolute expression. "How could you use her without any valid proof?"


    "What proof do you need? Li Weiwei... don¡¯t act so smart! The Li family might be supporting you but everyone herees from influential family too! Lizzy had already attested to the fact that she saw her putting the bracelet in her pouch! Another person also verified it! Are you saying that these two people are liars?"


    "Weiwei..." Xia Jin¡¯s voice echoed. He was, unknowingly, already standing next to Li Weiwei. "Are you alright?" He asked his beloved. When Li Yue heard his words, she actually didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. Why was he asking if Li Weiwei was alright when Li Yue was the one who was about to be framed? Li Yue¡¯s upper lips twitched at the sight of the two lovebirds in front of her.

 Chapter 50 Maternal Family

    <h4>Chapter 50 Maternal Family</h4>


    Li Yue eyed the tent. Surprisingly, Mo Li was still sleeping. Was it possible that he didn¡¯t hear themotion just outside the tent? Of course, Li Yue knew that such a thing would be impossible.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" The stern voice of the administrator reached their ears. Near instantaneously, the students who were so vocal earlier immediately changed targets to the administrator with a barrage of information. "Alright, alright, settle down, I understand the situation now" The students immediately quieted down. "Sigh... Li Yue, Is this true?" The administrator turned towards Li Yue.


    "No it isn¡¯t." At this point, Li Yue had already stood back up. She lifted her chin and stared at everyone, disgust apparent in her eyes. "Lizzy, when you challenged me earlier, I politely declined as I didn¡¯t know what was the point of such an unfair bet. My body is weak. When ites to physical capabilities, there¡¯s no doubt that I will lose against your might. I walked away as I didn¡¯t want any trouble. As everyone here says, I am no longer the favored heir and no longer do I have a backing. Compared to you and your family, I¡¯m just a small ant. How could I... an ant, dare steal from an elephant like you are?" Li Yue¡¯s eloquence made everyone around her speechless. She immediately added. "If you think you can just frame me like this, then you¡¯re wrong! I may be an ant but I will not allow you to trample on my pride and honor in front of this many people!"


    "This..." Many of those who were once so rowdy turned silent as they looked at each other when they heard Li Yue¡¯s words. Of course, it wasn¡¯t sympathy that they felt at that moment. Instead, they understood the clear reasoning behind her statement. Just like what Li Yue said, everyone around her is influential. She was earnestly not looking for trouble and was actively avoiding it as much as she could. Even when Lizzy tried to challenge her earlier, many of them saw that Li Yue immediately decline and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    They could see that Li Yue was indeed not looking for trouble. If that is the case, why would she steal something from Lizzy? Surely, Li Yue isn¡¯t that dumb right?


    "Moreover, the bracelet that you spoke of is not even worth billions! Why would I steal something that would not benefit me! Is it only because I wanted to spite you?" Li Yue argued as her gaze swept through everyone around her. "Had I wanted to spite you, I would have pushed you off the cliffs, not steal in broad daylight with witnesses watching! Do you think I am that stupid? Lizzy! Have you forgotten who was the best student in our ss?" Her arrogant words, which echoed thanks to everyone¡¯s silence, surprised even the administrator who stood still and stared at her as if she was some intimidating devil.


    Lizzy¡¯s already paled face turned so white; it looked like a piece of chalk. Li Yue¡¯s direct words frightened her. Most importantly, the insults that Li Yue threw hit her like a huge boulder. First of all, Li Yue said that she was weak andpared to Lizzy¡¯s might, she was nothing. Clearly, Li Yue wanted to say that her muscles looked bad! Lizzy¡¯s insecurities slowly drowned her mind. Second, Li Yue tantly said that she was smart as she was a top student! Compared to Lizzy¡¯s mediocre grade, Li Yue is obviously smarter than her!


    "Li Yue... how could you insult Lizzy like that? You are totally the kind of person that would steal just to spite someone! Everyone here knows just what kind of a person you are! Have you forgotten your actions before the Li Family abandoned you? Why are you making yourself sound so righteous in front of everyone now?" The woman who used Li Yue of putting the bracelet in her pouch said. Her vicious words mirrored her eyes as she red at Li Yue.


    "Did you suffer from a third degree concussion?" Li Yue said. "I was only like that because I was rich! You think I can still act like that now? Why would I dare act like that to your ¡¯esteemed¡¯ selves? Am I looking to die?" Li Yue¡¯s words were very blunt and clear. However, everyone knew that it made perfect sense. Since Li Yue lost her backer, it was only natural for her to avoid troubling the other people who holds a higher position. Li Yue was not ignorant after all. She grew up in a rich family. Surely, she knew who to offend and who to avoid!


    With this statement, the other people who insisted that they called the cops went silent. Li Yue¡¯s words werepletely reasonable! They immediately turned their heads, as if pretending that they were not the ones who were so eager to ruin Li Yue earlier.


    "Hah! Stop acting so righteous!" The woman countered. "Don¡¯t you have Young Master Mo¡¯s support now? Didn¡¯t Lu Xinyi fell from her grace because of that same backer?" The woman lifted an eyebrow and gave her a provocative re as if daring her to rebuke her words.


    "What? You think Mo Li would have the time for a nobody like Lu Xinyi?" Li Yue snorted. "If Mo Li wanted to destroy Lu Xinyi, he could easily asked his father to do that! Or have you forgotten how his father favored him so much?" She raised an eyebrow. "However, if you really are willing to drag Mo Li into this... why don¡¯t I get him out of the tent so he could properly talk with you about this matter?"


    Of course, the woman ¡¯s face soon paled. They were not afraid of Mo Li himself, but his father and of course his influential maternal family are the ones leading the whole Yin City right now! Isn¡¯t that the reason why they don¡¯t want to provoke Mo Li? Why would she want to talk to that man? Anyone who is not close to Mo Li would surely fear his maternal family!


    "Alright... that¡¯s enough." The administrator said in a stern voice. "Since it hase to this... why don¡¯t we search Miss Li Yue¡¯s belongings? If she really did steal the bracelet, it should be amongst her belongings right now. Miss Li, is that fine with you?"

 Chapter 51 Charges

    <h4>Chapter 51 Charges</h4>


    "Since it hase to this... I would like to request one thing." Li Yue respectfully told the administrator. "True, I might have a dark past. I was a person who bullied people and loved to kick them when they are down. However, I am no fool. I¡¯ve already lost my family and I don¡¯t dare offend any influential families. Because of this... I am not nning to pursue this matter. Once you find out that I didn¡¯t steal that bracelet, I want Lizzy Lu to apologize to me for trying to ruin my name!"


    The first half of Li Yue¡¯s words sounded humble and righteous however the second half made a lot of people frown. How could a mere country bumpkin like Li Yue request for an apology from a person from an influential family like Lizzy Lu? But, instead of saying anything, this people decided to observe the scene and wait for Lizzy Lu¡¯s answer.


    "Alright." Lizzy said before she fidgeted with her fingers and lowered her head. "But¡ª But¡ª "She purposely stammered, showing a weak and pitiful, teary-eyed face. "But If I find my bracelet in your possession... what would you do?"


    "Naturally, I will let you file a case against me! I will not even hesitate to go to prison and pay for my sins!" Li Yue¡¯s confidence was enough to shake Lizzy to the core. However, she knew this was all a pretense. Lizzy knew that Li Yue was only acting tough to impress Mo Li inside the tent. However, that n of hers will surely fail. Her friend had already given her assurance that she put the bracelet inside the huge hiking bag that Li Yue was carrying earlier. She also confirmed that Li Yue was not aware of it it and it was still there.


    Even Lizzy confirmed that the bracelet was indeed in Li Yue¡¯s bag earlier as that bracelet had a tracker that she purposely put just for this scheme. Of course, Lizzy was not nning to reveal the existence of the tracker as that would prove that it was all indeed her attempt at nder. "Li Yue.. I.." She pretended to be surprised at Li Yue¡¯s deration. In her mind, Li Yue was indeed nothing but an arrogant fool¡ª Just like what Sun Fengmian told Lizzy¡¯s mother, this Li Yue is nothing but a simpleton. "Are you really willing to go to prison just because of a bracelet? Stop acting arrogant. If you give me the bracelet now and apologize, I can still forget about this matter. I promise that I wouldn¡¯t mention this incident to my mother who loves my grandmother so much."


    As expected, Li Yue only sneered. "How could I give you something that I don¡¯t have?" Li Yue stubbornly said. She swept her gaze over everyone and added, "Administrator please search my entire bag. You can even search the tent if you want to. You can also search my pouch that I am carrying and even my body!"


    Gasps and whispers echoed. Why is Li Yue so enthusiastic for the search? If she stole that bracelet, she would be nervous and would hesitate. However, she had easilyplied, offering them to search through her things and even asked them to search her body! What does this mean? Everyone looked at Lizzy, their gazes full of meaning. Was it possible that Lizzy is lying to frame Li Yue?


    Of course, Lizzy only sneered inwardly at Li Yue¡¯s confidence. In a few minutes, the people who were searching would soon find what they were looking for in that bag. Lizzy could only celebrate inwardly as she tried her best to hide the amusement in her eyes. She could not wait to see the look in Li Yue¡¯s face once that happens. She secretly stole a nce at the woman who put the bracelet in Li Yue¡¯s bag. In response, the woman gave her a nod of assurance.


    "Since we don¡¯t know who stole the bracelet, only the other guides along with me will search for the item. Miss Lizzy, please provide us with an image of the bracelet. The female guides will search Li Yue¡¯s clothing and other sensitive stuff while the men will search around the tent and everyone in the proximity. I want everyone to be thorough. Also... since Miss Li has already given her approval, another female guide will check Miss Li¡¯s body. I believe someone has already called the police earlier. If Miss Li were to be proven guilty, she will be escorted out of this mountain and the authorities will be waiting for her at the entrance of the mountain. After all, theft is not something that the school will tolerate. Even if Miss Lizzy Lu doesn¡¯t want to press charges, the school will take this matter seriously!" The administrator¡¯s voice was clear and loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "So, what if Li Yue didn¡¯t steal the bracelet?" Li Weiwei¡¯s voice echoed. "Are you going to press charges againsy Lizzy Lu for ndering Li Yue too? Surely, the school will not take this matter for granted right? After all, how could an influential person try to frame someone who doesn¡¯t even have a family to support them?"


    The administrator stared at Li Weiwei¡¯s face then turned towards Li Yue. His face soon became ugly. By saying that they will press charges against Li Yue, he was also saying technically saying that they will do the same for Lizzy too! "Of course!" He immediately assured Li Weiwei. How could he lose face in front of his students? The administrator was already bathing in a righteous light, he couldn¡¯t stop now!


    "Then good!" Li Weiwei said. "So long as you know it!"


    "Alright... please bring her belongings here. The search will be done in public. Miss Li, please follow these two guides to their tent, they will search your body. Here is the image of the bracelet. Please remember it." The administrator said as they started to search for the bracelet. Seeing this, Li Yue sneered and followed the two guides. Those people can search everywhere but she was sure they will never be able to find that bracelet again. Not when it was already in her six inches big spatial storage. Soon, a sinister smile bloomed on her face.


    .....


    Dont forget to vote!

 Chapter 52 Unreasonable Words

    <h4>Chapter 52 Unreasonable Words</h4>


    It has been more than ten minutes since the search started. However, the search party still has not yet found the bracelet. Seeing this, Lizzy¡¯s face was pale beyondparison. Of course, this was not from crying but from her anxiousness which was increasing every minute. The person whom she paid had clearly said that they will find it the moment they open the bag. The problem was that didn¡¯t happen.


    The approaching footsteps woke her up from her stupor. She stared at Li Yue who had just arrived with the women who checked her.


    "We didn¡¯t find the bracelet." One of the guides said. "The small bag she was carrying doesn¡¯t have the bracelet too." The guide then gave Lizzy a meaningful look. In response, she immediately avoided the woman¡¯s gaze and lowered her face. The initial n was to make Li Yue refuse the search. Even though Lizzy insisted the bracelet was inside Li Yue¡¯s pouch, it was actually in the huge bag to make it look like Li Yue had tried to hide it after she stole it from her.


    This way, Li Yue could not use the reason that she coincidentally found it and was nning to return it. After all, it was already stuffed in her bag. It would be a different matter if it was still in her small pouch. Lizzy soon gritted her teeth in frustration. Was it possible that Li Yue was able to find out her scheme before she even approached her?


    Is that why she had been very eloquent in her answers?


    Lizzy tried to hide the turbulent emotions in her heart from showing on her face. On the outside, she looked rather pitiful with her swollen eyes and pale face. This easily attracted a lot of sympathy from the people around her. Many then started consoling her. Of course, the people who hated Li Yue immediately took advantage of the scene to add fuel to the fire.


    On the other hand, Li Yue was calmly looking at them as they checked her things over and over again, as if afraid that she secretly put it inside some secret pocket in her jackets. She sneered inwardly while maintaining her silence. She then eyed the tent. Even now, Mo Li was still pretending that he was sleeping.


    It seems that he only wants to watch a show, Li Yue thought.


    Not long after, everyone seemed to finally realize that the bracelet really was not amongst Li Yue¡¯s belongings. "We couldn¡¯t find it." The administrator said. To everyone¡¯s surprise, what followed his words were the loud sobs of Lizzy. Her shoulders started to shake as she called out her grandmother¡¯s name over and over again to beg for an apology. This made Li Yue frown. This woman really loves crying. Does she have an endless supply of tears?


    "Miss Lu..." Every time the administrator would try to call Lizzy, she would start crying even louder and louder. In the end, the administrator shook his head. Of course, he understood why this woman suddenly started crying. His years of experience weren¡¯t for nothing.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to apologize?" However loud her cries may have been, how could Li Yue forget about the apology?


    "Li Yue... can¡¯t you see? Lizzy can¡¯t even speak properly right now. Her heart is broken because she lost her bracelet. How could you be so heartless?" the woman who said that was also the one who also imed that she saw Li Yue with the bracelet.


    However, instead of getting irritated, Li Yue gave a knowing smile. "Administrator, I want to file a case of nder against this woman." Her words made the woman pale drastically. Once someone has a case filed against them, it will forever be a ck stain in their records. Their prospects of getting into a good college would surely diminish by at least seventy percent. If they could not settle the case, their dreams of going to a prestigious university would surely end. How could she allow this to happen?


    "Alright.... Since I¡¯ve already promised this, I will issue a statement by the school. I will also act as a witness to attest to this case due to my direct involvement." The administrator nodded reluctantly. In truth, he does not want to offend the woman¡¯s parents. He knew that this woman came from a well-off family. Unlike Li Yue, this woman has great prospects for their college days and the corporate industry. However, under the eyes of the other simrly influential students, the administrator believed that it would be better to offend this woman than to lose the trust of these students.


    Once this incident reaches the parents of these students, the administrator would not want them to think that he was being impartial solely because of Li Yue¡¯s current status. The administrator could only sigh inwardly. As a senior, he could easily tell that Lizzy must have been scheming to get Li Yue out of this mountain. However, he still pretended not to notice it, thinking that the scheme will seed.


    The administrator¡¯s words immediately made the other students whisper to each other. Some people nodded in approval while others frowned in disagreement. Of course, some of them immediately understood that this Lizzy Lu was only scheming and had already made a mental note to stay away from this woman in the future.


    "Hmph! Isn¡¯t it only a case?" the woman recovered from her shocked state and red at Li Yue. "Her parents can surely help her fix this!"


    "So?" Li Yue raised an eyebrow and ignored the woman. "Are you going to apologize now?" She looked at the crying Lizzy Lu.


    "I told you! She¡¯s too distraught right now! Just leave her be for a while!"


    "It¡¯s fine. I can wait." Her words surprised both Lizzy and the woman. Seeing this, Li Yue sat on the log and smiled. She then rested her elbows on her knees and propped her chin on top of her palms. Surely, this woman¡¯s tears will run out soon. "She can apologize after her tears run out."


    Li Yue¡¯s unreasonable words made everyone speechless. They eyed the nonchnt Li Yue then the crying Lizzy. With Li Yue¡¯s stubbornness, how could a schemer like Lizzy continue her act? "You!" Before she could continue, Li Yue suddenly said something outrageous to the woman who sat next to the crying Lizzy.


    "Give her some water. Her tears will run out soon." She mocked beforeughing. She does, after all, have all the time in the world.


    "..."


    .....


    Note:


    Lizzy is not a side plot. T.T


    Naturally, the plot already changed because of Li Yue¡¯s closeness to Mo Li. I was not nning to exin this but I understand the pacing is too slow. I wanted the rtionship to develop as much as possible while Li Yue is also learning about the rules of the system.

 Chapter 53 Poison

    <h4>Chapter 53 Poison</h4>


    Lizzy couldn¡¯t sleep. She tossed and turned, her fist clenched as she gritted her teeth in anger. The humiliation that she suffered today was something that she would never forget. Luckily enough, she was alone in her tent otherwise, the person sleeping next to her would have had to endure the brunt of her anger.


    "Lizzy!"


    She heard a faint male voice outside of her tent. Then she heard her phone buzz. Opening the texts, her eyes turned wide at the message.


    [Lizzy! If you hate Li Yue...e outside. Meet me at the back of your tent. Count ten trees behind your tent then head south. I will see you.- Ying.]


    Lizzy¡¯s eyes turned bright. Ying was the man who defended her earlier. Was it possible that he wanted to avenge her? Without any hesitation, Lizzy slowly walked out of her tent and examined the now quiet surroundings. It was already two in the morning so everyone was already asleep. For a few seconds, Lizzy hesitated. What if someone was awake? However, the thought of her apology earlier made her forget all the what if¡¯s scenarios. She walked out of her tent and followed the instruction from the text. She didn¡¯t even care if it was someone else. Her hatred was much bigger than her doubts!


    "Lizzy! Hey! Here!" A faint voice called out. She immediately turned towards the shadow behind the huge rock. ncing at the direction where she hade from, Lizzy gulped and started walking towards the man.


    "Ying? Ling Ying of the Ling Family?"


    "Shhh... lower your voice. It is me." He held her hand and pulled her towards the rock.


    "Why did you call me?"


    "Revenge of course!"


    "Revenge?" she frowned. "Do you have a n?"


    "You and Madam Sun are close, right?"


    Lizzy gasped, her eyes widened before she nodded. "Why?"


    "She told me to approach you if anythinges up. She said you could help."


    "And?" Lizzy asked. "If you want to harm Mo Li, then I can¡¯t help you.?? She immediately refused. "I like him. There¡¯s no way I would harm him."


    "What are you talking about? Why would I hurt Mo Li?"


    "I thought Sun Fengmian wanted to hurt Mo Li?"


    "She wants to hurt Mo Li... but Mo Li has people around him!" the man whispered as he looked at his surroundings as if afraid that someone was listening to their conversation.


    "Really?"


    "Of course! His father spoiled him too much and his maternal family are also... very strange towards him."


    "So? Does this mean she won¡¯t hurt him?" For a few seconds, her face turned bright.


    "It¡¯s not that she won¡¯t. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t. She does not have the means to attack his shadow guards."


    Lizzy turned silent. All of them knew that Mo Li¡¯s maternal family ruled this city. Hurting him would be very difficult. "So? You want to hurt Li Yue instead?"


    "Of course!" the man stared at Lizzy¡¯s face, observing her reaction.


    "And you want my help? How can I hurt her and not make myself the primary suspect? After that incident earlier, people are already thinking that I hate her... if something happens..."


    "A bear ising."


    "What?"


    "A bear! Like a huge bear!"


    "Bear? What does it have to..." Lizzy let out a gasp. "You guys would let the bear attack the camp?"


    "Of course! Once chaos ensues, you should do your best to get your revenge on that woman."


    "But¡ª"


    "What? Don¡¯t you want to ruin that woman¡¯s face?"


    "You mean..."


    "You can use this." He gave her a small sk with a wooden lock. "It¡¯s poison. Once you throw it on to her face, it will rot. Only a doctor can stop it but the scars are not going to disappear unless she undergoes face surgery. Do you really think she will have the money to do that?"


    "But..."


    "I will take care of it. The bear will attack her and only her. By then... you should take the opportunity to attack her."


    Lizzy bit her lower lips as she nced at the clear liquid inside the sk. Ruining Li Yue¡¯s face... sounded too horrible. However, when she thought about the mockery in Li Yue¡¯s face earlier, hatred immediately shot through her blood. She trembled in anger. She really wanted to ruin that face!


    And once that happens, Mo Li would surely leave that woman alone, right? She narrowed her eyes before she grabbed the small bottle from his hands. "You said that the bear will only attack her?"


    "Yes. There is a scent that the bears really hate. It is a certain medicinal weed. We put it on their tent."


    "Are you stupid? That means the bear will attack Mo Li too!"


    "Shhhh... of course we know that. However, Mo Li has trained in martial arts since he was young. Naturally, he is agile and fast enough to avoid the bear. But Li Yue is not like that." The man made a deliberate pause. "I was not originally nning to give this to you. This is something that my mother owned. So it is important for me. However, seeing how she bullied you earlier, I was really angry and wanted to teach that woman a lesson."


    She bit her lips in response, tears started to pool in her eyes. "Thank you Brother Ying." Of course, the way she addressed him immediately changed. "I couldn¡¯t thank you enough for this opportunity."


    "Aish! Stop it Lizzy... you know how much I liked you since we were young. Though, I know you don¡¯t like me. I already decided to protect you in the shadows. You should grab this opportunity to get close to Mo Li."


    "You¡ª"


    "Sun Fengmian already promised my family. Once Mo Fang became the heir, I will work under him." The man smiled.


    "Truly?"


    "Hmmm. So you should take this opportunity and get close to Mo Li. Build some friendship first. Just remember... you have to be very careful. After you throw the poison at her, run and never look back. We don¡¯t want the bear to attack you instead."


    Lizzy immediately nodded as a smile bloomed in her face. "Alright... I will definitely treat you to a meal once we get back!" She said before she tiptoed and kissed the man¡¯s cheeks. "Goodbye Brother Ying. I will go back to my tent first."

 Chapter 54 When Its Dark

    <h4>Chapter 54 When It¡°s Dark</h4>


    Of course, Li Yue and Mo Li were unaware of this sinister plot.


    "What are you looking at?" Li Yue asked when she saw Mo Li staring at her again. She immediately asked herself why she had agreed to this arrangement again.


    [For the quest.] The system immediately reminded her.


    "You are beautiful when it¡¯s dark." Mo Li said. She could feel his warm breath caressing her cheeks. "A little beautiful. But that¡¯s because of the lighting." Their faces were only a few inches away from each other. She had expected that the tent would be enough for two people. Well it was enough... but this Mo Li didn¡¯t actually bring his own sleeping bag! Li Yue was forced to share her sleeping bag. It was a good thing that the bag was big enough to amodate the two of them as she had especially chosen a double bag in case they end up in a cave or something.


    But she never expected it to happen on the first night!


    "I am always beautiful." She answered. "I will go outside. I can¡¯t sleep."


    "Why? Is it because I¡¯m too hot?" He teased.


    "Yes." She nodded, exhaustion filled her eyes. She had been up sincest night because of this weird arrangement. She tried her best to sleep but this man just kept on talking and talking and talking. "You look good when you close your mouth." She added. This man should be the cold and ruthless viin. Him, talking like this was a bit out of character. Was it possible that Mo Li was waiting for something?


    Perhaps an attack?


    "I will go out." Mo Li¡¯s hand on her shoulders stopped her. "What?" She asked, a bit irritated.


    "Don¡¯t go." He said. "Don¡¯t go outside."


    She frowned. When Mo Li pulled her back to the sleeping bag, Li Yue let out a low squeal. "What are you doing? You¡ª" The sound of someone¡¯s scream interrupted her.


    "BEAR! Help!"


    Both Mo Li and Li Yue immediately turned alert. They got out of the tent, their eyes looked at the now chaotic camp site. The half asleep youths ran about, their voices echoing with fear apparent in their eyes. In the middle of the camp was a bear that was about eight foot high, attacking a certain person. The loud growl of an animal made Li Yue freeze. A bear? It was as if her brain had short circuited when the bear looked at her. Her heart hammered inside her chest as a thought¡ª a dangerous thought made her pale. Mo Li¡¯s hand woke her up from the fright.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    The need to escape rushed through her. She looked at Mo Li then into Lizzy who was already on the ground, screaming. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mo Li was the one who pushed her away. However, she had no time to think about this. Following Mo Li, her foot sprang forward, her mind in chaos. Without a jacket and shoes, the two ran towards the trees. She was expecting an ident but never an animal attack! No... this didn¡¯t make any sense at all. Li Yue turned her head and what she saw made her heart sink. The bear... the bear was following them! She turned her eyes towards Mo Li, his hands securely folded against hers. "It¡¯s following us!" She said.


    Mo Li didn¡¯t respond. He just ran and never looked back. Seeing this, Li Yue decided not to ask questions and follow him. The two continued running. Adrenaline rushed through them like a bolt of lightning. It inhibited them from thinking about the right direction. All they wanted was to shake off therge bear following behind them.


    Everything happened too quickly that even Li Yue who imed she had prepared for everything failed to think that they were running towards an area that was forbidden for the campers. Still they didn¡¯t stop. It was still dark. Without a light or a map, the two soon realized that they were already in an unfamiliar ce. "Don¡¯t stop!" she heard Mo Li say when he noticed Li Yue¡¯s movements slow down.


    However, she was already tired. Her legs quivered. Without any shoes, the two socks that she was wearing earlier were now reduced to a tattered cloth. She felt her feet ache against the rocks. She nodded and tried to follow his grueling pace. But she was getting weaker. Li Yue hated it but her body was really weak. This was a fact that she couldn¡¯t change.


    The two were busy with their own thoughts that they didn¡¯t notice the sound of water crashing against the rocks filling their surroundings. "I¡¯ll carry you." Mo Li suddenly said. Without waiting for her to respond, Mo Li already carried her like a princess in his arms. Li Yue didn¡¯tin. Instead, she eyed the bear that was about five meters away from them. It was getting closer.


    Why would it follow them?


    "That¡ª"


    Li Yue immediately looked at Mo Li when she felt him halt his steps. Then her gaze turned towards the Bear and into therge body of water in front of them. This...


    She gulped and looked at water rushing towards the cliff a few meter¡¯s away. It was another fall. One that she was not very familiar with. She was about to ask a question when she heard the bear growl. It was only a few feet away from them. Li Yue felt her throat turn dry, fear shed in her eyes.


    "Let¡¯s jump." And so he did. Without waiting for her to object, he jumped towards the water. Panic rose through Li Yue¡¯s heart as shended into the water with a loud ssh. Almost immediately she felt herself getting dragged towards the cliff¡ª towards the waterfall. Her head bobbed beneath the water. Eyes wide, Li Yue struggled against the strong currents. "Mo Li!" She cried out. "Mo Li!" She felt herself sink again, her hair danced with the thundering currents. The strong suctioned, enabled her from moving against it. Li Yue tried to examine her surroundings, looking for something that she could hold on to. She saw nothing.


    "Mo Li!" Once again, she tried calling out to him. It was dark and the sound of the waterfall was enough to drown out her helpless voice. She gulped arge mouthful of air. "Mo Li!" She was never a good swimmer. She felt herself sink again.

 Chapter 55 Never Again

    <h4>Chapter 55 Never Again</h4>


    Li Yue struggled. How could she give up now? She had spent so much time preparing for this situation. She felt her heart pound louder against her chest, her body was screaming for oxygen. And then... she felt herself falling.


    Li Yue had no idea how long the jumpsted. However, she knew it wasn¡¯t quick¡ª A clear sign that the fall was longer than five meters. Was she going to die here? Li Yue¡¯s brow¡¯s creased. She had not even aplished one mission as she had been too arrogant. She couldn¡¯t take an insult and had killed the people who provoked her from the previous worlds. This was herst chance.


    A chance to live¡ª to continue living.


    Living. The thought made her confused. She couldn¡¯t remember anything from her past. Not her name nor the people that she loved. She was like a nk te. And to be honest, her will to live on had never been strong. It was as if something inside her was telling her that it wasn¡¯t worth it. Still, a part of her was also screaming at her to continue living.


    But wasn¡¯t she just a soul tasked to redeem the viins? Why did she need to live the life of other people? What was the purpose of doing all this? Confusion swirled in her mind.


    In the past four worlds, this was the first time that she experienced something like this. And this was the first time that she had been confused and indecisive. She hated this feeling. She could die now and end it all. The five failed missions meant her soul will be obliterated. Then that would be the end of her. No more scheming, no more struggling, no more forcing herself to act. However, a part of her body was still fighting to take a breath.


    She felt her head hurt as cold water rushed into her mouth. Was she really going to die now? She wanted to save him and yet she couldn¡¯t even save herself. What a ridiculous human being. Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but mock herself as the water enclosed on her, filling her lungs. Then darkness took her senses away.


    ............


    [Skill: Breathing underwater for thirty seconds. Activated.]


    [Skill: Jumping off a cliff. Activated]


    [Skill: Swimming. Level: Noob. Activated]


    [One time survival. Thirty Coins will be taken from the hosts in three... two... one...]


    [Total Coins: Negative Five]


    The loud thunder jolted her up. For a few seconds, Li Yue¡¯s confused eyes roamed around her surroundings. Soon, the pitter patter of the rain against the water in front of her made her realize that she was lying on the mud a few meters away from the falls. She was alive? Li Yue didn¡¯t have the time to examine herself. She immediately looked for Mo Li. She struggled to stand as she let out a series of coughs. Li Yue raised her head and looked at the dark skies. Without the sun, it was hard for her to determine the current time. She took a step towards the fall, only to feel her knees tremble and buckle under her.


    The struggle that she did earlier hadpletely consumed her energy. She shook her head, refusing to give up. She needed to find him. Li Yue let out a long sigh. The fact that she was still here could only mean that Mo Li was still alive. She examined the area one more time and immediately let out a gasp when she saw Mo Li lying about fifty meters away from her. Li Yue limped, no matter what happened, she would save the man.


    Her gaze turned cold and determined. Slowly, Li Yue dragged her bruised and tired body towards him. Seconds immediately turned into minutes. Who would have thought that walking such a small distance would take her almost thirty minutes? The cold drizzle of the rain only made her situation worse. Biting her lower lip, Li Yue started to examine his pulse.


    Mo Li was lying on his back, his face extremely pale, his heartbeat was faint and weak. If her guess was right, he must have lost consciousness from the fall. She eyed the waterfall and shook her head when she realized that the fall was about fifty to seventy meters high. It was definitely enough to kill someone inexperienced like them.


    At least Mo Li was still alive. At least she was still alive.


    Li Yue sat next to Mo Li. Unable to stop herself, tears flowed from her eyes like an unstable stream. She was alive. At least she was still alive. Relief flowed through her. She eyed the skies again, small drops of rain fell on her face. Sadly, she didn¡¯t know who she had to thank for this chance. Li Yue then balled her hands into tight fists.


    This was due to herck of power,ck of knowledge and experience. And this would never happen again. She gritted her teeth and thought of her space. It was small but she was able to fit three crackers and a small bottle of water in there. She also put a first aid kit and a waterproof matchbox to start a fire. She will survive!


    With her new found determination, Li Yue started to examine Mo Li¡¯s body, making sure that he didn¡¯t sustain any fatal injuries. After a few seconds, Li Yue nodded. "Hey!" She poked his chest. "Mo Li! Wake up! You have to wake up. I can¡¯t carry you and we can¡¯t stay here. We need to find some shelter. A storm ising."


    "Hey... Mo Li. If you won¡¯t wake up. I will leave you alone." She added and started poking his chest again. "If you won¡¯t wake up I will touch your abs." She said. "If you won¡¯t wake up I will take a picture of your naked body and sell it to the highest bidder." Li Yue continued to talk. "You have to wake up Mo Li. I am too weak to protect you from wolves." Again, she raised her head towards the skies. This time, her lips were raised into a smile. Then she continued talking to him and she would keep talking until he woke up.

 Chapter 56 Sister

    <h4>Chapter 56 Sister</h4>


    When Mo Li decided to pull Li Yue towards the trees, he didn¡¯t know that the bear would actually chase after them. He only pulled her when he saw Lizzy walk towards them with a very sinister look on her face. At that point, Mo Li understood something. The target¡ª Sun Fengmian¡¯s target had always been her. It was Li Yue. Sun Fengmian must have changed her mind and realized that Li Yue was aplicated person.


    Now, she was forcing Mo Li to save her, wounding himself in the process. What an insidious n. She knew that Mo Li had already instructed his people to interfere once Sun Fengmian asked her men to attack Mo Li. After all, they were tasked to protect him and not Li Yue.


    Other than that, those people would not intervene in his other affairs. They wouldn¡¯t risk it. With their enemies hiding in the shadows, they couldn¡¯t just reveal themselves for a woman like Li Yue. What Mo Li didn¡¯t expect was for the bear to actually chase them deep within the forest. He knew something must have attracted the Bear¡¯s senses. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to check Li Yue¡¯s body.


    So when Mo Li saw the body of water in front of them. He immediately thought that they could use it to remove the smell around Li Yue. ming his intense desire to get rid of the bear, he jumped into the water and didn¡¯t think the cliff would be too high. At most he thought it would just like the previous Woying Falls.


    He was wrong.


    It was as if his luck had run out. His assumptions were wrong. Of course, it was already toote. By the time that Mo Li regained his consciousness, he was already lying on the mud.


    "Mo Li, if you won¡¯t wake up I will kiss you and take a photo then spread it to the paparazzi. I will surely earn some money from them. If you don¡¯t wake up now, I will strip you naked and let the fish eat your¡ª" Li Yue paused, her gazended on Mo Li¡¯s eyes before she chuckled. "Good. It seems that you are afraid to lose your... Alright... stop ring. Can you stand up?" She asked. "Hey... why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did you damage your ¡ª" Li Yue made a deliberate pause and held three fingers in front of Mo Li¡¯s face. "How many fingers am I holding?"


    "Three." Mo Li said, weakly. "Help me up."


    Li Yue pursed her lips in response. Judging from the dark clouds, it seemed that the rain wouldst for a long time. They couldn¡¯t stay here. "Alright." She stood up and held her hand in front of him. "Grab my hand." Seeing Mo Li just stared at her in response, Li Yue immediately wondered if something was wrong. "Are you alright?" Now that she thought about it, Mo Li... must have hit his head and fainted! Could it be that¡ª "Do you still know me? What¡¯s my name?"


    For a few seconds, Mo Li stared at her, not saying anything. "I don¡¯t know." He said. He reached out to grab her hand. However, how small was Li Yue? Compared to a six foot tall man, Li Yue looked like a midget. One pull and Li Yuended on top of Mo Li.


    "You¡ª" She looked at his confused eyes. He had amnesia? Was it possible that he actually forgot about her?


    "You are so light." Mo Li¡¯s grumbling woke her up from her stupor. Was that an insult or apliment? Li Yue decided to focus on relevant things.


    "Let¡¯s go." She was about to stand up and distance herself away from the lying Mo Li. "What are you doing?" Mo Li¡¯s hands suddenly wrapped around her waist.


    "Are you my girlfriend?" He asked. His extremely docile appearance shook something inside her. Why did his eyes remind her of a dog¡¯s eyes?


    "Of course not! Now let me go."


    "But you said you would strip me." Mo Li¡¯s words rendered her speechless. "Who are you? If you are not my girlfriend... then are you my wife?"


    "You¡ª" She tried to struggle. "I am not your wife. I am your sister!" She tried to avoid his gaze. "Let me go. If we won¡¯t leave now... both of us will get sick." When she didn¡¯t hear him respond to her words, she immediately turned her head to stare at his face. And that was when she realized that he was also staring at her with aplicated expression stered on his face.


    "Sister?"


    "Unbelievable?" She raised an eyebrow and met his eyes¡ª something that she immediately regretted. While Li Yue had actually kissed this man before, this was the first time that she had the time to look at him. Really looking at him up close. She gulped. This man was truly blessed with looks. His nose bridge was tall and straight, his eyes deep and framed with perfect eyshes. His skin... well he was an idol after all, his appearance was very important. Li Yue immediately consoled herself.


    Surprisingly, Mo Li decided to let her go. "Help me up." A tinge of irritationced his voice. Why was this man angry? She wondered. Without waiting for him to say another word, Li Yueplied and helped him up. This time, she exerted more effort and sessfully supported the man up. "Where are we?" Mo Li¡¯s voice was cold. It was as if... the man¡¯s personality had turned a hundred and eighty degrees. Could it be that he had already recovered from his amnesia?


    Of course, Li Yue didn¡¯t even think that Mo Li would pretend to have amnesia. After all, they just survived a near death experience. Why would someone want to pretend that they forgot the only people that could save them? That just wouldn¡¯t make any sense at all. "I don¡¯t know. But we need to find shelter at least until the rain will stop."


    "What happened to us? Why are we here? Did you kidnap me?" Mo Li asked, his face was still cold. Li Yue immediately lowered her head when she heard his words. Does this mean that he still had amnesia? But what¡¯s with this attitude? And did she really look like someone that would abduct a good looking guy?

 Chapter 57 Ex- Wife

    <h4>Chapter 57 Ex- Wife</h4>


    Li Yue lowered her head, her lips twitched as she forced herself to avoid the uing argument. After all she was no longer the stupid and arrogant Li Yue. "We were ying hide and seek." Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that her shamelessness was going to disappear too. "You said... If I could find you .... You would give me some money for my studies abroad."


    Mo Li coughed. "Really?" The two started walking towards the forest, looking for a huge tree that they could use as shelter or perhaps a small cave. "That doesn¡¯t sound like me."


    "Well... that¡¯s what happened." Shrugging, she decided to ignore him and examined her surroundings. Li Yue didn¡¯t know how they arrived in such a dense forest. In front of them were woven tree roots, the canopy formed from the leaves made the area darker, gloomier. It was just enough to make someone tremble in fear. However, she hadn¡¯t heard of such a ce before.Was it possible that this was already the back of the Woying Mountains? If that was the case, then this ce should not be a part of the City anymore but the neighboring province. What was the province next to the city? Wasn¡¯t that the Province of Ru? Li Yue frowned. She was not very familiar about this ce as this was not one of the maps that she had studied for her mission to save him.


    "What¡¯s that?" Mo Li pointed at a boulder that was twice as tall as him. The rock formed like the upper half of the letter C. "We should go there." Li Yue nodded and supported him towards the boulder. The dense forest blocked the drizzle. Because of this, the path that they were walking was not that wet. It was littered with twigs that cracked under their feet and leaves. A thick pile of dead leaves that protected their feet from the rocks.


    After a grueling five minutes, the two finally reached the cave-like boulder and heaved a sigh of relief. "You should find some food. I am hungry." Mo Li¡¯s voice almost made her rage. Why was he ordering her around? For a few seconds, Li Yue stared at him, wondering if this man was only pretending to have forgotten everything.


    But wasn¡¯t that too cruel? Just like Mo Li, Li Yue was also exhausted, her feet were wounded and she... she was cold. However, the thought of Mo Li carrying her earlier seemed to rey in her mind. He had saved her. At that time, if Mo Li hadn¡¯t carried her, that bear would have... She shivered at the thought. Dying at the ws of a bear should be very painful, right?


    "I am thirsty as well." Mo Li continued. Li Yue grumbled as she forced herself to stand up and left. "Hey!" Mo Li called out. "You¡¯re not leaving me alone, right?"


    Li Yue turned towards him. Did she just see a sh of sadness in the man¡¯s eyes? No, she shook her head. She must be hallucinating. "How can I leave my brother?" She countered before turning her head away and walking back to the river. Should she catch something? But she was truly exhausted, she couldn¡¯t even raise her arm anymore. There was also the option of the crackers. However, she wasn¡¯t sure until when they would stay in this ce. She would not want to...


    Shaking her head, Li Yue decided to give the crackers to Mo Li. What was the point of saving the crackers if Mo Li died? Li Yue decided to gather some firewood instead and head back towards Mo Li. After a couple of minutes, Li Yue indeed came back, dragging a dead tree about the size of her small arm.


    Seeing this, Mo Li¡¯s pupil shook as he lowered his head. Then an unfathomable expression shed in his eyes.


    "Are you just going to sit there? What kind of older brother are you?" he heard her say. Mo Li immediately stood and helped her.


    "Is it safe to start a fire here?" he asked.


    "If we don¡¯t, we will die from the cold." Li Yue answered without looking at him. Then she got her match and started assembling the small pieces of firewood and tree barks that she had gathered.


    "You seem to know a lot about camping. Say, did you kidnap me and bring me here?"


    Li Yue only rolled her eyes in response. Of course, she would know how to start a fire. After all, she spent some time researching this matter. Minutes passed and soon, a small fire flickered from the firewood. Li Yue let out a sigh of relief as she bathed at the warmness in front of her.


    "I am¡ª" Before Mo Li could even finish his sentence, Li Yue already threw a cracker towards him. "This¡ª"


    "Take it. I¡¯m not hungry." She lied. She couldn¡¯t really eat the other cracker for herself. She needed to save it. With her head lowered, Li Yue failed to see theplicated look that Mo Li was giving her.


    "You¡ª" Mo Li passed the cracker towards her. "Take it. I lost my appetite."


    "..." This time Li Yue looked at him¡ª she stared at his side profile, her face solemn. This man ... this man was pretending! "Mo Li..." She started. Mo Li was extremely good at acting. However, this man should be the selfish viin in this world. How could a viin give his food to another person that he didn¡¯t know? Moreover, she was sure that Mo Li didn¡¯t believe her when she told him that she was his sister. This should have made her more suspicious. Wasn¡¯t that enough reason for him to be on guard all the time?


    This was not the Mo Li ¡ª the Viin Mo Li!


    Li Yue stared at him for a few seconds, waiting for him to turn his head towards her. "Mo Li..." she called out. "I lied." This was enough to attract the other¡¯s attention. "I am not your sister... in fact... I am your ex- wife."

 Chapter 58 More Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 58 More Complicated</h4>


    To make sure that this man was pretending, Li Yue decided to test him. "I mean.. We got married two months ago. But you decided to divorce mest week." She said, her face was full of dejection. "Because of Bai Lan."


    "Bai Lan? My step sister Bai Lan?" Confusionced Mo Li¡¯s eyes.


    Good. Very Good! This Mo Li was actually a very good actor! Li Yue decided to continue. "You and Bai Lan... are together now." She lowered her head. "You don¡¯t love me anymore." Her voice turned meek, tears started to pool in her eyes. She was not a very good actress, but this expression was actually because of the helplessness that she felt inside. In her current state, crying was very easy for someone like Li Yue.


    "You¡ª Are you sure?" Mo Li asked. She nodded in response.


    "But Mo Li... you know I still love you right?" She raised her head and looked at him. This time, she didn¡¯t miss theplicated expression in his eyes. Tears started rolling down Li Yue¡¯s cheeks. She bit her trembling lips. Coupled with the sound of flickering fire and the asional hustling from the wind, the current scene really looked emotional.


    [Side Quest: Discover Mo Li¡¯s past. Reward: Ten Coins. ept?]


    "..." Her system had been silent for too long. However, this system was the one responsible for saving her earlier. Because of that, her current coins or points were already in the negative. She needed toplete some quests to at least have five coins with her. ¡¯ept¡¯


    [You have ten hours to make Mo Li talk about his past on his own.]


    Ten hours? Does this mean that she and Mo Li would have to stay in this ce for another ten hours? Isn¡¯t that too...


    "You love me?" Mo Li asked. Li Yue could not really understand the look on the man¡¯s face. It was as if... he was in betweenughing and crying. Does this mean she was not convincing at all? Without waiting for her answer, Mo Li let out a sigh. "Alright... you win. Stop crying. I don¡¯t have amnesia. Your face is extremely ugly when you cry."


    "..." So rude! When Li Yue heard this, she immediately turned her head away and wiped the tears in her eyes. This man was as rude as her, she actually hated it! She opened her mouth to say something only to hear the pattering sound of the raindrops. It seemed that the storm was finally here. She met his eyes. "Good." A smile bloomed on her face. "Who would have thought that the great Mo Li could not stand to watch a girl cry."


    Mo Li ignored her, instead he raised his head and looked at the canopy of leaves above them. "Eat." He shifted his gaze back to Li Yue. "I saved you once. It is only natural that you will pay me back."


    "I am weak and poor. I can¡¯t pay you back with strength or cash."


    "Then give me your body."


    "..." What was this scenario? Wasn¡¯t this just like the Drama that she had watched? Li Yue decided to ignore him and think about the current circumstances of the plot. Currently, Mo Li was already considered safe, right? Meaning, he wouldn¡¯t have any interest in Li Weiwei. Her mission should have beenpleted right? After all, she had already changed the future with her current actions. So, why did the system not say anything? Instead, the system actually gave her another task.


    Was it possible that all the tasks were connected? First task was the one that involved the heiress Lu Xinyi. Then the step sister Bai Lan followed by the stepmother Sun Fengmian and half brother Mo Fang. After that, the system went silent and didn¡¯t give her any more tasks. It didn¡¯t give her any task when Lizzy tried to frame her either.


    ¡¯System... is there something wrong with the plot?¡¯


    [Unable to provide information. Please try againter]


    She fought the urge to roll her eyes. This system was extremely unreliable but it actually saved her when she was about to die. Again, Li Yue thought about the things that had happened in the past. In the original timeline, none of these would have happened since Li Yue was not close to Mo Li. However, her closeness to Mo Li had changed something.


    First, she thought of Lu Xinyi. She was rich and arrogant and she seemed to be familiar with the Mo Family. Bai Lan and Sun Fengmian as well as Mo Fang were all from the Mo Family. Why did it seem like everything was leading her to the Mo Family? Li Yue knew that the Mo Family were extremelyplicated and she had already decided not to involve herself in their matters anymore. However, it seemed that fate had other ns for her?


    She sighed inwardly. The current quest about Mo Li¡¯s past should be enough to cement her previous assumptions. These tasks were indeed connected to the Mo Family. But why? Did her appearance change something about the plot? Mo Li was now saved by Li Yue. Yet, the system didn¡¯t tell her anything about the main quests.


    Was it possible that... No... she shook her head. Mo Li was this world¡¯s viin. But her actions had changed the future. Was it possible that these changes triggered something and also changed the viin of this world? Was that why the system had been silenttely? She eyed the man next to her and asked, "Mo Li... who was the person that was trying to kill me?"


    Mo Li raised an eyebrow before he sighed. "That should have been Sun Fengmian. She wanted me to protect you and put myself in danger for you."


    Li Yue turned silent. Did this mean that the real viin was now Sun Fengmian? But if that¡¯s the case then... what was Mo Li¡¯s role? She gulped. No, Mo Li was still the future Viin of this world but... Wait... to trigger the viin... something emotional should happen. In the original timeline, his love for Li Weiwei triggered his anger towards Xia Jin. Without that... Mo Li wouldn¡¯t have attacked them. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t really be... the viin?


    In the end Li Yue massaged her temple. It seems that this was moreplicated than she thought.


    .....


    Schedule will be 7 am GMT+8. 2 Chapters per day.


    Please add Lazily Yours. I am nning to write both novels at the same time. Thank you for your support.


    Hugs and kisses,


    Blips

 Chapter 59 Search

    <h4>Chapter 59 Search</h4>


    Meanwhile, the search for Mo Li had already begun. Of course, no one was concerned about Li Yue¡¯s disappearance. Just who was that woman? She didn¡¯t have the family nor the money to be relevant. Everyone¡¯s attention was now focused on the heir of the Mo Family, Mo Li. One ssmate who saw them said that they had ran towards the mountain with the bear in tow.


    Without any shoes or supplies how could two people survive in one of the restricted areas of the mountain? Mo Li¡¯s father immediately employed all professionals to find his son. Mo Li couldn¡¯t die. With Mo Li¡¯s maternal family raging against his back, how could Mo Ying allow this son of his to die?


    Therefore, he decided to join the search himself! This was enough to show his sincerity to find his son.


    "Mr. Mo, because of the rain, the path from the teau is mostly wiped out. We can¡¯t really see any traces of them for now. Moreover, the storm is going to intensify in a few hours. We should leave this ce and find shelter in the meantime."


    "The storm.." His face turned grim. "Why didn¡¯t the school know about this before they started the trip?"


    "Mr. Mo... we didn¡¯t expect the storm to intensify like this. Thest time we checked¡ª"


    "I can¡¯t leave now."


    "Mr. Mo... this is an extremely dangerous part of the mountain. People im that bears and wolves live in these parts of the mountain. I¡¯m afraid that If we¡ª" Mo Ying¡¯s face turned darker with every word that man said.


    "I want you to investigate the bear ident. Also... investigate that Lizzy Lu who suffered an injury due to a certain acid. I refuse to believe that the two incidents are not connected in any way!"


    "Mr. Mo, Miss Lu already told us everything. She said it was Li Yue who threw the acid towards her when she was running with Mo Li. She also said... she said there is a reason to believe that Li Yue was actually trying to hurt Mo Li. As we all know Li Yue is quite close with Madam Mo. Before the trip began, Madam Mo went to see Li Yue to give her some supplies but she refused to ept it." One of his men said. "But what if... that was only a show to let everyone think that they were not really close anymore?"


    Mo Ying narrowed his eyes. "Sun Fengmian that schemer. Something else is going on here. Investigate that Lizzy Lu. She might be lying."


    "Yes sir."


    .....


    One of the Hospitals in the City.


    The agonizing scream of a woman echoed inside the halls. The woman¡¯s shrill voice was full of hostility, and savageness. It was followed by the loud sound of shattered ss.


    "Take that away from me!" Lizzy screamed as she stomped at the mirror which was now lying on the floor. "Take this away! Take this away from me!"


    "Young miss... please calm down. Someone... someone help us, the young miss won¡¯t calm down."


    Lizzy continued stomping on the mirror, her eyes wide with anger. ???Let me go! Get away from me! Don¡¯t let anyone see me like this! No! Let me go! I said NO!" Her screams echoed as the nurses and doctors tried to make the youngdy calm. After a few minutes, the screams turned into soft sobs.


    "Young Miss..."


    "Do I really look that ugly?" Lizzy asked. Last night, her insidious n was unsessful because Mo Li pushed her out of the way. Because of this, the poison in her hand was thrown on her own face. This was not the end of it, the bear who pursued Mo Li and Li Yue didn¡¯t hesitate to attack her face before running away! However, the pain of her skin being burnt by the acid or the bone deep wound on her face was not evenparable to the pain that she felt because of Mo Li¡¯s actions.


    In front of a bear, Mo Li didn¡¯t hesitate to push her out of his way so he could save Li Yue. Was there anything more painful than this? "Tell me the current situation." When Lizzy woke up after fainting, Mo Ying¡¯s people immediately interviewed her. So she didn¡¯t have the time to examine her face. However, after they left, Lizzy took the time to look at her face in the mirror. She knew that it was bandaged and was heavily damaged. However, the rotting skin that she saw underneath the bandage was enough to put her in rage.


    This was all Li Yue¡¯s fault! That woman¡¯s existence was the reason why Mo Li didn¡¯t acknowledge their previous friendship and just abandoned her like this!


    "Right now, there is a storm outside. So... they were forced to stop their search of Mo Li." Lizzy Lu¡¯s attendant said. "No one is looking for that Li Yue however... it seems that the young miss of the Li Family is trying to gather their people to start searching for Li Yue once the storm passes."


    "The Li Family agreed to send some of their people?"


    "Yes. It seems that the previous rumor about them throwing Li Yue out was false. ording to our sources, Li Weiwei¡¯s mother and father are extremely devastated that this happened. They immediately agreed to Li Weiwei¡¯s suggestion to form a team to search for Li Yue."


    "Fools!" Lizzy hissed. Without Li Yue, Lizzy couldn¡¯t really express her anger right now. However, since Li Weiwei was actually intending to help Li Yue, she immediately viewed her as the enemy. She narrowed her eyes. If that Li Weiwei really wanted to help Li Yue... then... she needed to experience what Lizzy had experienced to understand that this was none of her business.


    Anyone who will try to help that bitch Li Yue will suffer! Lizzy thought as a sinister glint shed in her eyes.


    .....


    Question: When will I lock the chapters?


    Answer: I am not in a hurry. This is going to be a long novel so I wont lock it below 80 chapters. Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.


    NOTE: I would really appreciate it if you vote for the novel Lazily yours to get it into top 50. I badly need the ranking for now since that novel is not contracted. I need more readers.


    Thank you so much.


    NEXT CHAPTER WILL BE AT 7 am.

 Chapter 60 A Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 60 A Strange Woman</h4>


    Of course, Li Yue was unaware of all this. The changes that Li Yue had done with the original plot was tremendous. Her closeness to Mo Li had actually made him lose the title of the viin. At the moment, silence had descended between Li Yue and Mo Li as they fell into deep contemtion.


    The sound of the rain above had intensified. But with the trees and the boulder, the two were safe from the current onught of the storm. Aside from the asional wind and the loud thunder, the two didn¡¯t really feel that there was a current storm outside of this forest. "Hey, Mo Li... do you think they are already looking for you now?" she asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "Hmmm. If father will note find me... his career will end." He said, nonchnceced his voice.


    "Your mother¡¯s family¡ª"


    "Yes. They are quite powerful." Mo Li said. He stared at Li Yue. "After this... we should go our separate ways. You and I have different paths. I will continuously put you in danger. I am still incapable of protecting you. So... you should stay away as much as you can."


    "..." What was he talking about? Seeing the confusion in Li Yue¡¯s face, Mo Li sighed.


    "You are really dumb. In this world, if you continue to act like that... people will take advantage of you. They will use you, then discard you once they are done." Mo Li¡¯s words were direct and savage. But they were honest. She lowered her head, avoiding his gaze in the process. She was indeed weak. Along with her current negative luck points, it would be hard for her to survive. Luck.


    Luck could be considered as a skill too. With her current pitiful luck, she was honestly struggling in all aspects. Everything... even her n was spoiled because of her luck. She had worked hard enough and yet... She shook her head inwardly.


    "I grew up in a family where the strong devour the weak." Mo Li¡¯s words startled her. Almost immediately she raised her head. Was he going to tell her about his childhood? Does this mean that the quest would bepleted in no time? Her depression vanished instantly. "The Mo Family... was always about strength and talents. Once you show an ounce of weakness, people will immediately take advantage of that and try to kill you."


    "You are trying to say¡ª"


    "My father knew that Sun Fengmian had been targeting me. Yet, he did nothing.He always warned her not to touch me but that was it." Mo Liughed. "If I die... he probably won¡¯t punish that woman and just let his second son lead thepany that my mother built along with him."


    A gasp escaped her lips. So it was like this? But what kind of father would do that to their own son?


    "The only reason why my father dered me as the heir was because of my mother¡¯s family who practically rule the City. He knew that my maternal grandfather doted on me so much. And he was afraid that once he showed a little bit of neglect towards me, that old man would expose his wrong doings and ruin him." Mo Li sneered. "However, now that something happened to me that father of mine would be wishing that he finds my body in a ditch somewhere. This incident can only be med on the school. The school would take all the responsibility away from that man."


    "You have such a ruthless father." Li Yue said. "Why would you force yourself to stay with those kinds of people?" This was something that she couldn¡¯t understand. If Mo Li chose to leave and live a life abroad, those people would slowly lose interest in him. Why live with people that will constantly scheme against him? Wasn¡¯t that too chaotic a life?


    Li Yue hated that kind of life. She felt that it was too exhausting. It¡¯s funny how Li Yue didn¡¯t have the memories of her past life, yet her body was telling her to avoid these things. Was it possible that in her past life... she had a life like Mo Li¡¯s?


    The thought made her chuckle. How weird.


    "And... you think I have the choice. Howical." Mo Li responded, his eyes glued to the flickering fire in front of them. Since he was young, he wanted to earn his own money. Was it because he wanted to leave this family for so long? "You are lucky. When you chose to leave the family who fed you, they immediately agreed without asking so much of a question."


    "Isn¡¯t that because they found a recement¡ª" Li Yue froze. She looked at Mo Li. "That¡¯s it! Why don¡¯t you find someone that could rece you? Like a person who is better than you! This will make them put all their resources in that person and leave you alone! Isn¡¯t that the best idea in the world?"


    Mo Li shook his head. Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t understand this woman. She was rash and stupid, bold and funny, confident and weak. He found this woman really strange. Find a recement? Was that something that he could just do? Was this woman living in her own fantasy world? "Heh... Li Yue... why don¡¯t we do this. If I indeed find someone to rece me. I will find you and marry you. What do you think?"


    She snorted in response. "Isn¡¯t that only a marriage? Then let¡¯s marry each other!" This was a sentence that Li Yue would regret years from now. At this time, Li Yue thought that this man was still the ultimate Viin in this world. Meaning, he would still experience something dark in the future that would turn him into a cold and ruthless character capable of fighting with the male lead.


    Moreover, Li Yue was already nning to disappear after this incident. She was sure that Sun Fengmian would continue to use her until she seeded. While other people might also start targeting her, people like Bai Lan and Lizzy Lu. Since Li Yue already realized the difference in their skill, she had already decided to change herself for the better.


    So she would leave this ce ande back once she was ready¡ª ready to save this Mo Li and ready to save the Male lead from his untimely death.


    ....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.


    I will give another mass release after we enter top 50. Thank you

 Chapter 61 Protect Her

    <h4>Chapter 61 Protect Her</h4>


    From her calction, by the time that she appeared again, Mo Li should have forgotten about this promise.


    "Good! Good!" Mo Li nodded.. However, this smile didn¡¯tst too long. He froze. "We need to leave this ce now."


    "Why?"


    "The rain is not that strong. I believe Sun Fengmian¡¯s people will start hunting us."


    Li Yue shivered. Would she really go that far? Of course, the answer was quite obvious. Now that Mo Li had lost the protection of the people guarding him, Sun Fengmian would naturally act and try to kill him as soon as possible. Or at least before Mo Li¡¯s people found him. After a while, the two started walking after making sure to put out the fire and bury the ashes. They couldn¡¯t leave any marks that they had been camping here.


    The two started walking. The n was simple, they were nning to stay as far as possible from the river. Mo Li concluded that the first ce they would try to look for him was the river as they would think Mo Li needed water to survive. Or some might even conclude that Mo Li jumped off the falls with Li Yue.


    After an hour of walking, the two finally arrived at a cave. "I believe, if we keep this up, we will soon find some viges around here." He sat next to Li Yue. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so pale?" Mo Li eyed her feet. They had decided to create makeshift slippers out of thick leaves, thus, their feet were already protected. So why would Li Yue be so pale? Suddenly an idea came to his mind. He put his palm on her forehead.


    "You are burning hot!" Mo Li eximed. Who would have thought that Li Yue would be this weak? However, when he thought about it, Li Yue really seemed malnourished. She was too skinny. Like a brittle piece of doll, Li Yue looked really fragile. His gaze turned alert as he held her in his arms. She frowned.


    They need fire.


    As if on cue, Li Yue gave him a match and a knife. The frowned on his face deepened. Where did she get the knife? Then she handed him a cracker and a small bottle of water. Without saying anything, Li Yue closed her eyes, exhaustion apparent in her pale face.


    This...


    Mo Li didn¡¯t think that Li Yue would hide something like this in her body. However, he did not have the time to think about it. After looking for afortable ce to put her down, Mo Li gathered some firewood and started a fire. Then he used the cap of the water bottle to give her some water.


    Hours passed.


    Li Yue¡¯s fever slowly subsided. However this didn¡¯tst long. After a few more minutes, her temperature would increase once again. Mo Li looked at the current Li Yue. Despite her hot temperature, she was shivering as she curled into a ball. Her longshes would move asionally, her lips would quiver from time to time. Despite being cold himself, Mo Li already gave her his shirt to keep her from trembling. It was futile. Li Yue kept on trembling.


    Should he hug her?


    Mo Li stared at Li Yue¡¯s face for a few seconds before he nodded to himself. They already promised to stay away from each other after this anyway. Keeping her warm should not be enough to change that promise. Without waiting for another minute, Mo Liy down next to her and envelop her in a hug. He used his arm to support her head, his other arm was hugging her waist. This should do it. He thought to himself.


    This should keep this little rat from dying.


    Slowly, the sun left the sky. Soon, the sound of howling and growling filled the forest. It was followed by the asional sound of thunder. Once again, the pitter patter of the rain started. This time it was obviously stronger than before. A cold gust of wind would sometimes enter the cave, howling like a wolf looking for its mate.


    However, Mo Li didn¡¯t close his eyes. He continued observing Li Yue¡¯s breathing that was now calm. Finally it stabilized. She should be fine now. Meaning, he could now stop hugging her. He frowned. Why did the thought of leaving her alone seem to make him a little irritated? Wasn¡¯t this just like the feeling that he felt when Li Yue said she was his sister? Why was he mad? Most importantly, why was he mad at his own self?


    That didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    However, now that he thought about it, Li Yue was currently restoring her sick body. Leaving her like this, in this condition, was extremely ruthless. He couldn¡¯t do that. After all, he was not a ruthless person.


    Mo Li tried to convince himself that Li Yue needed to spend the night in his arms or she would be sick again. At the end, he still failed, he knew that something inside him was changing. And that something was caused by Li Yue¡¯s presence. Sadly for him, he could not continue to feel like this. He couldn¡¯t allow people to know that this woman... this unknown woman was making him vulnerable.


    A sigh left his lips. This was truly...plicated. All he could do now was leave her alone after they got out of this forest. Or his enemies will surelye for her. He tightened his arms around her waist as he inhaled her scent. After this storm, it would be easier for them to leave this damnable ce. And once they leave... Mo Li will... He gulped. For some reason, just the thought about it is making him angry. In fact, all this is making him angry!


    A weak woman like Li Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in his world. That was not the thing that made him angry. It was the fact that he was too weak to protect her. Against his enemies... Mo Li was useless!


    ################


    Dont forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 62 Confused

    <h4>Chapter 62 Confused</h4>


    "Hey." Li Yue¡¯s voice was hoarse, her throat dry. She looked at Mo Li¡¯s sleeping face and poked his arm. "Hey." The sound of thunder was still apparent outside. A sign that the storm was still raging.


    "You¡¯re awake?" Mo Li immediately shifted and removed her head from his arm. Then he jolted up and moved away from her.


    "..." Was she really that scary? Perhaps she smelt bad? Li Yue was confused. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead she stared at their current dwelling and sighed. It seems that they were still in the cave. She remembereding in here and losing her consciousness. Indeed, her luck was extremely bad.


    "You are fine now." Mo Li said.


    She lowered her head as she heard her stomach grumble.


    "Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m hungry too."


    "Crackers?"


    "I didn¡¯t eat it earlier. You can eat it." Mo Li gave her a pack of crackers and turned his head away. Why did she find this action cute? Was he trying to act cute in this situation?


    "I have my own crackers." She quickly retrieved another cracker. "You should eat that."


    "If you have so many crackers then why didn¡¯t you say so?" Mo Li frowned and didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything. He opened the crackers and started eating. He had been so exhausted earlier that he actually fell asleep with her on his arms. Now, Li Yue knew that he hugged her while she was sleeping. Despite thinking this, Mo Li maintained an indifferent appearance. "Once we leave this ce. Don¡¯t contact me again."


    "..." Why was he so mad? Li Yue couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with this man. Earlier, he was too nice to let her sleep on his arms while she was sick. Now, he was acting like a viin. He even scolded her for not telling him about her food. How could she tell him if she was unconscious? However, Li Yue was honestly too weak to argue. So... she nodded and started eating her own food.


    Seeing this, Mo Li¡¯s gaze darkened even more. Why is this woman so hateful?


    Li Yue didn¡¯t have any idea why Mo Li was angry. However, she quickly assumed that it was because of their current situation. Perhaps his arms hurt when she used them as her pillow. That should be the reason why Mo Li was extremely agitated. There was also the possibility that this man was scared that Sun Fengmian would send more people to find them. If one of Sun Fengmian¡¯s people were sessful in finding them then they were doomed.


    They would surely die.


    "If we stay here... then maybe Sun Fengmian won¡¯t find us." She said almost meekly. She honestly did not have the strength to argue anymore. Moreover, Mo Li had saved her countless times already. It was as if the current situation was reversed. Instead of her acting like the princess in a white armor saving the knight, it was actually the other way around.


    Of course, she was not sulking about this matter. After all, her real quest was to stop the viin from killing the male lead. Meaning, since Li Weiwei was not here then... she was seeding in her real goal. Mo Li won¡¯t fall for that woman. She smiled inwardly.


    "Hmph! That Sun Fengmian doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. When I was a child, she tried to poison me twice! Good thing my people noticed it. She even used that stupid Bai Lan against me. Does she really think I would like a woman like that?" Mo Li murmured just enough for Li Yue to hear. "The Sun Family has been scheming against me and yet my father didn¡¯t stop them. If I didn¡¯t have my maternal family then... I would surely have died before I reached the age of ten."


    Li Yue looked at the now talkative man in front of her. Was this because of stress? Or... had he started to trust her? Wait... Slowly, her beautiful eyes widened. Two people can only keep a secret if one of them is dead. "Are you nning to kill me?"


    "..." What was she talking about? Almost immediately the serious atmosphere cracked. "Why would I kill you?" He asked with a weird expression on his face.


    She gulped in response. She was already a changed woman. She really should stop herself from thinking too much. "I was just... thinking. Since your family is so dangerous. What if they kill me once they find us?"


    "My maternal family would never touch you. I don¡¯t know about my father and Sun Fengmian. But... as long as you leave this country. Then you should be fine." He answered with a straight face.


    "Oh."


    "Yes. I will prepare a bank ount for you. It won¡¯t have much but it should be enough for you to survive in a year outside of the country."


    Her gaze turned suspicious. "Why are you being so kind?"


    He only shrugged in response. Even he didn¡¯t know what the hell all this was about. Clearly, he hated this woman and yet, he immediately offered something to her without even a second thought.


    "You know that I won¡¯t refuse this, right?" Li Yue asked. "I don¡¯t have anything that I can give you in return."


    Mo Li turned silent as he stared at her. "Just stay alive." He immediately regretted his words. Why did he sound like a love sick fool? He snorted and turned his gaze away. Seeing this Li Yue became more and more confused. Why did this man suddenly be so hard to understand?


    "Did something happen?" She couldn¡¯t help but ask. Did she do something to warrant this kind of behavior? When Mo Li didn¡¯t answer her, Li Yue immediately turned silent. For some reason, she could feel some hate radiate from Mo Li¡¯s body. Why did he hate her so much?


    After a few minutes of contemting, she concluded that it was because saving her was the reason they were in this current situation. The man must have hated saving her from the bear! That was the only exnation that she coulde up with!


    ....


    I will do mass release Sunday. After we maintain top 50. Thank you for reading and have a wonderful day ahead.

 Chapter 63 Lonely and Skinny back.

    <h4>Chapter 63 Lonely and Skinny back.</h4>


    Li Yue turned her head away and decided to stop talking to this man. She could only hope that this man would not kill her and bury her body somewhere. That would be too pitiful.


    "When... I was a child..." Li Yue decided to focus on her quest instead. "I used to think I was the best of the best. That I was the pride of my parents. I had everything then, so I became arrogant and stupid."


    "Are you trying to make me talk about my past?" he frowned.


    "..." This man really does not follow the script! As expected of the ultimate viin. She sighed inwardly.


    "Well... We¡¯re not really sure if we survive this, right?" he raised an eyebrow. Before moving a little closer to her. "Then... just let me talk about my past. It¡¯s not a big deal." Li Yue lowered her head as she hid the expression in her eyes. She had been so unluckytely that she thought this man wouldn¡¯t budge. She could feel happy tears pool in her eyes. Once she seeds, she will have an extra five coins.


    Five coins does not sound much but to her... it is quite a lot already.


    "My mother was poisoned by my father."


    "..." What a pitiful life.


    "You don¡¯t have to pity me." He shrugged. "It¡¯s not like I grew up alone. I had butlers and guards all around me. I rarely saw my father. One day, he just arrived with Sun Fengmian in tow saying that I already had a little brother. Our gap was only two years... meaning... he had cheated on my mother while she was alive. However... my maternal family didn¡¯t act against him as they wanted him to give everything from the Mo Family to me. The Sessor. The heir. The genius." He snorted, his gaze turned sharp and cold.


    Seeing this, Li Yue shivered inwardly. Is this the legendary gaze of the ultimate viin? It was indeed very scary.


    Mo Li continued. "That father of mine just let Sun Fengmian n and execute schemes against me. He turned a blind eye to everything and used work as his ultimate reason to not see me. While that Mo Fang?" He snorted. "He used to give a piggyback ride to Mo Fang when we were kids. He used to y with him and read some stories until he fell asleep."


    Li Yue gulped. What kind of father would do such a thing to the cute little Mo Li? Li Yue thought that Mr. Mo was actually someone good as he made Mo Li his heir. Who would have thought that he was only forced to do so? How hateful. Li Yue narrowed her eyes. If given a chance, the first person that Li Yue would kill was really that Mo Ying!


    "At sixteen ... I moved out of the house and started living alone with the assistance of my maternal grandparents. Then I started earning my own money and investing it to protect my future. I didn¡¯t pursue my education as I hate beingpared to that stupid Mo Fang. Instead, I traveled the world, earned my money and enjoyed my new found freedom away from my father and his family."


    [Side Quest: Discover Mo Li¡¯s past. Completed. Reward. Ten Coins. Total coins: Five]


    However, Li Yue didn¡¯t have the time to celebrate. To be honest, Mo Li¡¯s past was making her upset. It was like... It felt like she too had a past like this. She felt her heart ache. "What are your ns in the future?" She forced the words out of her month. This time, she wanted to distract herself from the ufortable emotions that she felt inside.


    "I don¡¯t know. Rule an empire?" He chuckled. The coldness in his eyes vanished. "You?"


    "Live a life until I die."


    "What kind of goal is that?"


    Indeed. What kind of goal was that? However, her time in this world was limited. As someone who did not have a name or a past, Li Yue was nothing but a wandering soul. What was she supposed to do then? Just live.


    That¡¯s what people who don¡¯t have a purpose do. Live.


    "Well... you are simple minded and a little stupid. So your goal is simple and carefree. I don¡¯t me you."


    Simple minded and stupid. Two things that would never happen in her next world. This was Li Yue¡¯s promise to herself. "What will you do to Sun Fengmian?" Based on Sun Fengmian¡¯s words when they went out together, the Sun Family was also quite influential in this world. Li Yue firmly believed that this was the reason why Mo Li¡¯s maternal family was letting that woman scheme against Mo Li.


    "Kill her."


    "K¡ª kill her? Can you?"


    He snorted in response and turned silent. If he won¡¯t kill that woman, she would continue targeting Li Yue in the future. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. Li Yue was weak and stupid. Moreover, he was the one who dragged her into all this. He made up more reasons, enough to deceive his mind that it was indeed the reason why he wanted to protect her.


    Soon after, silence descended upon the cave. The two just stared at the fire until the storm passed. Then the sounds of shoes stomping on the wet mad echoed inside the cave.


    "Mo Li!?" Mo Ying¡¯s voice echoed. "Are you there? Son?"


    Li Yue and Mo Li eyed each other. For a few seconds, she spotted some reluctance in Mo Li¡¯s eyes before he answered his father. "Father." One word that created gasps and cheers from the other side of the cave. It was indeed Mo Li.


    He was saved.


    He and Li Yue had actually survived.


    For some reason, this didn¡¯t make Mo Li happy. His face was dark and gloomy as they finally exited the forest a few hourster. Then he stared at Li Yue who was weed by the Li Family with Li Weiwei and Xia Jin. He stared at her back for a few more seconds before he turned towards his people. "Let¡¯s go." He said as he clenched his jaw.


    Why was he so emotional? Wasn¡¯t he the one who said that he would never see this woman again?


    "Master..." the voice of his personal guard reached his ears. "I¡ª I¡¯m sorry.... This one made a mistake. This lowly one failed to protect you." They were already inside the car that would take him to his maternal family. However, Mo Li maintained his silence. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t take his mind off that lonely and skinny back.


    What the hell was happening to him?

 Chapter 64 The Flipping Queen

    <h4>Chapter 64 The Flipping Queen</h4>


    Seasons passed. Soon the months turned to years.


    After a long four years of struggling abroad. It was finally time to go home.


    "Miss Li, this will be your schedule for the next week. The exhibit will be in Yin City this time. The paintings that you painted previously will be auctioned as well. People are already excited to see some of your future works. Even the city mayor¡¯s wife had been calling us nonstop. They wanted to know the names of the paintings that will be auctioned this time. Of course... we didn¡¯t give them any information." Her assistant smiled at her before she gave her the details of the auction and the exhibit. "Oh! I heard that you actually came from Yin City right? Isn¡¯t this great¡ª" When she saw Li Yue¡¯s cold gaze, the assistant immediately cleared her throat. "I¡¯m sorry Miss Li... please excuse me. I will bring you your afternoon coffee."


    When the assistance left, Li Yue stared at the files. Along with them was an invitation from the Mayor¡¯s family. It was actually a banquet. A celebration for her arrival in Yin City. After all, she was the one who created the beautiful portrait of the mayor¡¯s wife.


    Was it the right choice after all? Li Yue stared at the image of the mansion that was embossed on the invitation. She had been away for too long. She needed to make sure that Xia Jin would not die by the hands of Mo Li or else her quest would fail this time. Li Yue stood and walked towards her painting studio and looked at the unfinished art piece in front of her. It was a painting of a cave.


    Sadly, Li Yue couldn¡¯t finish the painting no matter what she did. A sighed escaped her lips before she turned toward her assistant that was holding her cup of coffee. "Do we have any news from those investors?" she asked.


    "Miss, as expected the profits from the mansion that we sold this time doubled after all the renovations and artwork that you designed." The assistant answered. She nodded in response and started drinking her coffee. Then she started going through the files that her assistant gave her. It was the file of old and dpidated houses that she was nning to buy.


    After leaving Yin City, Li Yue found new ways to earn a living aside from her art. And that led to flipping.


    Flipping meant buying a house below market value. Then she would renovate it, increasing its market value and finally, she would sell it. Sometimes in auctions and sometimes to clients who appreciates the history of the house. Slowly, Li Yue established her name in the real estate industry and she became known as the flipping queen.


    The title sounded funny and naive. But to people who did this kind of job, Li Yue was a model flipper. She could sell haunted mansions, and ruins after she used a little bit of her talents in art. Moreover, her profits were never less than thirty million for each house. There were even rumors that she had profited more than a hundred million just by renovating an old and dpidated house into a mansion!


    Of course, these were all rumors. Her money was not actually from her house flipping but from people who hired her to renovate their houses that were sentimental to them.


    "This one..." she pointed at the old house in the image. "This is in Yin City?"


    "Yes Miss. They said... this is a haunted house. So not many people chose to buy it. Because of this, its value has dropped significantly."


    "Buy this." She said and gave the folder back to her assistant. "Is everything prepared? The flight and hotel?"


    "Yes Miss. Also... I already informed Mr. Xia that you agreed to see him. The schedule is here. He said he booked a table in one of the most prestigious restaurants in Yin City. This restaurant is already fully booked for the month and the next. This is how popr this restaurant is. And yet he was able to book a table at short notice. This Xia Jin is¡ª" the assistant immediately closed her mouth when she saw Li Yue¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯m sorry miss. I will excuse myself now."


    In the end, Li Yue shook her head helplessly at her neen year old attendant named Chen¡¯er. This little girl had a hobby of checking various people¡¯s information. She was particrly good at research and bbering. Slowly, Li Yue¡¯s eyes darted towards the schedule.


    A year ago, Xia Jin actually contacted her and asked her if she could paint his and Li Weiwei¡¯s portrait. Wasn¡¯t that too excessive? Who would ask their ex girlfriend to paint an image of their current girlfriend? Because of this illogical action, Li Yue immediately refused to see the man. She couldn¡¯t understand why someone like Xia Jin would ask her to do this.


    Was he trying to see if she still liked him? Either way, Li Yue was not nning to go back to Yin City at that time. However, now it was different. She needed to actually save him from whoever it was that wanted him dead. It seems that this Xia Jin was still not strong enough to defend himself.


    A few years ago, Li Yue realized that the plot had already changed. Mo Li was no longer the real viin. At this time, she realized that being too close to the viin was not a very good move. It would change the plot and would make her more clueless.


    So she spent all her money investigating. She even created her own secret organization just for the purpose of knowing who would try and kill Xia Jin on that fateful day.


    After a few months of watching and investigating, she finally found out that Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi were actually attacking Li Weiwei and the Li Family silently. Because they were afraid of Mo Li¡¯s interference, Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi were actually diverting their anger to the Li Family.


    Now that was an unexpected development of the plot that was due to her actions. It was due to her being close to the Viin Mo Li.


    ....


    Question: Is this going to be a long novel?


    Answer: Yes. It will be. Since 1 story or arc will end in 100 chaps or so.

 Chapter 65 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 65 Reunion</h4>


    Scarlet Restaurant,Yin City.


    The moment, Li Yue walked inside the restaurant, she immediately attracted the attention of most people dining inside the luxurious ce. With her red tube dress that sparkled under the chandelier and white purse she was the center of attention. Li Yue followed the waiter towards her table. With her light make up and French twist, not many people would be able to recognize that usual in Li Yue who had gone abroad was still abroad.


    "Miss Li," the waiter held his hand towards the table near the wall to ceiling ss wall that boasted the view of the Yin City. However, her eyes were not on the cityscape but were glued on Li Weiwei and Xia Jin. She never knew she wasing. She immediately smiled at the duo and approached the table.


    "Sister." Li Weiwei stood together with Xia Jin. The table was obviously for four people. It was square and huge and yet the two chose to upy one side of the table. What madness was this? These were only Li Yue¡¯s thoughts. She then held her hand with the intention of shaking their hands, however, Li Weiwei pulled her in a tight hug.


    Was this really necessary? Li Yue didn¡¯t remember when they had be this close.


    After the hug, Xia Jin shook her hand with his usual gentle smile. From the information that she had gathered, Xia Jin had be a tycoon while Li Weiwei was already an actress that loved to facep other people. She was actually one of the feared actresses of her generation because of her boldness and directness in handling schemes of Lu Xinyi who became a white lotus actress.


    "How are you? You look dashing by the way." Li Weiwei spoke. In contrast with Li Yue¡¯s bold red dress, Li Weiwei was wearing a white dress that hugged her body.


    "Thank you. I am very good. How about you two? I heard that you are getting married?" The engagement between the Xia and Li Family was not a secret. Li Yue remembered that this engagement had be stronger after Li Weiwei led a team of experts to find her four years ago. It was clearly a sign that this Li Weiwei was a kind soul who didn¡¯t hesitate to find Li Yue in time of need.


    After that incident, Li Weiwei¡¯s poprity as a kind goddess exploded. With her history and kindness, the media soon got a hold of her story and didn¡¯t hesitate to invite her to work with them. Li Weiwei started as a small actress. However, with the influence of Xia Jin and the Li Family, she soon became one of the most requested actresses of her generation.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Li Yue. She was merely observing this as she needed information to find out who would try and kill Xia Jin a few months from now.


    "Two months from now..." Xia Jin answered. He gave a gentle look at Li Weiwei and smiled. "I will finally be her husband."


    "Stop it Jin." Li Weiwei bashfully pped her fiance. This made Li Yue smile. These two... They were so cute she wanted to p them like a bug. What was their business showing off this sweetness to single people like her? "Oh! What do you think of this restaurant?" Li Weiwei said. "It took us months to book it. It is always full. Good thing, one of the producers I know was able to give me this opportunity to dine in with this ce. Excellent interiors, right?"


    "Well... it¡¯s not too bad." As the most expensive restaurant in the city, this ce truly lived up to her expectations. With its high ceiling that was decorated with diamond like chandeliers, the ce seemed to scream elegance yet it had a hint of gentleness to it.


    "See? I told you she would like it." Li Weiwei elbowed her fiance. "So... are you already married? Who is the lucky guy? Are you going to introduce him to mother and father?"


    "Weiwei... let¡¯s not overwhelm her. Why don¡¯t we order some dishes first?" Xia Jin said before he called for the waiter. It didn¡¯t take too long for them to ce an order. Of course, Li Weiwei didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to tell Li Yue about her experiences with Xia Jin. Under the pretense of catching up, Li Weiwei started talking about traveling the world with her fiance.


    While Li Yue didn¡¯t see the point of all this, she continued to listen and would answer questions that Li Weiwei would ask from time to time. She pretended to be interested and would always smile in front of the woman. After all, she was here for the job that Xia Jin wanted to give her... and she was already nning to charge them millions for that painting.


    "Mr. Xia... Miss Li." A cold voice suddenly interrupted their conversation. Li Yue turned her head towards the familiar voice and was surprised to see a familiar face in front of them. Mo Li.


    "Mr. Mo." Xia Jin and Li Weiwei immediately stood and shook Mo Li¡¯s hands. "I¡¯m not sure if you still remember Li Yue? Your ssmate from before?" Xia Jin said. For the first time in two minutes, Mo Li finally looked at the woman in red who stood a few feet away from him.


    "Of course. How could I forget?" He said, the coldness in his eyes seemed to intensified. Four years ago, this gaze would have made her nervous. However... she was no longer the naive woman from four years ago.


    "Mr. Mo. It¡¯s nice to see you again." There was no trace of emotion in her gentle voice. Mo Li¡¯s face seemed to freeze as he stared at her hand for a few seconds before finally shaking it. He then gave his attention back to Xia Jin and Li Weiwei.


    "Then... can I join you? It would be nice to catch up with my high school ssmates." Mo Li said.


    "I¡ª I don¡¯t know if that is going to be possible, Mr. Mo. You see... it took us a lot of months to book for this ce and we only booked it for three people." Li Weiwei said, embarrassment apparent in her eyes.


    "Oh. It¡¯s alright." A smirk slithered onto Mo Li¡¯s arrogant face. "I own the ce."


    .....


    I am still looking for the rhythm in writing a shorter arc. The Viins Wife is too long, I already forgot how to write a 100 chapter story. XD


    Don¡¯t worry I will use this to improve myself.

 Chapter 66 Scrip

    <h4>Chapter 66 Scrip</h4>


    The environment instantly turned awkward. However, how could a man like Xia Jin decline the words of the man who ruled this city? In the end, he only nodded and gave a wry smile to his soon to be wife.


    "Ah... thank you." Mo Li sat to Li Yue¡¯s left. This action made the couple Xia Jin and Li Weiwei move to their proper respective seats. Xia Jin was sitting across Li Yue while Li Weiwei was sitting to Li Yue¡¯s right. "I was honestly surprised to see everyone tonight. I hope I am not disturbing anything?"


    "Oh. Of course not." Li Weiwei answered. "Li Yue just got back abroad and we wanted her to create a painting for us. For mine and Jin¡¯s wedding."


    "Hmmm." Mo Li eyed Li Yue. "You haven¡¯t aged." He uttered. Li Yue immediately smirked inwardly when she heard hisments.


    "You seem to have gotten more mature since thest time that we saw each other, Mr. Mo."


    "Is that so?" He raised an eyebrow and rested his elbows on the table, his eyes were glued to the woman in red. "Are you married?"


    The question obviously surprised everyone at the table.


    "No."


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "No."


    "Good." Mo Li leaned back and smiled at the couple. "Don¡¯t mind me. Please continue talking about your business tonight. Just act as if I¡¯m not here."


    But how could they act as if a man who was taller than six foot, dressed in a dark blue suit, whose intimidating presence seemed to make the whole restaurant a lot quieter, doesn¡¯t exist? Even Li Yue was confused about this man¡¯s actions. However, she decided not to think about any of this and started talking about the painting.


    "This image." Li Weiwei handed her a tablet. "This is when we went to Jia Country and enjoyed a week at the beach. I want a really nice oil painting about four feet big. I wanted to put this in our living room. Do you think that is possible?"


    "Hmmm." Li Yue stared at the perfect picture. Inside the photo, Li Weiwei was leaning on Xia Jin¡¯s arms as the two looked at the sunset by the beach. The two actually didn¡¯t show their faces as it only showed their back as they looked at the sunset. It was a very good image. Worthy of an image for the male and female lead. "Two million. That¡¯s already discounted."


    "..." Silence descended the room.


    "Is there something wrong?" she frowned.


    "Oh nothing. Nothing." Li Weiwei said awkwardly.


    "Then.. Good. Please email this photo to me. As soon as I receive it, I will send you my bank details. Send half now and half once it¡¯s done."


    "Yue... you said it¡¯s discounted. Then... what was your usual price?"


    "Five Million." She answered Xia Jin. "That¡¯s more than fifty percent discount for your wedding."


    "Oh! Then... thank you! Sister Yue." A sweet smile bloomed on Li Weiwei¡¯s face. To be honest, she was not expecting Li Yue to directly talk about money like this. As an actress, Li Weiwei was already used to people offering to do something for her for free in exchange for a little exposure in her social media posts and videos. Some of them would even give her the money for her to feature the product that they had made for her.


    Of course, Li Yue¡¯s actions didn¡¯t anger her in any way. Shepletely understood that Li Yue had been struggling since going abroad. She was only using her talent so she could continue living. In fact, Li Weiwei actually pitied this woman. Without the Li Family¡¯s assistance she struggled and lived a pitiable life for years now.


    Sometimes, Li Weiwei would even wonder how she could help Li Yue. However, Xia Jin would always tell her that she was too kind. He always told her how she, Li Weiwei did not owe anything to Li Yue.


    "Sister Yue..." In the end, Li Weiwei couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking. Seeing Li Yue talk about money only meant that she really needed some cash. "If you like... I can promote your painting to the actresses in my agency. They love a really good piece of art. It would be nice to have new clients."


    Li Yue smiled in response. "No worries Li Weiwei, I am not nning to stay in this country for too long. I was only nning to stay for a few months before I will settle abroad." Her flipping business was based outside of the country. It was unreasonable for her to stay here. What for? To meet the female lead all the time? No way!


    "Yue... I believe Weiwei¡¯s offer is very good. Why don¡¯t you stay for a few more years? Perhaps, new clients will make you earn extra ie. It would be really good for you." On the outside, Xia Jin¡¯s voice was gentle and kind. However, on the inside, he couldn¡¯t help but be irritated at Li Yue¡¯s prideful self. It seems that Li Yue was still the same old Li Yue from all those years ago.


    Li Yue only smiled and took a sip at her wine. How could she not understand these people¡¯s purpose. All those years ago, people had looked up to Li Weiwei¡¯s kind actions towards Li Yue because of that ident. How could she not understand that Li Weiwei was trying to do the same thing now?


    She immediately wondered if Li Weiwei had a filming and needed some boosts in poprity. "I have no interests in living within this country. My original n was to travel and continue painting as I visited ces. I feel like staying in one country would affect my creativity."


    "But how could you travel without money?" Xia Jin asked. "Yue... some talented artists do not seed because of their pride. In this world it is better to have a few connections here and there. In my opinion, you are already very lucky that Li Weiwei offered to expose your talents to her co artists."


    Li Yue stared at him in response. Why does this man not sound like the male lead at all? Was there something wrong with the current script?


    ######


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 67 Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 67 Engaged</h4>


    "Jin.. Let her be. I understand." Li Weiwei gave a sad smile. She understood that Li Yue was indeed a very prideful woman. However, she had already made up her mind to help her. Since she could not convince Li Yue, then she was nning to have their mother talk to her instead. Surely, Li Yue was not that ungrateful to actually ignore their mother¡¯s advice, right? She eyed Mo Li who was silently drinking his wine. "Sister Yue... this makes me wonder... did youe back for my wedding alone?"


    "..." Who told her that she came back for her? Li Yue could notprehend Li Weiwei¡¯s thinking at all. Was she so used to the world revolving around her? "No. I came back for business."


    "Oh. Business?" Xia Jin immediately got interested. Was it possible that Li Yue was going to start her own business? "I have a few contacts that would help with a start up. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact us."


    "Of course." Li Yue said. The conversation was interrupted when their orders arrived. Since this was a very prestigious restaurant, everything here was expensive and of course very delicious, wasn¡¯t this why Xia Jin and Li Weiwei chose this restaurant? However... there was something wrong with the scene before this couple.


    "You ordered this?" Mo Li frowned. "This is not good for your health. Change this one." He immediately asked the waiter to summon the chef. "I want you to make the best for this woman. Healthy and good." Why was Li Yue still eating the cheapest and greasiest one? Mo Li was furious. Was it because she thought Xia Jin and Li Weiwei won¡¯t be able to afford it? Or... was it because she thought the couple would ask her to pay for her own food? He eyed the woman¡¯s skinny arms. "Everything that this woman will eat tonight... I will pay for it."


    "Yes, President." The Chef immediately bowed and left. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Mo Li¡¯s face. He eyed everyone at the table and continued. "Oh... don¡¯t mind me. Just act as if I am not here." He said as he started drinking wine again.


    "..." Until now, Li Yue didn¡¯t know how to react. Wasn¡¯t this man too excessive? The reason why she chose such food was because it was the easiest one to cook! Everything on the menu needed at least twenty minutes to prepare. While that one was only ten minutes. She was too hungry to wait! And why did this man seem to sound strange? She eyed Mo Li and she wondered if... this was indeed Mo Li.


    She remembered the information that she received about this man. Currently, Mo Li was already the one running the Mo Entertainment and Mo Industry. He was a tycoon who won against his own father¡¯s schemes. Even Sun Fengmian was proven useless against Mo Li¡¯s actions.


    Li Yue remembered that after the incident four years ago, Mo Li didn¡¯t go to college. Instead, he started working directly under his father. Then... after a few months... Sun Fengmian suddenly became ill. Until now, the woman was bed ridden and no one knew when she would be able to wake up!


    Even the Sun Family were helpless about this matter. However, Li Yue knew that this was all Mo Li¡¯s n. After Sun Fengmian¡¯s downfall, her son Mo Fang was forced to leave the country to continue his studies abroad. Then... Mo Ying suddenly resigned, leaving everything to Mo Li.


    Too fast!


    Everyone who saw it immediately knew that something was wrong. Why was the transition so fast? Mo Li was now the richest man in Yin City. It had not even been a year since he graduated from Highschool! Such a frightening genius in the business world!


    While everyone was praising Mo Li, some of them knew that he must have schemed against the whole Mo Family for him to acquire the entire Mo Family¡¯s wealth. But wasn¡¯t this too ruthless? More importantly, why would he even do that? Did the Mo Family do something that made him mad?


    Of course, not one of those people decided to voice their questions. They decided to keep these to themselves and started sending the man gifts instead.


    Right now, Mo Li was a very sessful businessman. He was cold and ruthless, smart and cunning. His name was known not only in this city but also in this country and abroad.


    "Well... he is right, Sister Yue." Li Weiwei started to speak to ease the awkward atmosphere. "We should all eat healthy food. In the future... you should take care of your health more." A gentle expression was on Li Weiwei¡¯s eyes. Li Yue was not as skinny as before but she was still considered small. Was it because of poverty?


    Li Weiwei felt her heart ache. She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about this. After all, she was the reason why Li Yue had to leave the Li Family. She immediately lowered her head to hide the guilt in her eyes. In the future, she needed to help Li Yue more.


    Seeing this, Li Yue didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh orugh harder. These people thought that she didn¡¯t have money to buy food? It seems that they don¡¯t understand how creating an art requires time¡ª a lot of it. Sometimes, a painting requires two days or more of non stop working. After all, Li Yue was always like that. Once she started painting, she couldn¡¯t stop herself and wouldn¡¯t even bother eating until she finished the piece. Of course, this was the reason why she hired someone to cook for her and bring her food while working. With her current wealth, Li Yue could actually eat everything that she wanted. However, she really was too busy sometimes.


    Of course, this fact did not concern them at all. Li Yue just smiled. These people could think whatever they want. She wouldn¡¯t care at all.


    She was here to finish her quests. That¡¯s all.


    "Oh... By the way... I heard that Mr. Mo is already engaged to someone?" Xia Jin suddenly said as he looked at Mo Li. "Congrattions! Mr. Mo!"


    #############


    Thank you for the support. Don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 68 Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 68 Sacrifice</h4>


    "Engaged?" Li Yue said as she smiled at Mo Li. "Congrattions." She wondered who the lucky girl would be, the one who would rule the city with him. However, she decided not to ask anymore questions. She was only happy that Mo Li would soon find his own happiness in this cruel, cruel world.


    "Are you happy?" Mo Li asked, his eyes seemed to bore into her.


    "Oh course, I am." She uttered, wondering why this man had been weird all this night. "Would you like me to make a painting for you two as well?"


    Mo Li¡¯s face darkened. "Thank you, miss Li. But I don¡¯t need a painting."


    "Oh. That¡¯s too sad." With Mo Li as her client, her exposure would increase. After all, all of Mo Li¡¯s connections were rich! What a waste. She thought.


    "But... I would like you to paint something else for me." Mo Li said as he gave her a card. "My address. Tomorrow at nine sharp. I go to work at ten. Don¡¯t bete."


    "Oh! Of course! Sure." She beamed but immediately stopped when she noticed the anger in Mo Li¡¯s eyes. Until now, she couldn¡¯t understand this man at all. Not at all.


    "Well that should be settled." Xia Jin said as he handed the invitation to Li Yue and one for Mo Li. "Also... here is the invitation for our wedding. I really hope you cane."


    "Thank you."


    The group then started talking about businesses and Xia Jin took the opportunity to talk about the Xia Group in front of Mo Li. Based on business management, the two were considered equal. However, when it came to wealth and influence, Mo Li was someone ahead of everyone else. Because of this, Xia Jin talked about his business, hoping to impress the man.


    This conversation was interrupted when Li Yue¡¯s new order arrived. With this, everyone started eating. After the meal, they enjoyed the view of the city that sparkled during the night. Then Xia Jin and Li Weiwei bid their goodbyes.


    The two were actually in a rush to talk to their parents about helping Li Yue. To their surprise, Li Yue actually offered to pay for everything. However, both Xia Jin and Li Weiwei ignored it and just thought it was because of Li Yue¡¯s pride. Instead, the two tried to impress Mo Li by paying for everything.


    "Are you going too?" Li Yue asked as she watched Xia Jin and Li Weiwei leave. She was honestly nning to stay in this ce a little longer because of the view.


    "No. Are you?" he asked.


    "I n to stay here for a few more minutes." Li Yue said, the smile on her face vanished. "This is not a coincidence, right?" she asked. "Are you mad that I came back?" Her initial conclusion was that Mo Li hade here to ask her to leave Yin City. After all, they had promised not to see each other again.


    Mo Li didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he downed the ss of wine in his hand. Resting his elbows on the table, Mo Li leaned towards Li Yue. "What took you so long toe back?" he asked.


    Li Yue raised an eyebrow. The only reason why she was here was to finish her quests. Without the quests, she wouldn¡¯t be here. "This ce isplicated." She was actively avoiding Mo Li, Xia Jin and Li Weiwei. Now... she needed to avoid Lu Xinyi and Lizzy Lu too. After all... this was not her story.


    This was Xia Jin and Li Weiwei¡¯s story.


    ¡¯Right, robot?¡¯


    Silence.


    Since she left this ce, the robot had stopped speaking to her. Li Yue thought that it was because she was away from the leads. Of course, she couldn¡¯t confirm this as the robot had been silent until now.


    Mo Li¡¯s lips thinned. "Do you fear me that much?"


    "Why would I fear you?"


    "You always feared me." He answered. "Do you think... I was a monster or something?"


    Li Yue didn¡¯t respond as she looked at the city below them. Indeed. Since she started these quests, she had already made up her mind that Mo Li was a monster. As years passed by, she realized that everyone around her was capable of bing a monster. "How are you?" she diverted the topic.


    "Good." Mo Li answered almost immediately. "But you already know that, right?"


    "Hmmm." She nodded.


    "And yet you didn¡¯te back." He muttered.


    Li Yue didn¡¯t answer. Honestly, she didn¡¯t see any reason toe back. She doesn¡¯t want to fail this mission and she knew that her inexperience would have been her downfall. She was too stupid and would mostly act based on her emotions. If she kept on doing that, she would attract enemies. And she would end up dying before she had finished her quests.


    This was herst chance.


    She could not afford another failure.


    Not this time.


    Silence descended upon them.


    The two maintained this silence for a few minutes. Then Li Yue decided to call it a night. To her surprise, Mo Li offered to take her back to the hotel.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that your fiance will get angry? I mean... it¡¯s alreadyte." Li Yue asked. Mo Li¡¯s engagement was a surprise to Li Yue. After all, she had been observing everything even if she was abroad. She actually didn¡¯t know that he was with someone. Why would Mo Li keep it a secret? Is it because his soon to be wife had a special identity?


    "You should know that." Mo Li answered, his eyes were on the road. "After all... you are my fiance."


    "..." She frowned. Did she have too much alcohol? "What are you talking about?"


    "You and I... will get married. I can¡¯t break a promise."


    "You¡ª what promise are you talking about?" She shook her head. Perhaps this was a hallucination... maybe even a dream? Li Yue suddenly pped her face so hard, she immediately regretted the action.


    "I am not someone that would break a promise. Inside that cave, four years ago, you told me that if I found a recement we will marry each other."


    Li Yue blinked. Then... she blinked again and again. She couldn¡¯t remember it. "Really?" She rummaged through her brain for a few seconds. "Did I really say that?"


    "Sun Fengmian is as good as dead, Mo Ying is dying. Mo Fang wille back tomorrow to be the new CEO of Mo Entertainment and Industries. It¡¯s not like I want to marry you. But I am a man of my words." He said with a straight face. "I would never break a promise, even if that meant I need to sacrifice myself."


    ....


    Thank you for reading and please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 69 No Other Options

    <h4>Chapter 69 No Other Options</h4>


    Why did this man sound so righteous? Before she could even open her mouth to rebut him, Mo Li already added. "Think about it. I know you are still stupid so I am giving you time. Either you marry me or I marry you. No other options are on the table."


    "..."


    "Alright... we¡¯re here." Mo Li said before leaning towards her to kiss her cheeks. Everything was too quick, Li Yue fell into a daze. What just happened? She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself as she stood in front of her hotel, watching Mo Li¡¯s car move farther and farther away from her.


    "What is happening?" she mumbled. Did she really drink too much? Or did Mo Li just tell her that she was his fiance? She shook her head, trying to shake away the confusion in her head. ¡¯Robot. Am I dead?¡¯


    [Negative]


    The robot¡¯s answer made her eyes open wide. The robot was still alive? After years and years... of not hearing the robots voice, Li Yue felt emotional. She wanted to cry. With this in mind, Li Yue immediately went back to her hotel room and called her assistant to look into Mo Li¡¯s engagement.


    Surely, Mo Li was only joking right? Maybe he was drunk too? In the end, Li Yuey in her bed, her mind in chaos. She thought about the things that had happened four years ago and let out a sigh. For some reason, she could now remember about the silly promise she made with him. But wasn¡¯t that only a silly promise?


    Why did he take it so seriously?


    Biting her lower lip, Li Yue nced at the ceiling. ording to her calctions, someone would attempt to murder Xia Jin the night before his wedding. That meant that she still needed to stay in this ce for another two months before she could save that Xia Jin. Once again, she looked at her stats and stared at her negative four luck.


    She could only hope that she won¡¯t get so unlucky and would be able to save Xia Jin. Without knowing, Li Yue closed her eyes and fell asleep without even removing her make up or changing her clothes. The encounter tonight with Mo Li seemed to suck all the strength from her body.


    ...


    The next day, Li Yue woke up early and went to Mo Li¡¯s house. This time, Mo Li was residing in a bungalow inside the private subdivision just north of the city. Surprisingly, this ce was not that far from the Li Family¡¯s mansion and the other houses of influential families like the Lu Family.


    "Please wait here. The master is not yet awake." An older servant wearing a white shirt with an off- white pants said. He didn¡¯t spare her any nce and just left her outside of the house. She sighed and looked at the small fishpond full of Koi¡¯s. Slowly, her gaze darted towards the bamboo that surrounded the house. The house in front of her was made of wood, its windows were made of tiled ss while its roof had red stone tiles. The ambiance of the house was really peaceful and warm.


    For some reason... it reminded her of a forest. A simple house in the middle of a forest.


    "You cane in." Finally the man wearing white ushered her to go inside. "You can use these slippers. The master does not like people with their shoes inside the house." He pointed at a cab where she could put her shoes. "Use the other slippers." He said before turning his back again.


    Li Yue easily took her sandals off and used a pink slip on slippers that seemed to be owned by a woman. Of course, since the man told her to use it, she immediately did without asking anymore questions.


    "Come." The man led her to a spacious living room with a bamboo couch and... for a few seconds Li Yue nked out. In front of her was a huge painting of a cave¡ª the cave. It was the cave where they had spent that night four years ago. For some reason, this gave her an ominous feeling. She immediately regretteding in here.


    But what could she do? Leave the country to avoid him? A sigh escaped her lips as she sat down and ignored the painting.


    "Coffee? Tea? Milk?"


    "Tea please, thank you." Li Yue eyed the man¡¯s back as he left the living room. She clearly remembered the same man from four years ago. However, the man didn¡¯t show any signs that he remembered her at all.


    After a few minutes, the man finally came back with tea and some cookies. Then he left again after telling her to wait. It was still eight in the morning, pretty early. But she thoughting in here as early as possible would give her more time to ask about the details of the painting.


    Li Yue looked at the interior of the house and immediately recognized Mo Li¡¯s minimalistic style and his preference for wooden furniture. Even the tiles inside were all made of wood. The interior of the house looked really simple and yet, anyone could tell the elegance hiding behind this simplicity.


    "You are early." Li Yue almost flinched at the voice. She looked at Mo Li who was only wearing a towel to cover the lower half of his body. He was using another towel to wipe his hair. "I told you toe at nine. Did youe here to see me like this?" His words were light, nonchnt. The man didn¡¯t wait for her to respond as he walked towards her, grabbed her tea and took a sip. "Not coffee?"


    Again, Li Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked at his wet hair as her eyes traveled towards his strong neck then onto his strong chests and well defined abs. Was this really appropriate? She gulped and dragged her eyes back to his smug face. Li Yue was about to say something when Mo Li said, "Let¡¯s eat together. I will go get dressed first. I¡¯ll meet you at the breakfast table."


    She was not hungry and yet, she nodded. She could only nod.

 Chapter 70 Paymen

    <h4>Chapter 70 Paymen</h4>


    "So... the painting."


    "Eat first." Mo Li said. He was already wearing a white undershirt and pants, which immediately made her a littlefortable. "Here... fruits. It¡¯s healthy."


    "I¡ª"


    "I was nning to have you paint my room and my office."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Like... a mural painting on my walls. That¡¯s what you do abroad, right? In the houses of some of your older clients?" He calmly ate his cereal and continued. "I checked. I have to. I can¡¯t let a burr or a wanted criminal inside my house."


    Liar. Li Yue stopped herself from rolling her eyes. This man... seemed to like using the most unbelievable reasons. "How big is your room?" She asked. "And your office?" She feared that doing all this would take more than two months. After all, she also had an appointment with the mayor¡¯s wife.


    "Oh... stop worrying about my aunt. She won¡¯t mind it." He answered, as if he just read her mind.


    "Hey... Mo Li... did you... the one who wanted me toe back here. Was it really your aunt?"


    "Who else?" He eyed her. "Do you think... I asked her to contact you?" He immediately shook his head as if his life depended on it. "Why the hell would I do that?"


    For some reason, his words did not seem believable at all. Did he really use his connections to make here back to this city?


    "Was this because of the promise four years ago?"


    "Oh! You already thought about it? So? What is it?" He smiled. How could Mo Li be this shameless?


    "You don¡¯t have to marry me." Li Yue decided to be honest. "I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about it."


    "Too bad." Mo Li shook his head. "I already told my maternal family about it."


    "What???" Eyes wide, she asked. "What did you do?"


    He shrugged in response. "I already told everyone I¡¯m engaged to you. You don¡¯t have to worry about the society¡¯s judgmental eyes. My maternal family already knows everything about you... and they like you. We should go visit them together at the banquet that my aunt will¡ª"


    "Whoa... whoa... hold on." She held her hand in front of his face. "What are you talking about? What engagement? I didn¡¯t agree to any of this. I also didn¡¯t agree to marry you and be your wife. Why would you even tell them about me? Mo Li, you¡ª" So this man was indeed the one who asked his aunt to invite her back in this City. "How could you do that?"


    "Do what? Did I do something wrong? You already agreed to marry me years ago. It was only a matter of when. Of course... we will discuss the details and everything together. After all, this is our wedding."


    It was as if a huge lump had blocked her throat. She opened her mouth and closed it without saying anything. Indeed, she had agreed to marry him. But... But that was a silly promise! Why would he take a promise made in a situation like that seriously?


    "I know... it is indeed very surprising to be my wife. But you will get used to it soon."


    "Mo Li... you know that I..."


    "That you don¡¯t like me, yet?" Mo Li met her eyes. "You will learn." He said and started drinking his coffee. "Everyone learns."


    Li Yue gulped in response. She didn¡¯t miss the mncholy in Mo Li¡¯s voice. Just what happened to this man? And why did this make her feel sad instead of being angry? She sighed as she continued staring at him. "I don¡¯t think I can marry you." She said after a few seconds of silence. After her quests, she had already decided to travel and leave only a little proof of her existence in this world. Li Yue was not sure when she would leave after her quests, she could die anytime or maybe after ten years.


    Her system was also unreliable. She couldn¡¯t just establish a rtionship and break someone¡¯s heart when she left the world. She was someone without a name, a past and future. She couldn¡¯t exist in this world until she grew old and died. That was something that the system told her before she started her mission in the first world.


    "Why?" He frowned. It was as if the temperature of the room suddenly dropped. "Do you like someone else?"


    Like? Was that even possible for someone like her? She shook her head. "I don¡¯t."


    "Then? Why can¡¯t you marry me?"


    Why can¡¯t she marry him? She could give him three reasons. First, she was not really from this world. She did not belong here and was not allowed to have babies as it would affect this world. Second, she couldn¡¯t develop any deep feelings at all. She couldn¡¯t like someone or hate someone. Li Yue was not nning to pretend and fool Mo Li all throughout this marriage. That was just a very cruel thing to do. And third, her unreliable system didn¡¯t tell her anything about her death once she aplished her mission. She could die that same day or on the next. Everything about her existence was uncertain.


    However, all these reasons are something that Mo Li won¡¯t be able toprehend. She lowered her head. She actually couldn¡¯t find anything to say to him. She knew that Mo Li must have already taken the time to research her. Meaning, he knew that Li Yue didn¡¯t interact with other people aside from her assistant¡ª the one that handled everything for her.


    All those years, Li Yue went to school and stopped when she started earning her own money. Then she just seemed to vanish from the social world and just created painting under another name.


    "I¡ª"


    "You already said yes to me." Mo Li reminded her. "I saved your life." He held two of his fingers. "Thrice. Once from Lizzy Lu and that acid, two from the bear and finally from Sun Fengmian and my father."


    She gulped. Was he asking her to pay him for those times? As expected, Mo Li¡¯s next words were enough to render her speechless. "Consider this as payment." Mo Li said, his tone was serious, his eyes cold. "Be my wife."


    ....


    Thank you so much for your support!


    We will have 5 chapters mass release tomorrow.

 Chapter 71 Trick

    <h4>Chapter 71 Trick</h4>


    Li Yue looked at the determination in Mo Li¡¯s eyes. Marriage? Payment? Wife? Was that something she could do? She didn¡¯t even know if she would die after saving Xia Jin! Wait... that¡¯s it! She didn¡¯t know what the future held after saving the male lead from the viin!


    Meaning, she could say yes now and think about the consequences of the actionster on! "Alright. I will think about it. Give me two months."


    "Two months?"


    "Hmmm. Just after I finish doing murals for your office and room." She smiled. That¡¯s right, two months from now, Xia Jin would marry Li Weiwei and she would stop his untimely death! After that, she is still unsure what would happen to her! She might die the very next day or the next year! If she died after she aplished the mission, then Mo Li would surely stop this craziness. And if she doesn¡¯t then... she would run away until she dies!


    Surely, Mo Li would not be crazy enough to run after her after realizing that she really did not want to marry him, right? After all, he was an upright man of the society, known to be smart and cunning. Mo Li would never do something like that!


    "Then... good!" He said before he rose from his seat. "Ask my butler to guide you to my room so you can examine the area. I wanted to have a mural of a forest, maybe even a cave." He gave her a meaningful gaze before adding. "I have an emergency meeting in ten minutes so I have to leave for my office. Call me if you need anything." Then Mo Li left.


    Just like that Li Yue was able to trick Mo Li to wait for her to decide about this matter. Of course, Mo Li already assumed that Li Yue would be his wife soon. In his mind, even if Li Yue chose to run he would be able to easily find her. It¡¯s not like Li Yue would disappear into thin air, right?


    Right?


    Mo Li was beaming as he left the dining room. He immediately went back to his study to arrange everything for Li Yue¡¯s hobby and business. Right now, Mo Li was aware that Li Yue was not as impoverished as Xia Jin and Li Weiwei thought her to be.


    The only reason why they didn¡¯t know this was because Li Yue was using an alias in her paintings and other forms of artwork. She also refused to interact with a lot of clients and just let her assistant handle everything. Because of this, not many people knew what she looked like.


    The only reason he knew it was her, was because he had been watching her since she left this ce all those years ago.


    .....


    Lu Mansion


    *BANG*


    The loud sound of something crashing echoed inside the room. The air went stale before it turned into something suffocating. Then it was followed by a shrill scream and someone¡¯s sobbing voice.


    "Young miss, please forgive me. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to ¡ª"


    "Useless piece of trash! How did you miss a news like this?" Lizzy Lu was still wearing her pyjamas. Her head was hurting from the wine that she hadst night and she wanted to stay in bed all day. However, this useless servant of hers actually informed her that Li Yue had actuallye back to the City two days ago and even had dinner with Mo Li the other night!


    She paid these people to inform her the moment Li Yue took a step in this country and yet they... they still failed to do so! A trash was indeed a trash no matter what! Disgustced her gaze.


    "Young miss... this was only because of Mo Li from the Mo Family. He was the one who hid the news of Li Yue¡¯s arrival. Please don¡¯t me us. We already did our best."


    The servant¡¯s words made her more irritated. She looked at her empty bedside table, themp from her bedside table was no longer there as she had already thrown it towards the wall. Unable to stop herself, Lizzy walked towards her bar and started smashing all the expensive wine bottles that were a part of her collection. The only way that she would feel better today was for her to break everything that she could get her hands on!


    "Young miss! Please... stop... Young miss! Help... someone help me... the young miss is at it again." This was not a new phenomena in the household. Though Lizzy Lu already fixed her appearance, her anger towards everyone seemed to increase day after day. This anger coupled with the fact that her schemes against the Li Family always failed made her turn towards alcohol and drugs.


    Soon, frantic footsteps echoed inside the hallway, as the servants of the Lu household struggled to stop Lizzy from breaking everything inside her room. After a few tens of minutes, Lizzy finally calmed down. However, the damage that she had done onto her room was not cheap.


    Again, she needed to transfer to the guest room as they needed to fix all those damages.


    "Cousin. That was too excessive. Do you really have to break everything because she came back? Is that even necessary?" Lu Xinyi let out a sigh. She too hated Li Yue but her reaction was different. Right now, she felt happy that the dumb bitch was back. She could finally have her revenge after all these years.


    "Hmp! You only say that because your face was never ruined by that woman!" She downed the whiskey in her ss. "Once I find that woman... I will definitely..."


    "She is under the protection of your beloved Mo Li." Lu Xinyi interrupted, a sinister glint shed in her eyes. Did Li Yue think that Mo Li could protect her from everything? Was she actually that dumb?


    Of course, this would be another lesson that the noob, Li Yue would understand soon. When it came to dealing with enemies, it was always better to destroy them without mercy so they couldn¡¯te back for any revenge.


    ##################


    4 chapters will be release at 7 am today. Thank you for your patience.

 Chapter 72 Plot Armor

    <h4>Chapter 72 Plot Armor</h4>


    After breakfast, Li Yue immediately went to Mo Li¡¯s room to examine the walls that he wanted to be painted. However, she soon discovered that the walls in his room were made of expensive and antique wood,something that she did not want to ruin. When she asked Mo Li about it, thetter only smiled and asked her to go to his office instead.


    This made Li Yue irritated. Why would Mo Li ask her to go to his room when he knew that she wouldn¡¯t work on something like his walls?


    "Do you like my room? I believe it¡¯s a little manly for your taste. Should we make some renovations?"


    "..." She turned her head away and decided to ignore this man until they arrived at his office. Li Yue couldn¡¯t understand why Mo Li wanted to honor a promise that was made in the middle of a crisis. Wasn¡¯t that something that would void a promise?


    After a few minutes, Li Yue and Mo Li arrived at Mo entertainment where he woul have a meeting at ten in the morning. Because of this, Mo Li told her to wait in his office. He even promised to finish the meeting in two hours.


    Again, Mo Li emphasized how important it was for him toplete his promise. In the end, Li Yue just rolled her eyes andplied to his request. Now that she thought about it, for the next two months, Mo Li could be his biggest plot armor and knight who was going to save her from the clutches of the people that she had previously offended.


    "The Lu Family is starting to act, trying to inquire about you and who invited you back in the city." Her assistant told her on the phone. After arriving at Mo Li¡¯s office, Li Yue immediately called her assistant asking for updates of her paintings and some people in the Lu Family. "Also... Miss Li Weiwei... might be trying to create some charity for the purpose of helping you. She and Mr. Xia had their people inquire about the that you experienced in the past four years." She heard her assistant snicker. "Someone wants to create a pitiful story to make themselves look like saints."


    "Then... leak my information." Li Yue immediately felt her head ache. It seems that everyone still thought that she was the weak and poor Li Yue from four years ago. Did these people think that she was not capable of earning her own money? Her worth might not be that much as business tycoons but she could still be considered in the upper ss. She could livefortably even if she didn¡¯t work for the rest of her life.


    With her investments and savings, Li Yue¡¯s future was already assured¡ª that was if she still had a future.


    "Are you sure?¡¯


    "Yes. Just let them know the name that I¡¯m using. I¡¯m sure they will soon connect the dots that they didn¡¯t know existed. Plus this is in ordance with my n. Don¡¯t retaliate." Retaliating only meant trouble. As much as possible, Li Yue really wanted to lead a peaceful life.


    "Alright." After talking about her investments and paintings that some rich people bought, Li Yue bid her assistant goodbye and ordered something that she could eat online. Mo Li¡¯s lifestyle was extremely healthy. While Li Yue was not against a healthy living, she just found it useless to stay healthy when she was still uncertain about the things that will happen to her after her quests.


    Li Yue already decided that she would consider this world as some sort of training. She was confident that she would be able to save the male lead this time. However, she was aware that she had made a lot of mistakes here and there. She had even changed the plot and made Mo Li lose his role as the viin. She would surely keep all this in mind and learn from it; for her next worlds.


    "You are here?"


    Li Yue immediately looked at the woman who had just barged inside Mo Li¡¯s office. Wearing an all white pant suit, Bai Lan the step sister looked absolutely divine. Her blond hair was perfectly curled, her lips looked like red plums, her eyebrows had the perfect curve. With her ck branded bag and stiletto, Bai Lan looked just like a beautiful model who had walked off of the runway. Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but praise the now very beautiful Bai Lan.


    "Where¡¯s elder brother?"


    "Meeting," Li Yue answered. She still couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from staring at this beautiful woman as she wondered if she should ask about her skin care routine. Was this the product of technology? Or genes?


    Now that she thought about it, Bai Lan should be an executive at thispany right? Aside from being an executive she was considered as a top model and was working under Mo Entertainment. Li Yue never expected that she would see this woman today.


    "You should juste back when he¡¯s done." Bai Lan said as she nonchntly walked towards Mo Li¡¯s table and sat on his chair. Then she opened hisputer and started typing something. "What are you waiting for? Leave. No one is allowed in his office except me." Bai Lan said coldly.


    Li Yue just nodded and ignored her. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the innocent white lotus turned into a cold goddess. Was it because of Mo Li? But wasn¡¯t this good? With Bai Lan¡¯s current beauty and grace, it would be good for Mo Li to marry this woman instead.


    "Why are you still here?" Bai Lan raised her head and looked at her. "Do you want me to get the security to drag you out of my fiance¡¯s office?"


    "Fiance? You and Mo Li?"


    "Of course! Didn¡¯t you hear? He is already engaged. Now... scram!"


    Li Yue¡¯s lips thinned. "Miss Bai... it seems that your imagination is too broad. Are you trying to write a book about this story?" How could Li Yue let go of her plot armor this easily? She wanted to have an easy life in the next two months! Thus, she already decided to stick to her absolute knight in shining armor!


    ###


    Thank you for your votes. I am thinking of doing mass releases every week. What do you think?

 Chapter 73 Mental Facility

    <h4>Chapter 73 Mental Facility</h4>


    Bai Lan narrowed her eyes at her. It seemed that Lizzy¡¯s words about Li Yueing in here was true. However, since she knew about the meeting, Bai Lan knew that she would be alone in Mo Li¡¯s office and thus... very vulnerable to schemes.


    "You¡ª" Before Bai Lan could continue her words, Li Yue suddenly started beaming.


    "Mo Li asked me to wait here. If you don¡¯t want to see my face, then you can leave." Li Yue had been biting her own tongue as she stopped herself from having arguments with the main lead, Xia Jin and Li Weiwei. However, this did not mean that she would act this way to the other people in this world as well.


    "Security." Bai Lan suddenly said as she called her secretary using her phone. "Call the security and have theme to my elder brother¡¯s office. Someone is trespassing." In her mind, without Mo Li, this woman was actually useless. The most important thing right now was throwing her out in this building so Lizzy Lu¡¯s people could take Li Yue. After that, Bai Lan was already thinking of ways to lie to Mo Li.


    While Bai Lan didn¡¯t want to involve herself in Lizzy¡¯s matters, her offer of money and investments was quite tempting to Bai Lan. She needed wealth, enough to match Mo Li¡¯s and she would not refuse to do something like this to get what she wanted. So what if Lizzy kills Li Yue? That had nothing to do with her anymore.


    Moreover, she was sure that Mo Li would not spend his money just to find this woman.


    The only thing that she needed to do was make this woman disappear from Mo Li¡¯s life. However, Bai Lan forgot to consider one thing. And that was Li Yue¡¯s importance in Mo Li¡¯s life. What she heard next made her realize that her earlier assumption about Li Yue and Mo Li was wrong.


    "Hey, Mo Li... your fiance Bai Lan is here. She wants me to leave and is calling the security right now. I will leave first. You and Bai Lan should properly talk about your rtionship. Don¡¯t drag me into this¡ª" Li Yue didn¡¯t finish her call when she noticed that the other side had already ended the call. She looked at her phone and stared at Bai Lan¡¯s flushed face. "I think he ising to talk to you."


    "You ¡ª"


    "Hmmm. Don¡¯t worry once he arrives, I will immediately leave and give you some time to talk first." She then ignored Bai Lan and started ying on her phone. Not long after, the door was opened by tworge security personnel. Both were armed with shotgun, both tall and intimidating.


    "Miss Bai... you called for us?" One of the security personnel asked. He looked at Bai Lan who was standing on Mo Li¡¯s table, fist clenched while ring at the woman who was sitting on the couch. Then towards the woman who came in with Mo Li earlier. Li Yue looked rxed, a slight smile on her face was apparent she tapped on her phone. Slowly, the two security eyed each other.


    They could already guess what happened here.


    Inside thispany, who didn¡¯t know that Miss Bai liked the President so much? She used to bake various stuff for Mo Li. Unbeknownst to her, the one eating the food that she was making were the security personnel that were working under Mo Li! Miss Bai had always been arrogant everytime she received an empty food container the next day!


    This woman tantly started spreading rumors that she and Mo Li were in love and yet, they couldn¡¯t marry each other because they are step siblings! Of course many socialites faked their concern and pity. However, everyone inside this office knew that this was only Miss Bai¡¯s wishful thinking.


    The President assigned Miss Bai to the farthest office from his office. He also assigned her to a department that frequently travels. Plus, he doesn¡¯t even include her in important meetings and does not even ride in the same elevator as her.


    The thing was... it is very hard for the staff to pity this arrogant woman who always believed that she would soon marry the boss just because she made food for him. Heh. The two didn¡¯t hide the disgust in their eyes.


    "This woman... take her out of my sight." Bai Lan ordered.


    "Miss Bai... the president said that this is the mostfortable ce for Miss Li to wait for him." Their president, Mo Li was a very detail oriented man. Before arriving in the office, he already had his secretary inform everyone that he would have a very important guest today. And that guest was Miss Li.


    "This woman is a criminal. She has a past offence of stealing someone else¡¯s stuff. Who knows if she is here to steal important documents for our rivalpanies? If Mo Li wanted her to wait, then lead her to the lobby. She can wait there!" She raised her head, arrogance apparent in her eyes. Years ago, when Bai Lan realized that her soft and fake personality wasn¡¯t enough to seduce Mo Li, she had decided to be an arrogant woman who feared nothing!


    And the heavens blessed her! Right now, she and Mo Li would share the same food everyday! True, they were not eating in the same ce together but that was only because Mo Li was so busy! Everyday, Mo Li would eat anything that she gave him!


    Then a few days ago, Mo Li suddenly announced that he was engaged! However, Mo Li was not close to any woman aside from her! Therefore, Bai Lan immediately assumed that Mo Li was nning to propose to her. Mo Li must have wanted to surprise her by announcing the engagement first then letting her know that she was actually the lucky woman that he would marry!


    If Mo Li and Li Yue would hear this kind of reasoning, she would only think of one thing. Bai Lan needed the help of a mental facility.


    ########################


    Author¡¯s note: I honestly don¡¯t want to introduce any more new characters for this arc.

 Chapter 74 Deja vu

    <h4>Chapter 74 Deja vu</h4>


    Thinking about her food that Mo Li had been eating for the past few years immediately sent some relief inside her. Mo Li had been eating her food almost everyday. That should mean something, right? In Bai Lan¡¯s mind, eating her food was akin to telling her that he already acknowledged her presence!


    "What are you waiting for?" She asked. "Once Mo Lies in here and sees that you still didn¡¯t take this woman out, he will surely fire you from your jobs! Do you know what happens to people who are fired from the Mo Entertainment? Not one of them has been able to find a job again! Mo Li will make sure that you will never be able to find a job again for endangering thispany!"


    "Bai Lan... your imagination is really getting wilder and wilder." Li Yue mused. She finally raised her head and looked at everyone in the spacious but minimalistic office. "When Mo Li told me that he wanted to marry me... I immediately refused him. However... this attitude of yours is making me rethink my previous decision." Heh, seeing someone beautiful getting angry was really enjoyable. It reminded her of Mo Fang and Sun Fengmian.


    "What did you say?"


    "You heard me." She shrugged and looked at her phone again.


    Li Yue¡¯s nonchnce made her tremble in rage.Bai Lan balled her hands into tight fists, she could feel pure anger shot through her head like a hotva, melting her insides and preventing her brain from seeing any kind of reasons. "How could Mo Li marry amoner like you?"


    "Aren¡¯t you adopted from the orphanage as well? Therefore, you and I are just the same." Li Yue smirked. "You really think you are so high. However, the only reason why you are here now is because of your mother. I heard your mother Sun Fengmian is already bed ridden, what do you think will happen if she dies? You think you can still hold your position in thispany?" A victorious smile slithered on Li Yue¡¯s face. Her information about Bai Lan was notcking. Meaning, she knew a lot of things that she can use against this woman.


    "How dare you talk about my mother like that?" She tightened her fist, she could feel her nails scrape her palms. "I¡ª I am here because of my¡ª" Bai Lan¡¯s face was really hot. However, she realized that Li Yue was only ying with her. How could she lose control and act like an uneducated woman? How could she lower herself to someone like Li Yue? With this in mind, she looked at the security personnel. "Take her away or I will fire you."


    "Why would you fire someone that is not your employee?" Mo Li¡¯s cold voice immediately made the atmosphere more tense. He walked inside with his secretaries in tow. Without even ncing at Bai Lan, Mo Li walked towards Li Yue. "Are you okay?"


    Heh, being saved even if she was not distressed is really a nice feeling. Li Yue thought inwardly as she smiled at Mo Li and nodded. "You really should talk to your fiance." Li Yue said. "She is really angry, right now."


    "Why are you angry?" Mo Li asked Li Yue. "You think Bai Lan is my fiance? Are you jealous? Don¡¯t worry... I will fire her for you." He looked at one of his secretaries. "Take care of the paper works." Then he motioned the security to take Bai Lan out of the office.


    This...


    Everyone in the room was speechless. This development was too strange.


    "Mo Li! What does this mean?" Bai Lan was the first one to recover from Mo Li¡¯s words. She immediately walked towards him. "What are you talking about? Did something happen?" Mo Li didn¡¯t even spare her any nce. "Mo Li¡ª" fear shed in her eyes. How could that be?


    Does Mo Li hate her? She wondered. But... Mo Li loved her cooking so much. She already sessfully used her skills to make him love her. Why was this happening now?


    "Take her away." Mo Li said as she epted Li Yue¡¯s phone that she silently handed to him. "What¡¯s this?"


    "Nearest mental facility." Li Yue said. "You should ask your men to take her to this ce." She looked at Bai Lan¡¯s pale face, a trace of pity shed in Li Yue¡¯s eyes. "You should take care of your mental health. It seems that you have been hallucinating a lot of thingstely."


    "You¡ª Mo Li... are you really going to kick me out because this woman came back? What about the moments that we shared? The food that we shared? What about our bond?"


    "This is getting troublesome." Mo Li said and looked at the security again. "Do your job properly!"


    "Yes Sir!"


    "No! Let me go! Until you give me an exnation now... I will not leave this ce! Mo Li! Answer me! Are you really going to forget our feelings because she is back? Can you really forget me¡ª"


    "Miss Bai... the President didn¡¯t eat the food that you sent." One of the security decided to intervene. "It was us... we are the ones who ate it."


    The second security personnel added, "Miss Bai...we apologize but the President would give us the dish that you prepared everyday. For a few months now... all security personnel have been sharing the dishes you make and... and we would bring the leftovers to our family. It was the President¡¯s orders."


    "You¡ª You are so cruel!" Bai Lan couldn¡¯t stop the tears from her eyes. "You are so cruel! How dare you y with my emotions like this? How dare you hurt me like this? You¡ª I will kill you!" Of course, these are mere words. The two security personnel were already holding her arm. There was no way that Bai Lan would be able to defeat the two and attack Mo Li.


    Seeing this, it was as if something inside Li Yue clicked. She could feel some sort of a deja vu, a familiar feeling that is telling her that this had happened before. She shook the thoughts out of her head. Strange.


    Very strange indeed.

 Chapter 75 Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 75 Innocence</h4>


    Lu Mansion.


    Since Li Yue¡¯s arrival, Lizzy¡¯s thoughts had been full of revenge. She had imagined the things that she would do to Li Yue once she finally captured her. First, she would ruin that woman¡¯s face. Then she would ask her people to ruin that woman¡¯s body. Then she would slowly cut off her limbs and watch as she bleeds out.


    Just the thought of all this was making Lizzy giddy.


    For the umpteenth time, she looked at the time on her phone. It had been two hours, six minutes and two seconds since Bai Lan had told her that she would create an opportunity for Lizzy¡¯s people to kidnap Li Yue. Until now, Lizzy still hadn¡¯t received any news from her. What could have happened? Did Bai Lan fail?


    However, she clearly remembered Bai Lan boasting and telling her that her rtionship with Mo Li had improved to the point that they ate the same meal everyday. Of course, she knew that Bai Lan was only making her jealous. She didn¡¯t really see that stupid woman as apetition.


    How could that Bai Lanpete with her intelligence?


    "Miss... I think Miss Bai failed. I received news of her being escorted out of the building a few minutes¡ª"


    *PAK*


    "Miss... please don¡¯t hurt me. This has nothing to do with me." The servant started begging again. The bruise on her arm hadn¡¯t healed yet and Lizzy was already hurting her again. "Miss... please have mercy. Please calm down. Please calm down."


    "You useless piece of trash!" Lizzy¡¯s saliva showered the servant as she beat the woman again and again. She was so angry she couldn¡¯t stop herself from hurting someone. "Bleed! You trash! Bleed!" She screamed until someone finally arrived to pull Lizzy away from the poor servant.


    "Hmph! Useless! You¡ª" She pointed at the Lu Family butler. "Tell me about Li Yue¡¯s schedule." Because of her constant fits, everyone in this mansion already knows who Li Yue was.


    "She is set to attend the wedding of Miss Li¡ª"


    "Hah! So she¡¯s here for the wedding?" The previous anger that she showed earlier disappeared as excitement immediately shone in her eyes.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Then... what are you waiting for!? Let¡¯s destroy that wedding!" She beamed. "Wait.... Tell me... is that all? Is that the only thing that you got about her?"


    "Ah... it seems that there will be a masquerade ball in the mayor¡¯s estate next week. The Lu Family already received an invite and so did the Li Family. We heard that the Mayor also invited a famous painter and Miss Li Yue."


    "Eh?" Her lips tugged upward into a smirk. "So... Mo Li asked his uncle and aunt to help Li Yue build connections with this painter?"


    "That is possible."


    "Of course that¡¯s possible!" Lizzy suddenly screamed! "Prepare the best gown! And don¡¯t show yourselves in front of me unless you found out the name of this painter the mayor invited! I need to know everything about this person before Li Yue does!" After hearing this news, Lizzy¡¯s mood obviously improved.


    She started humming before she thought about that stupid Bai Lan again. Once again, raw anger shot through her and just like that Lizzy started breaking her things again.


    ...


    Sadly, Bai Lan couldn¡¯t concern herself in any of this right now. She was already confined to her house. Mo Li might be cruel but he didn¡¯t actually send her to a mental hospital. At first, she thought it was because he really loved her and only did all those things because he needed to get some benefits from Li Yue.


    Of course, she immediately found out that this thinking was wrong. Right now, Li Yue was sitting a few meters away from her. With Bai Lan¡¯s arms being bound to her bed, she couldn¡¯t approach Li Yue and p her. She gritted her teeth as she nced at Li Yue¡¯s smiling face.


    "Miss Bai... you are a very stupid person. Too stupid that instead of getting angry... I actually feel pity instead." Li Yue dramatically shook her head. After her meal, Li Yue immediately asked Mo Li to talk to Bai Lan about something important.


    "Who let you in? Does Mo Li know that you are here? I am warning you Li Yue! If you hurt me... If you hurt me... I will haunt your soul forever!"


    "Miss Bai is wrong. Please don¡¯t misunderstand." Li Yue gave a gentle smile. "I would never hurt such a vulnerable woman."


    "You¡ª Then... Why the hell are you here?"


    "I was only here ... because I want to know whether someone provoked you into thinking that you and Mo Li are in a rtionship." Li Yue said. "I refuse to believe that Miss Bai came up with such crazy thoughts all by herself. The Miss Bai that I knew all those years ago was kind and pure. This is just... I just find it hard to believe all the things that I saw earlier."


    "What... what do you mean?"


    "I just... I just wanted to know... who asked you toe to the office and attempt to provoke me knowing Mo Li would definitely help me out?" Li Yue¡¯s eyes reddened, her lips tugged downwards into a sad smile. "I believe... I believe that someone else wanted Mo Li to hate his sister. I believe that someone is using Miss Bai to create trouble to try to separate Mo Li and I. However, I think Miss Bai failed to notice that this person actually wanted Mo Li to get angry at his only sister."


    Seeing Bai Lan in daze, Li Yue continued. "I believe that... someone wanted Mo Li to hate Miss Bai more and more. This someone might be a third party who wanted to take advantage of the chaos and get Mo Li for herself." She eyed Bai Lan and gave a gentle smile. "What do you think Miss Bai?"


    It was as if lightning had struck Bai Lan in the head. She stared at Li Yue as she thought about her words. Someone wanted Mo Li to hate her? Someone was using her? Someone wanted to take advantage...


    *CLICK*


    The loud click in her head made her eyes wide. "Li Yue... do you really think that someone is trying to sabotage my rtionship with my elder brother?"


    "Of course! I mean... Why would Miss Bai attract Mo Li¡¯s anger? I know that Miss Bai treasured Mo Li the most. So... these actions did not make sense at all." Li Yue said, innocence shing in her eyes.


    ###


    Author¡¯s Note: From now on, you will see the different Li Yue and backstory of her actions in the past four years.

 Chapter 76 Li Yue’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 76 Li Yue¡¯s Scheme</h4>


    Bai Lan gulped. This Li Yue... This Li Yue seemed different from the previous woman that she talked to a few hours ago. Suspicion clouded her gaze. "Who are you?" She shivered as she stared at Li Yue¡¯s unfamiliar expression.


    Ignoring Bai Lan¡¯s question, Li Yue only smiled and said, "Think about it." She stood from her seat and walked towards the door. "I already did my best to help you, Miss Bai. If you continue to allow people to use you then... it¡¯s your problem anymore." She looked at Bai Lan onest time. "I think Mo Li is not looking for someone to cook here food or someone that would clean his house. He could easily hire a servant to do that. If you want to own his heart... then... stop being too stupid." She added before finally stepping out of the room.


    For some reason, Li Yue felt refreshed the moment she finished her conversation with Bai Lan. This was her first time doing something like this, yet, she felt she had done something like this before.


    Was it possible that she did these things in her past life? In thest four years, Li Yue had thought about every possibility that she could think of. Maybe she was a chef? An artist? Perhaps a race car driver? She had guessed and guessed and not one of those upations gave her that warm familiarity that she felt a few seconds ago. Was it possible she was actually an agent in her past life? She chuckled at her own thoughts.


    After all the deliberation and endless thinking, Li Yu finally concluded that in her past life, she lived a life so boring and pure, the gods decided to give her another chance to live by giving her a task. She chuckled but quickly stopped when she saw Mo Li standing at the corridor, staring straight at her.


    "You seem happy?" He was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed as he raised an eyebrow at her. "Did Bai Lan confess that someone asked her to provoke you? Did she mentioned it was from the Lu Family?"


    After Bai Lan showed up and provoked her, Li Yue quickly deduced that someone told her to do so. The timing was just off and for some reason, Li Yue¡¯s instinct was telling her that there was a problem somewhere. When she asked Mo Li about it, thetter immediately volunteered to check the people that Bai Lan talked to before arriving and just like that, she found out that it was Lizzy Lu and her cousin Lu Xinyi. "No," Li Yue answered and walked past Mo Li. The two then walked down the stairs, into the living room.


    This was the Mo Family¡¯s ancestral house and aside from Bai Lan, Sun Fengmian who was still unconscious was also staying here. "You¡ª "Mo Li narrowed his eyes at Li Yue but ended up saying nothing.


    "You wanna say something?" Li Yue raised her head and looked at him.


    "No need. I trust you." He said. "Lizzy Lu is already asking about the identity of the painting genius that my aunt invited."


    "And? Did you give her the info?"


    "Of course not. I already blocked all the information about the genius painter. I guess... she will have to attend the masquerade to see for herself."


    "Hmmm." Li Yue knew that Mo Li is more evil than her. He must be nning something that she didn¡¯t know and frankly, she does not have the energy to inquire about these things. The two maintained this silence as Mo Li drove Li Yue to her hotel room.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Xia Jin and Li Weiwei were in daze as they stared at the information in their hands. The two looked at each other but no words left their mouth. Honestly, the two had no clue what to say.


    After researching about Li Yue, the two found out that she was actually a very known artist in the painting industry. Under the alias of ¡¯TheCavewoman¡¯ Li Yue is actually a multi awarded artist whose specialty is making portraits for her rich clients abroad! The rumors surrounding the woman about her house flipping was of course one of the rumors that the couple stumbled upon.


    "Millions profit?" Xia Jin was speechless. "How could that be? That is... I have never heard of someone making that much profit while selling houses."


    "Jin... I believe these are false. Nothing but a rumor to confuse people." At least Li Weiwei was smart enough to notice the peculiarities in these rumors. "No one really saw this flipping queen. We don¡¯t even know if this is her."


    "It is her. Just look at that type of art that she does in every house. You can easilypare it to her paintings and that name... that Cavewoman is as silly as Flipping queen. She must have made all those rumors to take advantage of the hype. Bad publicity or any kind of publicity is still a publicity you know." As a business person, Xia Jin immediately analyzed Li Yue¡¯s scheme.


    This however, made his beloved fiance frown. "So... she doesn¡¯t need our help after all. But why didn¡¯t she tell us? She actually allowed us to embarrass ourselves like that." Li Weiwei¡¯s eyes reddened. She really couldn¡¯t help but feel a little aggrieved. The two of them were already nning to organize a charity for Li Yue.


    However now, that is no longer possible.


    "We cannot do anything about this. Since Li Yue is clearly an aplished woman then... we don¡¯t have a choice but to cancel that charity. No need to talk to her about this. There should be a reason why she kept it a secret."


    "Hmmm. I understand." Li Weiwei lowered her head. She was always the type of person that would always help people in need. With her extremely righteous heart and guilt, she already convinced herself that Li Yue was struggling even before meeting her. s, she was wrong. Well... at least, Li Yue is actually having a good life now. She immediatelyforted herself and started smiling again. "Jin... about the banquet...we should discuss our clothing. This invitation is kindate but I am really excited to see Sister Yue as the cavewoman." She beamed. Despite everything, she still felt proud that she and Li Yue can be considered an acquaintance!


    ...


    Weekly Goal: Release 3 chapters everyday.


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote. I will have another mass release Sunday once we hit top 30. I know that¡¯s a bit ambitious. Hehehehe. Thank you for your support.


    Hugs and kisses,


    Blips

 Chapter 77 Silent and Calculating

    <h4>Chapter 77 Silent and Calcting</h4>


    After the incident with Bai Lan, Li Yue immediately started her job in Mo Li¡¯s office. The meeting that she had scheduled with the mayor¡¯s wife was postponed. Of course, Mo Li denied any involvement in this matter and insisted that his aunt must be extremely busy. In the end, Li Yue could only shake her head and pray that Mo Li would soon realized that this is useless.


    "Tea?" Mo Li asked Li Yue who was doing sketches for his wall. Mo Li wanted something that would make his office give off the ambiance of a forest or his home.


    "What kind of tea do you have?" she asked.


    "Your favorite."


    She frowned. "How do you know my favorite tea?" She never drank Chamomile tea in front of this man before.


    "I asked around."


    "..." It was still early in the morning and Mo Li was already starting to give her the most unbelievable reason that he coulde up with. Can he at least think of another reason? Why must he lie? She just nodded and let out a sigh inwardly. This Mo Li is really.... making her speechless.


    After a few minutes, a freshly steeped tea was given to her. For some reason, Li Yue was not even surprised to know that the man knew the specific brand that she always drinks when she was abroad. She knew that this brand was not avable in this country. This was also a rare brand that was only made by a single n in the northern part of another country.


    Did Mo Li asked his people to buy tea from the n overnight? She eyed him while sipping her tea. Actually, that assumption does not sound impossible when ites to Mo Li. "How was your sister?"


    "Step. She is my step sister and she is fine. A therapist is helping her."


    Li Yue¡¯s lips thinned. She wanted to asked why Mo Li didn¡¯t kill Bai Lan. For some reason, this question had been in her mind sincest night¡ª a question that made her start to question even herself. Why was she thinking of killing people? It¡¯s not like Bai Lan hurt her or killed her family.


    Because of such thoughts, Li Yue ended up sleeping around three in the morning. Thus, she woke up around ten in the morning after Mo Li called her for the sixth time.


    "That¡¯s good." Li Yue nodded. "This is the initial sketch for the mural. What do you think?"


    "Beautiful."


    "If you need anything you can¡ª "


    "Nope. Nothing." Mo Li said while smiling at her. "Do whatever you want."


    "Oh. Then I will give you the final sketch tomorrow," said Li Yue before she finished her tea. Not long after, she bid him goodbye and went back to her hotel to sleep.


    .....


    When Li Yue left, an unfathomable glint immediately shed in Mo Li¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t even thirty seconds since Li Yue left the office and Mo Li¡¯s assistant was already running towards him. "Speak." Mo Li said, his face didn¡¯t show any signs of the smile that he had earlier.


    "President. We can¡¯t find any signs that Miss Li encountered something sinister during her stay abroad. She was always at home or her studio. She didn¡¯t have enemies and didn¡¯t even interact with a lot of people."


    "Are you sure?" Mo Li asked. Until now, he couldn¡¯t forget what Li Yue did yesterday. When Li Yue told her that she wanted to talk to Bai Lan alone, Mo Li gave her one condition. He wanted to make sure that she is safe. So... he wanted to listen to the conversation using a camera, like a livestream. To his surprise, Li Yue didn¡¯t decline his request.


    This was enough to make Mo Li happy. However, what he saw during the conversation was enough to make dampened his mood. He saw a side of Li Yue that he never saw before. He saw a side of her that was unknown to him and his research!


    The Li Yue that talked to Bai Lan was not the stupid Li Yue! It was not the simpleton woman who just nodded at his words! It wasn¡¯t the weak woman that needed protection. What happened? How did he miss this in his research? Until now, Mo Li could not understand how can the simple Li Yue show such a sinister expression in her eyes.


    Mo Li knew that showing such expressions, using such words to manipte someone was not something that a dumb person can do. It was something that was a product of experience, of years of scheming. So, he asked his people to dig more into Li Yue¡¯s life abroad. After a night of reading Li Yue¡¯s files over and over again, Mo Li discovered that Li Yue is not as dumb as she acted in front of everyone.


    In fact, he discovered that the woman was quite cunning. She actually released rumors about herself to create some hype and increase her clients. Not only this, Li Yue also had a way of talking to her clients and scheming against her rivals. She was too silent, too calcting that no one noticed any discrepancies in the way she dealt with a rival.


    No one noticed how the rival¡¯s clients would suddenly ask more questions, or how sudden problems would arise in the renovations. No one noticed how Li Yue rarely showed herself in front of the clients but all people in the construction industry knew her face. No one would question why a client would suddenly back out from a deal with Li Yue¡¯s rival when it was the best deal that they could really get.


    In the end, Mo Li concluded that Li Yue is another fox hiding in the sheep¡¯s clothing. Now that he thought about it, the incident that ruined their ssmate Lu Xinyi¡¯s reputation was also showing signs that it was done by Li Yue.


    "Yes President." His assistant answered him.


    "So... are you telling me that she is doing those things... just for profit?" he couldn¡¯t help but ask himself.

 Chapter 78 Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 78 Tactics</h4>


    "There is still another interesting thing about Miss Li. Her Will is already finished. Her money, properties and paintings would be donated to an orphanage abroad. And she is donating half of what she earns every month."


    "Half?"


    "Yes, sir. Also, her assistant would get a cut from the paintings but aside from that, everything that she owned would be given to an orphanage."


    Mo Li narrowed his eyes. Li Yue... Li Yue... It seems that she is more interesting than what he originally thought. "Nevermind." He uttered. So what if Li Yue was a manipting woman? Isn¡¯t that the kind of woman that could stand by his side? He smiled and instructed his assistant to check out all the avable wedding venues in the next few months.


    "Also... that brother of mine. Where is he?"


    "He is trying to familiarize himself with the Mo Industry next he will familiarize himself with the Mo Entertainment."


    Mo Li only smirked in response. Mo Fang had been surprisingly docile in the past years. However, he knew that this was not the case. He knew the man was only waiting for his chance to shine. "Good. Observe. People who are against me... would surely take this opportunity to get close to that man. Get me the list in the next week. It is time to purge thispany."


    "Yes, sir". The assistant excused himself leaving the smiling Mo Li alone.


    After his assistant left, Mo Li immediately opened hisputer again and started searching for articles online about dates. Since Li Yue was not the simpleton that he thought her to be, he needed to upgrade his tactics. He can¡¯t really woe her using such simple methods.


    ...


    Li Yue on the other hand was unaware that her schemes had been found out. She was still acting like the dumb Li Yue pretending she doesn¡¯t understand anything. After all, she already had her ns sorted through.


    Li Yue was currently rxing in her bathtub. She was about to sleep but she decided to rx on her bathtub instead. She was humming another unfamiliar tune as she held the wine ss in her hand, her eyes was on her tablet. She was currently video calling her assistant. "And the Li Family?"


    "They are not aware of your status. Our contacts said that Miss Li Weiwei and Xia Jin didn¡¯t inform their family members about your wealth and just canceled the charity that they were nning."


    "I see." Li Yue nodded and smiled. She took a sip of her wine and asked, "Did you arrange the thing that I told you about?"


    "Yes. I also found out that Miss Li is actually close to those people."


    "Good." Li Yue said before she bid her assistant goodbye. She then closed her eyes as she thought about her life in this world so far. Before saving Xia Jin, Li Yue needed to take care of one more thing.


    And that was the identity of the people who killed the previous Li Yue. Those people came from the Li Family. Li Yue felt that she owed it to the original owner of this body to make those people suffer. Of course, she was not nning to kill them. After all, the original Li Yue was the one who dug her grave by being too nosy.


    After taking her long bath, Li Yue decided to sleep. However, before she could approached her bed, she heard someone knock on her door. Li Yue frowned. She was not expecting any guests today. She wrapped the robe tighter around her body as she looked through the peep hole.


    "Why are you here?" She asked, without opening the door. The man on the other side of the door was of course Mo Li. As far as she knew Mo Li should be in his office right now. However, when she thought about Mo Li¡¯s words about Mo Fang bing the new CEO, she immediately understood why this man suddenly has so much free time.


    "Food." Mo Li raised his hand and showed her two paper bags. "Dinner."


    "Oh." Li Yue opened the door and gestured for him toe inside. She actually forgot about dinner but she could always order using room service so her food should not be this man¡¯s problem. "I¡¯m really tired since I wasn¡¯t able to sleepst night."


    "Are you nning to stay here for the next two months?" Mo Li roamed his eyes around the room. "Are youfortable making your painting in this ce?" While this is one of the most prestigious hotels in the city, staying here for two months does not soundfortable at all.


    "Hmmm. I¡¯m fine." This was a suite room, which is one of their VIP rooms with a separate living room, dining area, a balcony and a small kitchen where you can cook and make your coffee. This was specifically arranged by the mayor¡¯s wife or so she thought. Right now, Li Yue was sure that it was Mo Li who arranged this hotel. "I can stay here for two months."


    "Isn¡¯t it ufortable?" He raised an eyebrow. "A lot of people already stayed on those beds. I think... you should find a ce that will give you the bestfort. You are an artist after all. You need a ce that will inspire you."


    "Money inspires me Mo Li as long as I earn money... I can work even in the darkest part of this town but you already know that, don¡¯t you?" She shook her head, amused at his words. It was pretty obvious that this man wanted her to live with him. That is not happening. Li Yue just smiled and continued acting like a fool as she opened the paper bag.


    She immediately smiled. Even the food that he brought was her favorite fast food abroad. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how much does Mo Li know about her.


    She heard Mo Li snort behind her. "If you want... I can find a suitable ce for you. Something that would give you absolute safety and care. After all.. Some people are scheming against you."


    This sentence made Li Yue pause. She looked at him. "Should I ask you how you know these things?"


    "No. Just keep the question to yourself."


    She nodded and turned her attention back on the food. Mo Li does make sense. With Lu Xinyi and Lizzy Lu, her life might be a little more dangerous than she originally thought. "It¡¯s alright. I will contact you once I need your help."


    .....


    Shoutout to Sakshi¡¯s help for helping with the chapter.


    Thank you so much for the support and please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.


    3/3

 Chapter 79 Heroic Li Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 79 Heroic Li Weiwei</h4>


    "I think you need to move as soon as possible." Mo Li said.


    "Why is that?"


    "Lizzy is already scheming against you. That woman is half crazy. You should ¡ª"


    Seeing Li Yue¡¯s nk expression made Mo Li realize that she was not really nning to show him the cunning side of her. He stopped talking and just helped her with the food instead. There was no point in talking to someone who was able to fool everyone for years.


    He knew Li Yue would not just trust his words like that. But... didn¡¯t he be the way he was now to protect her? Since Li Yue insisted on staying here then he would do everything he could to keep her safe.


    What Mo Li didn¡¯t know is the fact that Li Yue knew what he was thinking about. Li Yue knew that he would assign people on this floor to guard her. She also knew that he would assign people to escort her everyday. Or at least that¡¯s what her instinct told her.


    And just like what Li Yue predicted, Mo Li immediately assigned some of his people to guard Li Yue twenty four seven. Without telling Li Yue, Mo Li had someone observe the Lu Family, especially Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi. He even nned to keep the two busy by creating some drama online that would attempt at ruining Lu Xinyi¡¯s name?


    Well... that was indeed a very good n. Except... Li Yue already thought of that before she even arrived in this city.


    ...


    The next day, Li Yue went to visit the Li Family mansion. This time she went to talk to Li Weiwei and the people who raised the original Li Yue. To be honest, she felt nothing but indifference for these people. However, she figured that she, at least needed to thank them for taking care of the previous Li Yue. After all, this might be thest time that they would have a serious conversation about the past.


    Moreover, Li Yue was also here with another deeper goal. Aside from getting the revenge of the original body¡¯s killer, and saying her thanks to the parents who raised her, Li Yue was also here to create a war.


    If one would ask her against who, Li Yue would only say one thing. Everyone.


    Beforeing here, Li Yue had already sorted everything that she needed to do. First was to create chaos, she wanted to stir up the waters and catch some fishes. Not literally of course.


    Li Yue wanted the Lu Family and Li Family to have an all out war. She would then use this war to make the Lu Family busy. Second was to observe and read the situation. Li Yue needed to assess if her previous conjecture about Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi being the new viin that would soon attempt to kill Xia Jin was urate. And third was to wait.


    Li Yue would stand by the Li Family¡¯s side as she waited for an opportunity to save Xia Jin. Li Yue was already clear that the plot was already different from the previous one and all she could do now was rely on her ability to be victorious in this world.


    Moreover, with the female lead by her side, Li Yue knew that she would have a big chance in saving the male lead.


    "Sister Yue... I was not expecting that you would visit today!" Li Weiwei beamed. The two were currently walking in the garden where they first saw each other all those years ago.


    "Well... since I am making the painting, I believe it would be good to use my talent to help you out with the wedding too. After the wedding, I am nning to leave and might note back. So..." Li Yue feigned sadness as she lowered her head and bit her lips. Seeing this Li Weiwei immediately held her hand.


    "Is that really a final decision? Are you really going to travel after my wedding?"


    "Yes. I honestly don¡¯t see myself living in this city while doing what I love the most."


    Li Weiwei held Li Yue¡¯s hands until the two arrived in the outdoor seating area. "Are you going to tell mother and father about this decision?" Li Weiwei asked.


    "I don¡¯t think so." Li Yue said. Right now, her understanding about Li Weiwei was considered very good. She knew that Li Weiwei had this weird sense of justice. She liked saving everyone, she would stop her car to save her enemy. Hell, this woman would even stop her car to save a frog!


    This was the reason why, every time some injustice happened in front of her, Li Weiwei would immediately act and help out. She was the type of female lead that would start a war alone just to save her vige. The foolish and unselfish one. Of course, this type of attitude was extremely infuriating to Li Yue.


    However, this was also something that she could take advantage of.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "I just..." Li Yue bit her lips again. She started fidgeting which immediately made the heroic lead curious. "Coming back in this ce is extremely traumatic for me. My therapist ... I actually don¡¯t have a therapist here that I can talk to and I don¡¯t have a family so..."


    "You can talk to me! Of course you can talk to me!"


    "I just... Weiwei..." Li Yue made a deliberate pause. "Weiwei... I think you should be more careful with the way that you interact with your aunt and grandmother."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Please... Please don¡¯t believe any of my words without proof but... before you came here someone pushed me down the stairs. I was bedridden for a few days and was even unconscious. I¡¯m sure you can confirm this with the butler and our parents." Li Yue said. "Many thought it was nothing but an ident."


    "It wasn¡¯t?" Li Weiwei let out a gasp. "You¡ª"


    "I heard a secret Li Weiwei. And I am telling you... it wasn¡¯t a small one." Li Yue said, her face extremely serious. "But.. You have to promise me. Do not believe any of my words... unless you find proof that I am indeed telling the truth. Can I trust you on this?"

 Chapter 80 Entertaining

    <h4>Chapter 80 Entertaining</h4>


    "Sister Yue..." Li Weiwei¡¯s eyes shone, she maintained a calm expression. "Of course, you can trust me on this."


    "I understand." Li Yue said. She hesitated for a few seconds as her gaze darted towards Li Weiwei then into the garden, as if scared that someone else would hear them. "I no longer have concrete proof of this as they took it away from my room. But... I think your grandmother, the matriarch, was stealing some funds from thepany to give it to her illegitimate son¡¯s family which is using thest name Yu. I don¡¯t have the exact address but it should be located in the next town. I overheard her talking to your aunt about this matter."


    Li Weiwei let out a loud gasp.


    "They... they pushed me in the stairs because of this!" Li Yue said. "The reason why I am telling you this is because I am really anxious that they will hurt you. You will marry into the Xia Family soon. I don¡¯t think the matriarch would allow that to happen. I mean... You are the heiress of the Li Family. Once you get married, Xia Jin will work under thepany and will help our father. He is extremely good and his eyes are great for small details. I¡¯m afraid that¡ª"


    "I understand." Li Weiwei nodded. "Don¡¯t worry... I will take care of everything."


    "Thank you Weiwei... just please don¡¯t act without any concrete proof."


    "Thank you Sister Yue. Thank you for trusting me. I will treasure this trust and this favor that you have done for me today."


    Li Yue only smiled in response. She maintained her anxious appearance before Li Weiwei told her to switch the topic and start talking about happy thoughts instead of the ones that would make her anxious. Of course, the topic immediately turned towards the uing wedding.


    "Strawberry cake?" Li Yue asked. "You want a five tiered cake with only one vor? What about your guests who don¡¯t like strawberry voured cake?"


    "Jin told me to do whatever I want. This is my day after all."


    "Actually, that makes sense." Li Yue nodded. Right now, she couldn¡¯t help but apud Li Weiwei¡¯s thoughts. This woman was deserving of bing the illustrious female lead. It didn¡¯t take too long for them to talk about the wedding dress and the venue as well.


    Of course, Li Yue sincerelymented about the decorations and the dress. She was here to gather some information from the bride and to make sure that this wedding would happen safely and sessfully. After a few more minutes, Li Yue finally decided to leave the house and go to Mo Li¡¯s office to start on her new project.


    Her mission here was done. Now, all she needed to do was wait for Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi¡¯s next move.


    .....


    And just like that, two days passed. The masquerade ball was only a few days away. The excitement from the people who earned the right to be there vibrated all through the city. However, a shocking piece of news soon broke this excitement.


    The news was about Li Weiwei using her body to obtain her roles in the industry had been released by an anonymous person! It was a detailed list of Li Weiwei¡¯s previous projects that highlighted herck of talent in acting. The final conclusion of the article pointed towards the fact that Li Weiwei was using her body to obtain roles and even shamelessly seduced Xia Jin who was already engaged to Li Yue when they were in high school!


    Why would the person who made the news include Li Yue¡¯s name? Of course, it was because the person wanted to make Li Weiwei¡¯s fans rage against Li Yue. Wasn¡¯t that a very cruel scheme? Too bad, it was already something that she anticipated. Before people could search about Li Yue and her involvement with Li Weiwei and Xia Jin, an image of Li Yue and Li Weiweiughing together was released online!


    Of course, that was the picture taken from the other day when Li Yue had visited the Li Family.


    After the initial surprise of the people who were watching the drama, Li Yue immediately released a statement that she specifically came back to the city to attend her good friend¡¯s Li Weiwei and Xia Jin¡¯s wedding¡ª the only people who cared for her when she disappeared a few years back.


    The story was too convincing that instead of hating Li Yue, many people started trash talking the person who released the news instead. Why would they involve Li Weiwei¡¯s good friend in all this? And why would they try and attack Li Weiwei who was busy with her wedding preparations?


    The fans immediately started defending Li Weiwei and Xia Jin and immediately called out the shamelessness of the people who were scheming behind their backs. The news exploded and now, the attention of the media was focused on Li Weiwei¡¯s and Xia Jin¡¯s wedding.


    That was until someone brought up the fact that Li Weiwei was about to start shooting a film just after the wedding. Slowly, people started talking about the film until someone said that having a huge scandal would actually affect Li Weiwei as the producer was known to hate people with scandals.


    Soon after people started guessing. Once Li Weiwei was fired because of that news... who would rece her? Wasn¡¯t it Li Weiwei¡¯s rival? The actress Lu Xinyi from the Lu Family?


    With the power of Li Weiwei¡¯s fans, unbelievable assumptions were posted online. One of which was the fact that Lu Xinyi schemed against Li Weiwei to try and get the role. Then theizens started researching more and more about Lu Xinyi. Coincidentally, someone posted another news article about Lu Xinyi¡¯s rivals getting sick or getting injured during taping, making Lu Xinyi rece them.


    Wasn¡¯t that a big indication that this woman loves to scheme to get roles? She would even hurt people just to make them stop acting. How cruel... oh... how cruel indeed.


    "Entertaining." Mo Li said as he gave Li Yue a meaningful gaze. The two were currently watching the news on the TV in Li Yue¡¯s hotel room¡ª something that Mo Li had been doing everyday now. "It is very entertaining." He added.


    #####


    Thank you so much for the support and please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 81 Wallflowers

    <h4>Chapter 81 Wallflowers</h4>


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Li Yue threw a peanut into her mouth as she looked at her creation on the news. She had suspicions that Mo Li knew about what she did but since he didn¡¯t ask her anything, she also wouldn¡¯t tell him a thing. "Artists and their lives." Li Yue said.


    "Good thing you released the statement. The timing was too perfect. I think Li Weiwei¡¯s manager must be so proud."


    "I agree," she nodded and shamelessly praised herself. "Too perfect indeed."


    "Hmmm. What do you think Lu Xinyi will do next time? I mean.. Now that her deeds are out in the open. Do you think she will attack Li Weiwei again?"


    Li Yue turned silent for a few seconds. The sound of the news was the only thing that can be heard inside the room. "I believe so. Yes."


    "Do you have any idea if Li Weiwei would be able to handle it?"


    "Yes. She will." Li Yue nodded without batting an eyelid. The female lead could handle everything thrown her way. No matter how much trouble Li Yue would throw Li Weiwei¡¯s way, she was certain that the leads of this world would be able to handle it with their undying devotion and fiery love towards one other.


    "You seemed really confident?"


    She fought the urge to roll her eyes. However, she maintained her foolish act and nodded. "Yes. They are rich. Money will let you do everything."


    "Is that so." Mo Li turned silent. Li Yue... a woman who proimed that she loved money the most. And yet, she was willing to give almost half of her hard earned money from her paintings to the orphanage every month. A woman who acted nonchnt and dumb in front of Bai Lan and the guards. And yet, she easily manipted Bai Lan in a matter of minutes after talking to her alone.


    Li Yue... just what kind of woman are you? He wondered.


    "What¡¯s wrong? If you are sleepy, please go home. I can¡¯t let you sleep in my bed. I am still an upright woman after all."


    Mo Li chuckled at her words. So what if she was someone so hard to understand? Wasn¡¯t she just Li Yue? The simpleton Li Yue from all those years ago? He turned his head towards her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Li Yue frowned. "Are you ill?"


    "Hmmm I think I might be sick."


    "Oh? Then go home! What are you doing here? Do you want to make me sick too?" With her eyes widened, Li Yue immediately left the living room and ran towards her room. "Don¡¯te near me when you are sick. I have an extremely weak body and call me once you are already out. I need to disinfect the room."


    "..." Yep. Still the simpleton Li Yue from the past. Mo Li let out a chuckle as he shook his head. Thinking about all these things was useless to him. After a few more minutes, Mo Li informed Li Yue that he would be leaving.


    When Mo Li left, Li Yue immediately went out of her room and sat on the sofa. She let out a long sigh of relief. Earlier, she felt open and exposed. She felt that staying with Mo Li would be bad for her heart. After all, Mo Li was smart and cunning. By now, he must have realized that she was not as stupid as she was before.


    Well... didn¡¯t she show him how she manipted Bai Lan to make him doubt his decision to marry her? Seeing that side of Li Yue should have been disturbing enough. It should be enough for someone like Mo Li to reconsider marrying such a scheming woman. She patted her chest and thought about the uing scheme that she nned for the Li Family and Lu Family war.


    .....


    And just like that. Days passed. The day of the masquerade ball arrived.


    Tonight, the mayor of Yin City will do their yearly banquet that has been a part of Yin City¡¯s tradition since Mo Li¡¯s maternal family started their reign. This was a banquet that was dedicated for the mayor¡¯s lovely wife. The sole purpose of the banquet was to appreciate art, dance and create more connections through lovely conversations. Each year, the mayor¡¯s wife, Madam Chi would choose a theme. Ballroom, Gatsby, ck and white, Casino Royale. Each theme showcased the elegance not just of Yin City but also of the people living in the most expensive city in the country.


    The party had limited seats and only the rich and of the rich were invited to such avish and extravagant party. The invitation for such an event had be a status symbol of the city. Once a family was invited, many of them would spend millions just to find the perfect gown, the perfect jewelry and the perfect shoes. They needed to look their best. They needed to make everyone see that they were someone that deserved their spot at this banquet.


    Li Yue on the other hand was not as excited as everyone else. She knew that the Lu cousins would only use this opportunity to try and embarrass her. She could only hope that both Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi were not putting their whole attention against Li Weiwei after that incident. She eyed her reflection on the wall length mirror. Despite her protests, Mo Li still sent a group of people to make her look decent. Li Yue shivered when she remembered the waxing that they did earlier.


    Too painful.


    She would never do it again!


    "Miss.. You look perfect." One of the attendants praised her. Li Yue smiled in response. This was actually her first time attending a banquet as grand as this. She could only hope that she would not faint from the lights. Li Yue was originally nning to be a wallflower. Just stand in the corner without interacting with anyone until the mayor¡¯s wife introduced her to everyone.


    Even Mo Li agreed that this should be the perfect n. Except this time... he was nning to join her. He was actually nning to stand by her side and act like a wallflower too!


    .....


    Wallflower: ording to urban dictionary. A wallflower is a person who is introverted and is separate from the crowd, usually at a party. Not particrly shy but are reserved when surrounded by a lot of people and big personalities. Not really knowing what to say so cane across as socially awkward. This person will blend in and be almost invisible to others.


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 82 Matching

    <h4>Chapter 82 Matching</h4>


    Li Yue had to pinch herself to stop herself from mocking this crazy man. Him? A six foot tall man with all the right muscles, wanted to act like a wallflower? Did he see himself walk? Or stare? All of the man¡¯s actions were not low key at all! How was he supposed to act like a damn wall flower?


    After days of arguing, Li Yue finally decided to give up. With Mo Li as her escort, there was no way that she could still sit down and watch Lu Xinyi do something to Li Weiwei. She let out a sigh.


    "I don¡¯t think you look good without a smile." Suddenly, Mo Li¡¯s voice echoed behind her. She turned towards the man wearing his perfectly tailored ck suit. Mo Li was standing by the door, a smile was apparent on his face. "Smile." He said. Li Yueplied.


    "Your way of telling someone that they are beautiful is quite weird." Li Yue was wearing a floor length ck and gold high neck long sleeve see through dress with ace thigh length split in front. She paired it with a ck six inch stiletto and a clutch that matches the gold embroidery of her dress.


    Everything was of course, provided by Mo Li to make their outfit match. By now, Li Yue had guessed that the one who suggested this masquerade was also Mo Li. After all, the dress and everything about their outfit needed time to prepare. If her guess was right, Mo Li started preparing for this banquet a few months back.


    She let out another sigh inwardly. In the past few days, Li Yue had been wondering if Mo Li was still doing this for the silly promise. Or... was it something else?


    Mo Li¡¯s gaze darted from her head to toe before he dragged his eyes back to her face. "You look so beautiful. I think my decision to make this a masquerade was perfect. No one would be able to see your face once you have a mask on." He approached her and showed a matching ck and gold mask.


    Then Mo Li put the mask on her face, making sure that the delicate tie was tied on the back of her up do. Even the mask perfectly fit her face. This man...


    After making sure that the mask was clearly secured, Mo Li put his own mask and pulled her towards the mirror. Looking at their reflection, Li Yue smiled and nodded in approval. With their matching ck and gold clothes and masks, everyone would be able to tell that they were lovers. So much for being wallflowers.


    Yep! Surely, no one would be able to tell that her mask was actually made of gold! "Wallflower huh." Li Yue uttered in a low voice.


    "Oh. Yes... let¡¯s just stand at the corner and ignore everyone else." He said merrily as he pulled her towards the door. Outside of the hotel, a white limousine was already waiting for them. Yep... totally normal for a guest to ride a white limousine that looked like they were about to marry each other rather than attend a banquet. Li Yue could onlyment silently.


    To be honest, she couldn¡¯t really say something mean to Mo Li. It was not like she liked the man or felt something for him. Li Yue was sure that what she felt inside was nothing but emptiness. However, she still feels that she owed the man. For some reason, she felt like he reminded her of someone; someone she once knew.


    In the past few days, Li Yue realized that she couldn¡¯t really show her true colors to Mo Li. She had been trying for days now. She wanted to show him that she was maniptive and only valued benefits and money. She wanted to show him that she was actually ruthless and not some cat that needed fondling every now and then.


    To her surprise, her body refused to listen to her brains. Was that even logical? In the end, Li Yue continued to act like a docile simpleton who only asked questions and nodded at his words.


    "Are you cold?" He asked. The ride towards the banquet venue should only take about five minutes, so Li Yue knew this was nothing but Mo Li¡¯s attempt to create a strain of conversation.


    "No. But... I think I¡¯m nervous."


    "Oh! Do you want to pee? Does your stomach hurt?"


    She gave him a weird look. "No, I¡¯m good." She was not nning to take off her mask anyway. So there was really no need to be nervous at all. With Mo Li¡¯s nning, Li Yue was certain that the only thing that could go wrong was Lizzy and Lu Xinyi¡¯s scheme.


    "We¡¯re here." Mo Li smiled. He got out of the limousine and held his hand in front of her. Li Yue immediately grabbed it. "Don¡¯t let go." He said. "We are at the back entrance. The people who attend this banquet always love the attention. They love to show off and let everyone know that they were invited. So... they use the one with a lot of paparazzi and media reporters. Almost no one uses the back entrance for this reason."


    Li Yue nodded in response and as instructed, she didn¡¯t let go of his huge warm hands. The two traversed an empty corridor for a few seconds before they finally arrived inside the venue. The sweet music wafted through the air, it was warm and weing. Chandeliers sparkled against the wine as the smell of something sweet lingered in the air.


    "Rx... just ignore everyone else and stay with me." She heard him say. "Let¡¯s just pretend they don¡¯t exist." He added, amusement shed in his voice. In response, Li Yue nodded, her scarlet red lips tugged upwards into a beautiful smile, her eyes silently scanned the guests, hoping she would catch a glimpse of the beautiful female lead with the male lead. "Let¡¯s go get some wine and find a ce where we can hide."


    Mo Li¡¯s words earned a small chuckle from Li Yue.


    ###


    Authors note: So far, I have already written more than 80k words. I am so proud of myself. Hehehe... By the way, I am nning to lock the chapters soon. But I am not certain which chapter yet. The staff from China will normally lock it every THURSDAY though.


    Basically, 2500 people added my book and the novel is already in top 50. I am extremely happy and thankful for everyone¡¯s help. Thank you and I hope you will support me even if I lock my novel. Also... I am not having Priv chapters so far and If I do, I will set it to the cheapest price for 5 chapters.


    Thank you and don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 83 Her Side

    <h4>Chapter 83 Her Side</h4>


    And just as Li Yue and Mo Li found the perfect spot to stand and stay hidden, Li Weiwei and Xia Jin arrived. Li Weiwei was wearing a pink princess dress with a white intricatece design while her knight was wearing a white suit with pink embroideries. Their masks were matching wink and white with a lot of sparkling pink gems. The two immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    "They look perfect for each other, don¡¯t they?" Li Yueplimented. If Li Yue and Mo Li would stand next to Li Weiwei and Xia Jin, this fairytale would bepleted. The fairytale would obviously have the princess and the prince as the protagonist and Li Yue and Mo Li as the antagonists. "I should probably paint this." She uttered.


    "I think we look better." Mo Li sneered. "What¡¯s with that baby pink dress? So childish." How could Mo Li allow Li Yue to praise her ex boyfriend? "And I definitely look better than Xia Jin." He eyed the man from head to toe before he added. "Yep. Anyone can tell... who would look better."


    "Hmmm. I actually think you are more handsome than him."


    "Good. Good." Mo Li¡¯s mood immediately lightened. He stared at Li Yue as if silently asking her to praise him more.


    "You are taller and have more muscles too."


    "Hmmm. I agree. You have very keen eyes."


    "Yes. Of course, you have more money too. Xia Jin is nothingpared to you."


    "That is definitely true." An ex boyfriend was someone from the past and people of the past should just stay where they belonged. In the past. "Now that I think about it. Why did you even agree to paint him?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Li Yue held the champagne closer and watched as the chandelier sparkled on the wine. It reminded her of the stars outside the banquet hall.


    "Well..." Mo Li finished his own wine before he continued. "Hmm. I think agreeing is good. It shows that you are not some bitter ex lover. That is good. Keep it up."


    "..." Does Mo Li have a split personality? Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask herself before she started sipping her own champagne. "I am happy that they found each other." But most importantly, she¡¯s happy that she had now earned the trust of the female lead.


    After her conversation with Li Weiwei about the matters of the Li Matriarch, Li Weiwei didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately started her own investigations. With Xia Jin¡¯s keen eyes and Li Yue¡¯s information, Li Weiwei immediately sorted out the truth and was already preparing to deal with her grandmother and aunt after this banquet.


    This was totally an unexpected development! Just today, Li Yue received a call from Li Weiwei telling her that she owed her a lot and she would help her have the justice that she deserved. Li Yue was honestly speechless. Was this the power of the female lead?


    But since the female lead wanted to handle this for her, then Li Yue didn¡¯tin. The sooner Li Weiwei could handle the situation, the better it was for the original Li Yue¡¯s soul. Plus, Li Weiwei now owed Li Yue a favor.


    It seems that she had gained so much from a single transaction! Having a deal with the female lead was just exceptionally profitable. Because of this, Li Yue immediately decided to make each female lead owe her in every world. Then... she would make another profitable deal and gain from it.


    Such a brilliant n! This was something that only she, Li Yue could think of.


    "Why are you smiling like a creep?" she heard the man next to her ask.


    Li Yue immediately cleared her throat. This Mo Li had been really observanttely. Sometimes, she wondered why this man had suddenly be so curious about her. Did he notice something different? Was his senses that good? "I wasughing at Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi." She answered.


    "Hm?"


    "They just arrived." Li Yue said as she motioned at the two women wearing dark green and purple ball gown. The two... looked just like the viin in some cartoon shows that she remembered from Li Yue¡¯s memories. How amusing.


    "Oh. That¡¯s weird." Mo Li frowned. Those dresses actually looked hideous. They were too big and bulky. The mask did not match the dress too. Moreover, the two were not smiling but were instead scowling as they entered the hall. Did they encounter some evil scheme? Slowly, his gaze turned towards Li Yue.


    As if on cue, Li Yue met his gaze. She immediately smiled and said, "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am innocent. I swear... I didn¡¯t do anything."


    Mo Li only nodded in response. If it wasn¡¯t Li Yue then... it should be Li Weiwei. After the scheme that Li Yue started to make Li Weiwei fight against Lu Xinyi, the Li Family and Lu Family had started involving their businesses and ended up bing directpetitors. This might not be known to some people but Mo Li was different. He already had eyes and ears in each family. Thus, he knew the ins and outs of each family¡¯s empire, including the gossip and ns that each family had for the future.


    With the situation in front of him, Mo Li immediately concluded that the gown was a part of Li Weiwei¡¯s scheme. Lu Xinyi must have tried to sabotage Li Weiwei¡¯s outfit, leading the other side to retaliate. Of course, Mo Li decided not to involve himself and just stay behind the sidelines and act like a wallflower.


    The most amazing thing about all this was the fact that the true mastermind of this fight was actually standing next to him, leisurely sipping her drink as if she didn¡¯t just start a conflict that might soon involve the other businesspanies in Yin City. Still, Mo Li was not nning on outing this beautifuldy Li Yue. All he wanted to do right now was stand by her side and watch the show.

 Chapter 84 Painting

    <h4>Chapter 84 Painting</h4>


    After a few more minutes, the banquet finally started with the yearly wee speech by the mayor himself followed by some words from his beloved wife. Then a series of entertainment presentations started. Soon enough, the banquet turned lively as people started asking their partners to dance along with everyone else.


    After a few minutes of dancing, the mayor¡¯s wife once again started talking about her hobby in painting. This time, she started talking about a huge painting of a forest that she bought from a famous painter abroad. The mayor¡¯s wife almost teared up as she recalled how the painting had touched her core as she and her husband actually met in a forest. At that time, she had a fight with her father and ran away. Then she got lost.


    Coincidentally, the mayor was out with his friends, hunting. The Mayor¡¯s wife recalled the happiness and joy that she felt when she first saw her now husband. At that time she had been starving for two days. It was as if an angel had smiled down at her.


    When the mayor¡¯s wife saw the painting, she immediately thought of her past and asked her people to find the person who made the art. Tonight, the mayor and his wife were smiling as they pulled the string to lift the cover of the huge painting on the stage.


    However... what they saw was something unexpected.


    A gasp echoed inside the hall. Almost immediately the mayor¡¯s wife actually fainted and was caught by the mayor himself. The other¡¯s also showed an expression of horror and anger. What was happening?


    Who would dare ruin the painting?


    In front of them was... to put it lightly, a destroyed art. Someone actually put some red paint on the art and shed it, totally ruining the painting. Whispers filled the hall as everyone didn¡¯t know how to react to the situation.


    Only the people near the stage acted and helped the mayor and his wife. "Investigate!" The mayor¡¯s voice echoed inside the hall. They were about to show the painting and give recognition to the person who made it. And yet this happened.


    Who would dare scheme inside an event like this? Who would dare hurt his wife? "Find out who did it!" He said as his wife slowly regained her consciousness. The mayor immediately consoled his wife as his people started reviewing the CCTV camera.


    "I¡ª I think I know who did it." A meek voice came from one of the guests.


    "Speak!" The mayor immediately said.


    "I¡ª I saw a woman this morning when I was cleaning the area. She came here all by herself and looked at the painting." It was actually one of the waitresses that are serving the guests tonight. Seeing this, Li Yue raised an eyebrow. "I¡ª I think I saw her tonight. I saw her by the entrance. She was wearing a ck mask and ck dress that hugged her body."


    "How do you know it was her... when she was wearing a mask?" the mayor¡¯s wife asked.


    "That¡ª That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t wear the mask when they arrived earlier."


    "And you say that this person is right here?"


    "Yes... Yes madam."


    Li Yue on the other hand shook her head and cursed inwardly. She had already expected a scheme like this. But she was expecting it to be against Li Weiwei and not her! After all, she was not Lu Xinyi¡¯s enemy at the moment.


    It seems that what she did was not actually enough to keep them busy. Well... she could always do more.


    "Her!" Of course the woman pointed at Li Yue¡¯s direction.


    The Mayor¡¯s wife was about to rebut when Mo Li sent her a warning gaze. Seeing Mo Li¡¯s ¡¯just watch a show¡¯ gaze, the mayor and his wife immediately stopped themselves from revealing the painter¡¯s identity.


    "Me?" Li Yue smiled as she slowly took the mask off her face. "This face?"


    "Yes¡ª Yes... Mayor, that¡¯s definitely the woman that I saw. That should be her." The woman trembled, fear apparent in her face.


    "Well... this scheme was getting old. Do you have proof that it¡¯s me? I¡¯m guessing you magically have a photoshopped image of me near the painting?" Li Yue said as her gaze darted towards Lizzy Lu and Lu XInyi. Wasn¡¯t this the same scheme that Lizzy tried to pull all those years ago?


    Did the woman be so muddle headed to the point of repeating the same type of scheme again to see if it would seed? This... This was too much even for Li Yue¡¯s simple brain.


    "I¡ª"


    "Answer her!" Mo Li ordered, his tone as cold as his gaze.


    "Yes. Yes... I have it."


    Li Yue smirked. "Then... show it to everyone what are you waiting for? Can you at least make it more convincing? This one... whoever hired you is only shooting themselves on the foot. Who would hire such a bad actor?" Again, she sent a provocative gaze towards Lizzy and Lu Xinyi. When she saw the two frowning, Li Yue immediately beamed at them. Surely, this was not the only n that the two had concocted right?


    "This... here... here... it¡¯s on my phone."


    "Hmph! You dare lie.... That¡¯s clearly a fake image!" the mayor immediately said. However, before he could add a word, a voice of a woman echoed.


    "Your honorable Mayor... just because your nephew fancies, Miss Li, doesn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t do any crimes. I suggest we ask a specialist to examine the photo." Unable to stop herself, Lu Xinyi said.


    "So... you are saying that I would ruin the painting?" Li Yue raised an eyebrow. "Why do you think I would do such a foolish thing in front of a witness?"


    "Hmph! How would I know? All I know is that you stole my sister¡¯s bracelet before and even released that video of me and my brother! You think we didn¡¯t know the real you? You are hiding so much malice behind that pretty face of yours! You think you can just fool everyone around you? Think again Miss Li! Think again!"


    "So that¡¯s how it is." So these cousins were not only aiming to embarrass her today, they were actually thinking of showing Mo Li the real Li Yue. Li Yue smiled before she bit her lower lip. She needed to stop herself fromughing.


    .....


    Thank you for your support and please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 85 Ruthless People!

    <h4>Chapter 85 Ruthless People!</h4>


    "So, why do you think I ruined the painting? Why the hell would I do that?" Li Yue asked.


    "I said... I don¡¯t know!"


    "Miss Lu Xinyi... let me remind you that this party is being broadcasted to the whole Yin City. Are you sure you are willing to take the brunt once they know the truth?"


    Lu Xinyi narrowed her eyes before a smirk appeared in her face. No one would have guessed that they were only using this opportunity to take care of Li Yue and Li Weiwei.


    After the recent scandal, Lu Xinyi immediately knew that both Li Weiwei and Li Yue were working together against her and her cousin. So, they nned to get rid of the two together.


    "Hmp! What else!? Isn¡¯t it because you want to frame Li Weiwei?" This time it was Lizzy Lu who answered. "Look at the phone, clearly you are wearing Li Weiwei¡¯s clothes and you also have the same hairstyle! If the attendant didn¡¯t personally see your face, then one would think the one who ruined the painting was Li Weiwei and not you!" A cruel smirk appeared on Lu Xinyi¡¯s face.


    "Review the CCTV." The mayor¡¯s voice echoed. "Check the time and date." He said. Of course, the mayor knew that this was nothing but a scheme. However, if he would just watch an act like this did not concern him, people would think that he was partial to Li Yue because of his nephew.


    The mayor was still the man who ruled this city. Thus, he needed to act.


    And just as expected, a woman with the same clothes was indeed seen going inside and outside of the hall at that time. However, since the woman was wearing a cap, no one knew what she really looked like. Seeing this, a lot of people started whispering among themselves.


    "Wasn¡¯t this Li Yue the fake phoenix from the Li Family? The one on the newstely?"


    "So she wanted to frame Li Weiwei?"


    "If the two are not really close then the rumors about Li Weiwei... could possibly be..."


    "Shush... shut your mouth."


    Li Yue¡¯s upper lip twitched when she heard the rich people¡¯s words. She could feel their sharp gazes towards her. A sigh escaped her lips. "So... you are saying that I ruined my own painting?"


    Silence followed Li Yue¡¯s words.


    "What did you say?" Lu Xinyi raised her voice. It seemed that her ears heard the wrong thing. "Repeat your words!"


    "Why should I? You heard me right the first time." Li Yue said. So, the real goal was to actually make Li Weiwei hate Li Yue. Lu Xinyi and Lizzy Lu were truly cruel. This scheme was also brilliant. Li Yue initially underestimated the scheme and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    "You¡ª So you are this cavewoman?" Lizzy¡¯s face darkened.


    "That is indeed right. I am the one who made that painting." Li Yue looked at the Mayor who just nodded, confirming her words. "I made it and I was here to promote myself. Do you think I would ruin a painting and lose all my possible profits just to frame Li Weiwei?"


    Sure enough, the people surrounding them started whispering again. Some of them showed surprise as they never thought that the artist that the mayor¡¯s wife had been bragging about since the other month was actually Li Yue. Some of them felt a littleplicated, this Li Yue was actually so talented? Wasn¡¯t she known for being haughty and arrogant all those years ago? How could a person change so much?


    While some refused to ept the truth, most of them just shook their heads silently. The fact that Li Yue made the painting did not actually prove a thing. So what if she made it? If she really hated Li Weiwei, she could clearly use it to frame her! Who knows how much hate Li Yue had for the woman who made her suffer?


    Lu Xinyi and Lizzy Lu¡¯splexion paled. Both didn¡¯t expect this development at all. However, this was only a small mishap. Soon, the two regained theirposure. "So what if you made the painting? Isn¡¯t that a good reason to cover yourself? The CCTV does not lie and the attendant clearly said it¡¯s you." Lizzy¡¯s voice echoed. "All of us were ssmates when we were in high school. We all saw how much you loved Xia Jin. We also know how arrogant you are! However, Li Weiwei took everything from you! Isn¡¯t that something worth scheming for?"


    Li Yue shook her head inwardly. Indeed. The one on the video had her frame, the same hair color that was visible even under the cap. This only proved how much effort does Lu Xinyi and Lizzy Lu had actually put in just to make her suffer!


    What a waste of their scheming brains. Li Yue let out a snort loud enough to make Lizzy freeze.


    Was Li Yueughing? Why was sheughing?


    "You know... you are right. The fact that I made the painting does not mean that I was not the one who destroyed it." LI Yue smiled before looking at Li Weiwei. Li Yue bravely met the female lead¡¯s resolute gaze. She knew Li Weiwei wanted to defend her right now. However, the hand on her waist was enough to tell Li Yue that Xia Jin was preventing her from doing so.


    As expected of the male lead, he was the only one who could stop the female lead.


    Heh. But who needs their help? Li Yue wanted to curse inwardly. She actually had a way to prove her innocence. At that same time... Mo Li¡¯s team of m personnel knocked on her hotel room. Then the group of people started preparing her like a pig! How could she forget the pain from the waxing that she suffered all over her body! Eyebrows, face, neck, back, arms, legs! Everywhere! Those ruthless people!


    Just the thought of those teams made Li Yue¡¯s face turn red. She looked at Lu Xinyi and Lizzy Lu. "Sadly for you two... I can prove that I was not here at that time!"

 Chapter 86 A Miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 86 A Miscalction</h4>


    The pain. Li Yue involuntarily shivered. In her next world, she would never experience the pain of being waxed again! Not in her legs! Arms! And certainly not in her pubic region! She gritted her teeth and decided to focus on her current situation right now.


    Now that Li Yue thought about it, she immediately became thankful that those people started preparing her early in the morning.


    "Oh? Are you telling us that you were in your hotel at that time? The CCTV might prove that you didn¡¯t¡ª"


    Lu Xinyi¡¯s words were interrupted when Li Yue suddenly lifted her dress, showing her white jade like skin. "Waxed. Clean and clear." She shamelessly beamed. Realizing that she revealed too much of herself, Li Yue immediately frowned and added. "At that time, a group of five people entered my room to prepare me for this banquet. Hot bath, waxing, massage, hair and make-up. I did all this in a span of a day." She wanted to add a curse but that would reveal too much of herself again. In the end, Li Yue faked a serious gaze. "If you are not content, please have the mayor¡¯s wife file a case. I will have five witnesses by my side. At around ten, we also ordered snacks and refreshments from the hotel. That should be seen in the CCTV from the lobby."


    Li Yue¡¯s words were crisp and clear, everyone inside obviously heard it.


    "I can testify to that as I was the one who hired those people." Mo Li suddenly added, smiling. "Her words were true. My secretary should be able to give you the contacts of the people who I had hired to prep up my date for the night." He smiled at the mayor and his wife before his gaze turned serious. "To actually try and frame my date... someone must have wanted to see King Yama himself." He sneered and looked at the waitress.


    "It¡¯s not me." The waitress held her hand in front of her face, as if defending herself from Mo Li¡¯s suffocating gaze. "It¡¯s Miss Xinyi... it¡¯s miss Lu Xinyi... My parents... my parents are sick... I needed money to... to... support them. Please have mercy. Please..." It wasn¡¯t even a few seconds and the waitress had already broken down on the floor, crying. "I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I swear... I didn¡¯t mean to lie. I only wanted money." She crawled next to Li Yue and started kissing her hand. "Please miss... forgive me. Please..."


    Li Yue felt her lips twitch but she said nothing and sigh. "I won¡¯t press any charges to you." She said. "And I will let you go." Of course, she knew that Lu Xinyi won¡¯t let go of this woman after what she did. "Go." Li Yue said. "Leave."


    With her shaking knees, the waitress forced herself to stand up and ran away from the hall. Li Yue could only give her enough time to leave the city. As for what happened next, she didn¡¯t really know. Slowly her gaze darted towards Lu Xinyi. "Is there something that you want to say?"


    "You¡ª"


    "We¡¯re leaving." Lizzy Lu pulled her cousin as she gave Li Yue a ¡¯this is not done¡¯ look. Tonight, all they wanted to do was to make Li Weiwei and Li Yue fight while they enjoyed the show. It seems that their n had beenpletely seen through by that damn Li Yue. Lizzy couldn¡¯t help but feel a little aggrieved in her heart. However, she was not giving up.


    Seeing the situation just got resolved just like that, Li Yue and Mo Li eyed the Mayor. Since it has alreadye to this, it would be best to continue the banquet. Tomorrow, the mayor would personally deal with the mess. He immediately made an announcement and even shamelessly requested Li Yue to create something like that again so he could pacify his wife¡¯s heart.


    This made the crowdugh. The atmosphere turned lively once again and everyone immediately started starting a conversation with Li Yue and her date for tonight Mo Li. Because of this, the two had to find another corner to hide and act like wallflowers again.


    "I have never seen you like that." Mo Li whispered beside her. Li Yue just finished drinking another ss of champagne. She eyed Mo Li and smiled.


    "I have to defend myself."


    "Hmmm. Of course." Sarcasm was apparent in his voice.


    "If I won¡¯t... no one else will defend me." Li Yue added, making Mo Li freeze. Was she angry that he didn¡¯t help her out from the beginning? But women like Li Yue wanted to deal with their own schemes on their own, right?


    After knowing Li Yue¡¯s past, Mo Li concluded that she was the type of woman that would rather deal with everything all alone. She was an independent woman and hated it if someone had to save her. He did his research, alright? He read books and researched about this type of millennial women who imed they could do everything on their own. So... why was she mad? Did he misunderstand something?


    Did he make a miscalction after all?


    Seeing Mo Li¡¯splicated gaze, Li Yue suddenly let out a low chuckle. As expected, he knew everything about her. This man must have been thinking about how hard it was to understand her right now. She smiled and looked at him, coincidentally, Mo Li was already looking at her.


    "This is the first time that you gave me such an honestughter." He said. "It¡¯s beautiful."


    Li Yue didn¡¯t hide the surprise in her eyes. She immediately lowered her head, avoiding the intensity in his orbs. She couldn¡¯t stay here, Li Yue reminded herself. "Yeah... I am beautiful... alright." She faked an awkwardughter. To her surprise, Mo Li didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he held her chin raising her head. Her eyes under her ck and gold mask met his. And for a few seconds... silence descended between them.


    Li Yue gulped. Was he going to kiss her? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ....


    Normal schedule will start tomorrow, 16th. I am experiencing a storm right now. ck outs and no inte connection. Sigh. Also... there will be a mini mass release today. Two more chapters will be release before the day ends.


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 87 A Dangerous Thing

    <h4>Chapter 87 A Dangerous Thing</h4>


    "I won¡¯t kiss you."


    "..."


    "Until you ask me too." His face was extremely close, she could feel his hot breath against her cheeks, she could see the different shades of brown that lined his orbs. Li Yue blinked. And she blinked again. Unable to process her words, Li Yue frowned and stayed silent. Why the hell would she ask him to kiss her? She immediately removed his hands from her chin and looked away.


    "It¡¯s not like you are a very good kisser." She uttered and drank her champagne.


    Hearing her words, Mo Li chuckled before he startedughing. "Do you want to dance?"


    "No." Li Yue didn¡¯t know how to dance.


    "Look at Li Weiwei and Xia Jin dancing like the world belongs to them. Why don¡¯t we show them who can dance better?"


    "I don¡¯t know how to dance." Li Yue said, she looked at the couple wearing white and pink, the lights were already focused on them as they danced in each other¡¯s arms. Wasn¡¯t this like those fairytale movies that Li Yue used to watch?


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything. I will teach you."


    "I¡¯m a slow learner." Li Yue said. She really had no interest in dancing. "I have two left feet. I can¡¯t really dance." She heard herself say.


    "Then... step on my feet." He suddenly held her hand and took the champagne ss. Then he pulled her towards the center.


    "What happened to being a wallflower?" Li Yue uttered.


    When they were about to step onto the dance floor, Li Yue hesitated. She paused and looked at the wooden tiles, she could feel her heart started to race. Why was she so nervous?


    "Come." He gave an enchanting smile as he pulled her closer. He slid his hand around her waist, expertly locking it against his body as she rested her hand onto his shoulder. Then their other hands perfectly tangled as if they were made to fit each other. "Let me be the one to lead." He whispered.


    In response, Li Yue nodded. She bit her lips, unable to contain her raging heart. Why was she so nervous? Wasn¡¯t this just a simple dance?


    Slowly the music changed. She felt him pull her hips closer to his, their faces so close, she could feel his hot and steady breathing down her cheek.


    Then she felt him move. He slid his feet forward, prompting her to move her feet backward.


    This was so embarrassing. She honestly didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    "Step on my feet." He said.


    "Huh?"


    "Step." He met her confused gaze and smiled. "Put your foot on top of mine."


    "Oh. Oh! Are you sure?" she whispered back. Seeing him respond with a confident smile, Li Yueplied. She gave him an awkward smile. She already told him that she couldn¡¯t dance. And yet....


    "It¡¯s alright." He said as he started moving his legs to match the slow beat. For a few seconds, Li Yue closed her eyes, hiding the embarrassment that she felt. Seeing him so close somehow made her nervous then a little irritated. "Have you decided?" He asked.


    "What?"


    "When will you marry me?"


    "I¡ª" Li Yue pursed her lips. Because of her long gown coupled with the lightning, it would be hard for someone to notice that she was actually stepping on Mo Li¡¯s foot.


    "Hmm? Do you have a specific date in mind?"


    Li Yue¡¯s thoughts froze when she realized that he was actually asking her when she would like to marry him. She looked at him, disbelief shing in his eyes. "You said you would give me two months."


    "I can¡¯t wait."


    "I haven¡¯t thought about it yet."


    "Really? Is that really that hard to decide?"


    Li Yue frowned. It wasn¡¯t hard, really. If one would consider feelings, she knew that she did not love him. Could she even feel something like love? Li Yueughed inwardly. How could someone who doesn¡¯t really exist feel emotions like that?


    "If it¡¯s really hard then... why don¡¯t you marry me tomorrow then just decide whether you like to divorce me or not?" He said in a low voice. Mo Li didn¡¯t bother to hide the amusement in his tone as he added, "I believe that would be easier to decide once we are already married. Plus... I will treat you well. I am a very good husband."


    "How do you know?" Li Yue asked. "How do you know that you will be a good husband?"


    "I have all the best qualities. I am good looking, talented, smart, rich, my body is good, I am¡ª"


    "I get it." Li Yue interrupted him.


    "Oh? So.... You will marry me tomorrow?"


    Li Yue responded with a sigh. "Are you sure you want to marry me?"


    "If I¡¯m not, I won¡¯t let my pride go and ask you over and over again."


    "Why do we have to marry each other?" Li Yue asked. "Our rtionship is good now." Her tone became serious. "I can¡¯t give you more." Rather... she didn¡¯t have anymore to give.


    "Oh? We were already in a rtionship?" Mo Li asked, surprised. "I didn¡¯t know that." He let out a chuckle. "But I want to be with you. So I need to marry you."


    Of course, Li Yue didn¡¯t miss the word ¡¯need¡¯. One could easily say that they want something but don¡¯t really need it. Saying that they need something was like saying that they need water to drink. She raised her head and looked at him as she wondered why he was so adamant on marrying her. "Mo Li... tell me honestly... do you love me?"


    A sh of surprise could be seen in his face. He stopped dancing and stared at her. "And if I do?"


    "Love is a dangerous thing."


    Mo Li nodded. "I agree. So will you marry me now?"


    "No." Li Yue suddenly stepped down from his feet. She slowly pushed him away from her. "I think it is best that we don¡¯t see each other again." Seeing him would only fuel this nonsense emotion that he felt. "Please stay away from me." Li Yue said, her eyes devoid of any emotion.


    Then she turned her back away and started walking towards the exit, leaving Mo Li in daze in the middle of the dance floor. They had no future together, Li Yue thought. It was best to hurt him now than hurt himter.


    ....

 Chapter 88 Under the Rain

    <h4>Chapter 88 Under the Rain</h4>


    Li Yue didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the party. Being close to him was a mistake from the start. She was too stupid! She affected the plot too much! Li Yue started walking back to her hotel. It was already ten in the evening and not many people were on the streets. She needed time to clear her mind. Biting her lip, Li Yue remembered the look on Mo Li¡¯s face.


    She lowered her head and decided to take off her heels. What was that face? He was clearly in a daze and yet, she didn¡¯t miss the pain in his eyes. It was as if she could hear his heart breaking into small little pieces.


    Clearly, she felt nothing towards him. But why did seeing him like that felt so wrong? Li Yue gave a ridiculed smile to herself. She was really stupid, she wanted to p her own face.


    She closed her eyes as she tried to remove his face from her memory. It was best to kill that emotion as early as possible rather than letting him suffer once she left this world. Mo Li was still young, he should find someone better, someone that he could have a future with. Someone capable of feeling emotions, someone capable of giving him what he deserved.


    Li Yue was so engrossed in her own mind that she didn¡¯t notice the ck car that stopped next to her.


    "Yue." It was Mo Li. He stepped out of his car and grabbed her arm. "What are you talking about? What nonsense are you talking about?" He turned her towards him, meeting her cold eyes. "You¡ª"


    "You can¡¯t love someone like me."


    "Why?"


    She stared at his demanding eyes. "Because I can¡¯t stay with you."


    "Why? What else do you want? I am leaving Mo Entertainment! We can travel the world together! You can do your art anywhere! We can¡ª"


    She lowered her gaze and avoided his eyes. "Please stay away from me. We have no future together."


    "Then tell me why? Give me an answer!"


    What answer? How was she going to exin the current circumstances to him? In the end, Li Yue just shook her head and refused to answer. Then she felt water droplets in her arms. Soon, the silent droplets descended, the sound of the rain drowned the suffocating silence between them.


    "Look at me." He lifted her chin. "Tell me... why?"


    Li Yue gulped as she stared at his brown eyes that were framed by his curled eyshes. Slowly, the rain drenched her face. She opened her mouth to say something yet ended up closing it. What was she supposed to say? What the hell is she going to say? "I can¡¯t stay with someone I don¡¯t love."


    "Rubbish!" Mo Li said. "Love is not something that you feel at first sight! You learn to love! You live to love! Stop lying." His rain-soaked face was serious, his hair draped over the perfect bone structure that he was so proud of. "Answer me." She heard him beg.


    For a few seconds, Li Yue felt her hands shake. She clenched her hands into tight fists until her knuckles turned white, her nails scraping her palms. She looked at him. Even the rain was not enough to wash away the painful expression that he had stered on his face. For a few seconds, Li Yue wanted to tell him that she was taking back her previous words. And yet she couldn¡¯t.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have promised something that you cannot do." She heard disappointment in his voice. "I won¡¯t force you." Mo Li said, pain filled his eyes as the corner in his lips tugged downwards. He continued to stare at her face, hoping to get at least a small reaction from her eyes. There was none.


    Mo Li closed his eyes for a few second before he lowered his lips to capture hers.


    For a few seconds, her world stopped.


    As the rain hammered down in the street of Yin City, two individuals kissed. The drops of rain ran down their faces, as they tasted each other¡¯s lips. Li Yue felt him pull away, he ended the kiss as abrupt as he started it. Looking into his eyes, Li Yue knew that Mo Li must have realized the absurdity of pursuing someone who didn¡¯t like him. Still, the pain in his eyes was apparent as he stared at her.


    Jaws clenched, Mo Li let go of her arm, he let go of her chin and took a single step back. He stared at her face for a few minutes, as if silently embedding her face into his mind. Then he turned his back away from her and walked back to his car without sparing her another nce.


    Under the rain, a woman stared at the car which was getting farther and farther away from her. She gulped and started walking back to her hotel. For a few seconds, she felt heavy. She dragged her feet towards her hotel, her head down, shoulders slumped. Li Yue didn¡¯t realize that she had been biting her lips until she tasted the rustic taste of iron in her mouth. She stopped walking and stared at therge hotel name in front of her.


    Mo Li gave up. Just like that. But wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? Shouldn¡¯t she be happy now? She looked at the dark skies as she weed the raindrops on her face. Her lips lifted into a smile full of ridicule.


    She knew she made the right decision and yet she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling the endless darkness, the loneliness. She opened her eyes, eyeing the dark skies that had be darker. The sound of the rain still continued and yet, Li Yue felt it wasn¡¯t as magical as it used to be. Her chest was heavy. It was as if she was drowning, slowly bobbing her head to survive but an unknown emotion is telling her to let go and stop it. Stop struggling. What was the point of struggling? Li Yue knew she is going to leave anyway.


    Biting her lips, Li Yue convinced herself that it was for the best. This is for the best


    "Bitch! You need to die!" the shrill voice broke the silence. Li Yue immediately turned towards the woman holding a gun towards her. She widened her eyes. "You bitch!"


    *BANG*


    Li Yue didn¡¯t have time to open her mouth as the loud sound of the gun echoed. She immediately closed her eyes, waiting for the pain to assault her senses. Was this the end? Li Yue asked the robot.


    "What will happen if I die this time?"


    Silence.


    Her robot left her. She knew the robot must have given up because of her stupidity.


    "AHHHH!" the shrill voice echoed again. Li Yue frowned as her eyes flew open. She... She was safe? That was when she realized that she was safely tucked in someone¡¯s embrace. This smell..


    "Mo Li!?" Li Yue immediately realized what had happened. Her mind turned alert. "Mo Li!" She got out of his embrace, panic apparent in her eyes when she saw blood¡ª a pool of blood that wasn¡¯t hers. "Mo Li!"

 Chapter 89 Relief and Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 89 Relief and Warmth</h4>


    The sound of Li Yue¡¯s footsteps echoed as she paced across that small hospital corridor just outside of the emergency room. It had been three hours and yet... not one of the doctors or nurses hade out of the emergency room. What was the situation? Was he safe?


    Li Yue gritted her teeth. Regret really had no medicine. No she didn¡¯t regret saying no to Mo Li, she regretted not killing Lizzy Lu when she could. She regretted letting that lunatic roam free! She hated how inexperienced she was! She could have just payed someone to kill her and no one would have known!


    "Yue... please calm down. He will be fine." The mayor¡¯s wife consoled her. Aside from the mayor and his wife, there were no other family members that hade here. Not Mo Li¡¯s father or even his brother, Mo Fang.


    The sound of the hospital door being opened, interrupted her thoughts. Li Yue didn¡¯t mind the strong smell of disinfectants that assaulted her senses as she ran towards the middle aged doctor. "How is he?"


    "I am looking for the family.."


    "I¡¯m his fiance." Li Yue answered almost immediately. "I am his family." The doctor looked at her drenched gown and looked past her shoulders towards the mayor. Seeing the mayor and his wife approached, the doctor looked at Li Yue and started talking.


    "Patient is stable. For now. The bullet hit his spine. We already did our best. There is a possibility that he won¡¯t be able to walk again. We are also not sure when he will wake up. Once the patient wakes up, we will run a couple more tests before we can tell you everything."


    Li Yue nodded before she lowered her head. Mo Li might suffer for the rest of his life because of her, because he saved her useless self. Why didn¡¯t he just let her die? Once she died, everything would disappear, everything would end. This misery would end.


    "Yue... why don¡¯t you go home first? We will call you once he..."


    The mayor¡¯s words were interrupted when Li Yue shook her lowered head. "I¡¯m staying here until he wakes up." He then walked towards one of the hospital benches and sat down. That¡¯s the least that she could do for him.


    The mayor and his wife eyed each other before both approached her and told her that they would send her clothes so she could change and other essentials. Then the two left as they still needed to take care of looking for the culprit who had escaped.


    Lizzy Lu.


    Just the name was making her blood boil. Li Yue leaned against the wall and closed her exhausted eyes. She gave a mocking smile to herself. The memories of tonight would be etched in her head forever, she would make sure that it will stay in her head forever. After a few minutes, a nurse told her that they would transfer him to a private room. Li Yue just nodded and followed the nurse.


    Two bodyguards were already standing by the door of the room, guarding Mo Li. When the two saw Li Yue approached, a trace of pity shed in their eyes before one of them opened the door for her. When Li Yue walked inside the room, she couldn¡¯t stop the heaviness inside her from multiplying. She looked at the man, lying unconscious with tubes all over his body. His face was pale yet it was peaceful; serene. Li Yue immediately wondered if he would hate her once he woke up without the ability to move his legs again.


    Li Yue sat on the couch and stared at Mo Li. For the first time since she arrived in this world, Li Yue felt a very ufortable feeling inside her chest. It was as if something sharp was lodged in the middle of her heart, even moving her limbs would make her ufortable. What was it?


    She closed her eyes and thought about the events in the past years. Every little mistake shed in her head, like a video on the loop, reminding herself where she went wrong. She should have just killed everyone that was not the lead and the viin. She should have just killed them without mercy! Then this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡¯I want to give up.¡¯ She thought. This was the first world where she was actually serious and yet... it was already this difficult to survive. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to her in the next world.


    [You can¡¯t.] Suddenly a voice inside her head echoed. Li Yue nodded in response. She then let out a long sigh. She initially thought that the gods pitied her so they gave her a new lease at life. It seems that she was wrong.


    It seems that the stars hated her.


    Another sigh escaped her lips as she opened her eyes and looked at Mo Li¡¯s bed. Then she closed her eyes again. Sumbing to the fatigue, Li Yue didn¡¯t realize that she had fallen asleep until the door of Mo Li¡¯s room opened. It was actually the mayor¡¯s wife. She brought Li Yue some clothes so she could change. With a small smile, Li Yue epted the clothes and changed from her gown. Then she went back and sat on the couch again, while staring at Mo Li.


    And so, her routine of eating and staring at Mo Li¡¯s frame until she fell asleep started. After three long days, Mo Li finally woke up.


    Seeing Li Yue sleeping next to his bed, a sly smile immediately slithered onto Mo Li¡¯s face. It seems that saving her was worth it after all. Instead of pressing the button to alert the doctors that he was already awake, Mo Li decided to spend a few more minutes looking at Li Yue¡¯s face.


    After a few minutes of staring at Li Yue, thetter finally stirred awake. Li Yue jolted up and looked at Mo Li only to realize that thetter was already awake. Their gazes met. A smile full of relief and warmth could be seen on Li Yue¡¯s face as the doctors and nurses appeared.


    In three days, Li Yue had finally decided what to do once he woke up.


    ....


    I DID NOT SET UP PRIV! THIS IS AUTOMATIC AND I DIDN¡¯T KNOW! MY GOODNESS.

 Chapter 90 Terrible People

    <h4>Chapter 90 Terrible People</h4>


    After a series of examinations, the doctor confirmed Li Yue¡¯s greatest fear. Mo Li won¡¯t be able to walk again. Guilt hammered inside her as she stared at Mo Li¡¯s paralyzed legs.


    "That¡¯s alright." Mo Li smiled. "With the current technology these days, that is actually not a problem. Plus, I can still travel with you. I have a private ne and a yacht. With my money,fort should not be in question." He smiled at Li Yue as he held her hand. He didn¡¯t miss the guilt that shed in her eyes. "Alright... stop giving me that look. As long as you marry me, consider us even." There were no traces of sadness in his eyes as she stared at her.


    Li Yue smiled. "You just woke up, and you are already talking about marrying me." This time, her expression didn¡¯t show a tinge of pretense.


    "I already sacrificed my legs for you. Should I give up now after doing all that?" He raised an eyebrow. Mo Li was already nning to retire anyway, it should not be a problem if he won¡¯t be able to walk. He gave her a sly smile.


    Li Yue slowly stroked his hand and nodded. "Alright." She uttered.


    "Really?" A chuckle escaped his lips.


    "Hmmm."


    "Then good. You don¡¯t have to worry about emotions. We can always cultivate itter." It took him years to realize that what he felt for Li Yue was love. It took him months to realize that the anger in his heart was a mechanism to cope with how much he missed her. In his mind, Li Yue will also realize it soon. Love takes time and he has all the time in the world to wait.


    "I know." She stared at his eyes. The sadness and pain had now vanished. "Stop smiling like that."


    "What? You think I don¡¯t look good when I smile? Should I pout like this?"


    She chuckled in response before she shook her head. "Stop ying around. Shouldn¡¯t we think about Lizzy Lu right now?"


    "Oh? They haven¡¯t found her yet?"


    "Unfortunately, no." She shook her head.


    "Then... let them find her. I am not thinking about something like that now. Especially now that you just agreed to marry me." Once again, he beamed before he heard his stomach grumble. He immediately gave a peal of awkwardughter. "I guess I¡¯m hungry?"


    "Oh. I will prepare the food." Li Yue immediately brought the food that was specifically prepared by the hospital for Mo Li. "Here." He used a portable table and ced it on top of his bed.


    "Feed me."


    She raised an eyebrow andplied.


    "You are being too obedient, it¡¯s scaring me." He said after he sipped the soup from the spoon. "You¡¯re not nning to leave me, right?"


    "Why the hell would I leave you? Plus... it¡¯s not like I can leave. Your uncle and aunt would probably kill me." Li Yue said as a smile became apparent on her face.


    "Did my father and brother came?" he asked. In response, she shook her head.


    "No. Your Mo Family¡¯swyer came though, only asking if you are still alive." Of course, thewyer didn¡¯t ask that, but that was clearly the gists of his inquiries.


    "That¡¯s expected." He just smiled. "Don¡¯t worry about them. They can¡¯t stop our marriage. Hey... how about we marry each other today?"


    "Can¡¯t." Li Yue said. "My papers are not here. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow."


    "Oh?" Her words immediately surprised him, a tinge of suspicion shed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. "Tomorrow?"


    "Hmmm."


    For some reason, her smile was not enough to assure him. He immediately wondered what this woman was nning again. "If you run away... I will find you." His tone had a hint of warning. "Even if you go to the desert, I will still find you."


    She gave an awkwardughter, her eyes sparkled as she shook her head. "I am not running away. I will stay."


    He narrowed his eyes, his lips thinned. "You better stay."


    Li Yue nodded and continued feeding him. "After this... I want to sketch your handsome face." She suddenly said.


    "Hm?" Mo Li raised an eyebrow. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t calm his heart. He felt that something ominous is going to happen soon, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this has something to do with Lizzy Lu or... is Li Yue nning something? "You want to sketch my face?"


    "Yeah... consider it a wedding gift. As you know, I have no money and..." Seeing the look on Mo Li¡¯s face, Li Yueughed, her eyes turned crescents. "I am kidding."


    Seeing her sincere eyes, Mo Li tried to calm his heart and responded with a warm smile. "Alright. I will permit you to sketch my face but... never sell it to someone else, alright? I remember when you took a picture of me while I was sleeping and?? "


    "Hey... you are making it sound as if I am a terrible person!"


    "You are a terrible person. I don¡¯t need to emphasize that." He rolled his eyes.


    "Terrible persons don¡¯t feed other people." She pouted and turned her head away, looking extremely cute.


    Seeing this, Mo Li chuckled. "Being cute doesn¡¯t look good on you."


    Li Yue only red at him as she held the spoon near his mouth.


    "Aw! That¡¯s hot!"


    "Terrible people don¡¯t blow other people¡¯s soup." She rolled her eyes.


    "If I am not injured, I would kiss you. Aiya... I think saving your life has its consequences after all." Mo Li smiled. "Now... feed me. I am hungry." Li Yue smiled and shook her head in response. Yes, every action has its own consequences.


    She smiled and fed Mo Li. Despite Mo Li¡¯s pale face, he smiled and talked as if a bullet didn¡¯t hit his spine a few days ago. His eyes sparkled, lips tugged upward into a smile as he held her hand and started talking about the wedding, their wedding the next day.

 Chapter 91 Memories

    <h4>Chapter 91 Memories</h4>


    It was around nine in the evening. Mo Li¡¯s breathing was already calm and rhythmic. Li Yue, on the other hand, was staring at him; her gaze was nk, contrary to the previous happiness that she showed when he was still awake. In her hands are the files that were given by her assistant, just a few minutes after Mo Li fell asleep.Letting out a long sigh, she slowly removed her hand out of his. Soon, her eyes darted towards his legs. Guilt shed in her eyes. Mo Li¡¯s words were true. With the technology today, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to walk using other methods.


    ¡¯Robot, are you sure you can fix him?¡¯


    [Bee is positive]


    ¡¯And the consequences that you mentioned?¡¯


    [Bee needs thirty coins to save someone from injury. As long as they are not dead, Bee can save them and restore them.] When Li Yue almost died from drowning at the falls years ago, she realized that this Robot was the one who saved her. When the robot started talking again, Li Yue didn¡¯t hesitate to ask it about the healing and it immediately told her about it.


    ¡¯And since I don¡¯t have thirty coins?¡¯ Right now, Li Yue only has five coins.


    [I will take memories.]


    Memories. Mo Li and everyone else associated with him will lose their memory of Li Yue. That will be the price that they have to pay for the robot to help him. Again, a sad smile slithered on her face. If she chose to have the robot heal him, Mo Li will forget about her.


    But isn¡¯t that what she wanted?


    Li Yue¡¯s lips thinned as she looked at the man who was calmly sleeping in his bed. Before sleeping, Mo Li insisted on holding her hand. He said that he had a feeling that she will leave and he won¡¯t let her do that. Of course, he said it while he was smiling. Half joke... half meant....


    Slowly, Li Yue opened the folder and looked at the sketches that she did. It was the drawings of the cave and forest, then there were some of Mo Li¡¯s frowning face from her memories. She stroked the sketches before putting it next to Mo Li. She then stood and kissed his forehead.


    Holding his hands, she whispered. "I¡¯m sorry." Her gaze glued into his face before she said. ¡¯Robot. Do it.¡¯


    [Initiating Restoration. Memories will be taken in three... two... one....]


    Li Yue heard a strain of beep in her head. She immediately closed her eyes as her head started to ache.


    [Restorationplete. Memories have taken.] the robotic sound echoed inside her head. Hearing this, Li Yue opened her eyes. Realizing that her gaze had turned blurry, she immediately closed her eyes for a few seconds and examined her body.


    ¡¯Robot, why do I feel weak?¡¯


    [Host had exhausted Bee¡¯s energy. Bee needed three days to recover. Please note, if you encounter any trouble in these three days, Bee won¡¯t be able to help you.]


    Li Yue sighed and opened her eyes. She then looked at the sleeping Mo Li. Letting go of his hand, Li Yue gave him onest look as she tried to control the heaviness in her chest before leaving the hospital room.


    "Miss!" Seeing Li Yue¡¯s pale face, her assistant immediately assisted her.


    "Let¡¯s go." She said and left without turning her head.


    .....


    The sound of soft conversations stirred him awake. She frowned as the strong smell of antiseptic reached his nose. Where was he? Mo Li looked at the white walls surrounding him, confused.


    "Mo Li!"


    He immediately looked at his uncle, the Mayor of the town.


    "Good thing that you are already awake. How are you feeling?" It was her aunt, the mayor¡¯s wife.


    "I¡ª "


    "Are you alright? You look pale."


    "Wait... I will call the doctor."


    Mo Li nodded, his face dark as he held his aching head. It was as if a part of his brain was taken from his head. It didn¡¯t take too long before the doctors arrived to check him. When the doctor told them that nothing was wrong, they immediately thanked him and asked about the alternatives for his legs.


    "What legs?" Mo Li frowned.


    "Oh... Just like what the doctor said, the bullet that you took for the painter hit your spine and you won¡¯t be able to walk again. But there¡¯s no need to worry we can¡ª " The mayor widened his eyes when he saw Mo Li lift his legs.


    "I can move it." He said before he lowered his head. "My body is good. I should be good." Seeing this, the doctor immediately started another round of tests on his body. It didn¡¯t even take an hour for the doctors to confirm that there is indeed no problem in his spine.


    "Mo Li... with your identity, you don¡¯t just go around and save someone from a lunatic." The mayor¡¯s wife gently said before she let out a sigh. "Next time... please prioritize your safety."


    Mo Li lowered his head, saying nothing. A few nights ago, he saved a woman that he didn¡¯t know. He was driving from the banquet when he saw a woman being held at gunpoint by another woman. He frowned. Why does he feel that something is wrong with him?


    "Good thing you are fine now. Alright, the doctor said you can leave two days from now. I will call my people and see if they found the criminal."


    "What is that?" Mo Li suddenly pointed at the folder on the table.


    "Oh that... that should be some stuff that was gifted by the painter. Here." The mayor¡¯s wife said. "It¡¯s not bad. She is very good. She even sketched you." She smiled. "Sadly, she already left the city today."


    "Oh." Mo Li nodded and opened the file. He eyed the sketch of the cave then the forest. Slowly, he felt his chest ache. Unknowingly, tears pooled in his eyes. He clutched his chest, unable to understand the pain. Why does it hurt so much? Why does it seem that his heart was chiseled out of his chest?


    "Mo Li? Are you alright?" Mo Li raised his head and stared at the older woman in front of him, his lips shook as tears silently streamed down on his cheeks. He felt the world narrowed; his gaze hazy. Why does he feel as if a part of him was taken away from him? He thought before he lost his consciousness.


    "Mo Li!"


    .....


    Two more chapters will be release at 12 PM GMT+8. Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 92 Option to Exi

    <h4>Chapter 92 Option to Exi</h4>


    When Mo Li woke up again, it was already the morning of the next day. It was said that the doctors could not determine the exact reason why he fainted. Many tests were conducted, but none of them showed a negative result. Mo Li is healthy. His legs, heart, and brain were fine.


    In the end, Mo Li went home with the sketches that were left by the woman that he saved. The moment Mo Li arrived in his room, his head hurt once again and fainted. When the doctors came, the results were just the same; nothing was wrong. So, they concluded that it was all because of stress. But who was Mo Li? Despite his doctor¡¯s advice, he still went to hispany the next day and started working as if a bullet didn¡¯t hit his head just a few days ago.


    Then, the rumors of Mo Li firing a lot of executives started to spread. Many said it was because those executives betrayed him. Some said those executives wanted to fire him and voted Mo Fang. After that, Mo Li fired a bunch of people working in thepany for corporate spying.


    This news shook not just the Yin City but the whole entertainment industry. Mo Li was known to be a good businessman, but he was never ruthless to his employees. Even his brother suddenly disappeared from thepany.


    In less than a month, the business industry noticed changes in the way Mo Li handled himself. The man was colder, his gaze could send chills down someone¡¯s spine, and he had be more ruthless. Rumors started flying around that the incident actually caused some damage in his brain, making him lose his sympathy and the ability to feel emotions. Isn¡¯t that why the great CEO Mo Li never smiled since the day that he woke up from that incident?


    However, Li Yue believed that these rumors did not concern her anymore. Weeks have already passed since that incident. Seeing Mo Li doing fine is enough for her. He can walk, he haspany, he has money, he is young and handsome. Soon, he would find someone that he will love.


    The cold breeze woke her up from her stupor. She shivered and used her hand to stop her hair from dancing to the autumn breeze. The wind had gotten colder, the smell of earth lingered in it, the breeze was refreshing and soft. Li Yue raised her head and eyed the dense trees that were slowly turning into the earth¡¯s color.Beneath the trees, carpets of red and gold can be seen. Li Yue smiled before looking at the garden wedding that was about to start. Located a few meters away from the wedding venue, Li Yue stood on top of the ild mansion¡¯s balcony where the wedding was held. She looked down as the sweet music wafted towards her, surrounding the ce.


    Li Weiwei in white started walking; her eyes focused on the man wearing a three-piece ck suit. Today, Xia Jin looked extremely handsome as he smiled towards his bride, tears can be seen in his eyes. Seeing this, Li Yue also smiled. For some reason, the fact that Li Weiwei and Xia Jin don¡¯t remember her anymore didn¡¯t dampen the happiness that she felt for them.


    Today, she realized something. She loved weddings. Seeing the male and female lead on their marriage seemed to make her heart a little lighter, happier.


    [Main Quest: Prevent the Viin from killing the Male Lead. Completed. Reward: Five hundred coins.]


    [Total coins: Five hundred five.]


    [Option to exit the world activated.]


    [Exit the World: Option one: Exit the world now. Host¡¯s body will die from a heart attack. Option two: Exit the world two years from now. Host¡¯s will die in her sleep. Host will have the option to die anytime in two years.]


    Li Yue let out a sigh of relief as she eyed the ceremony happening in front of her eyes. ¡¯Option two.¡¯ She answered, without any hesitation. Despite fixing the situation with Mo Li, she still needed to take care of those people. Li Yue¡¯s eyes turnedplicated.


    [Option two. Initiated.]


    In this life, she made a huge mistake. And that is... thinking that Mo Li is no longer the Viin. Mo Li never lost the halo of a Viin. However, her closeness to his heart suppressed it. From the start, Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi were both cannon fodders who held anger towards Li Yue and not directly towards the main lead.


    From the start, her decision to focus on Lizzy Lu and Lu Xinyi was wrong and that is why the robot also disappeared in thest four years. Li Yue narrowed her eyes. In the next world, she would never make this mistake again. Li Yue¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when she felt a sharp gaze towards her. She immediately roamed her gaze, eyeing every guest of the wedding.


    Then her gaze met his sharp ones. Surprise shed in Li Yue¡¯s eyes. Why is Mo Li staring at her? Suspicion clouded her gaze as she gulped and turned her head away. On the other hand, Mo Li never stopped staring at the woman on the balcony. For some reason, he felt that the woman was familiar. He frowned as he felt his chest start to ache. Mo Li decided to ignore the woman and looked at the couple in front of him.


    This, however, didn¡¯tst long. After a few seconds, Mo Li looked at the balcony again. Seeing the empty balcony made his face darker. Ignoring his uncle who sat next to him, Mo Li rose from his seat and left the wedding. He then started walking towards the exit. He needed to see that woman again.


    His heart started racing, his palms sweating. The woman¡¯s face shed in his mind again. He needed to see her. Without even wondering about the woman¡¯s identity, Mo Li hastened his steps. Seeing the empty corridor, Mo Li didn¡¯t lose any hope. He ran towards the balcony, hoping that she was still there.


    Mo Li¡¯s heart pounded faster, it drummed against his chest, threatening to jump out of him. When he realized that the woman was already gone, Mo Li immediately asked his people to find her using the CCTV. He needed to know who she was. He needed to see her again.


    Mo Li clenched his phone tighter as he stood at the parking lot. He couldn¡¯t.... he couldn¡¯t understand why his body would react this way. He was sure that he never met that woman before. However... Why does her eyes seemed too familiar? Slowly, Mo Li felt his chest start to ache. Clutching his chest, he looked at the sky. What the hell is happening to him?

 Chapter 93 Burn

    <h4>Chapter 93 Burn</h4>


    Three monthster. On the outskirts of Yin City.


    Li Yue looked at the starless sky. She weed the coldness of winter, letting the chill caress her cheeks as she smiled. She will miss Yin City. Or not. The calmness in her eyes slowly turned cold as she nced at the door in the roof deck of this house.


    "Miss... everything is ready." It was an older man with a goatee. He looked at the woman, an unmistakable fear shed in his eyes. Li Yue only responded with a small nod as she walked towards the roo fdeck. Ignoring the man, Li Yue soon entered the basement of the house. She then eyed the two women bound in a chair.


    "Is someone there?" Lizzy¡¯s voice shook as she tilted her head, hoping that she would hear the footsteps again. With her blindfold, Lizzy isn¡¯t so sure if someone is indeed standing near them. "Listen... I will pay you. Just let me go. I will double the payment of the one who sent you to take us. We will not tell the authorities about this. We can forget about all this."


    "Lizzy stop it!" Lu Xinyi said. "Don¡¯t negotiate with filthy people like this!"


    "Xinyi...." Lizzy lowered her head.


    "You!" This time it was Lu Xinyi. "Let us go now! I want you to let us go, or our parents will definitely kill you! Do you even know who we are? My father works with someone from the government, you idiot! They will definitely find us before you could even touch us!" A sinister smile rose on Lu Xinyi¡¯s face. Even though she was blindfolded, she still lifted her head and confidently looked at the space in front of her. "I know you are there! If you let us go now... we can forget about this. We will not pursue this matter, and we will forgive you! If you touch even a small strand of our hair... I promise you... you will die in the most painful death there is! We will burn you to death!"


    "Xinyi..." Lizzy said in a meek voice. "I think threatening them is not good. I am sure they already know who we are. If..."


    "Shut up! Stop talking to me!" Lu Xinyi said. "This is your fault! They took you first! Meaning... you are the target! They only took me because I was with you! You¡ª You... What did you do this time? Huh?"


    "Xinyi..."


    "Listen!" Lu Xinyi spoke again. "Since you wanted my cousin, you can have her! Just let me go! I will not tell anyone about this! You can do whatever you want with her; just don¡¯t include me in this business!"


    "Xinyi!" Lizzy¡¯s lips shook She felt anger rage through her. "How dare you!?"


    "I would really dare! I am someone that people love and respect. I have countless fans. How about you? Lizzy? All you do is drink all day! All you have are enemies! Hey! Hey! The man out there! This cousin of mine is an evil incarnate! If you want to get rid of her, you can do whatever you want! Just let me go!"


    "Lu Xinyi! How sure are you that you are not the target, huh? You are an actress, and you just offended Li Weiwei! How sure are you that you are not really the target?"


    "You¡ª "


    "You two are really funny." The two immediately stopped talking when they heard the cold voice of a woman to their left. "ming each other at this time." The two are already bound in a chair, blindfolded in a dark and cold environment like this. Li Yue sneered. If she gave these two knives, she was sure that they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill each other.


    "You¡ª Who are you?" Lizzy frowned. She was certain that she hadn¡¯t heard this voice before. "I don¡¯t remember knowing someone like you. Do you hear this Lu Xinyi? This woman is not my enemy! That could only mean that she is your enemy!"


    "Shut up, you dumb bitch!"


    "If she¡¯s not your enemy, then it should be your father¡¯s family! You¡ª "


    "Tsk. Tsk. How stupid." Li Yue said, clicking her tongue at the pair of clowns in front of her. Yes, these two are indeed clowns. Li Yue didn¡¯t know how she even thought that these two were the Viins when they were so dumb! How could Li Yue be that stupid? Unable to stop herself, Li Yue smacked her own forehead.


    "Who are you?" Lu Xinyi asked. "If you are so brave, why don¡¯t you show us your face? Let us know your identity?"


    Li Yue let out a snort in response. Truly stupid. "You don¡¯t deserve to know my face nor my name." They won¡¯t remember her anyway. "Just know that you did something to me.


    "You¡ª Did someone sent you to deal with us?" Lu Xinyi didn¡¯t stop herself from asking. She wanted to stall for more time, hoping that her father would find them soon.


    "No one would find you here." Li Yue smiled. She immediately understood Lu Xinyi¡¯s motives. "You can stop hoping now."


    "What did we do to you?" Lizzy asked. "If... If... it was our parents then... don¡¯t involve us in this matter! Just let us go!"


    Li Yue didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she signaled one of the men to start pouring the gasoline towards Lu Xinyi and Lizzy.


    "What is that?" Lizzy asked. "Is that... Is that some... hey... are you nning to burn us? Listen... we are rich. You can just ask our parents to pay. Hey! Please.... We can pay you. Our parents can definitely pay. Hey!" Panic became apparent in her voice.


    "Leave." Li Yue said, ignoring Lizzy¡¯s words. After making sure that the three people that she paid already left, she immediately looked at the two. "My first mistake was letting the seed sprout. I should have killed it the first time I saw it." She said. "This will never happen again."


    "What are you talking about?" Lu Xinyi asked. Her voice shook as fearced her words. When she didn¡¯t receive an answer, she immediately panicked and said, "Just... Just let our parents pay you! We can pay you! Hey! Are you listening!? Please don¡¯t burn us. Please..."


    "This time... I ampletely removing the poisonous tree from this world. You two would never be able to hurt someone again." Li Yue said before she threw a burning paper towards the gasoline that poured on the floor.


    Soon enough, screams and smoke filled the air. Li Yue calmly looked at the two bodies struggling on the floor. She should have done this the first time when Lizzy tried to frame her. After a few minutes, Li Yue walked out of the basement and told the men to burn the house. Then she calmly started walking towards the Yin City where she will spend herst night before asking the robot to exit this world.


    Li Yue walked on the side of the streets with her hands behind her back, looking at the stores and passing cars. Soon, her eyes were glued to therge billboard with the image of the man who just received an award. A smile shed in her eyes before she turned her head away and continued walking.

 Chapter 94 Arc 2: The Archaic Cultivator - Fantasy - R18

    <h4>Chapter 94 Arc 2: The Archaic Cultivator - Fantasy - R18</h4>


    Mo Li narrowed his eyes on the house that was still on fire. "Are you sure this was done by her?"


    "Yes, President. The men that she hired said that she walked towards the city after giving them the money."


    Mo Li nodded and got out of the car. He looked at the only street leading to the center of the city. After a few minutes, Mo Li got back into his car and instructed his driver to find Li Yue on the streets. He was sure that she wasn¡¯t that far from where they were.


    As long as she was located under the same sky, Mo Li was confident that he would find her again.


    [End of Arc 1]


    ...


    When Li Yue woke up again, she was in a boundless space.


    [Scanning Initiated.] She heard the robot utter. Li Yue just sat silently for a few minutes, staring nkly into the white space in front of her. At least her mission was done. This time she was able toplete her mission without dying or killing anyone. Rubbing her eyes, Li Yue lied down and thought of the things that she had learned from the previous world.


    [Scanningplete.]


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: None]


    [Missions Completed: 1]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: 550]


    [Strength: 1]


    [Intelligence: 1]


    [Speed: 1]


    [Luck: -2]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner]


    [Status: Healthy]


    [Proceed to the next world?]


    "Wait." She uttered while looking at the screen in front of her. She had forgotten that she didn¡¯t really have a name in this dimension. In the previous worlds, the system had refused to give her a name and clearly said she did not deserve to have one as she had neverpleted a quest yet. However.... Now that was no longer the case. "Can I... can I have a name?" she asked. She remembered that this robot told her before she could request something after she finished a mission.


    [Request Granted.]


    [Name: Lily]


    "Like the flower?"


    [Like the flower] The robotic voice sounded.


    "I have a question. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Mo Li was still the Viin in that world?"


    [Bee does not have permission to intervene.]


    "I see." Lily nodded. "Can I see the other options that you can do?"


    [Showing Options in Three... Two... One...]


    [Option to see what happened to the previous world: Five coins.]


    [Option to choose a world: One thousand coins.]


    [Option to strengthen the body: Five Hundred Coins.]


    ...


    The system showed her a total of twenty options that she was allowed to use. However, Lily could only frown. Why was it so expensive? Stroking her temple, Lily let out a sigh.


    "Can I see the plot in the next world?"


    [Plot: 300 words for 300 coins. Can only be essed when the host is already inside the world.]


    "Hey... can you tell me something about my past? Was I human?"


    [Bee can only answer one request about the past after the hostpleted a mission.]


    Lily nodded. So her name was considered a part of the past. Fair enough. She thought about the previous world. Slowly, a frown slithered onto her face.


    "Robot... why can¡¯t I remember anyone¡¯s face?"


    [Memories of the previous worlds will fade over time.]


    A sigh escaped her lips. "Is that so. Well, that is understandable."


    "Can you tell me about skills? Can I bring my painting skills into the next world?" These are questions that she has never asked before because she kept on failing her missions.


    [Skills can be brought to the next world. The levels of proficiency are as follows. Novice, Advanced Beginner, Competent, Proficient, and Expert]


    "Well... I believe that¡¯s good. Can you tell me my next character¡¯s name?" Lily thought that her painting skills were quite good however, the system clearly showed that it was only at the level of an advanced beginner. But considering that skills needed time to develop, Lilypletely understood everything. She only stayed in that world for about five years. She had no time to practice the skills. It would be weird for her to be an expert in five years.


    [Only essible inside the world.]


    Lily sighed. It seems that a lot of things could only be essed when she arrived in the next world. Even the plot could only be essed inside the world. This meant there was no way she could prepare in advance.


    "How about the level of the world?"


    [Level: D]


    "So it will be difficult. Great." Lily nodded. "Sounds exciting." Sarcasmced her voice. "So why is my luck still negative?"


    [Host needs toplete one more mission to have zero luck.]


    "..." That wasn¡¯t the answer to her question. But at this point having zero luck should be better than having negative luck, right? "I understand. Well then." Staying here would not give her anything anyway. "Eh?" Lily froze when she examined her six inch space. Inside... inside the space was the knife that she always carried when she was in the previous world. A cracker and some candies were there too. But what surprised her the most was the grenade that she saw in her space. Lily was bbergasted. "Robot. Please exin the space."


    [The space that you bought is considered your own dimension. Bee cannot ess it.]


    "Does this mean, I can bring everything in my space to every world? And bring its contents with me to the next world?"


    [Yes.]


    "How about living things?"


    [No.]


    "Oh." Lily nodded. "I understand." Excitement shone through her eyes. This meant that she could use the grenade in her next life! She actually had gained something really good from her past world. "Bee... did you gain new features as well?"


    [Bee now has the ability to scan.]


    Since the robot didn¡¯t exin further, Lily figured that it must not be allowed to do so. In the end, she nodded. "Alright then... let¡¯s go to the next world."


    [Entering to the next world in three... two.... One....]


    ........


    When Lily woke up again, she was in an... ice cave? She looked at her surroundings and realized that she was indeed inside a room covered in ice. Slowly, Lily sat up, her head started to ache from the inflow of memories from the original body.


    "Bee... can you scan the surrounding area for me?"


    [Bee can only scan three meters away from the host. The host needs to work hard to increase Bee¡¯s scanning abilities.]


    Lily fought the urge to roll her eyes. Right. She seemed to have forgotten that this robot was a little unreliable sometimes. She held her head as she slowly digested all the information given to her by the body. Fang Yu.


    So this was the body¡¯s name. She immediately examined her body as she remembered that this Fang Yu was the number one beauty of the Eight Palms Sect. Aside from that, she was also considered an elder and an expert in cultivation. "Unexpectedly, these breasts were very well developed. At least in this world, no one would say that she was not a woman." She frowned. She was sure that in the previous world, someone had told her that she was not a woman but she couldn¡¯t remember who.


    She shrugged and shook the thoughts out of her head. More importantly, she needed to focus on the fact that this Fang Yu was supposed to die years ago due to a scheme of another elder. Before she could even think of helping out the male lead, she needed to survive this elder¡¯s scheme first!


    ...


    Guys. Rx. Mo Li will be back. And he will be back with a bang. hehehe

 Chapter 95 A Familiar Face

    <h4>Chapter 95 A Familiar Face</h4>


    Fang Yu examined the ice cave she was in. From the body¡¯s previous memories, she was able to find out that she was inside another dimension but another elder from an outside sect had actually tried to imprison her using a forbidden technique. That elder wanted Fang Yu to be his woman, however, Fang Yu was an ice cold goddess who would not taint her body for a weakling that was almost twice her age.


    Thus she declined the marriage offer, making the Elder angry. During one of her trips outside of the sect, the Elder schemed to capture her. Fang Yu fought with all her might. However, fighting against three people who all had the same cultivation level as her was quite dangerous. In the end, Fang Yu remembered running for her life and fainting in the middle of nowhere.


    Waking up inside the ice cave, only meant one thing. Someone saved her! Fang Yu¡¯s gaze turned alert. She immediately used her spiritual sense to examine her surroundings. However, everytime she tried to extend her consciousness, it would bounce back to her, making her head hurt from the bacsh.


    She frowned and slowly got out of the Jade bed. Such a luxurious bed was actually used to save her? Was it possible that the elder found her body and was the one who wanted to save her? She started walking towards the entrance of the ice cave. After a few steps, Fang Yu paused. She couldn¡¯t hear any sounds outside of this ice cave. Her spiritual sense was not working as well.


    This meant that either she was kept in a ce with a lot of restrictions or... someone actually imprisoned her. Her face darkened as she went back to her bed. She needed to examine the plot first.


    ¡¯Robot. I want the plot.¡¯


    [Purchase 300 words plot for 300 coins?]


    ¡¯Yes¡¯


    [Purchasing plot. Deducting coins. Open plot now?]


    ¡¯Yes¡¯


    The Body¡¯s name is called Fang Yu. Fang Yu is an elder of the Eight Palms Sect. Known for her Icy beauty and Alchemy, Fang Yu is a proud woman who has never epted an apprentice thatcks the required talent. That was until she was saved by the Handsome and smart Male Lead Ji Tian. As payment for saving her, Fang Yu epted Ji Tian who only had mediocre talent. She then guided him and became the number one support of the Male Lead in this World of Cultivation.


    After two hundred years of being together, Fang Yu slowly falls in love with the Male Lead. But she never expressed her feelings and only treated him like an apprentice. To distract herself, Fang Yu epted a female disciple named Su Yan. What she didn¡¯t know was that Su Yan was the one meant for her senior brother Ji Tian. When Fang Yu realized that Ji Tian and Su Yan were already in love, she could onlyment in regret and sadness from her broken heart. However, as an outstanding Elder, Fang Yu still gave the two her blessings as she locked herself inside her cave never to be seen again.


    The Viin of this story is called Dong Hu. He is an extremely talented youth that was the exact opposite of Ji Tian. Brash and arrogant, Dong Hu thought that the world belonged to him. Who would have thought that Ji Tian would be able beat him in the annual fightingpetition of their Sect? Because of his anger, Dong Hu left the sect and found another way to improve himself. Dong Hu would be Ji Tian¡¯s rival in the future as he delves into the unknown, turning himself into a demon.


    [Quest: Save Dong Hu from the clutches of a Reincarnator.]


    [Details: World D and World C are worlds where Reincarnators and Transmigrators are considered threats. They alter plots with their revenge and otherworldly knowledge. Because of this, the quest this time is to take care of the Reincarnator and make Dong Hu the real viin. Take note. The Viin in each world will not change unless they are killed. Dong Hu is supposed to be the Male Lead¡¯s rival. If the host decides to change the Viin, the Male Lead will not have a rival and will be weaker.]


    "..." Reincarnator huh. Fang Yu fell into deep thought. Reincarnators were people who were killed but went back in time because of their restless and unresigned souls. If a Reincarnator went back in time and decided to target Dong Hu, that only meant that Dong Hu must have tortured this person until his death.


    As the Viin, this Dong Hu should be very ruthless. It would be logical for him to hurt a few people every now and then. Fang Yu lowered her head and nced at her... wait... why was her hands so small?


    This....


    Fang Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened when she remembered that this Fang Yu was a small person that looked like a teenager. This was because of the type of cultivation that she was practicing. She looked like a loli. A loli blessed by the gods of breasts.


    Again, her face contorted into a scowl as she wondered why she was so concerned about this matter. Fang Yu¡¯s high cultivation level made her almost inhuman. Before she lost consciousness, this woman was already three hundred years old and yet she still looked like this. Who knows how old she was now? She didn¡¯t even know how long she had fallen asleep.


    The plot would start with the Male Lead identally destroying this Ice cave, saving her in the process. The Male Lead was someone from a small vige just a few kilometers away from this cave. And he was actually here to gather some firewood.


    However, the plot that she received didn¡¯t answer the questions that she had in her mind. Who saved her? And who would spend such an exorbitant amount of jade just to keep her alive? Instead of thinking about this, Fang Yu decided to meditate and examined her body. Right now, Fang Yu was not nning to change anything in the plot. All she needed to do was wait.


    Fang Yu closed her eyes and got into a lotus position. She decided to cultivate instead. After a few days, the sound of someone falling inside the cave echoed. It was a man¡¯s scream. Fang Yu immediately ran out of the ice cave hoping to see the male lead.


    However, her face soon turned grave. This man... was not the male lead but someone who had the same cultivation or even stronger than her. Seeing the man¡¯s bloodied state, Fang Yu immediately approached him. This face.... This face looks really familiar.


    ....


    Instead of using a different name. I decided to use the name Mo Li. Since you guys seemed to like him a lot. It would be bad to use another name. Hehehe

 Chapter 96 Remember My Name

    <h4>Chapter 96 Remember My Name</h4>


    Fang Yu immediately brought the man with white hair towards the jade bed and examined his wound. His face was extremely pale, his Qi and Spiritual strength was extremely chaotic as well. Without waiting for another second, Fang Yu immediately started suppressing the man¡¯s wound. Fang Yu was an expert in Alchemy, because of this, her knowledge in potions was top notch. After essing her space ring, Fang Yu started throwing some wound suppressing potions that she made before she disappeared into the man¡¯s mouth before she made him drink something that would heal his wound.


    Then, Fang Yu left him without sparing him another nce again. If the man survives, then it¡¯s good. If he died then, that was no longer Fang Yu¡¯s concern. The fact that this man¡¯s face was extremely familiar was putting her on edge. Fang Yu did not have memories of the previous world that she had visited. Not the faces nor the names. She also did not have Lily¡¯s memories.


    So the fact that she found someone familiar should be very troubling. Fang Yu rummaged into her memories. Three hundred years of memories and yet, she didn¡¯t find even a small trace indicating she met this man before. She frowned and fell into contemtion.


    After a few hours of having no results, Fang Yu decided to give up and just focus on her cultivation. She was sure that the man wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon. Moreover, the male lead should be here anytime soon. If that happens, Fang Yu would immediately leave with him.


    As if on cue, Fang Yu heard some knocking sounds on the wall to her left. She eyed the ice wall as she wondered if this was the male lead. Boom! The loud sound reverberated inside the cave. However, the cave didn¡¯t even show signs of breaking. Naturally, that was because this ce was reinforced with magical treasures.


    BOOM! This time, the wall showed small signs of shaking. Small debris of ice started falling from the ceiling.


    BOOM! On the third time, the walls finally showed signs of breaking.


    BOOM! The walls crumbled. Small pieces of ice hit the floor followed by someone grunting. Fang Yu was originally expecting to see the male lead. Well... this man that was on the floor should be the male lead. Except, there was an additional creature on top of him. It was a huge red snake.


    Clearly, the snake and the male lead had been fighting. Fang Yu coldly watched as the male lead struggled to stand, his knees shook as he tightened his grip on his broken sword. With a determined look on his face, he then jumped towards the snake¡¯s eyes.


    However, could he really defeat a snake whose body was bigger than that of the young man¡¯s? Fang Yu shook her head when she saw the male lead flying towards another wall. Fang Yu immediately extended her Qi and used it to catch the wounded male lead. Then, she held her hand in front of her, concentrating on the blocks of ice on the floor. The ice on the floor shook before they slowly floated into the air. Then as fast as lighting, they were thrown towards the snake.


    Surprised, the snake tried to avoid the sharp ice. However, it was toote. It¡¯s tail was already pinned down by one of therger pieces of ice. Then Fang Yu concentrated and used all the remaining ice to attack its eyes. The snake let out a hiss before writhing in pain. Without its vision, the snake helplessly attacked the walls, hoping to hit Fang Yu.


    She snorted and immediately sent another sharp ice to its neck. After a few minutes, the snake¡¯s head fell onto the floor with a loud thud. Surprisingly, its body was still struggling.


    Fang Yu ignored this and walked towards the male lead. She eyed the handsome countenance of the man and threw a potion towards him. "You saved me from this cave." She maintained a cold expression. "Drink."


    The Male lead, Ji Tian should be sixteen this year. Despite his young age, the man¡¯s body was already well proportioned, his cheekbones could easily pierce someone¡¯s heart. However, his greatest asset should be his determined eyes. Fang Yu watched as the young man drank the potion without any questions. Since he didn¡¯t faint, Ji Tian knew that this woman was what they called an immortal being. Who knows what will happen if he refused to drink the potion.


    The moment, the potion touched his throat, he immediately felt a cold sensation spread throughout his body. Slowly, the wound that he had sustained earlier turned numbed in pain. The smaller wounds had also shown signs of healing while the deeper ones were closing on their own. Ji Tian gasp. This...


    "What is the current year?" Fang Yu asked.


    "The Year of Boar, 1032. First of the cold months."


    Fang Yu¡¯s face turned colder. She had been here for two hundred years? That means she was already Five Hundred this year! Currently, she was a core formation specialist. A core formation can live up to 700 years and if they can¡¯t breakthrough and achieve a nascent soul stage, they would die. Fang Yu felt her upper lips twitch. "Thank you. Your talent is mediocre. However, as a way to thank you. I want to make you my disciple. I am someone from the Eight Palm¡¯s Sect. Here is my token. Six months from now on the first day of the warm months, we will have our yearly recruitment. By then you have to be at least Seventh Level in Qi Condensation Stage to be able to enter." Fang Yu exined from her memories.


    Seeing the man¡¯s confused look, she immediately handed him three pellets. "Use this to breakthrough. You are currently at the second Level. Going to the Seventh level is an impossible task. However, I don¡¯t just ept people who don¡¯t work hard. I want to see you pass the entrance examinations and be my disciple. Do you understand me?"


    The man epted the pellets and nodded his head, a tinge of gratitudeced his gaze. Of course, she ignored this and used her Qi to carry the man out of the cave. After going out, Fang Yu sealed the cave again. "Don¡¯te to this ce again. It is dangerous for people like you. Concentrate on your cultivation."


    "Yes... Yes..." Ji Tian nodded earnestly. "Madam Immortal... may I please have your name?"


    "I am Fang Yu, an Elder of the Eight Palms Sect." She looked at him, coldly. "Remember my name."

 Chapter 97 Elder

    <h4>Chapter 97 Elder</h4>


    After travelling for nine days and nine nights, Fang Yu finally arrived at the outskirts of the mountain where their sect was located. She eyed the tallest mountain that was covered by fog. Sighing, Fang Yu started flying towards the group of mountains.


    Two Hundred years.


    Fang Yu could onlyment in sadness as she flew towards the Eight Palms Sect¡¯s Training grounds. From there, Fang Yu was nning to talk to the Sect Head and tell him that she was stuck in a formation. She was not nning to divulge any other information about the scheme as she was sure some people inside the sect had helped that man in his scheme.


    Fang Yu¡¯s travels were supposed to be a secret. However, at that time, the man from the other sect clearly knew her itinerary. It could only mean that someone had told him that information. After bypassing a lot of formations, Fang Yunded in the training area of the Sect. To visit the Sect Leader, Fang Yu needed to walk towards the highest part of the sect that was located in the Palms Mountains, the tallest mountain of Hong Country.


    After two hundred years, the ce had undergone a lot of changes. Not only had the formations be stronger, they even had a lot of new teachers inside the Sect. And since Fang Yu had been away for a long time, many of these teachers and disciples immediately turned wary at the sight of a woman casually walking towards the Sect Master¡¯s abode.


    "Halt!"


    Fang Yu stopped walking and looked at the group of men and women walking her way. Judging from their Sky blue robe, all of them should be considered inner disciples of the Sect. Their Cultivation level should be below hers, meaning they had no way of telling her cultivation level. To someone like them, Fang Yu could choose to make herself look like a human,pletely hiding her cultivation level from their prying eyes.


    "Your honorable miss." A man with blue hair who looked just a few years older than her spoke. "This is not a ce where you can stroll around and look at the view. This is our honorable Eight Palms Sect. May I know if you have any business inside the sect?"


    Fang Yu was wearing an extremely simple white robe. Without the embroideries of the Eight Palms Sect, Fang Yu just looked like a normal rogue immortal. However, it seems that the disciples were not stupid at all. They knew that not many people would be able to just walk inside the mountain without alerting anyone. It could mean that thisdy was extremely powerful.


    If not for some disciples seeing her walk towards the Sect Master¡¯s Immortal Cave, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed that this woman was here.


    Fang Yu stared at the younger generation in front of her. "I have some business with the Sect Master." She answered as she started walking again.


    "Halt!" Another man shouted.


    "I¡¯m afraid we cannot let you pass. Please register your name and wait for the Sect Master toe out and talk to you." The Sect had rules. Not just anyone would be able to enter the Sec Master¡¯s cave. Even if they wanted to, the formation guarding the cave was strong enough to shred someone like them. How could a small and weak woman enter?


    Fang Yu immediately raised an eyebrow. Her small frame was indeed enough to make people underestimate her. Under the surprised gazes of everyone present, Fang Yu just vanished from their sight.


    "What¡ª What just happened?" the man with blue hair asked.


    "She¡¯s an elder!" A woman eximed. The only one allowed to fly or use their Qi in this area should be an elder! The group immediately fell into silence. How could someone who looked so young be an elder?


    One should know that even if they have a longer life spanpared to normal humans, they were still susceptible to aging. Though it was extremely slow, their body would still show the signs of aging as soon as they stopped their cultivation. But that girl... looked younger than them! What could that mean?


    "I heard there was an elder who was the number one beauty of Hong Country who vanished before..." someone from the back said. After hearing the meek woman¡¯s words, everyone immediately started inquiring about the most beautiful elder who had vanished two hundred years ago.


    When the disciple realized this woman might be their long lost elder, they immediately ran towards their respective teachers, informing them of the matter. If that elder showed up, wouldn¡¯t this mean they would have a chance in the uingpetition?


    Soon, news of a beautiful woman who was capable of flying started to spread inside the Sect.


    "You want them to know that you are back?" The Older man in front of Fang Yu asked, a slight smile apparent in his face.


    "Master." This man was none other than Fang Yu¡¯s master and the Sect Master, Jiang Bo. Fang Yu elegantly drank her tea. "Please don¡¯t tell anyone about that matter. I just want to keep it a secret for now." Before Fang Yu could even lie to the old man, Jiang Bo had already asked her how the hell had she vanished just like that? As Fang Yu¡¯s master, Jiang Bo did his best to find her. However, all he found were traces of her blood and life essence, all of which showed that she was gravely injured. He knew that his dear disciple was still alive. However, he didn¡¯t have any idea where she could hide her body. With the type of injury that she had received, Jiang Bo knew that Fang Yu had fallen into aa.


    "The people who schemed against you back then..." the man with the white eyebrows sighed. "I knew that they were inside our sect. However..." He shook his head. "By the time I found out who they were, they had already left and joined another sect."


    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes. "This person... are they still alive?" The Sect Master Jiang Bo nodded. Seeing this, a cold smile blossomed on her face. "Then it¡¯s good."


    The conversation that they had was interrupted when they heard one of the disciples guarding the Sect Master¡¯s cave tell them that the elder that the Sect Master was waiting for was already here.


    "Oh. Good timing. Let me introduce you the newest Elder in the sect." The older man smiled and gave her a knowing look. "I am sure you will like this very brilliant person. Xu¡¯er! Let that person in." Almost immediately soft and steady footsteps reached Fang Yu¡¯s ears.


    "Sect Master... I am here." A warm voice drifted towards her. Slowly, Fang Yu raised her head to look at the man wearing ck a few inches away from her. Surprise quickly shed in her eyes as she saw the familiar white hair, and robe in front of her. Wasn¡¯t this the man that she had saved in the cave?


    "Good! Good!" the old manughed and walked towards the person who was even taller than him. "Why are you sote this time? Did you encounter any trouble?"


    "Yes. I encountered some bandits this time. However..." The man looked at Fang Yu. "Someone saved me."


    "Good. At least you are here now. So... tell me... were you able to find the person that you were looking for?"


    "Yes. The Genius Dong Hu is now my disciple." The man answered, his gaze never leaving hers. On the outside, Fang Yu was coldly looking at the man, not an iota of expression could be seen on her face. However, on the inside she was already smiling like a frog. So this man was the Viin¡¯s Master? What a coincidence.


    "Oh! I forgot... I forgot! Remember my dear disciple that I told you about? Hehehe... She is finally back. I told you she would be back." The Sect Master said excitedly. "This is Elder Fang Yu. She is my number one disciple in potions. Fang Yu, this is Elder Mo Li. He is an expert in talismans and magic weapons."


    Mo Li. Fang Yu tried to recall if she had heard of that name before. It seems familiar¡ª almost too familiar.

 Chapter 98 The Coward and the Childish

    <h4>Chapter 98 The Coward and the Childish</h4>


    "Elder Fang." Mo Li¡¯s warm voice reminded her of the early morning sunshine. However, it somehow made her ufortable. "The Sect Master has told me a lot of things about you." Contrary to Mo Li¡¯s warm voice, not a tinge of amusement could be seen in his face.


    Fang Yu nodded and looked at her tea, ignoring the two men in front of her. Knowing the elder that became Dong Hu¡¯s master was enough for her. She buried the feelings of familiarity and continued to drink her tea as her master talked to the man happily. From their conversation, Fang Yu understood that the Sect Master sent this elder to invite a genius who had a heavenly spirit root and was already at the Eighth stage of Qi Condensation at the age of sixteen. Such development at that age was really considered one in a million talent!


    Of course, this disciple was none other than the viin, Dong Hu. In the future, while Dong Hu was really talented, he was arrogant, his nose always pointed towards the sky. However, in the end, her disciple Ji Tian would still defeat the Viin Dong Hu. Fang Yu rolled her eyes inwardly. With the help of her potions, Ji Tian would be the winner of thepetition.


    "Elder Fang." Mo Li called out. She raised her head and looked at the man who sat next to his master. "I remember that Elder Fang does not have a disciple yet?"


    "Ah... Yu¡¯er is extremely picky when ites to her disciple." The Sect Master answered. "Considering our Yu¡¯er is a genius herself, she has the right to act like this."


    "Is that so." An unfathomable glint shed in his eyes.


    "Master I just found a good disciple." Fang Yu said after she finished her tea. "He will being in the entrance examinations, six months from now."


    "Really? Then... that is wonderful! Aiyo! This could mean that we would have two geniuses in our Sect again!" Who would have thought that two elders are going to have a new disciple at the same time? "Aiyo... this is going to be exciting!"


    Fang Yu only nodded, her gaze was towards her tea.


    [Quest: Anger Elder Mo Li. Reward: Ten Coins. No Option to Decline.] The robotic sound echoed inside her head. Fang Yu sighed inwardly. However, the robot was not done yet. [You have twenty-four hours to be Elder Mo¡¯s rival.]


    Rival? She frowned.


    This frown didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the men in front of her.


    "Is there something wrong?" The Sect Master asked.


    "This..." Fang Yu said. "I want to challenge Elder Mo to a duel."


    "..."


    "..."


    The two men looked at each other.


    "Yu¡¯er, you just got back in the sect. So... you don¡¯t know that Elder Mo is the strongest Elder and¡ª"


    "I want to challenge him to a duel." Fang Yu repeated her words. "I have been asleep for too long. I need to know how strong I have be." Elder Mo Li might be strong. But this man was wounded a few days ago. There was no way that he would be able to recover in such a short period. "Please sect master. Allow this lowly one to challenge him."


    Silence descended before them. Mo Li just stared at Fang Yu while the Sect Master¡¯s lips thinned. He eyed the man next to him before bringing his gaze back to his only disciple, the genius Fang Yu. Seeing her resolute expression, the Sect Master gave a burst of wryughter. "Aiya... I cannot do anything about this expression. I agree but you have to ask Elder Mo about this."


    Hearing this, Fang Yu looked at the handsome man opposite her, waiting for him to say yes.


    "No." Contrary to her expectations, Mo Li shamelessly declined the duel. "I don¡¯t want to fight you." He said, his face cold, devoid of any expression.


    "You¡ª" She was not expecting this. As the most powerful person in this sect after the Sect Master, Mo Li should never decline to any challenges. "Why?"


    "No reason. I just don¡¯t want to fight."


    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes at him. "I was not expecting Elder Mo to be a coward."


    "Coward or not. I am not fighting you." Elder Mo smirked and drank his tea.


    "This is an eye-opener." Fang Yu said. "Sect Master, I was not expecting that you would ept such a coward into our Sect."


    "Eh... Hehe... Lovely disciple... You should calm down. Calm down. Being Angry is no good for the body. You just got back. Why don¡¯t you take some time to familiarize yourself with the new changes in the Sect?"


    "Sect Master... are you chasing me out?"


    "Elder Fang... I was not expecting to see someone so childish. Aren¡¯t you almost as old as me?" Elder Mo¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule. "Being this old and yet acting like a teenager. This is the real eye-opener."


    "Eh... Elder... Please forgive my lovely disciple. She had been like this for years now. She just wants to know who is stronger."


    The Sect Elder¡¯s words made Fang Yu¡¯s face darker. This was actually the first time that this old man was nice to someone other than her!


    "I understand. There is no need to apologize, Sect Master."


    "Lovely disciple. Master is going to give you this... Purple flower of hope for your potions. This will be good for your advancement. For now, Elder Mo and I will have to talk about something important." The old man gave an apologetic smile as he handed her one of the rarest ingredients for potion-making. This disciple of his was still the same! Even if she had disappeared for years, her temper was still the same.


    Fang Yu grabbed the flower and rose from her seat. She didn¡¯t bother bowing as she walked out of the cave. "Coward." Her voice lingered near Elder Mo¡¯s ears.


    "Childish." Of course, Elder Mo responded with a smile. However, his next words made her speechless. "Ice Queen in the ice cave." Fang Yu stopped walking at the entrance of the cave. She looked in the direction where the Sect Master and Elder Mo were talking, her gaze extremelyplicated. She could feel the man¡¯s gaze towards her direction.


    She immediately wondered if the man knew that she was in that ice cave. Impossible. There¡¯s no way that he would know about it. When she healed him, Fang Yu had made sure that he already lost consciousness. Moreover, she had made sure that the cave didn¡¯t have any traces of her spiritual sense. There was no way that he would know about her.

 Chapter 99 Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 99 Who Are You?</h4>


    Fang Yu decided to let it go this time however, she was not nning on giving up just yet. Too bad, her robot wanted her to anger this man. With this in mind, Fang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to find the man¡¯s immortal cave. This man¡¯s cave was actually located at the back of the mountain. Meaning, it was just near her cave! Fang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to attack the formations protecting the cave. Since that man refused to fight her, all she could do was anger him by destroying his formations.


    As someone who was an expert in talismans, this man should have spent a huge amount of money to make his cave more secure than the normal immortal cave. Fang Yu¡¯s goal had already been established. She would ruin his formation!


    In this world, people who cultivated had their own affinity to the elements. Their abilities would depend on their affinity. So, a cultivator who had an affinity to Fire Elements could only use Magic or abilities that were rted to fire. An ice cultivator could use ice spears but couldn¡¯t create fire balls. That was just thew of nature.


    Of course, there were people who can use two or more elements but those people were all rare and most of them died before they could even start cultivating because of the two forces wreaking havoc inside their body. However, Fang Yu was different. At a young age, the Sect Master found out about her affinity with space. With her Space abilities, Fang Yu could practically use all elements as long as she stored it inside her space. The Sect Master was the one who taught her to develop such technique.


    While this technique was extremely powerful, it also has its negative effects. And that was... Fang Yu would look like a teenager forever, her body never maturing because of the space ability that her body was using. This was something that Fang Yu used to hate. Who would want to look like a seventeen year old child forever? Not her!


    Fang Yu shook the thoughts out of her head as she released some fire balls to attack the formations. When she saw that it didn¡¯t even shake it, she immediately released wind des then water spears. Ice? It seems that this formation was reinforced with Ice magic. Fang Yu frowned. It seems that Elder Mo¡¯s affinity was with ice?


    Suddenly Fang Yu froze. People with Ice affinity could easily create a cave of ice! Was it possible that it was Elder Mo who saved her? Impossible. Again, she started another barrage of attack. However, none of them worked.


    Fang Yu turned silent as she contemted. Those were not strong attacks but they were not weak either. All she wanted to do was overwhelm the defense system until it cracks. However, it seems that this system was stronger than what she originally assumed.


    ¡¯Robot! You told me you can scan, right? Can you scan this formation for me?¡¯


    [Scanning... ]


    Fang Yu raised an eyebrow. It was extremely peculiar for the system to just listen to her words.


    [This formation system is made of three hundred talismans, Five high grade magic tools, Seventy five middle grade magic tools, and...] The system started telling her theponents of the formation. [Conclusion. Host does not have the capability to break the formation. If the host goes all out, then the host can create a small crack as small as Bee¡¯s pinky.]


    Her face immediately darkened. ¡¯You don¡¯t have a pinky!¡¯


    Silence.


    Since this system was so unreliable, Fang Yu chose to attack the formation again. This time, she used some of her strongest attacks and even called out a hurricane to attack the formation. In the end it was still useless. She eyed the cave¡¯s surroundings that were now filled with either burnt trees that were uprooted from the wind or therge rocks that she tried to use to break the formation.


    When Fang Yu felt her Qi run out, she immediately took some potions to recover her Qi and started attacking again. She refused to believe that this cave was invincible!


    "If you are at your full strength, you can actually create some cracks to my cave. Too bad, you have yet to recover your full strength." The voice made her freeze for a few seconds before she turned towards the man who stood a few feet away from her. Seeing Mo Li arrive, Fang Yu calmly snorted before turning her back. She was about to fly away from this ce when Mo Li suddenly held her hand, preventing her from moving.


    She felt a chill run down her spine from the contact.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Can¡¯t you see? I am leaving."


    "Since you are already here. Come." Without waiting for her to respond, Mo Li dragged her towards his cave. "We need to talk."


    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that having me here is going to ruin my reputation?"


    "Most people don¡¯t know you." He answered, revealing the ice cave just like the one where she had woken up.


    "You¡ª"


    "Who are you?" Mo Li suddenly asked, his eyes revealed a trace of cruelty. "I can smell a different scenting from you."


    "What are you talking about!?"


    "Even the sect master didn¡¯t notice it. But I can sense something from you." He said as he tightened his hands around her wrist.


    "Elder Mo, you must be hallucinating. I am Fang Yu."


    "Liar." He said. "I saved you back then because I could smell something familiar from you."


    Fang Yu pursed her lips. As expected, he was the one who saved her. "I saved you nine days ago. So we are even. Let me go." She tried to shake his hand away. To her surprise, Mo Li pulled her closer, he folded his other arm around her small waist as he looked at her eyes.


    "Who are you?" He asked. "Don¡¯t let me repeat myself again."


    Fang Yu¡¯s eyebrows creased, her eyes turned colder. What was this man¡¯s deal? Before she could open her mouth to rebut, Elder Mo suddenly lowered his head and buried his face into the nook of her neck. He inhaled her scent. "I can smell something from you. You better tell me who you are or... don¡¯t even think about leaving this cave today!"


    .....


    Thank you for the support and don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 100 Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 100 Recovery</h4>


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Fang Yu scowled. Realizing that she had revealed a little bit of herself to this unknown stranger, she immediately shook his hand off her and pushed him away. "If you want to fight then have a duel with me. I won¡¯t hold back anymore. If you touch me again, and I will kill you!"


    Mo Li squinted his beautiful phoenix eyes. He looked at the small woman in front of him. "You can leave." He said. "If you can break the formation."


    Her heart sank. There was no way that she would be able to break the formation now. Just like what this man had said before, she hadn¡¯t recovered her full strength yet and even if she did recover, she could only create a small crack in his defense system. "Are you going to keep me here forever? The Sect Master will¡ª"


    "Tell me who you are and why do I feel like I know your smell since I saw you wounded that night!"


    Fang Yu frowned. Since losing her consciousness, she hadn¡¯t taken a bath. However, her body was not dirty nor she had blood from her previous words. Meaning this man must have been cleaning her body from time to time. "You already saw my body, didn¡¯t you."


    "What does it have to do with my question?"


    "You know that I am the real Fang Yu and yet you still ask me who I am." For some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit nervous around this guy. "Is that why you came here and became an elder? To try and find out about my identity?" She could feel her dislike for this guy growing.


    Mo Li squinted his eyes before he waved his hands. Almost immediately the surrounding formation of the cave emitted a light before a small door appeared in the middle of the formation. "It seems that I have be muddled because of my wounds." He said and turned his back on her. Elder Mo walked inside one of the rooms without sparing her another nce. Then he heard his voice drift to her ears.


    "Leave before I changed my mind. Next time you decide to ruin my formation, I will kill your disciple and imprison you in my formation for another one hundred years."


    Fang Yu widened her eyes. This brute! She immediately went out of the cave and went to her own which was located a few kilometers from the brute¡¯s immortal cave. First, she immediately examined her herbs which were mostly dead before checking the other ingredients that she could use to make the male lead stronger. Fang Yu needed that man to be as strong as possible to beat Mo Li¡¯s disciple.


    After she cleaned her herb garden and nted new herbs, Fang Yu immediately started brewing some new potions for herself and her future breakthrough. Despite sleeping for two hundred years, Fang Yu knew that once she gained her strength back, she could easily breakthrough to the next stage in no time. With this in mind, she needed to prepare as much potion as she could for the male lead.


    In this world, Fang Yu was not nning to intervene in the Main Lead and the Viin¡¯s matter. All she nned to do was be a bystander.


    ¡¯Robot¡¯ she called out. ¡¯The Exit Options in this world is also the same in the previous one?¡¯


    [Negative. Worlds with magic or mana have different rules. This is a Level D world that is bordering a Level C with enough energy to kill the host using one attack. Therefore, there were changes in rules.]


    She let out a sigh. ¡¯Let me guess. I am not allowed to know the rules unless Iplete the quest?


    [Host is a fast learner.]


    Another sigh left her mouth. Soon, Fang Yu concentrated on making potions and recovering. Of course, she immediately failed the first quests, making the system deduct ten coins from her remaining one hundred and five coins. Right now, her total was only a measly ny five coins. Damn you Mo Li! She could only curse.


    Fang Yu was not that dumb to continue making that man angry when he tantly threatened to kill the male lead! What dumb luck. Of course, her luck had something to do with this. With her negative two luck, and a Level D world, Fang Yu could only sigh, helpless of the current difficulties in front of her.


    She hadn¡¯t even met the Male Lead and yet, she had already encountered some problems by the name of Mo Li.


    "Elder Fang..." A voice from the outside echoed. Fang Yu immediately left her potioneering room and walked out of her immortal cave. "Elder Fang, the honorable Sect Master wants you toe see him in the Hall with the other Elders." A woman who was taller than Fang Yu spoke. From her robe, this woman should be one of the inner disciples. Fang Yu nodded in response. She waved her hand, gesturing for the female disciple to leave.


    She immediately went back to her cave and kept everything important in her space ring before leaving. The Sect Master could have always summoned her using puppet birds or other methods, however, he chose to summon her using another disciple. This could mean that other people were already present when he issued the order.


    Perhaps visitors? Fang Yu frowned. Since she arrived, Fang Yu had not left her cave for two months now. She concentrated on making medicines and growing her strength. In these two months, not one person came here to bother her. However, this time should be different.


    "Let¡¯s go together."


    Fang Yu almost jumped up when she heard Mo Li¡¯s voice behind her. He was leaning on the tree just outside her door, along with his white hair, his ck robes were dancing with the wind.


    "Why are you here?" In her eyes, this man is nothing but bad luck! He actually caused her to lose ten coins! TEN COINS!


    "To escort you." He walked towards her. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. I don¡¯t like you. The Sect Master just told me to escort you towards the hall. So here I am."


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t answer the lunatic Mo Li and started flying towards the hall. Seeing this, Mo Li chuckled and followed her.

 Chapter 101 Fang Linger

    <h4>Chapter 101 Fang Ling¡°er</h4>


    "You should probably slow down." Mo Li said. Hearing this, Fang Yu paused and looked at the man in ck.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" She asked.


    Mo Li shook his head, he stayed quiet for a few seconds before saying, "I will tell the Sect Master that we will bete. Let¡¯s go back to my cave. It¡¯s nearer than yours."


    Fang Yu hesitated for a few seconds before she nodded and followed the man inside his ice cave. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "When you disappeared two hundred years ago, the Sect Master went out of his seclusion to find you. He knew that someone had turned traitor and by the time he figured out the identity of the person it was already toote. That woman... your cousin Fang Ling¡¯er had already left the Sect and joined another sect."


    Fang Yu nodded. She already knew this information.


    Mo Li continued. "Well... when I found the Sect Master, he had grave injuries around him. He gave me his token before he passed out. Because of this, I was able to safely bring him back."


    "You saved him too." This exins why the Sect Master treated this man very well.


    "As a passerby, that¡¯s what I should do." He said. "The Sect Master told me that the one who attacked him was the Sect Master of Frozen Wraith Sect. You should also know that the man who wanted you to be his main wife is the nephew of that Sect Master."


    "And?" Fang Yu knew that the Sect Master of Eight Palms and Frozen Wraith never had a good rtionship and were only full of false pretenses in front of many people.


    "Well... your cousin joined Frozen Wraith to be that man¡¯s concubine."


    Fang Yu raised an eyebrow. "That does not concern me Elder Mo."


    "She is here to see you."


    "Oh! Then... Let¡¯s have some tea first. Let her wait."


    "..." Elder Mo was speechless. Was this really the cold goddess that everyone knew? ording to the rumors, this Fang Yu was pure and cold. She was also righteous and always stayed true to her principles.


    "Before you think about anything else. You should remember that rumors are rumors for a reason." She unceremoniously sat on the seat made of ice and motioned him to get some tea first. "I will wait here."


    Seeing this, the elder in front of her shook his head and immediately prepared some tea for his guest. His actions were swift and elegant. It didn¡¯t take too long for him to finish brewing. "The news about your return has reached the ears of the other sect. People are sending gifts to the sect almost everyday." He uttered. Fang Yu was a well known potions master. Her potioneering skills had even surpassed her own master. Because of this, when the other Sect knew that she didn¡¯t return two hundred years ago, they were extremely happy. To the Sect Master of the Eight Palm¡¯s Sect, losing his favorite disciple was akin to losing an arm.


    Now that Fang Yu is back, those people immediately turned gloomy. However, they still showed a fake facade of happiness and even sent some gifts to show how happy they were that she had returned safely.


    Fang Yu only nodded. She took the tea cup to her mouth and immediately smiled at the sweet tasting tea. She was very familiar with this tea as this was the same tea that the Sect Master and Fang Yu would always drink together.


    Fang Yunguidly drank her tea as she asked about some rumors surrounding the Secttely. She had been away for too long and the moment she came back, she immediately made a lot of potions for her dear disciple. Fang Yu didn¡¯t have the time to inquire about other unimportant things.


    Of course, Mo Liplied and started talking about the uing Four Sect Assembly in the next year as well as the struggle of each sect to make the other Sect less powerful by secretly poaching talents from smaller sects.


    "When you disappeared, everyone thought that the number one genius in potion making was already Fang Ling¡¯er. Thus, her leaving the sect was a great matter. However, the Sect Master didn¡¯t seem to take this to heart and was absolutely sure that you woulde back."


    "Did you tell him that you saved me?" Fang Yu asked. This was the first time that she and Mo Li had a decent conversation about what happened in the cave.


    "Naturally, no." His lips thinned. He was originally here because he wanted to find out something about this woman. Why would he tell the sect master the reason why he was here? "Moreover, he had seen this woman¡¯s body while cleaning her wounds. If the Sect Master knew this, that man would surely pester him to marry his little disciple.


    Fang Yu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. To be honest, as the master of the viin, this man should be considered her enemy. However, her mission this time was to prevent the Reincarnator from killing the Viin. So she decided to be friendly instead and help him protect his disciple.


    Fang Yu was certain that this would be beneficial to her in the future. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Why did you want to offend me the first time we met?" He asked.


    "I didn¡¯t."


    "And why are you acting friendly now?"


    "Should I challenge you to a duel this time?" she countered. "I have been brewing potions for a month now. I am really tired. I have no energy to offend you."


    He stared at her with a face full of confusion. However, no matter how peculiar this woman was, this one still saved him when those people attacked him. Just the thought of those people made the temperature inside the room lower. Fang Yu shivered in response.


    "I am done. That should be enough time." Fang Yu nced at Elder Mo¡¯s empty tea cup.


    "Hmmm." Elder Mo nodded and led her out of the cave. It didn¡¯t take too long for the two to arrive in the hall. When Fang Yu took a step inside the hall, a sickly sweet smell immediately darted towards her. She made a weird expression. What the hell was that smell? She wanted to puke.

 Chapter 102 Representative

    <h4>Chapter 102 Representative</h4>


    Inside the hall, a beautiful woman wearing red was elegantly sipping her fragrant tea. She held the golden teacups and eyed the small leaf details on the cup. "This is an excellent tea, Sect Master. Thank you." Her voice was gentle and soft as she smiled at the old man in front of her. In terms of strength, the woman was an antpared to the old man. However, her current status was not something that anyone would offend¡ª or at least not openly.


    The woman was none other than Fang Ling¡¯er. She was a gorgeous woman who had been the object of fantasy for many young males. Unlike Fang Yu, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s body was extremely curvaceous. All her womanly properties had been developed really well. Aside from this, she had practiced cultivation arts that could entice men just by the smell that she releases.


    Fang Ling¡¯er eyed the two disciples standing next to the Sect Master and immediately released the enticing smell. Smiling, she looked at the Sect Master who was obviously unaffected. "Sect Master... Ling¡¯er is very happy that you were able to grace me with your presence. However... I am not here to talk to you but to my cousin Yu¡¯er. You told me she wasing."


    A hundred years ago, Fang Ling¡¯er would never dare something like this to this old man. However, as the favored concubine of the next Sect Leader of Frozen Wraith Sect, her influence in her sect was quite big. Her death would surely create a war between the two sects! She was sure that this was not something this Old Sect Master Jiang would be willing to do at the moment. She sent the Sect Master another provoking smile. This time she sent her enticing scent further, hoping to entice the other members of the sect nearby.


    "What is that smell? Who dares bring a pig inside the hall?" A cold voice of a man echoed inside the hall. It made Fang Ling¡¯er trembled in fear, the smell that she released earlier instantly vanished. She immediately turned her head and looked at the two peopleing inside. One of them was, of course, Fang Yu who was wearing her signature white robe while the other was an extremely good-looking man with white hair and ck robes.


    "Sect Master." The man wearing ck approached Sect Master Jiang without sparing Fang Ling¡¯er another nce. "I brought Elder Fang."


    "Hmmm." The Sect Master smiled at Fang Yu. "Good. Good. Come here... this..."


    The Sect Master¡¯s words were interrupted when Fang Ling¡¯er suddenly rose from her seat and approached Fang Yu, tears were already streaming down her cheeks. "Cousin! I am d that you were safe!" She made the attempt to hug Fang Yu but thetter suddenly vanished causing Fang Ling¡¯er to lose her bnce and pitifully fell on the floor with a loud thud.


    A sneer escaped Fang Yu¡¯s lips when she reappeared next to the Sect Master.


    "Cousin you¡ª " Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t continue her words when she looked at Fang Yu and Mo Li. These two... She immediately wondered if the man next to Fang Yu was his husband! Why else would her scent not affect him? The man must have someone that he loved dearly! She narrowed her eyes at Fang Yu as her servants helped her up. "You dare hurt me?"


    "And you dared show your face here?" Fang Yu said. "Do you think I would not kill you after what you did to me and the Sect?" Fang Ling¡¯er paled. She never expected Fang Yu to be this direct!


    "Cousin! It has been two hundred years! Those are merely small misunderstandings. You should not let your heart be consumed by rage. If this continues, your cultivation will surely not improve."


    "Is that why your cultivation is still pitiful?" Fang Yu countered beforeughing. "Pitiful Fang Ling¡¯er, do you think your husband would favor you once I visit him in your sect?" Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s husband was called, Xiawen Dong. He was the nephew of the current Sect Master of Frozen Wraith Sect. Aside from this, rumors of him being the next Sect Master started swirling for a few years now.


    "How dare you!? My dear husband... my dear husband would never ignore me like that." Fang Ling¡¯er said. In Fang Yu¡¯s memory, Xiawen Dong was a very good looking person. However, the man reeked of blood and looked like he would devour Fang Yu anytime. Because of this, Fang Yu immediately rejected the proposal before.


    "What did youe here for?" Fang Yu ignored the other¡¯s ims about Xiawen Dong. ording to her sources, that man already has twelve concubines. Still, he shamelessly imed that he was still looking for his main wife.


    "My dear husband would like to invite someone from the Sect. Someone to represent the Eight Palms Sect in a potion-making contest."


    The Sect Master and Fang Yu immediately eyed each other. "Benefits?" Fang Yu said. In this world, she could be considered rich because she was extremely pampered by the Sect Master and her potioneering skills made her earn a lot of resources in the past. She was no longer looking for money and other things that would satisfy a mortal person.


    "The Sect Master said that the winner will hold the token to open a secret space that contains a lot of nts and resources that can be used in advancing." Seeing the interest in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, her cousin immediately continued. "The Frozen Wraith Sect were the ones who held the toke for more than fifty years now. However, we are willing to give it to you as long as you agree to make a potion and win against our representative."


    "And who is this representative?" The Sect Master spoke.


    "Naturally, it¡¯s the best among the best." Fang Ling¡¯er responded. "It¡¯s me."


    Fang Yu snickered. Based on talents and potioneering, she was obviously more skilled than Fang Ling¡¯er. However, Fang Yu didn¡¯t rebut nor argue with her. She looked at the proud woman and immediately realized that the Fang Ling¡¯er in her memories was too different from the woman in front of her now.


    "Alright. I agree." Fang Yu said. "Give us the details."


    ....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 103 Purging

    <h4>Chapter 103 Purging</h4>


    "My dear disciple! Why did you agree?" Sect Master Jiang was extremely anxious. He hastily finished his tea before pouring himself another one. By now, Fang Ling¡¯er has already left the Sect. "Yu¡¯er... that Fang Ling¡¯er is a treacherous woman! I know you are very aware of that! Why did you agree to have apetition?"


    "Master, our sect was the original holder of that token." Fang Yu answered. "I heard that because I wasn¡¯t able to show myself a hundred and fifty years ago, we lost thepetition and gave the token to the Frozen Wraith Sect. It was originally my fault. I will fix this."Of course, she also had other ns. For some reason, since Fang Yupleted her first quests, her mind had be clearer. While some memories that were not there before started to appear while the memories from the previous world where shepleted the missionpletely disappeared.


    She knew there was a problem somewhere. However, she does not want to ask the robot about it. That unreliable fellow would only tell her something useless. The most important thing is the fact that she seemed to have be a little smarter?


    Such a weird thought. Fang Yu decided to stop thinking about these things. "The Frozen Wraith Sect needed to be stopped." Fang Yu said. She needed to pave the way for the viin and main lead this time. To do that, she decided to make their Sect as strong as possible so people will be too scared to offend them.


    "But¡ª "


    "It¡¯s alright, Sect Master. I willpany Fang Yu in this meeting." The meeting was set to happen a week from now. It will be held in an unupied mountain in the boundary of both Sects. Traveling there would take about three days which was enough for them to make their necessary preparations.


    Fang Yu nodded as she lowered her head, avoiding the Sect Master¡¯s gaze. That¡¯s right, Elder Mo will apany her. Moreover, this man is also vital for her n.


    "Are you certain about this matter?" Helplessness shed in the old man¡¯s face. He knew that Fang Yu would never change her mind anyway. There is no use in convincing her otherwise. The old man was quite familiar with his disciple. He knew how Fang Yu would never let go of the fact that those people attempted to capture her all those years ago.


    "Yes, Master. Also, I want you to make this event a public event. I need two days to prepare for the journey. Please make sure to spread the news to the neighboring Sect. The more people will know the better."


    The Sect Master and Elder Mo eyed each other. The Sect Master immediately understood what his disciple was trying to do. First, she wanted people to be there so those despicable people from Frozen Wraith would not attack nor attempt to capture her again. Then she wanted witnesses to see how she would embarrass the Frozen Wraith in thispetition. "Your potioneering..."


    "I will win." She said in a stern voice. She will definitely win thispetition.


    "Alright... Alright. Since this is what you want. Then, I won¡¯t stop you. I will do everything to assist you. Also, I would trust that you will return here in one piece." The Sect Master¡¯s face was serious. He had long considered this child as his daughter. "Your life is the most important."


    Fang Yu nodded. After a few more minutes, Fang Yu and Mo Li left the Sect Master¡¯s cave to make some preparations for their trip. After two days, the rumor about thepetition already reached the ears of other Sects. Many people immediately thought that this was a plot of the Eight Palms Sect to show that they are still powerful.


    Of course, many people came to witness this strength. To the Frozen Wraith¡¯s dismay, a lot of Sect sent their own experts to watch thepetition. The mastermind, Fang Yu, on the other hand, was not aware of all this. She only expected to see a few peoplee and that would be enough to thwart the other Sect¡¯s ns.


    After two days of preparation, Fang Yu and Mo Li left the Sect and flew towards the mountain."Elder Fang... I was not expecting that you would agree to the arrangements of the Sect Master." Mo Li said.


    "Elder Mo should not think too much about it. You are the strongest Elder just below the Sect Master, naturally, I would want someone strong next to me."


    "That sounded logical." Mo Li fell into silent contemtion. "That Fang Ling¡¯er... "


    "Do you like her?" Fang Yu interrupted.


    Mo Li immediately snorted. "I was going to tell you that she is practicing a devil¡¯s cultivation. She is using that smell to entice people but... to people with high cultivation like the two of us, that smell is like the smell of a pig."


    "Oh? I was not aware that she is using a cultivation art like that. Isn¡¯t that forbidden?" These types of arts would require Fang Ling¡¯er to suck the soul of an unassuming human from time to time. That was the reason why the world of cultivation banned this type of practice a long time ago.


    "Someone taught her that. There was no way that a small human, like her, would learn it without someone¡¯s assistance. The Sect Master is already aware of this matter. I was only informing you. You have to be careful around her."


    "Thank you, Elder Mo." She said. Her goal this time is to kill that bastard who attempted to capture her. Fang Yu had learned her lesson from the past world. She would never let someone like that go and cause chaos in the future. In Fang Yu¡¯s memory, the previous world got chaotic because of her wrong judgment, and... surprisingly, her head started to ache. It seems that she hadpletely forgotten the names and faces of the people in that world. Too bad.


    Fang Yu shook the thoughts out of her head and let out a sigh. That is no longer important. The most important thing is for her to kill the people that might find trouble for her in the future. Fang Ling¡¯er, Xiawen Dong. You two needed purging, she thought.


    ....


    Thank you for reading and don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 104 Ruled by the Strong

    <h4>Chapter 104 Ruled by the Strong</h4>


    When Fang Yu and Mo Li arrived at the mountain, tents and thepetition hall were already erected. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a surprise. This ce was located between the two sects, and each of these sects had their own base located near this mountain. Therefore, creating some lodgings would be a very easy thing to do.


    "I will stay next to your tent." Mo Li immediately said and went to his tent ignoring her in the process. Fang Yu just shrugged. However, before she could go inside her tent, the familiar smell wafted through her nose again.


    "Cousin! You surprisingly arrived earlier than I expected!" Fang Ling¡¯er was walking towards her. Behind her were another four maidens that were dressed in various colors. Beautiful as a flower, each of the maiden had their own aura of elegance and grace. It would make one think that this was a group of concubines. Wait... it was! Fang Yu fought the urge tough. These should be the wives of Xiawen Dong?


    On the outside, she looked coldly at the group of women. However inside, Fang Yu was already wondering how Xiawen Dong divided his attention between his women. Twelve wives... was he sleeping with two women every night? But what about his cultivation?


    "Why are you staring at us like that Cousin?" Fang Ling¡¯er asked. She stood a few feet away from her.


    "Your brows are uneven." She answered. Hearing this, Fang Ling¡¯er immediately covered her face and asked her servant to check them. When her servant told her that they weren¡¯t uneven, Fang Ling¡¯er immediately red at Fang Yu.


    "You¡ª You dare make fun of me?"


    Fang Yu snorted and turned towards her tent.


    "Sister Ling¡¯er is this woman really this bold? I thought she was Sister Ling¡¯er¡¯s cousin? How could she be this disrespectful?"


    "Sister Wen, it¡¯s alright. Cousin Fang Yu is always like this. There is no need to say anything anymore. In her eyes, I am still nothing." Fang Ling¡¯er lowered her head, her face extremely pitiful.


    "Hmph! This woman! Fang Yu! Halt your steps!" The woman named Wen walked in front of Fang Ling¡¯er and waved her hand. "If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I am not Sister Ling¡¯er¡¯s sister!" Without waiting for anyone to react, water spears appeared next to her. "Go!" She immediately directed the spears to attack Fang Yu.


    To her surprise Fang Yu just looked at her, not an iota of fear can be seen in her eyes. She looked at the spearsing her way. However before the spears could reach her, they all suddenly disappeared. Not even a drop of the water from the spears could be seen! The woman named Wen let out a surprise gasp. However, before she could even ask herself what happened, she had summoned another attack. This time, the water element around her formed into more than a dozen swords. She immediately directed it to surround Fang Yu.


    Then, Wen gave a smug smile. This was one of her strongest attacks and not one of the other concubines could withstand this attack. After all, this was not just a sword. Inside the swords were also small needles. Once someone tries to attempt at stopping the swords, the needles would suddenly attack them, surprising the enemy.


    "If you won¡¯t apologize right now, you can just die!"


    Instead of saying anything, Fang Yu only gave a mocking gaze.


    "Since you refuse to apologize then you can die now!" Wen said. She waved her hand and added. "Sword of justice!"


    Fang Yu looked at the woman¡¯s serious expression. Before she smiled. Then just like before, the sword disappeared before hitting her.


    "You¡ª"


    "Thank you." Fang Yu added. Those attacks were her¡¯s now. Since she used all attacks to attack Mo Li¡¯s ice cave, her collection of attacks inside her space had dwindled. "If you could attack me more. That would be better."


    "You¡ª You¡ª" Wen¡¯s eyes were so wide it was frightening. She looked at the calm Fang Yu. "Do you really want to die?"


    "Sister Wen... it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t do it. Cousin Fang is very powerful." Fang Ling¡¯er stopped her. "It wouldn¡¯t be too good to cause trouble now." Seeing the most powerful of the concubines in this state is honestly too embarrassing. So she chose to stop her this time.


    "Hmp!" However the willful Wen was already too angry to stop. She created another barrage of spears. This time, she included some swords and needles in the fray. It surrounded the white dressed Fang Yu, pointing at her from all directions. "You will die today!" She then created more and more swords, until her face started paling. Even someone like her, had limitations in the number of spears that she could create. "Go!" Her unyielding voice echoed. By now, thismotion already attracted the attention of the surrounding cultivators. But none of them stopped the fight.


    After all, this world was ruled by the strong who trampled on the weak. It was normal to see something like this everyday!


    In front of the spears and swords, Fang Yu was unusually calm. She knew that any attacks made by someone with lower cultivation than her would disappear into her space. She eyed the red faced Wen and Fang Ling¡¯er behind her. "You are too stupid." She said, sighing. How could this woman fail to understand that Fang Ling¡¯er was only using her to know Fang Yu¡¯s strength?


    Before Wen could answer, her attacks had already disappeared. Not even a drop of water was left behind. Then Fang Yu beamed at her. She waved her hand, with the sound of the wind rustling, the spears and swords appeared again. However, this time, they were all pointed at the woman and the group of concubines.


    "You¡ª How did you¡ª"


    Fang Yu smiled in response. "Xiawen Dong. If you don¡¯t show yourself, five of your women will die today." Her voice was not loud, yet it contained a hint of authority. "I will count to three... one..."


    "Yu¡¯er!" a man wearing white suddenly arrived in front of the woman named Wen, he gave Fang Yu a brilliant smile. "You look as beautiful as ever."

 Chapter 105 Unexpected Situation

    <h4>Chapter 105 Unexpected Situation</h4>


    WARNING: A LITTLE R18


    "Husband!"


    "Husband!"


    Five voices behind Xiawen Dong called. Each of them had their own charisma that would be enough to make anyone pity them. However, in front of Fang Yu, Xiawen Dong only nodded at his wives and motioned them to get behind him.


    "Xiawen Dong.." Fang Yu smiled. "It seems that your harem has grown again."


    " Have you finally decided to be my main wife?" His words immediately made his other wives pale. Main wife? This woman? However, Fang Yu merely snorted and gave him a look full of disgust.


    "If I marry you. Would you kill everyone in your harem?" she asked. These words made the surrounding people gasp, their eyes full of surprise. In this world, it was very normal for a man with a status simr to Xiawen Dong to have many wives. In fact, many women would still want to be with him despite knowing that he would only spend a night with them every month. It was because of how influential this man was.


    As the next Sect Master, bing one of this man¡¯s concubines was already considered being blessed by the heavens.


    "Kill?" Even Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face changed. Most of the concubines had their own backing,ing from nobility or prestigious cultivator families. How could Xiawen Dong offend these people? However, Xiawen Dong¡¯s answer almost made her faint.


    "Of course! If you want... I can kill them right now!" He didn¡¯t even hesitate. He merely gave Fang Yu a smile, so beautiful it would have immediately made a lot of women fall for him. His white clothes flutter, making him look more handsome and majestic.


    Hearing this, Fang Yu sneered and eyed the woman named Wen. "Next time you try to offend me. I will kill you." She said before going inside her tent. She had nted the seeds. Now all she needed to do was wait for it to sprout. And she didn¡¯t have wait that long.


    .....


    Except for the asional sounds of wind and crickets, the night was calm and fresh. The two moons of this world peeked shyly at the mountain. Slowly, the clouds moved, covering the soft lunar lights that shone towards the tents. Then everything turned still. The wind stopped moving, the crickets seemed to hide themselves.


    Fang Yu immediately jolted up, her eyes wide open. She knew something¡ª no. Someone wasing. However, not an iota of panic could be seen in her eyes; instead, she calmly took the grenade that she had in her previous world. A smile was on her face.


    In this world, gun powder doesn¡¯t exist. There were no guns and of course, people here had never seen a grenade. With this in mind, she silently wrapped the grenade with her Qi and vanished from her room. Just as she vanished, soft footsteps arrived outside of her door.


    "Watch the door for me." Of course, it was none other than Xiawen Dong. With a lecherous smile on his face, he lit incense that could easily arouse a woman with Fang Yu¡¯s strength. And he waited. He could still sense Fang Yu¡¯s Qi inside.


    ¡¯She must be sleeping!¡¯Xiawen Dong became even more excited. Once he seeded with his ns, Fang Yu would not have a chance to deny his marriage proposal anymore. Once that happened her body would be his and his cultivation would surely increase by leaps and bounds. He could only excitedly smile.


    On the other hand, Fang Yu was already in the next tent.


    "What are you doing here?" Mo Li opened his eyes. He was sitting in a lotus position, cultivating when he noticed this woman appear in front of him.


    "Take off your clothes." Without any hesitation, Fang Yu took off her robe, revealing her jade-like naked body.


    "What?"


    "No time." Fang Yu didn¡¯t even wait for him to answer her. With one swift movement, she was already on top of him. Taking advantage of his surprise, Fang Yu slid her hand into his body.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Can¡¯t you tell?" She smirked and started removing his robe. "There is no time".


    "Fang Yu¡ª"


    His words were interrupted when Fang Yu kissed him. The familiar smell wafted through him, making him frown. He widened his eyes, he wanted to push this woman away. However, his body wasn¡¯t letting him do anything. Instead, his hand slid at the back of her head as he started to respond. The kiss was nowhere near calm and gentle. It was hot, fiery, and rushed. His hand started caressing her breast, his other hand stroked her small waist.


    *BANG*


    "Don¡¯t stop." Fang Yu said, her eyes closed. Slowly, footsteps echoed followed by voices. Her hand started to get aggressive, grabbing his manhood while softly biting her lower lip.


    "Who dares to hurt my Xiawen Dong?" Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice echoed. "Fang Yu¡ª show yourself!" Hearing this, Fang Yu paused and looked at Mo Li¡¯s flushed face. Seeing the look on Fang Yu¡¯s eyes made him realize what was going on. He gritted his teeth. What a treacherous woman! With this in mind, he slowly pushed her away from him. And tried to tidy his clothes.


    "You! Where is Fang Yu!" Suddenly a voice outside of her tent echoed.


    "We can¡¯t go inside. There are formations." Another voice echoed.


    "Why are you looking for Elder Fang?" Mo Li¡¯s voice responded. He eyed Fang Yu then went out of his tent.


    "That woman just attacked our Xiawen Dong! Where is she?" It was another concubine.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Suddenly, Fang Yu walked out of Mo Li¡¯s tent. Everyone widened their eyes at Fang Yu¡¯s appearance. Her hair was in disarray, her face was flushed red, her lips were swollen. Even her clothes... it was obvious that she put it on in a hurry!


    Slowly, their eyes darted towards Mo Li. Just like Fang Yu, his appearance was not very proper either. Everyone could see that his white hair was not properlybed, a tinge of redness could still be seen on his face. It was obvious that Mo Li was angry too.


    This...

 Chapter 106 Think Again

    <h4>Chapter 106 Think Again</h4>


    "You¡ª You¡ª" Naturally, even Fang Ling¡¯er was speechless. Fang Yu was known as the pure disciple of the Sect Master. How could she sleep with an unknown cultivator? "You¡ª"


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" Fang Yu asked, frowning. "It¡¯s already sote... why..." her gaze turned towards her tent. Slowly, her expressions change. "Who would dare attack my tent?"


    Because of Fang Yu¡¯s words, everyone who originally came here and saw Xiawen Dong lying in his own pool of blood, recalled why they tried to call out Fang Yu. Under their gaze, Fang Yu marched towards her tent, Mo Li following behind her.


    "Who¡ª" Seeing the blood inside, Fang Yu¡¯s face darkened. "What happened here?"


    "Elder Fang... there was a big explosion. Maybe the two of you didn¡¯t hear it because..." a Disciple stuttered as he eyed Mo Li. "But¡ª But when we came here Master Xiawen Dong was already like this. So?? we thought..." the disciple lowered his head.


    "Really?" She feigned surprise before looking at everyone. "Someone must have been targeting me but since I... ehem... since I decided not to sleep in my own tent, theyid a trap instead!" Her gaze turned solemn. "Investigate! No one is allowed to leave this mountain until we find the culprit!"


    "Yes, Elder!" One of the Eight Palms Sect disciples said.


    "I will immediately send a message to my master." Fang Yu turned towards Fang Ling¡¯er. "You should send a message towards your own Sect Master and inform him of this matter! Someone wanted to kill me. And since this Xiawen Dong came inside my tent unannounced, he identally triggered the trap!" With just a few words, Fang Yu immediately emphasized that Xiawen Dong came into her tent without any consent but with ill intent.


    Hearing this, Fang Ling¡¯er could only nod at Fang Yu¡¯s imposing words. As an Elder, Fang Yu was not only higher than all of them. Her cultivation was also higher than most people here. Moreover, the one who was hurt was her husband. She had no time to argue with Fang Yu! "We will find out the truth soon!" Fang Ling¡¯er said as he looked at her sister concubines. All of them instructed someone to bring Xiawen Dong¡¯s injured body to their healer.


    When they disappeared, Fang Yu immediately put a wave of false anger on her face. She approached her tent and touched the now ruined bed. "Someone!" Almost immediately a man wearing a purple robe approached her. "Elder Yan!" Fang Yu immediately greeted the Elder from another Sect. "Please examine the smell of the explosion. This... This is something that I am not very familiar with."


    The old man with long ck hair nodded and asked another person to examine it with him. These two people came from another Sect so it would be good for them to investigate the matter instead of Fang Yu.


    "Indeed... this is an unfamiliar smell. Moreover, I didn¡¯t detect any Qi from the explosion." One Elder said. Hearing this, Mo Li eyed Fang Yu for a few seconds, curiosity soon swirled in his orbs.


    "Let me." Just like the others, the smell was indeed unfamiliar to him. He frowned. He was sure that it was Fang Yu who set up this trap. However... what kind of explosion could damage a cultivator¡¯s body like that? He had seen Xiawen Dongpletely lose his consciousness, his hand seemed to have also been so damaged, all of his flesh was sted by the explosion.


    Suspicion shed in his eyes. What could this mean? When did Fang Yu have something that could damage someone with a high cultivation like Xiawen Dong?


    What he didn¡¯t know was the fact that Fang Yu was currently grumbling inside. She had expected that once the grenade would explode, it would be enough to kill Xiawen Dong. It seems that she had underestimated the power of Qi. Xiawen Dong was only fatally injured. His hands might be cut off but he was not yet dead! That man didn¡¯t die!


    Her face turned even gloomy, the crease in between her brows deepened. She couldn¡¯t let that man continue to live! Of course, people who saw her reaction only thought that she was angry at the fact that someone was trying to kill her!


    "I have never smelled something like this before!" Slowly, the other Elders from the other Sect also approached and looked at the current scene. Everything inside the tent was ruined, the bed and furniture were in tatters. If Fang Yu was here... she would have received some fatal injuries too! This made the bystanders serious. Who would have thought that someone would want to try and kill Fang Yu?


    Moreover, the assassination technique was actually so high that not even Xiawen Dong noticed its presence? Every Elder from the other Sect immediately sent out news to their Sect Master about this matter! The person who tried to assassinate Fang Yu needed to be found! This person was too dangerous!


    Of course, the news was all about the attempted assassination, and not one of them talked about Xiawen Dong. After a day of investigation, many people from various sects arrived to check out the unusual method of assassination! They wanted to familiarize themselves and hope to avoid such aura in the future.


    Meanwhile, the culprit Fang Yu was elegantly having tea with the dark-faced Mo Li.


    "You are truly evil." Mo Li grunted. Even he was surprised that Fang Yu would use such a method to deal with Xiawen Dong.


    "I am not sure if I should take that as apliment or... as an insult." Sheughed as she finished her tea and stood from her seat. "Elder Mo... I am really tired. I will first go to my new tent and..." her words were interrupted when Mo Li suddenly approached her. His hand held her wrist.


    "After what you didst night... you are still thinking that you could leave this tent?" He gave her a sinister smile as he pulled her closer to him. "Think again." He said before his lips plunged into hers.


    ....


    Thank you for your support! Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 107 Dripping

    <h4>Chapter 107 Dripping</h4>


    WARNING: R18!


    .....


    "What are you doing?" Fang Yu pushed him away. Is this man nning to rape her? A child!? Of course, she had long forgotten that she was already a five-hundred-year-old cultivator.


    "You started it." Without waiting for her to argue, he pulled her again, this time, he used a bit of force, lifting her small frame as his arms secured her into his embrace She let out a surprised squeal. He leaned in, the scent of the fragrant tea wafted through her. A strand of his white hair fell into his forehead. She gulped, staring straight into his cobalt eyes. His eyes... it seemed too familiar. She couldn¡¯t look away.


    Mo Li smiled, his face a few inches away from hers. He casually raised his hand and brushed it to her cheeks, trailing it towards her neck and her arm. She shivered. His hand stopped on top of her left breast. She widened her eyes at the sudden ache in the middle of her thighs. This body...


    "I think... we shouldn¡¯t do this." Her voice was breathy, betraying the meaning of her words.


    Ignoring her, Mo Li leaned towards her ear. "Fang Yu... tell me... have we met before?" his deep voice sent another difort in her body. He looked at her and lowered his head, kissing the corner of her mouth, making sure to flick his tongue to the seam of her lips.


    He cupped the nape of her slender neck as she rested her hand on his chest. For a few seconds, she looked at his eyes. His familiar orbs reminded her of someone¡ª someone she had never met before. He met her gaze before his eyes lowered down towards her small and straight nose, to her flushed face, and down to her pouty lips. A pleased smile lingered on his lips. How could someone be so cute and beautiful at the same time?


    "We have to ¡ª " Fang Yu¡¯s words were interrupted when he started nting frantic kisses into her cheeks and jaw. Without any hesitation, Mo Li scooped her into his arms and carried her towards his bed, grinning at her surprised squeal. With her small body of a teenager, carrying her was never a problem for him.


    He cupped her adorable face into his palms, as he started raining down kisses into her face again. Her smell was enough to intoxicate him. Just a few kisses and Mo Li felt he was about to burst. This woman looked small and delicate. He wanted to be gentle, to slow down. Despite his ufortable erection, Mo Li decided to stop and stared at her. "If you want to leave. You can." It took him everything to stop himself. For some reason, he wouldn¡¯t want to see her do something she doesn¡¯t want to. He gritted his teeth, holding his breath as he stopped himself from inhaling the scenting from her.


    He stared at her familiar brown eyes, waiting for her to utter a word. Just one word and he would stop.


    "I think... I think everyone here thinks that we are sleeping together. Either way, you will have to marry me or my master will kill you." She whispered. "I think¡ª " He cut off her words with another hungry kiss. This time, Fang Yu didn¡¯t protest. She closed her eyes savoring his familiarity. She felt herself melt against his arms as her mouth eagerly weed his tongue. A moan escaped her lips.


    He withdrew his tongue, trying to tease her, letting her know he was the one in control. He started grounding his body against her small frame, her clothes slipping up and down against the fabric of her robe. He fought the urge to destroy her clothes and plunge into her just to satisfy the hunger, he didn¡¯t know he had. Restraint... Restraint.


    He reminded himself how small she was as his hand started exploring her taut flesh. He felt his body turned so hot, his primal cravings made him tremble in anticipation. Unable to fight the hunger, Mo Li waved his hand, removing her clothing and throwing it into the floor. For some reason, she was thankful for his actions, saving her the awkwardness of taking her own clothes off. The action, however, made her breath hitch.


    She eyed him, biting her lower lip when she saw the thirst in his eyes. Just staring at him, made the butterflies in her stomach frenzied. Soon, she felt his hand on her naked stomach. Stroking, caressing her flesh. Then her mouth made its way into her neck, leaving small kisses until it reached her breast.


    "Perfect," she heard him muttered before he swirled his tongue around her are. She quivered under his touch. Lifting his mouth, Mo Li blow gently into her skin, making her stomach tightened. She immediately mped her legs together, hoping to calm down the pulsations in between her thighs.


    With her shaking hands, Fang Yu held his robe. She wanted to touch his body, she wanted to touch him. "Not yet," he whispered, nipping into her breasts. His hand started fondling her other breast, rolling her erect nipple between his fingers. Her small frame trembled from the sensation. Slowly, he dragged his hand into her stomach. She shifted under him, groaning as she waited for his hand to reached her thighs.


    "You¡¯re dripping." He said while pushing aside the only clothing that remained on her body. He didn¡¯t hesitate as he pushed a thick finger inside her. Fang Yu closed her eyes from the sudden increase of pressure in her stomach, she grabbed his broad shoulders, a moan escaped from her dry throat. He moved his thumb, circling against her clitoris before he started thrusting his finger. In and out, in and out. Soon, her soft moans and gasps filled the room. She wanted more... "You like that, don¡¯t you?" she heard him say, his voice raspy, hoarse. It made her feel hot.


    Fang Yu nodded. She opened her eyes and bit her lower lip while staring straight at him. Gulping, she stopped herself from telling him to do it faster. "You wanted more?" He raised an eyebrow. Again, she nodded.


    "Say it."


    His demanding voice drifted into her. "I¡ª I want more. I want you." She heard herself say.

 Chapter 108 Waves

    <h4>Chapter 108 Waves</h4>


    R18.


    .....


    A smile lingered on his face before he trailed kisses on her stomach. Hearing her beg sent something inside him - something he didn¡¯t recognize. His lips soon turned its attention towards her navel, swirling her tongue into her flesh. Then he yanked the fabric that covered her core. "We don¡¯t need that." His voice was deep, his hot breath sent small little vibrations inside her clitoris.


    She felt her core ache, she had long forgotten the reservations that she had in this world as she threaded her hand into his white hair. Then she felt his thumb started circling, teasing her clitoris. She felt one of his fingers enter her throbbing flesh. A groan escaped her dry mouth. Seeing her arch her back and buried her head from the simple action made Mo Li smirked.


    "Faster." She managed to say.


    "Funny how you think, you still have a say." His words almost made her explode. She wanted more. Was it too much to feel this greedy? Was it too much to ask for more? Unknowingly, Fang Yu tilted her hip, meeting the slow thrusts of his finger. "But if you say please..." He added, amusementced his voice.


    She had long sensed that this man was arrogant. But teasing her like this was just too much.


    Fang Yu gritted her teeth as she attempted to close her legs¡ª an action that caused him to chuckle. He deliberately slowed his thrusts until it came to a stop.


    "Alright... please..." She said, her voice breathy. "Don¡¯t stop." She begged for his touch.


    "Hmmm." He nodded and ran a finger into his wet opening before he started thrusting again. This time it was faster, his thumb stroking her clit as his finger thrusts inside her. Fang Yu bit her lower lip at the sensation that she never experienced before. Five hundred years and this body... have never experienced such desperation for a touch. She felt small pulses started to wrack her body, her core throbbed as she felt the pressure just below her navel intensified. She arched her back, her hands gripped the fabric around her.


    Suddenly, Mo Li¡¯s hand came to an abrupt stop. Her eyes flew open only to realized that his face was already a few inches away from hers. He grinned. "Don¡¯t close your eyes." It was an order. And she couldn¡¯t disobey.


    Not when she was on the brink of reaching something she craved. She nodded her head. Her face was hot as he watched him lowered his head towards her core. Spreading her legs, his hot tongue soon started giving attention to her wet core. He rubbed his thumb into her clitoris as his tongue started swirling around her damp opening.


    Waves of pleasure immediately exploded inside her. She forced herself to watch, not to close her eyes and sumb to the pleasure. She felt her heels dug into the sheets as she threw her head back into the soft pillows. He then moved his mouth towards her clit, sucking it softly.


    Soft moans of pleasure escaped her. Mo Li flicked his tongue on her clit as he thrust a finger inside her. With his tongue indulging her clit, Mo Li started pushing his finger in and out. Unable to stop herself, Fang Yu started grounding her hips against his face. Then there it was. The cravings that she didn¡¯t know existed before this night. Fang Yu held her breath as she tried her best to not scream from the intense pleasure that was about to burst inside her. Like a volcano, she felt her body turned hot, her mind had long stopped working as her hands made its way into Mo Li¡¯s head, guiding him. She felt her stomach tightened, her core ached as her breathing turned shallow and fast.


    With an erotic yelp, Fang Yu reached the heights she never knew existed. Her chest raised as she finally closed her eyes, sweat trickled down her forehead, her back was already drenched. She instinctively bit her lower lip. She forced herself to control her breathing, to calm herself.


    After a few minutes, she opened her eyes and discovered that he was staring straight into her orbs, scrutinizing. His gaze contained a bit of curiosity and lust. But before he could open his mouth to say anything, Fang Yu reached out and pulled him towards her. Once again, their lips met.


    How could Mo Li decline the erotic gaze that she gave him? He slowly discarded his clothes as his gaze turned darker. Intense want, desire, lust, and every other emotion swirled into her copper orbs.


    "Are you going to let me beg again?" he heard her say. Mo Li didn¡¯t respond. She had been too tight around his finger earlier, it made him wonder if her body would be able to handle him. He tried his best not to lose the little control that he had left in his body.


    The woman was a mystery to him, something that he never anticipated as he came into this world. He shifted his weight and opened her legs. This time, a little hesitation shed in his eyes. She was too small. However, before he could doubt himself, her soft voice wafted towards him. "Please... I want you."


    "I¡¯ll go slow." He forced the words out of his mouth. Clearly, this was her first time. With her small and fragile frame, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle him. At least not on their first time.


    "I think... I would like it if you go fast." A tinge of mischievous toneced her voice.


    "Well then..." he used his arms to support himself as he slowly sank into her hot depths. He felt her tightened around him, the flesh inside her core was hot as it pulsated, creating small electric pulses inside him. He stared at her face and watched as she closed her eyes. "Is it..."


    "No. Please... it¡¯s alright." Fang Yu¡¯s voice was surprisingly meek. This wasn¡¯t the cold goddess that tried to offend him the first time that they met. He felt her twist under him, her insides squeezing against his manhood until he had to fight the urge toe right there and then.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist as he slowly started to thrust his fullness inside her. He plunged and withdrew, slowly, gently. At first, Fang Yu felt a little ache, a dull pain when he entered her. However, it slowly disappeared. The ufortable feeling soon vanished as she squirmed under him.


    His slow thrusts started building another pressure inside her. Moans and gasp filled the tent that was sealed with Mo Li¡¯s magic. Fang Yu tried her best to control her voice. However, the change in his pace was enough to make her lose all the control that she had left. She angled her hips, meeting her thrust as she whispered to him to go a little deeper, faster. She wanted more, she craved more of him.


    She felt his manhood slid in and out of her slick passage. Her stomach soon started to tighten as he used one arm to bnce himself on top of her while his other hand started gliding towards her swollen clitoris. When his thumb started swirling around her clit, Fang Yu let out a wordless cry. She held his shoulder, unknowingly scratching them from the intense pleasure that is starting to boil inside her. He reared back, wincing at the sensation on his back but he never stopped. Instead, she increased his pace.


    "Mo Li..." she uttered as she shuddered beneath him, her tight core seemed to suck him in as his thrusts turned faster, clumsier. Hearing her call out his name shattered all the reservations that he had left. He pounded as he threw away all the pretense. He felt himself contracted against the walls of her core as waves and waves of his orgasm made him utter her name into a long groan.


    ###


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 109 Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 109 Dragon</h4>


    Fang Yu frowned as she opened her eyes. The dimly lit room made her head spin. She blinked the confusion away as she looked at the white-haired person sleeping next to her. The smell of sex, still lingered inside the tent, reminding her of what transpired before she closed her eyes from exhaustion.


    Staring at the man who was sleeping on his stomach, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t helped but gulp. Brushing away a lock of his white hair away from his face, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes drifted towards his tall straight nose, then onto his lips. She rummaged through her memories, thinking about this familiar face. She was sure she had seen him before. But where? Was it in another world?


    ¡¯Robot, why can¡¯t I remember the people from the previous world?¡¯


    Silence.


    A sigh escaped her lips. The robot already told her that this would happen but it never told her why. Was that really necessary? After a few minutes, Fang Yu slowly sat on the bed and roamed her eyes, looking for her clothes that now resembled a wilted lotus flower on the floor. She slowly stood, careful not to wake him up. She was about to start tiptoeing towards her robe when a hand grabbed her wrist.


    "Where are you going?" His voice was still hoarse. She stiffened and looked at him, her eyes soon darted towards the sheets that slipped from his body, showing his defined muscles.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Mo Li pulled her back to the bed. "Who told you that you can leave?" An evil smile was already on his face as he used his tongue to moisten his lower lip.


    ...


    Fang Yu sat in stunned silence as she examined her Qi. After a tiring night, it seems that her body wasn¡¯t affected at all. In fact, she could feel her body boiled with energy and pure Qi. She also felt her cultivation increased by a huge margin. What was happening?


    Was this the legendary feeling of having cultivated with someone else? In her memories, there is a term called Dual cultivation where a couple or man and woman would cultivate together. But this required their affinities to be the same or the exact opposite. With this kind of practice, intercourse was of course normal and was considered a part of this cultivation arts. Having intercourse for the first time would exponentially increase one¡¯s cultivation and it would only continue to increase every time they have sex.


    "You didn¡¯t know? Did you?" Mo Li was sitting on the bed,nguidly reading a book. "Xiawen Dong wanted to marry you because of your purity and your affinity."


    She frowned. Not many people knew that her affinity was space. In fact, her master made sure to tell everyone that she had an affinity with all four elements. This was because the power of space was extremely dangerous and mysterious. Her master said that there were only two people in the entire continent who were able to master the power of space and those people are long gone now. It¡¯s either they went to a different world, or they were killed. No one was sure what happened to them.


    Because of this, her master had been hiding her real affinity since he started teaching her almost five hundred years ago. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Fang Yu was someone so talented that she was able to master four elements- a talent that is not as rare as the power of space. In the continent, there were about twenty people who could use all four elements and Fang Yu was one of them.


    For five hundred years, Fang Yu was able to hide her real affinity. So, Mo Li talking about her affinity now is quite suspicious to her.


    "I knew it when we..." he didn¡¯t continue his words as his eyes were already traveling down her body. "I felt it." He said. Just like Fang Yu, he too had a significant increase in his cultivation, even his internal wounds that he sustained whening into this world were starting to heal because of her body.


    Fang Yu said nothing. The thing is... she didn¡¯t remember feeling anything from Mo Li¡¯s body during the intercourse. She lowered her head, hiding the embarrassment in her eyes. Was it because she had been too aroused that she ignored everything else? How embarrassing. She immediately reminded herself that this memory would soon disappear once she leave this world. So, there is no need to even think about it anymore.


    "So, Xiawen Dong knew about my affinity?"


    "He must have felt it when you fought two hundred years ago." He answered. When he picked her up two hundred years ago, the woman was almost at the death¡¯s door. If he waste by a few minutes, he was certain that Fang Yu would have lost her life because of her injuries. "You should not worry about it. The news about us sleeping together must have spread by now. I am certain that even Xiawen Dong already knows it." He smirked and lowered his head to read his book.


    "Elder Fang, Elder Mo," a soft voice of a woman interrupted the silence. "The Sect Master of Frozen Wraith Sect is here. He is asking to see you about the matter of his nephew."


    "We will be there." Mo Li stood and immediately approached her. He nced at her white robe and nodded in approval before he pointed at her wrist. Right then and there, a ck tattoo of a dragon that looked like a bracelet appeared on her left wrist.


    She hissed from the pain and watched as the dragon tattoo moved like a real dragon before disappearing into her skin.


    "You are mine now." He smiled. "They will feel my Qi inside your body." He said before walking out of the tent first. Seeing him disappear, Fang Yu immediately frowned and looked at her wrist. For some reason, she felt that the tattoo was tattooed on her soul¡ª the soul named Lily and not just on the body.


    Soul magic? Fang Yu¡¯s face darkened. People who could do that were not humans or normal cultivators.


    .

 Chapter 110 Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 110 Compensation</h4>


    ording to Fang Yu¡¯s memories, there are different races in this world. Elves, Dwarves, Demons, Devils, Mermaids, and other mythical creatures. However, everyone knew that every race has its own dimension or world where they ruled and prosper. Each dimension has its own king and royalties and they also have their own cultivation arts.


    These races had long kept to themselves after the great war two thousand years ago. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that some races would stay in their own dimension forever. In fact, some demons have been spotted from time to time as they cross dimensions and visit the human world.


    Fang Yu fell into deep contemtion. Mo Li would be the master of the future Viin. Surely, a man like him was not just a normal cultivator, right? However, thinking about this now is futile. Fang Yu fixed herself and went out of her tent and walked towards the huge tent where the Sect Master of the Frozen Wraith was currently having his tea.


    A small smile immediately stered into her face when she saw Mo Li standing outside of the tent, waiting for her. She expected him to go inside without her. It seems that he only went out first to check if there are traps or experts along with the Sect Master.


    ¡¯He invited someone from another race. Be careful.¡¯ His voice echoed inside his mind. Of course, Fang Yu didn¡¯t flinched. She then held his hands as the two went inside the tent.


    "The two elders are here!" a throaty voice echoed the moment they stepped inside the tent. The smell of tea lingered in the air as Fang Yu eyed the two old people donning the same white robe as Xiawen Dong. One of them was a bald man with no eyebrows, his shiny head seemed to contrast the gentle smile on his face, making him look frightening instead of the gentle appearance that he wanted to portray. This is the Sect Master of the Frozen Wraith Sect, Sect Master Xiawen.


    Beside him was a man with long ck hair and sharp white eyebrows. A frowned was on his face when he saw Fang Yu and Mo Li¡¯s hands. He snorted and turned his head away.


    "I was not aware that the two elders of the Eight Palms Sect are already cultivation partners." Sect Master Xiawen said a sneer followed his words. He specifically emphasized the words ¡¯cultivation partner¡¯ instead of couple or husband and wife, as if telling the old man next to him that these two were not lovers.


    "We are scheduled to marry each other." Mo Li answered as he pulled Fang Yu next to him. "After this event."


    "Oh?" the man with long ck hair stared at Fang Yu for a few seconds before turning towards Mo Li. "But we are not here to talk about happy things. We are here to talk about what happened to my son. What did you do to Xiawen Dong?"


    "Elder Xiawen, that night, I was not in my tent. Everyone here can attest to that. That night... I was a little bit upied. I am not aware that Xiawen Dong would suddenly visit my tent without letting me know in advance. Of course, I was not expecting that he would fall into the traps set up by my enemies instead." Fang Yu faked a bashful appearance as she lowered her head, like a teenage miss who was caught with her lover.


    "Are you trying to say that my son tried to do something indecent to you!?" Of course, Xiawen Dong¡¯s father, Elder Xiawen immediately asked. He was truly angry. How dare this woman ruin their ns? The n was supposed to be simple, let Xiawen Dong sleep with her, leaving her with no choice but to follow him towards the Frozen Wraith Sect. This would not only make Xiawen Dong stronger as he does his best to suck all the abilities in Fang Yu¡¯s space magic, but it would also benefit their Sect because of Fang Yu¡¯s poitioneering ability.


    But all these were ruined, thanks to this man next to Fang Yu. Elder Xiawen red at Mo Li as he sent his spiritual sense, trying to scrutinize this man¡¯s aura. Thinking about the guest that was hiding inside the room, Elder Xiawen stopped probing Mo Li¡¯s strength. ring at Mo Li, he immediately thought about the benefits of sleeping with someone like Fang Yu. Sleeping with someone pure with space affinity would not only make the man advanced by leaps and bounds, but it would also purify their aura, prolong their lifespan and make them healthier, and most importantly, allow them to use the power of space. That was supposed to be the benefit of Fang Yu¡¯s body!


    To him, this woman was a top-notchmodity! She was supposed to be the key in making the Frozen Wraith Sect rule over the other sect in this continent!


    "How should I know?" Fang Yu countered the embarrassment in her face vanished. "I was upied that night and didn¡¯t have the time to inquire about the reason for his unannounced visit in the middle of the night!"


    "You¡ª "


    "Calm down." The Sect Master patted his brother¡¯s shoulder as he looked at Fang Yu. A sighed immediately escaped his lips. "This unfortunate event happened because of you Elder Fang. You should know that my Xiawen Dong lost his arm and was in a bad state. I believe it is only right that youpensate us, no?"


    "So... you think I am the reason why Xiawen Dong decided to visit my tent unannounced." She snorted. "Old man... be honest. Have you gone insane from old age? Your nephew clearly had bad intentions and yet you wanted me topensate? Did I asked him to visit me in the middle of the night?"


    "You¡ª how dare you talk like that to a Sect Master?" Elder Xiawen barked. "It is only right that youpensate us! You teased my son to the point of making him lost his reasoning, thus he decided to visit you that night! You are a temptress! Because of you, my son might not even have a main wife! He already lost an arm! Do you think any family would still agree to marry their daughter into my Xiawen Family?"


    Mo Li¡¯s snort followed the man¡¯s words. "So... you wanted her to be his main wife aspensation?" He raised an eyebrow at the old man, a smirk was already on his face. "Tell me... old man... should I leave a corpse when I kill you? Or just dispose of it leaving no trace of your pitiful end in this world?"

 Chapter 111 Blessings

    <h4>Chapter 111 Blessings</h4>


    "Impudent!" Elder Xiawen roared. "You dare threatened me? Do you want to see what I am capable of young man?"


    Mo Li snorted in response. "If anyone shouldpensate. It is you. If Xiawen Dong didn¡¯t enter the tent, Yu¡¯er¡¯s tent should still be fine now." Mo Li shamelessly said. Hearing this, the Sect Master¡¯s upper lip twitch. He eyed the man wearing ck. His sources said that this man saved the Sect Master of the Eight Palms Sect before and that was the reason why he became an elder.


    Meaning, this Mo Li didn¡¯t achieve his position because he was strong. A sneer escaped his lips as he sent his spiritual sense, trying to see what was Mo Li¡¯s real strength. After a while, the Sect Master withdrew his senses. It seemed that he was right. This man was only a little stronger than Fang Yu. Compared to the Sect Master of the Frozen Wraith Sect, this strength was nothing but an ant. "My nephew saved Elder Fang. If he didn¡¯t enter the tent, then Elder Fang would have been the one to suffer." Sect Master Xiawen said. "I am sure this fact, warrants somepensation, no?"


    "Whatpensation?" Fang Yu asked.


    "The fact that Dong¡¯er saved you means... your life already belonged to him." Even if this Fang Yu was no longer pure, her space magic was still strong. Aside from this, they needed her skills for the uing war.


    Fang Yuughed coldly. "What kind of twisted logic was this?" she asked.


    "That is only logical." Xiawen Dong¡¯s father said as a smile slithered on his face. They have already decided to capture this woman. No matter what, Fang Yu needed to be a member of their Frozen Wraith Sect!


    However, this smile didn¡¯tst too long when the two felt a heavy presencee towards them. The Xiawen brothers face immediately turned ugly.


    "Hahaha... you fool." The sound of Sect Master Jiang¡¯s voice echoed. "You think you can force my disciple to marry that piece of trash??? a sneer escaped his words as he walked inside the tent. Unlike the two old men, Sect Master Jiang was wearing a blue robe, his usually tragic hair was neatly kept behind him.


    "Sect Master Jiang..." the Sect Master of the Frozen Wraith Sect dragged the words before he gritted his teeth. Clearly, their spies told him that this old man would note today. Why was he here now?


    "Hmp!" Sect Master Jiang ignored the two men. Instead, he started ring at Mo Li. This man... This man really dared to seduce his dear disciple! Originally, he was not nning toe here as he was sure that Fang Yu could handle that pest Xiawen Dong. However, when he heard about the rumors of Fang Yu and Mo Li together... his decision immediately changed.


    "We are leaving!" Sect Master Jiang couldn¡¯t wait to talk to Mo Li and Fang Yu. "Follow me." He didn¡¯t give another nce towards Sect Master Xiawen and his brother as he left with Mo Li and Fang Yu in tow.


    "Halt!" Elder Xiawen shouted. However, before he could take a step towards them, he felt a dull pain on his throat. His eyes widened when he noticed that sharp Qi that was directed towards his throat. One more and his head will forever leave his neck! "You¡ª "Elder Xiawen felt his whole body trembled from the suffocating Qi that Sect Master Jiang sent. Sect Master Jiang is already stronger than the Sect Master of the Frozen Wraith Sect? This...


    Instead of helping his brother out, Sect Master Xiawen just clenched his jaws and watched as the trio left the tent. Soon after the sharp Qi left Elder Xiawen¡¯s body. He immediately fell back on his seat, sweat trickling down his forehead. "Brother... Sect Master Jiang is..."


    "I know!" Narrowing his eyes, Sect Master Xiawen hissed. "That man... someone must have helped him advanced!" He could only grit his teeth. "We need to leave this ce now." He was already nning to ask some help from the Devil race about this matter. They needed to kill that old man if they wanted to get Fang Yu!


    ....


    Meanwhile, Fang Yu had her head lowered, so low her neck started aching. "Master..." she said meekly.


    "Exin yourselves!" Sect Master Jiang was clearly not happy. "Since when did you two... Ah...." The old man drank his tea, noisily. "You two...." This was really a surprise to him. He looked at Mo Li¡¯s unaffected face. "You¡ª Do you like my Yu¡¯er?" This child, Fang Yu was already like a daughter to him. He practically taught her anything and just like that, this Handsome Mo Li didn¡¯t even ask his permission before touching his precious daughter!


    "Yes, Sect Master."


    "You¡ª You¡ª Raise your head!" He ordered Fang Yu.


    "Master..."


    "Did this man force you into doing something? Tell me!"


    Fang Yu fought the urge tough. Isn¡¯t she the one who used Mo Li for her scheme? Moreover, following the logic of savings one¡¯s life, her life should belong to Mo Li after he saved her all those years ago. "No, Sect Master."


    "Then... you two..."


    "Sect Master please bestow your blessings. I want to marry Fang Yu." Mo Li¡¯s words were clear. "I want to do it as soon as possible. If we could do the marriage ceremony today, then that would be better." For some reason, Mo Li had an ominous feeling about weddings. His instinct was telling him that he should marry this woman today or he would regret it.


    "My Yu¡¯er deserves the best wedding ceremony!" Of course, the Sect Master didn¡¯t agree. How could he let this brute just take his disciple without proper ceremony and celebrations?


    "Sect Master..." Fang Yu suddenly said. "I think Elder Mo¡¯s words were reasonable. After all, everyone in the mountain already know what happened the other night. We could do the ceremony now and just do the celebration after the potioneeringpetition."


    The Sect Master looked at Fang Yu, his gaze extremelyplicated. "Do you really like this man?" he wanted to make sure that Mo Li didn¡¯t force Fang Yu. After all, Mo Li is clearly stronger than his precious disciple.


    Fang Yu met the old man¡¯s eyes as she nodded. Like? Maybe not. She wasn¡¯t sure. But a marriage with the master of the Viin does not really sound so bad.


    ...


    Thank you for the support and please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 112 Universe

    <h4>Chapter 112 Universe</h4>


    Seeing this, Sect Master Jiang could only force a smile out of his face as he said, "Alright. Since you have decided. Then... here...." He waved his hand and produced two golden rings. "My gift." He had made this ring four hundred years ago. Of course, he was not nning to let Fang Yu know about this matter. "This ring... will connect your life force with each other. Once one of you die, the ring will break. Once you wear it... you will feel a small thread that would connect you two. No need for words. You are now considered married." He said before ring at Mo Li. "After thispetition... I would expect that you will give my disciple a grand celebration."


    Mo Li nodded, smiling as he put the ring on the ring finger of his left hand. He then waited for Fang Yu to do the same. As someone who was an expert with talismans and magic treasures, Mo Li knew that a ring like this needed a lot of time to make. This is a very powerful artifact that the Sect Master made for his disciple.


    Fang Yu on the other hand just stared at the ring for a few seconds. She could feel her heart drummed against her chest. But wasn¡¯t this just a ring? What¡¯s with this reaction? Fang Yu shook her head and put the ring. Almost immediately she felt a cold sensation spread from the ring to her left arm then to her chest. She felt her heart raced before the chill enveloped her heart, calming it down.


    In this world, wedding ceremonies involve Qi and Magic. It is a ceremony that would joined two souls together. Once one of them remove this ring, it would not only automatically remove the connection, it would also damage their own souls. However, removing this ring is not that easy. The only one who could remove the ring is the owner themselves and they could only do this if they use a drop of their own blood that was taken willingly from their own body.


    This ceremony was of course, only for the main wives. Concubines have their own ceremonies and it was not as binding as the one that the main wife would undergo with her husband.


    "Now...if you think of taking another wife..." the Sect Master¡¯s gaze turned stern. "Hah... you can run. So you better run as far as possible." He narrowed his eyes at Mo Li.


    "Master..." Fang Yu uttered. In this world, having a concubine was pretty normal. "If... he chose to have another woman. I don¡¯t think we can stop that, right?" she gave a brilliant smile to Mo Li. "If you want to leave. Make sure to leave the ring behind as it contains some essence of my soul."


    Seeing this Mo Li nodded but said nothing. He had lived for thousands of years. If he really wanted to leave... he could. If he really wanted to hide... he could and not even the most powerful person in this continent would be able to find him. But he won¡¯t do any of that.


    He stared at Fang Yu¡¯s face as she started talking to her master about what happened the other night. He had sense something different in the woman¡¯s soul, something deep and mysterious. And how could he resist a mystery that involves the universe?


    "So... you already know that it was because of my space magic?" Fang Yu asked her master. Was this the reason why he never agreed to marry her off? In her memories, Xiawen Dong started proposing for marriage three hundred years ago. At that time, Xiawen Dong only have one concubine and was willing to send her off in a far ce once Fang Yu agree to marry him.


    However, Sect Master Jiang never agreed to this proposal of course, it was also because of Fang Yu¡¯s refusal.


    "Yes. Now.... Now that you are already married, you will start to see the changes in your ability. Mo Li will see it too. You two better be careful and stay inside the sect as much as possible. Since the Frozen Wraith showed interest in your space magic, they must be nning to summoned something from out of this world. Or perhaps create a path, an array that would enable them to enter and leave those dimensions as much as they wanted to." The Sect Master¡¯s face turned serious. "This could mean that those people are colluding with other races and there might be a war soon."


    "Sect Master..."


    "There is no need to worry about this now. Just finish thepetition and go back to the Sect. Then both of you can go into seclusion and breakthrough. Once a war broke out, we will need as much strength as we can to survive." The Sect Master said. "Now... I will not stay much longer. You two just got married after all." Without waiting for them to answer, the old man already vanished in front of them.


    The two eyed each other. It seems that the possibility of a war changed the Sect Master¡¯s mood.


    "What? Stop staring at me like that!" Fang Yu said. One moment, he was an arm length away, the next moment, he was already standing in front of her. She raised her head, surprised at his sudden movement. "It¡¯s daytime." How embarrassing. Even Fang Yu silently scolded herself. What was that supposed to mean? Its daytime!?


    "I know." He lowered his head, looking straight into her eyes. The woman¡¯s head only reached his chest. She was small, cute yet beautiful. However, in her eyes something mysterious lingered, quickly disappearing the moment he stared into her orbs. What was it? Just who was this woman?


    Seeing this scrutinizing gaze, Fang Yu took a step back. ¡¯Robot... did this man... sense you when I wore the ring?¡¯ that should be impossible right?


    [Bee have no way of knowing.]


    Fang Yu silently gritted her teeth. This robot is really... "I think we should go out of the tent." She immediately suggested. Quickly regretting her words when a smile slithered on his handsome face.


    "And go where?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Did he just saw fear shed in her eyes? Did she fear him? Or the possibility of him knowing who she really was? Mo Li smiled. He couldn¡¯t wait to find out the answer to his question.

 Chapter 113 A Fox Eyeing His Prey

    <h4>Chapter 113 A Fox Eyeing His Prey</h4>


    The night in Frozen Wraith Sect was not as calm as the previous nights. Tonight the Sect Master berated Xiawen Dong for not even examining the tent before going inside. The n was so simple! Yet it was ruined because of this man¡¯s carelessness! As someone with Xiawen Dong¡¯s cultivation, sensing a trap should be easy! How could he miss something like this?


    In the end, the Sect Master punished him by making him stay in his abode for a year or until he recovers his strength! No women, no more ying! Xiawen Dong needed to breakthrough or he would personally end his life!


    "Brother... I believe you were too harsh."


    "Hmph! That son of yours would never learn unless I punish him like this! As the future of our n and Sect, he needed to act like a smart man!" Sect Master Jiang¡¯s face was dark. "Moreover, because of what he did, the devil n were agitated and wanted to just kidnapped that Fang Girl so they could use her body as a tool in the array. Can we really take the anger of the Devil n? Do you think, they won¡¯t kill everyone in our n if we refuse to follow their n?"


    "But brother... how are we going to take the Fang girl? Her master is more powerful than you. Unless... are you going to breakthrough soon?"


    "In two years!" the Sect Master said. "I can seclude myself and breakthrough in two years! If that happens... I need you to act as the new Sect Master while I cultivate. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes Elder brother. You can just trust me."


    "Alright. You should leave now. I needed to make preparations for my seclusion." The sect master motioned his brother to leave. Seeing this Elder Xiawen immediately left the Sect Master¡¯s immortal cave and started flying towards his cave. The night was still young so the elder decided to have a little bit of drink before retiring towards his concubine¡¯s room.


    After he went inside his cave, the elder immediately got an old alcohol that he bought from an auction and started taking small sips. Once the Frozen Wraith would have the array, the devil n would help them be the most powerful n in this continent. If that happens he would be able to do everything that he wanted to do. Be it killing or having all the women. He couldhave it all!


    "The alcohol smells good." A cold voice suddenly echoed inside his cave. He immediately froze. He didn¡¯t notice anyone enter his cave, nor felt any presence of a personing towards him. This could only mean one thing. The person was extremely powerful. "Ah... thest time... I drank something like that was five hundred years ago."


    "Who are you!?"


    Soon, a shadow emerged from his cultivation room. A man wearing long ck robes with white hair walked towards him. The Elder¡¯s eyes almost jumped out of its sockets.


    "You¡ª Why are you here?" But most importantly, why didn¡¯t he notice this man¡¯s arrival. Earlier, when he probed Mo Li¡¯s strength, he was sure that he was far stronger than this man. He immediately sent his spiritual sense only for it to bounce back towards him. The elder immediately let out a series of coughs, surprised at the sudden bacsh.


    This Mo Li is far more powerful than he originally thought! His face immediately sank as he stood from his seat. "Why are you here?"


    "I promised to kill you. Didn¡¯t I?" Mo Li sat on the chair opposite him. With a small wave of his hand, a cup appeared in front of him. He then poured himself some of the wine and smiled at the elder. "I always honor my promise."


    "You¡ª Do you know who I am? If you kill me¡ª "he felt himself trembled just from staring at Mo Li¡¯s gray eyes. "You¡ª "He remembered that this man¡¯s eyes were not gray before. What could this mean?


    "Wrong question." Mo Li downed the wine, still smiling. "Shouldn¡¯t you ask me... who am I?" His phoenix eyes, seemed to sparkle as he watched the color leave the Elder¡¯s face.


    The elder watched as Mo Li pour himself another cup of wine, almostzily. Every action was elegant, precise with a tinge of danger. Just who was this man? "Killing me... would offend the whole Frozen Wraith Sect!" The elder tried to stop his own voice from shaking.


    A snort escaped Mo Li¡¯s lips. "That is only... if they know who killed you." He poured himself a third cup. "You know... just the thought of you asking my wife to marry your son... was enough reason for me to kill your whole n."


    "You¡ª "


    "But I won¡¯t." Mo Li smirked. "A war ising and your n... will act like clowns for my entertainment."


    The elder felt a cold chill run down his back. He opened his mouth but no words came out of his lips. For the first time in a thousand years, the Elder¡¯s hands started shaking from fear. He immediately balled his fist. Just from the pressure that Mo Li was giving off, he could determine that this man was more powerful than their Sect Master. He was even more powerful than the Sect Master of the Eight Palms Sect!? How could an existence like thise into this world? He gulped, watching silently as Mo Li finished his wine.


    "Well then... "Mo Li eyed him. "Since I am a gentleman... I will ask you for yourst words." He snorted, tilting his head, like a fox eyeing his prey.


    "I¡ª"


    "Kidding." Mo Li said before he waved his right hand. And just like that the life of an Elder ended. In a blink of an eye, the Elder¡¯s body turned into a stone statue before crumbling into small pieces of stones. With another wave of Mo Li¡¯s hand, the little stones turned into small dust, that easily scattered inside and outside the immortal cave.


    Of course, Fang Yu was unaware about the things that transpired as she slept like a baby in Mo Li¡¯s


    bed.


    ....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 114 Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 114 Cruel</h4>


    The news of the Elder Xiawen¡¯s disappearance never reached Fang Yu¡¯s ears. That was partly because, no one really knew what happened to him. On that night, the elder just vanished without any traces. Surprisingly, even his soul jade didn¡¯t break which meant that his soul was still alive somewhere.


    Today, thepetition against Fang Ling¡¯er was scheduled to happen. "Ready?" Mo Li stared at her, his eyes shifting towards her body every now and then.


    "Pervert." She uttered while rolling her eyes. Who would have known that behind the devilishly handsome appearance was a fox who loves to torture his wife? It wasn¡¯t even a week since they got married and her waist was already starting to hurt.


    A sly smile slithered on his face as he approached her. Using his hand, he raised her head. "What time is thepetition?" he asked.


    She was about to answer him, when he lifted her up, kissing her again.


    "We don¡¯t have time, you brute!" She managed to say in between her moans. His hand was already exploring her body, kneading, pinching, tugging. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a strain of curses.


    "Then... let¡¯s make it quick."


    "You brute!" she hissed.


    .....


    "Hmph! Why is shete?" One of Xiawen Dong¡¯s concubines snickered. "That woman... thinks she was above just because she was a little powerful. How hateful."


    "It¡¯s alright. I know that sister Ling¡¯er would win thispetition for our husband." Another one chimed in.


    "Of course. Sister Ling¡¯er is the best."


    Since Xiawen Dong woke up, not one of them was able to see him. Because of this, all of his concubines decided toe and witness thispetition. After all, this Fang Yu is also the reason why Xiawen Dong suffered.


    "Sister Ling¡¯er... do you think you can win against that woman?" This time, the one who spoke was the woman named Wen. "You know... she seemed powerful."


    "What does this have to do with power?" Another one chimed in. "You know... this is based on talents. When ites to talents, sister Ling¡¯er is number one."


    Hearing this, Fang Ling¡¯er could only smile as she lowered her head. Growing up, Fang Yu had always been more talented than her. The two both grew up beautiful but because of Fang Yu¡¯s talents, people always see Fang Ling¡¯er as someone inferior. So having these group of women acknowledge that she was talented was enough to make her happy.


    "She¡¯s here!" Everyone turned their heads towards the woman wearing white and the man walking next to her. Both were walking calmly, as they talked to each other.


    "You finally decided to show yourself." Wen said, ring at Fang Yu.


    "I told you... next time you try to offend me. I will kill you." Fang Yu responded calmly, looking at the people surrounding them. Fang Ling¡¯er and the group of beautiful women were already on the stage in the middle. A few people chose to stand near the stage while some werefortably sitting, watching the show. She looked at Fang Ling¡¯er who was already staring at her.


    Without saying anything, Fang Yu flew towards the stage. The moment her footnded, she immediately felt countless spiritual senses scanning through her body. Almost immediately, a man wearing a purple attire also flew on the stage.


    "I am called Xiao Lu, I am an Elder of the Potioneering Guild Branch in this continent. Today, we are conducting a potioneeringpetition between Madam Fang Ling¡¯er of the Frozen Wraith Sect and Elder Fang Yu of the Eight Palms Sect." The man didn¡¯t waste some time and introduced the importance of thispetition. Fang Yu froze while listening to the man who looked as if he was only forty years old.


    Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t mention anything about the consequences of losing or she mentioned anything about the involvement of the Potioneering Guild. She only told Fang Yu that this was a challenge issued by Xiawen Dong. How cruel.


    "The Loser needed to cripple their cultivation and leave their sect." The elder said. In this world, there are two types of upation that could make someone influential aside from being truly powerful. And that was making artifacts, talismans and magic treasures which was Mo Li¡¯s specialty and Potioneering. These two upations were both respected and adored. Because of this, the people who specialized these upations decided to create their own guilds to establish some rules in between the people who know the craft.


    One guild was the Potioneering Guild while the other was called The Guild of Artifacts. These organizations are well known and respected all throughout thend. However, the leaders of these organizations never involved themselves in the businesses of other ns or Sect.


    So having someone from the Potioneering Guild today was quite a surprise not just to Fang Yu but to everyone else. What surprised her more was the fact that Fang Ling¡¯er dared to make some rules of thispetition.


    "I want to add some rules." Fang Yu uttered. She eyed Fang Ling¡¯er wondering if this cousin of hers thought she would let her go after betraying Fang Yu.


    "What is it?"


    "Actually, just one rule." Fang Yu smiled. She dragged her gaze back to the Elder. "The loser willmit suicide in front of everyone."


    Gasps echoed, as people started whispering.


    "Fang Yu! Are you crazy?" Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face immediately turned pale. Suicide?


    "Fang Ling¡¯er... when you invited someone from the Potioneering Guild... did you expect me to cower in fear and leave?" She smirked. "Since you are a coward... then... Why don¡¯t we do this? The loser shall let the winner cut off their limbs. All. Of. Their. Limbs." She uttered the words clearly.


    This time, the concubines fell into chaos.


    "Fang Yu! Why are you being so cruel?"


    "Fang Yu! How dare you!?"


    "What a cruel woman!"


    Fang Yu sneered. To a cultivator, crippling their own cultivation was akin to death. Why not make it more fun? "Since you don¡¯t like to die... then let¡¯s just cut off the limbs of the loser. That way, you can still live. What do you think?"


    "Fang Yu..." Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Fang Yu to actually propose such a cruel rule.

 Chapter 115 Devil Race

    <h4>Chapter 115 Devil Race</h4>


    When ites to cruelty, Fang Yu¡¯s suggestion of cutting off one¡¯s limbs was not that cruel to someone with high cultivation as they can do some secret cultivation arts and grow their limbs back. However... Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s cultivation was lower than Fang Yu¡¯s! It would be impossible for her to grow her limbs again. Moreover, if Xiawen Dong will see her without her arms...


    She immediately imagined the disgust in Xiawen Dong¡¯s eyes. Fang Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but tremble in anger.However, when she thought about the deal that she made with the Potioneering Guild, her anger immediately dissipated.


    "Since we are already here. Then... let¡¯s do it!" Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was full of determination. "I would never embarrass my husband¡¯s name."


    Her words however only earned a snort from Fang Yu. "You talk as if you are the main wife. Aren¡¯t you just another one of his ything?"


    "Fang Yu! Don¡¯t go overboard!" Wen shouted before her eyes widened. She was nning to approach Fang Yu. However, before she could take a small step, she already felt a sharp tug in her neck.


    *THUD*


    Wen fell down as blood started pooling over her.


    "I told you... I will kill you next time you offend me." Fang Yu smiled. "Too bad... you didn¡¯t listen."


    "Sister Wen!" the women immediately shouted at someone to help them. Seeing this, Fang Yu only smirked. She had learned her lesson. It was always better to kill a seed before it sprouted and create some chaos in the future.


    "Fang Yu!" Even Fang Ling¡¯er was surprised at Fang Yu¡¯s cruelty. "Have you gone mad?"


    "Funny how you betrayed me two hundred years ago and have the courage to ask me now... if I have lost my mind. What about you Fang Ling¡¯er? Have you gone mad?"


    It was as if a stone was lodge in Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s throat.


    "If you think... I will give you another chance to betray me again. You better think again." She heard Fang Yu¡¯s voice inside her head. Fang Ling¡¯er paled as she staggered. Voice transmission! Isn¡¯t this something that only powerful people can do?


    She looked at the woman who stood loftily a few meters away from her. Fang Yu had changed. Maybe the fact that she almost died two hundred years ago, changed her. Fang Ling¡¯er bit her lower lip, almost looking like a pitiful sheep as her gaze turned towards the man who apanied Fang Yu earlier.


    With his ck robe and white hair, Mo Li stood a few feet away from Fang Yu. His hands were on his back as he looked at Fang Yu. The smile on the man¡¯s face was enough to tell her that Mo Li liked this side of that hateful Fang Yu. Fang Ling¡¯er lowered her head as she hid the jealousy in her eyes.


    Just when she thought she had won against Fang Yu by marrying the man who wanted to marry her cousin, Fang Yu arrived with another man in tow. ¡¯Slut¡¯ Fang Ling¡¯er muttered inwardly. This Fang Yu must have seduced the powerful man because of the benefits that he could give her.


    "Alright... we should start now. The blood on the stage is already clean." The Elder spoke. The fact that Fang Yu just killed someone didn¡¯t even bother anyone who was here to watch the show. That woman named Wen was clearly not powerful and didn¡¯te from a powerful n. Who would care about such pitiful existence?


    Fang Yu smiled. Just a small wave from her hand and everything that she needed for her potioneering appeared on the table.


    "The rules are simple. Someone needed to create an antidote of an unknown sickness." The Elder said. "Bring the man!" He said. Almost immediately four people carrying a cage covered with a ck cloth approached the stage. "Even the potioneering guild was not able to find a cure and only know how to create something to suppress this disease." He asked his people to put the cage in the middle of the stage.


    After a few minutes, the Elder then took the cloth. Fang Yu widened her eyes at the man inside. The man was bloated... bumps and pus littered the man¡¯s skin as his saliva was dripping from his mouth. The man¡¯s eyes were bulging, full of red web like nerves. Its limbs were now swollen with yellow and green pus-like liquid asionally ejected from the wounds on the man¡¯s arms.


    Seeing the man in front of her, immediately made Fang Ling¡¯er throw up. "Cover it!" She said. "Cover it!"


    Fang Yu on the other hand, already recovered from her surprise. She stared at the man¡¯s eyes, curious at the kind of disease that he had.


    ¡¯This is a gue from the southern inds of the continent. It is not a disease of the body but of the soul. Make something that could purify the soul and don¡¯t focus on the wounds and pus.¡¯ She heard Mo Li¡¯s voice echo inside her head. Fang Yu frowned. A disease that target one¡¯s soul? But how did Mo Li know this?


    "Alright... make something that could suppress the symptoms." The elder said. Waving his hand, the list of symptoms appeared on the table. Fang Yu slowly read the symptoms and immediately realized that this is indeed a problem in the soul and not just on the physical body.


    ¡¯Yes, it is from the Devil race.¡¯ His voice echoed inside her mind again.


    Fang Yu¡¯s gaze turned sharp. A disease from the devil race? She looked at Fang Ling¡¯er who already started creating the potion. If her guess was right, Fang Ling¡¯er should already know the potion that could suppress the symptoms. That could mean, she already made a deal about this matter to the Potioneering Guild.


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of payment Fang Ling¡¯er gave to the Potioneering guild just to set all this up and embarrass her.


    Sensing her gaze, the Elder immediately cleared his throat. "The Potioneering Guild is fair and just. The one who can finish the cure first will win this match." He uttered before leaving the stage.


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 116 Scheme and Efforts

    <h4>Chapter 116 Scheme and Efforts</h4>


    Fang Ling¡¯er stared at Fang Yu who was still in a daze, seeing the look in her cousin¡¯s eyes was enough to make her ted. Clearly, Fang Yu had no idea what she was doing. After all, this disease was kept a secret and not many people knew about the gue down south.


    The Potioneering Guild and the Guild of Artifacts actually keep it a secret to avoid mass panic. However, Fang Ling¡¯er was different. She had been close to Xiawen Dong and she heard a few things from the man¡¯s mouth especially when he was drunk. She knew about this gue and she also knew that the Potioneering Guild are trying their best to find a cure.


    Therefore, Fang Ling¡¯er tried her best to talk to one of the people in charge of this matter and gave them a very important herb that she got from her husband. In return, they agreed to give her the form for the cure so she could study and improve its effectiveness.


    This form had been with Fang Ling¡¯er for a few months now. Meaning, she was already very familiar with it. She could even do it with her eyes closed. Of course, she also found a way to enhance its effects. However, she had kept it a secret for a while now.


    When Fang Ling¡¯er heard that Fang Yu was already back, she immediately requested to see the elder of the Potioneering Guild and told them about thepetition. She also told them that she was nning to show them the results of her study during thispetition. When the elders heard this, they immediately agreed to her proposal as they were excited about her results as well.


    In fact, the elder who came here today didn¡¯t care about Fang Yu. All he cared about was the new and improved potion that could suppress the symptoms of the gue. Fang Ling¡¯er immediately started working, her delicate hands were fast and precise, something that she had achieved from practicing in the past few months.


    She had spent weeks holed up in her cave just to improve this potion. Thus, she was very excited to show off this formidable improvement. She lifted her head and almostughed out loud when she saw Fang Yu stared at the herbs in front of her.


    Just as expected, the woman had no clue about anything. In Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s mind, Fang Yu was only excellent because she found a good master. If she didn¡¯t, there was no way that this woman would be able to be as powerful as she was now.


    Slowly, Fang Yu started to gather herbs. From time to time, she would pause as she would calcte the number of herbs needed. This was after all an impromptu potion making and Fang Yu needed a bit more time to analyze everything in front of her.


    ¡¯Use the eight hundred-year-old ck lotus.¡¯ Again, Mo Li¡¯s words drifted in her head. ¡¯Eight hundred. No more. No less.¡¯


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t have the time to even think about it, she waved her hand and added the lotus in her current herbs before she started processing it. For some reason, she had this instinct that Mo Li would not suggest something that would make her lose thispetition. Moreover, now that she thought about it, using a ck lotus is indeed useful in potions for damaged souls and the sea of consciousness.


    Confident that she was doing all the right things, Fang Yu decided to stop thinking about the source of Mo Li¡¯s knowledge and finish as soon as possible. Using her own fire, Fang Yu started brewing her potion while ignoring the mocking gaze that Fang Ling¡¯er was giving her from time to time.


    After half an hour of brewing, Fang Ling¡¯er words reached her ears. "I am done, Elder." Fang Ling¡¯er gave a gentle smile while looking at Fang Yu who just started brewing her potions a few minutes back. "Please check the potion, honorable Elder Xiao."


    Elder Xiao¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s words. A potion like this... required about an hour to brew! And yet, Fang Ling¡¯er finished it just like that? He immediately appeared next to Fang Ling¡¯er and epted the small vial. Smelling the aroma of various herbs, the Elder forced himself to hide the smile on his face.


    "Alright." He pretended to hide the excitement on his face. "Remove it." He ordered his people to remove the cover. Looking at the now weak human inside the cage, the elder summoned chains made of water to subdue the man and forced him to open his mouth.


    Without any hesitation, the Elder poured the contents of the potion inside the man¡¯s mouth. The normal potion would take at least an hour before it would start showing some results. However, this potion is different and had been improved, so the result might be different. As if on cue, the swelling in the man¡¯s face started to disappear, revealing the countenance of an old man that looked as if he was only thirty years old. It only took fifteen minutes and the swellingpletely disappeared!


    This...


    The elder immediately started beaming. "This potion is excellent! Excellent indeed! It was able to suppress the swelling." When he saw the man???s face turned ugly, the Elder immediately knew that the potion only suppressed the swelling and not the pain.


    "I want to die..." the man slowly uttered. "Painful... please ... kill me." He gritted his teeth and started shouting from the pain.


    "Elder..." Fang Ling¡¯er sweet voice reached his ears. "Is... Is it effective?"


    "Yes. Yes... it was able to remove the swelling. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t able to remove the pain that the patient was feeling." He waved his hand and a barrier appeared in the cage, preventing them from hearing the man¡¯s screams. "But this should be alright. Without the swelling, we would be able to analyze the other effects of the disease in the body."


    "Then... Then... does this mean that I won?" Tears of happiness pooled in Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes, making her look more enchanting. However, before the Elder could answer her, Fang Yu¡¯s voice echoed.


    "I think... I sessfully created something that could cure the man. Not suppress butpletely cure him." Fang Yu raised her head and smiled at the Elder. "I hope the honorable elder can check the result of my efforts."


    ....


    Thank you for your support. Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 117 Pain

    <h4>Chapter 117 Pain</h4>


    The Elder¡¯s lips twitched when he heard Fang Yu¡¯s words. "How is that possible?" He immediately frowned and he regretted the words that he just said. He eyed the people around them and cleared his throat.


    He had already made a deal with Fang Ling¡¯er so he was here for that deal and not to see this Fang Yu create something else. The Elder knew that this woman was a genius from the Eight Palms Sect. However, the Potioneering Guild had a lot of geniuses too. And not one of them was able to create an antidote of this unknown sickness.


    He eyed the ck potion in Fang Yu¡¯s hand. The woman finished this antidote in about one hour of brewing. Evenpared to the geniuses in the Guild, this time was considered quite good. However, the effects of this potion... "Why is it ck?" he couldn¡¯t help but asked as he nodded at Fang Ling¡¯er, sending her a silent assurance that she already won. He then walked towards Fang Yu¡¯s table.


    "Elder... it is not about the color, smell or taste." Fang Yu said, her voice was not loud but it was enough for the elder to hear. "It is about the effects."


    "Elder Fang..." He let out a sigh. Seeing the resolute expression in the woman¡¯s eyes, Elder Xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for this woman. He was sure that Fang Yu never heard of this illness before or even saw the form for the suppressing potion that they were able to make. There was no way that she would be able to make something that could cure the man in less than an hour.


    "As you can see... the man¡¯s swelling has already vanished. It was because of Madam Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s potion. If we apply your potion now, we will have no way of knowing that it will suppress anything since the man already took Madam Fang¡¯s potion first."


    "So you only have one person with this illness?" Raising an eyebrow, Fang Yu gave the Elder a chance to redeem himself.


    "Yes. You are right. This unusual illness is only unique to this person."


    Fang Yu¡¯s lips thinned. She eyed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s smiling face. "Are you sure about this, Elder Xiao?"


    "Of course! Are you trying to question the integrity of the guild?"


    The corner of her lip raised into a smirk as she sent a voice transmission to the Elder in front of her. ¡¯Do you really want to miss out on the chance to have the cure?¡¯


    Of course, the Elder only snorted in response. In his mind, there was no way that Fang Yu would be able to create a cure in the short span of time that she was brewing various ingredients. Wasn¡¯t this woman too arrogant? Elder Xiao immediately made a mental note to ask his superiors to stop selling herbs to the Eight Palms Sect because of Fang Yu¡¯s attitude.


    "Well..." Fang Yu walked in front of the elder. Her white robe, swayed as she walked towards the cage. "Since the Elder already decided. Let me just do this..." She waved her hand and created a circr hole on the barrier that the Elder created. Seeing this, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s and Elder¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Why would Fang Yu do something without the permission of the Elder? Was she nning to make the whole Guild ban their Eight Palms Sect?


    "You¡ª"


    Before the Elder could speak Fang Yu already sent a portion of the medicine towards the man¡¯s mouth.


    The Elder walked towards Fang Yu.


    *BAM* The Elder staggered when he hit a barrier that was surrounding the woman. He didn¡¯t even notice the barrier until his body hit it.


    "Elder Fang! What do you mean by this? Are you trying to offend the guild?"


    "Fang Yu!" Even Fang Ling¡¯er was surprised to see Fang Yu act like this. "Do you want to involve the whole Eight Palm¡¯s Sect in your problems?" Of course, she was only acting and was forcing herself not to smile from Fang Yu¡¯s foolishness. As expected of Fang Yu¡¯s pride. She wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the loss and would rather die and ept that Fang Ling¡¯er won against her.


    The people surrounding them were also surprised as just like the elder, they didn¡¯t notice the barrier that surrounded Fang Yu. Had she be this powerful? What they didn¡¯t know was the fact that even Fang Yu was unaware that there was a barrier around her. She could only shake her head inwardly as she thought of Mo Li¡¯s abilities.


    Just like everyone else, she didn¡¯t feel any Qi or elements around her. But she didn¡¯t have the time to even think about this. "Elder Xiao... just because you already gave the form to my cousin Fang Ling¡¯er, doesn¡¯t mean that she is automatically the winner of thispetition." She said calmly before shepletely removed the barrier in the cage, revealing the man¡¯s cries turned into silent sobs.


    "He is no longer in pain. The pus will disappear in about an hour. His body will take at least a week to recover." Fang Yu stared at the Elder.


    "You¡ª" The Elder¡¯s eyes were so wide as his mouth turned agape. "How..." The cure that they created could only stop the person from dying while the potion that Fang Ling¡¯er created could stop the swelling. Their potion was not enough to stop the pain or remove the stinky pus.


    "Elder Xiao..." Fang Ling¡¯ er¡¯s eyes turned misty with fear as she looked at the man inside the cage. Just like what Fang Yu said, the man stopped screaming and was now lying calmly inside the cage. His eyes were closed but his breathing had calmed down. It looked as if the man had fallen asleep.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Fang Yu said. "He is indeed sleeping. The pain and fatigue had taken its toll. This man is a cultivator and that is the only reason why he was able to endure the pain. A normal person won¡¯t be able tost a day once they get the disease. But you already knew that didn¡¯t you, Elder Xiao?"

 Chapter 118 Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 118 Scheming</h4>


    Looking at the man inside the cage, Elder Xiao couldn¡¯t stop his body from trembling. The man actually fell asleep? He balled his hands into fists as he ignored Fang Ling¡¯er and walked towards the cage. This time, no barrier stopped him. With his trembling hands, he personally opened the cage and examined the man¡¯s pulse.


    Indeed, his heartbeat had calmed down! But how was this possible? Elder Xiao¡¯s pupils shook. Did Fang Yu really create something that could cure the people who had fallen sick because of the gue? He couldn¡¯t help but look at the petite woman standing outside of the cage.


    Did he make the wrong choice earlier?


    "Elder Xiao... will you announce the winner now?" Fang Yu¡¯s smile was so brilliant it was enough to blind him. The Elder closed his eyes, gulping.


    "Elder Xiao..." He heard Fang Ling¡¯er voice. "The man took two potion." She reminded him.


    "That is right... Elder Fang. There is no way to determine if your potion was indeed the one who cured this person since this man already took Madam Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s potion earlier." Elder Xiao said.


    Fang Yu snorted. "Is that so?" She looked at Fang Ling¡¯ er and the Elder. "Well then... since that is the case. There is no point in staying here anymore. Elder Xiao has already made his decision." She gave a brilliant smile. "I hope Elder Xiao won¡¯t regret it." She immediately turned towards Mo Li.


    "Wait!" Elder Xiao stood and walked towards her. "I hope... I hope Elder Fang would be kind enough to share the form of the potion that she made today. We needed this so the Potioneering Guild can assess the potion." He was sure that Fang Yu¡¯s potion had some effect on the man but he couldn¡¯t just announce that she won after the gifts that he had epted from Fang Ling¡¯er. So he chose to ask her for the form instead.


    The Elder was expecting that Fang Yu would just agree and gave him the form. After all, no one would want to offend an Elder from the Potioneering Guild.


    "Elder Xiao." Fang Yu made a deliberate pause. She didn¡¯t turn to look at the old man and just keep on walking towards her husband. "You will regret what you did today."


    "You¡ª Halt! Stop right now!" rmed, Elder Xiao yelled, trying to stop Fang Yu from leaving. He needed to get that form.


    In response, Fang Yu¡¯s voice drifted towards his ears. ¡¯I will send a recording of what happened today to every Sect in thends. Then I will send my potions to the ind in the south.¡¯ Her tone was filled with amusement yet to the Elder, it contained nothing but poison. He stood, bbergasted while staring at Fang Yu¡¯s back. ¡¯Of course... If the honorable Elder will do what I tell him to do. I would not do such despicable things.¡¯ She added.


    ¡¯What do you want me to do?¡¯ he responded. Just the fact that she knew about the gue was enough to change his decision.


    ¡¯Kill Fang Ling¡¯er." She said. Then she gave him another look before going down the stage and arriving at her husband¡¯s side. ¡¯I will give you two days.¡¯


    Elder Xiao almost couldn¡¯t believe her words. Fang Yu wanted to kill her own cousin but she wasn¡¯t nning on doing it herself and end up creating another trouble for her Master. After all, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s talent in potioneering was top one of her Frozen Wraith Sect. Meaning, her death would only add to the current conflict that the two Sects had.


    Now that Elder Xiao thought about it, this Fang Yu was extremely cruel. She doesn¡¯t want to involve her own sect so she asked someone who came from an organization that was more powerful than both Eight Palms Sect and Frozen Wraith Sect. If the person that kills Fang Ling¡¯er is someone more powerful than her sect then her sect can do nothing about it. They wouldn¡¯t retaliate because they would fear that the Potioneering Guild would ban them!


    This woman... she was extremely scheming! However, in front of someone like this, Elder Xiao could only lower his head and grit his teeth. After all, he saw the effects from Fang Yu¡¯s potion. He stared at Fang Yu before he waved his hand.


    "Fang Ling¡¯er created a poison instead of a cure." He uttered, while staring straight into Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. His words were loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Elder Xiao!" Of course, the sudden changes of the Elder¡¯s decision made Fang Ling¡¯er so pale her face looked like a piece of white paper. "What do you¡ª"


    "Creating a poison is forbidden in thesends. Therefore... I will punish Fang Ling¡¯er! By death!" He interrupted the woman¡¯s voice and waved his hands. Just like that, water spears appeared in the air and immediately flew towards Fang Ling¡¯er. Killing her right now was better to keep their deal a secret. After all, the only way for two people to keep a secret was if one of them was dead.


    Of course, the Elder was extremely vicious and decisive. Since he already saw the effects of Fang Yu¡¯s potion what was the use of offending her further? Fang Yu was clearly more talented than her cousin and the Elder would always value talents above everything else.


    Seeing the spears, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes went wide, her face turned even paler. Before she could scream, the tip of the water spear had already impaled her chest. Pain exploded through her, as two another spears stabbed her body.


    Surprised gasps and screams immediately echoed. The Elders¡¯ words were clear, his decision was abrupt. But what could they do about it? The Potioneering Guild valued talent but they also hated people who created poisons.


    This was something that everyone knew in thesends.


    The concubines screamed, while some of them fainted as they watched Fang Ling¡¯er fall onto the stage, her body had already lost all it¡¯s color before her body could even reach the floor.


    The Elder didn¡¯t even spare Fang Ling¡¯er another nce as he looked at Fang Yu. ?????I did what you wanted.¡¯ He said.


    ¡¯Good.¡¯ Fang Yu¡¯s lips rose into a smile so enchanting, Mo Li immediately held her hand. He immediately made a mental note to talk to her about this kind of smile in the future. ¡¯I will send you the form tomorrow from my Master¡¯s cave. Thank you Elder. Have a wonderful day ahead.¡¯ She curtsied and looked at her husband before shrugging.


    The two then left without even looking at Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s deceased body.


    ....

 Chapter 119 Dimensions

    <h4>Chapter 119 Dimensions</h4>


    When the news about Fang Ling¡¯er death reached the Frozen Wraith Sect, both the Sect master and Xiawen Dong could only grit their teeth in anger. This, together with Xiawen Dong¡¯s injury and the disappearance of his father, Elder Xiawen was enough for the Sect Elder to announce that the Frozen Wraith Sect would not ept any visitors as of the moment.


    However, Fang Yu knew that this was far from over. She knew, deep inside that she wouldn¡¯t stop until she kills Xiawen Dong. She would never make the same mistakes in the past again. "What are you thinking?" She looked at Mo Li who was silently seeping his tea next to the bed.


    Since their immortal cave was conveniently near, Mo Li easily connected the two caves and created an ice cave for the two of them to stay in.


    "The gue... I am wondering if it would one day reach this part of the continent," he answered.


    "You told me they are created by someone from the devils race." She uttered before she spoke to the robot. ¡¯Robot... can you scan Mo Li?"


    [Affirmative. Scanning in three... two... one...] a screen suddenly appeared in her eyes as she stared at her husband.


    [Result. Mo Li.]


    [Race: Not Human]


    [Bee is unable to scan further.]


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" He mused and slowly put down his tea towards the bedside table made of ice. Lifting an eyebrow, he leaned towards her, his lips immediately captured her lips. After a few seconds, he leaned back and smiled. "They are indeed created from one of the tribes in the devil race. Those people are extremely cunning and malicious. They love to make humans suffer."


    "I thought... I thought it was hard to cross dimensions?"


    "Hard?" A long stretch of silence followed his words. "Maybe not that hard. I am certain it was not impossible as long as you have enough ability. People from other dimensions use other methods to cross dimensions. Some use magic, some use summoning abilities, some use Qi while some create deals with malicious spirits from other worlds." He then turned towards her, giving her a stern knowing gaze. "Of course... I am not aware of other ways used by people I have not met before."


    Fang Yu gulped. This gaze was somehow making her nervous. It was stern, cold and scrutinizing. It was as if he knew what she was and was just waiting for her to tell him. She shook her head inwardly. She decided to stop thinking about this man. After this quest, Fang Yu will go back to being Lily and she will then forget this man.


    This is just part of the rules in her system. "Hey... I have a question." She immediately changed the topic. "Your disciple. He was a genius, right? Heavenly spiritual roots? What was his affinity?"


    "Darkness attribute." Mo Li answered. "Why are you interested in him? Are you going to snatch him away from me?" he chuckled. "I actually don¡¯t mind." He moved closer and kissed her temple. Fang Yu felt his hot breath in her neck, making her shiver. The building tension in her stomach was undeniable. Seeing the scarlet red blush spread on her neck, Mo Li added. "Of course, just make sure that you won¡¯t spend all your attention to your new disciples. Or else... I will kill them." His tone had a hint of warning or maybe even a promise.


    She doesn¡¯t know.


    "I was only asking." Fang Yu said. Why the hell would she take both the male lead and the viin as a disciple? She was not crazy, alright? She was not nning to involve herself with the viin and possibly change the plot again. "Plus my disciple is good enough for me."


    "Oh?" He raised an eyebrow. "Is he good looking?"


    "Of course he was," she answered almost immediately, not missing the frowned on his face. "Do you think I would pick someone not good looking enough? My disciple is not only handsome he is brilliant, determined and kind too." she said, as if extremely proud of her choices.


    "How did you know this?" His face became darker. Still, she acted oblivious and smiled.


    "Of course... I am the best judge of my disciple¡¯s character."


    "So you like the kind type?"


    "I like the handsome type." She answered before she tensed. Her answer was full of enthusiasm that she had missed the changes in his voice. She turned and looked at him, realizing his face had gotten closer. He was frowning, deep lines can be seen in between his brows. Was he angry? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. "Just like you." She added and watched the intensity in his eyes change from anger to desire.


    "Good answer." He leaned back, smiling at her as if nothing happened before he finished his tea and suddenly wrapped his arms around her. He buried his head into her neck, inhaling her refreshing familiar scent. He had be tired of asking her who she really was.


    He knew she wouldn¡¯t tell him anyway.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t protest. She knew what wasing. It had been like this for days and to be honest, she had started anticipating more of it. It¡¯s not like she would remember this in the next world. She lifted her arms and hugged him. His hands were already on her waist, stroking. Then she felt his lips start kissing her corbone. Enjoying her white satin- like skin.


    Fang Yu let out a moan. She closed her eyes but opened it again when he felt him cup her face. She met his gaze. Did she just see something warm in those gazes? He looked at her eyes for a few seconds, as if trying to remember where he saw those eyes before. After a few seconds, his lips nted on top of hers.


    He slid his tongue into her wet lips. His hands were already in her chest, a small pinch made her moan.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you kissed like a god?" she said in between his kisses.


    "Perhaps I am a god." She felt him smile against her lips."Who knows?" he added.


    "Ummm... Elder Mo?" a voice suddenly interrupted them. "Is this Elder Mo¡¯s cave?"


    ....


    Thank you for the support. Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 120 Honeymoon

    <h4>Chapter 120 Honeymoon</h4>


    "Ummm... Elder Mo? Can you hear me? Your disciple Dong Hu is here to greet his master." Again, the voice echoed. Fang Yu immediately froze when she heard the name. Dong Hu the viin?


    "Isn¡¯t that your disciple?" She spoke, interrupting his kisses.


    "Let him wait." He grumbled and kissed her again.


    "I¡ª I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very good idea." Fang Yu smiled. "Why don¡¯t you entertain your guest? I will wait for you here?" This is the future viin, alright? Mo Li needed to do his role and not interrupt with this person¡¯s growth. "And... please don¡¯t kill him." She said.


    He frowned, his eyes squinting at her.


    "The Sect Master wanted you to train this person. Please don¡¯t let my master down." She managed to say.


    "Alright... Alright..." He sighed. "You willpensateter?" It wasn¡¯t even a question. Or at least, she knew he was never asking a question but making an order. This man...


    She smiled while shaking her head inwardly. "I will take a bath and wait for you." Seeing her reddened, Mo Li gave a satisfied smile before leaving the cave.


    Fang Yu let out a sigh. It seems that she would be stuck with this routine until her own disciple will arrive in about three months?


    ¡¯Bee? You never issue any quests... in this world. Is there a problem?¡¯


    [Quests will only activate once the Host will meet the main lead and viin.]


    ¡¯Oh. That seems reasonable. After all, this robot is designed to help out the male lead.¡¯ She mumbled inwardly.


    ....


    Meanwhile Mo Li¡¯s face was still as dark as ever when he opened his formation to his disciple. He looked at Dong Hu who was wearing an all ck loose robe.


    "My apologies elder... but..." Dong Hu avoided Mo Li¡¯s gaze. "When I told them that I am your disciple they didn¡¯t believe me and refused to apany me in your cave."


    "Next time they disrespect you. You can kill them." Mo Li said, surprising the young man. "Why are you here? I remember telling you toe one month from now."


    "Elder..."


    "Call me master."


    "Yes Master." Dong Hu was a young good looking man with ck hair and ck swordlike brows. His eyes seemed extremely intelligent and arrogant. However, in front of Mo Li, he could only act like a meek kitten after all, this man was a very powerful individual who healed his grandfather. Just the thought of the old man made Dong Hu¡¯s face darken.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mo Li raised an eyebrow as he sat on one of the chairs made of ice. "Sit."


    "They¡ª " Dong Hu lowered his head, gulping as he fought the tears from falling in his cheek. "Master... they killed my family." He then got on his knees with a loud thud and started kowtowing to Mo Li. "I beg my master to help me avenge my family. I beg my master to help me. In return, I will serve master for eternity."


    "You are not my type."


    "..." Mo Li¡¯s answer made his pupils shook. Of course, Dong Hu was not talking about that kind of serving. He was hoping to be this man¡¯s bodyguard or servant. "Please master... I can be your servant forever!"


    Mo Li snorted. "Foolish child." He waved his hand and immediately started brewing some tea. "If I kill them... do you think it will satisfy you?"


    Tears immediately started pooling in Dong Hu¡¯s eyes. Would that satisfy him? Of course not!


    "If you want to have your revenge then... get stronger and kill them. Use your own efforts and kill them with your own hands." He sneered. "Do you think asking for someone¡¯s help to kill them would make you happy in the and? Fool."


    "Master... please guide this disciple." Another thud echoed as Dong Hu gave another kowtow.


    "Did they want to kill you because of your heavenly spirit root?" Mo Li asked. Of course, that was the only reason why someone would want to kill someone like Dong Hu. Because of the rarity of the Heavenly spirit root, many people from the rich family would want to steal someone¡¯s spirit root and imnt this on their own descendant. This was all because of humans greed and desire for more power.


    "Yes¡ª Yes... my grandfather... The one that the master healed tried to stop them but he was unable to do so. In the end he... he perished. The only reason why I survived was because... was because of the treasure that master had given me. It directed me to the teleportation array just a few towns away from here." He kept his head lowered, hiding the extreme anger in his eyes. The reason why he wasn¡¯t able to save his grandfather was because he was weak. He, Dong Hu was a weakling!


    "Stop ming yourself and focus on your growth instead." Mo Li said. "You should use this as a way to inspire yourself to grow stronger. Then once you have the strength. Kill them... their families... their chickens and dogs. Do everything to satisfy your thirst for vengeance." He said.


    Slowly, Dong Hu nodded.


    "Follow me." Mo Li rose from his seat and led Dong Hu to his own cave just near the entrance of Mo Li¡¯s immortal cave. This was the farthest room from where Mo Li and Fang Yu are staying. Of course, he did this on purpose. After all, he and his wife are still on the honeymoon phase and would stay like this in the next one hundred years. He wouldn¡¯t want this disciple of his to disturb them. "This is your room. It isplete with amenities. You don¡¯t need to explore the other rooms in my immortal cave. You won¡¯t have the ability to open it anyway. Here... take this." He waved his hands and gave him a lot of pills and notebooks. "Study and be stronger. With your darkness affinity, this is the best cultivation for you. Also... take the pills so you will recover then start cultivating. If you have questions... you can only ask me after three days." He spoke so fast Dong Hu couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong with his master.


    "Yes. I understand."


    "Good. Don¡¯t disturb me in the next three days. If someone wille and find me. Just tell them I¡¯m not here. Oh... the key to my formation is on those notebooks as well. Study it. I have to go now."


    "..." What was wrong with his master?


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote.


    Mass release Monday.

 Chapter 121 Desire

    <h4>Chapter 121 Desire</h4>


    R18.


    ...


    When Mo Li walked inside the ice cave, he immediate noticed the candle that illuminated the whole room instead of the pearls that they were using earlier. An enticing smell of flowers lingered in the air. Raising an eyebrow, he roamed his eyes inside the cave only to realized that she wasn¡¯t on the bed.


    Was she still taking a bath?


    For a few seconds he wondered if he would follow her inside the bathroom. He decided against it.


    "That was quick." Fang Yu¡¯s voice drifted towards him. He immediately turned towards her. Wearing a short robe that showed her thigh, Fang Yu was standing outside of the bathroom. Her hair was still wet, eyes glistening with desire.


    He gulped and stared at her small silhouette. Unable to stop himself, he took two steps towards her. "I was trying to show you that I wasn¡¯t someone that would pounced on a woman who just walked inside my bedroom."


    She gave a radiantughter. It was soft and it immediately sent shivers down his spine. "But?" She asked. She could sense that uing ¡¯but¡¯ in his words.


    "But... I am not that kind of man." He gave a cheeky grin and inhaled her scent. "What is that?"


    "Jasmine. It¡¯s a flower."


    "Oh... " He walked another two steps towards her. "Come here." He lifted her into his arms and strode over to the bed. He sat, his back against the headboard of the bed. Folding his arm around her, Mo Li positioned her on hisp. Then he tasted her lips.


    Her skin was still damp, its smooth silkiness seemed to beckoned him to touched it. His patience was not enough. He just couldn¡¯t wait to ravish her again. He adjusted her, her short jade like legs straddling him as he expertly remove the thin clothes that separated their bodies.


    "You¡ª really..."


    "Can you me me?" Mo Li asked in between the kisses. He too couldn¡¯t understand his body¡¯s reaction towards her. His body hummed desire, lust, want and need. Just touching her would woke something inside him¡ª something he never felt in his thousands of years of being alive.


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but moan his name when he pulled one of her swollen nipples on his mouth. Her hand clung to his hair, eyes closed as she bit her lower lip. Another moan escaped her lips.


    "Its going to be hard and wild for a while." He uttered as he withdrew his lips and stared at her scarlet face.


    Hard and wild doesn¡¯t sound too bad. The description was enough to arouse her, she could feel her entrance turned wet, the pulses in her stomach fluttered. Hard and wild... sounds exciting.


    "Then... I¡¯ll..." His tongue moistened his lower lip. "I¡¯ll savor you."


    Surprised at his words, Fang Yu¡¯s heart started racing. The man¡¯s familiarity had been a mystery to her and for some reason... she seemed to want more of this mystery. The desire inside her rose, a fevered glow soon swirled in her eyes. Seeing this, Mo Li held the back of her neck and started kissing her again.


    His hand was already on her chest, fondling her breast. "You are lovely," he whispered as his lips trailed kisses on her jaw.


    "Hard and wild... why don¡¯t... you tell me about it." She didn¡¯t know where the words came from.


    He chuckled in response. He fought his raging need for this woman. "I will f*ck you in against the walls." His voice was rough against her ears. "In front of the mirror... " He licked her neck then her corbones. "Then... I will make you scream in every edge of this room."


    She gulped, trying to control her own body. Hearing him talk like this.. Is increasing the searing need inside of her. She bit her lip and met his eyes. God... she love his copper eyes. This time, she pulled his lips towards her, the desperation inside her burst, pulsing through her, like a hotva. She needed him¡ª inside her. Now.


    She run her fingers into his robe, tugging it out of his body. In a few motion, Mo Li¡¯s clothes was already on the floor. His hands slipped through her hip, his thumb massaged the crease that lead to the V of her thighs. Slowly, his hands move towards her wet opening.


    A moan escaped her lips as a finger slid inside her. She looked at him, desperate. She wanted his heat... she wanted him. As if sensing her thoughts, Mo Li removed his finger and held her waist. He kissed her lips, pushing a tongue inside her mouth as he slowly lifted her up, then waited for her to take control.


    With her wet opening against his hard shaft, Fang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate. She lowered her body and weed his hard manhood inside her core. She moaned from the pleasure.


    For a few seconds, they held their breaths, savoring the small pulses that wracked their bodies. Then she started moving her hips.


    "More.." He groan. He wanted more... more of her. He could feel his desire ring out of control as the pressure immediately started building inside him. He could feel passion slowly took over his body as he watched her half closed eyes, her lips parted while her body arched against him.


    His mouth found her taut nipple while his other hand fondled her other breast. She shuddered, losing herself in the moment. She started grinding her hips against his. Then he moved his hands, his thumb soon found her sore spot in the middle of her thighs. He felt her core tightened around him, quivering, screaming for a release. Mo Li brought his lips back to hers. He could feel his body started to convulse from the pleasure.


    Raising his hips, Mo Li matched her rhythm, meeting her thrust as his hand massaged her clit. He felt her trembling body, his lips lifted into a smile. He had been holding back, letting her have her own fun. Seeing her finish before him was the cue that he was waiting for. He gripped her waist, as he started pumping deeper. Her breath turned rasped, her hands clung over her shoulders. She savored him inside her.


    The erotic sensations soon blended with their emotions. The sound of moans and groans filled the room as his thrust turned faster, sending her towards the edge. He mmed his manhood inside her as he adjusted the pace, bringing both of them towards the edge... together.


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote.


    1/5


    Goodnight. This chapter is dedicated to the ¡¯wink!¡¯

 Chapter 122 Ji Tian

    <h4>Chapter 122 Ji Tian</h4>


    Three dayster, Mo Li finally went out of his cave to talk to Dong Hu while Fang Yu started creating pills again. Her disciple woulde soon and unlike Dong Hu, Ji Tian didn¡¯t have heavenly spiritual roots.


    Ji Tian was not talented when ites to cultivation at all. But with his hard work and Fang Yu at his side, he would soon rule the cultivation world with the female lead by his side.


    After a few hours, Fang Yu and Mo Li were summoned by the Sect Master to discuss important matters about their wedding celebration.


    "Are we going to invite the Frozen Wraith Sect?" Fang Yu asked. She wanted to find an opportunity to kill that Xiawen Dong. However, she knew she could not kill that man inside their Sect. So she was thinking of doing an ambush instead.


    "We are nning to invite all Sects in the continent. Of course, we will include both the Potioneering Guild and the Guild of Artifacts. I have already sent all the invitations." The Sect Master said. "But I doubt the Frozen Wraith Sect woulde and attend the celebration. After all, the disappearance of Elder Xiawen is already starting to reach the ears of other Sect. Elder Xiawen was one of the powerful people in their sect. Naturally, losing him was a huge problem for the Sect. "


    Fang Yu frowned. She eyed her husband who was calmly listening to the Sect Masters words before she lowered her head. The sudden disappearance of the Elder doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Mo Li right?


    "Also... the Potioneering Guild sent a lot of gifts. I will ask someone to send it to your caveter. This was for your help to solve the gue in the southern inds. They said the cure was indeed effective. They are also nning to invite you to their main base and wanted to give you a title of an Elder."


    "There is no need for that." Fang Yu said. She wasn¡¯t interested in doing something that is not on the plot. Right now, her focus is to make the male lead stronger than Dong Hu.


    "Are you sure about that? The benefits..."


    "It¡¯s fine, master. If they needed something, they can alwayse here and talk to you. There is no need for me to be one of them." Plus, she doesn¡¯t want to interact with Elder Xiao again.


    "Then... I will tell them that you declined." The Sect Master said before he let out a sigh. "The investigations that I conducted about Frozen Wraith Sect¡¯s involvement with the Devil race didn¡¯t have a good result. If they are indeed nning to create a war, then those people must be doing something ... something that is concerning but I can¡¯t seem to find any traces of their actions."


    "Sect Master..." Mo Li spoke. "You should start with the southern inds. That disease was made by the devil race. Surely, there was a connection somewhere right? After all, the disease won¡¯t just suddenly turn up in that ce without someone else¡¯s involvement."


    Both the Sect Master and Fang Yu turned quiet. That is indeed true. If the Frozen Wraith Sect is colluding with the Devil race, then they should have some involvement with the gue.


    "Hmmm, I agree. I will look into it." The Sect Master immediately nodded before he sent the two on their way. He needed to talk to other people about this matter.


    Slowly, the days passed. The coldness disappeared as the sun started to express its heat. Summer came.


    In the first month of the Summer months, the Eight Palms Sect would open its doors to youths that are interested in bing a member of the sect. Of course, these people would undergo some testing that would determine their cultivation level and spiritual roots.


    In this world, the growth of someone¡¯s cultivation will depend on the type of spiritual roots that they have. For instance, Dong Hu who has a heavenly spiritual root will only need a year to pass the nine stages of the Qi Development stage. While someone with amon spiritual root would take three to five years and a lot of resources.


    Suffice to say, Dong Hu is considered very lucky as his potential is endless. Compared to Dong Hu, the male lead Ji Tian doesn¡¯t have a heavenly spiritual root. He is just considered above average, something that is verymon in Eight Palms Sect.


    Right now, Ji Tian was standing in the entrance of the Sect, his jaws clenched, hands balled into a tight fist. A year ago, he never thought that he would one day be a cultivator. He only came from a poor family who needed to work their assess off to eat at least once a day. His dream was to be a farmer and live in their smallnd until he dies.


    However, fate had different ns. Meeting the beautiful immortal all those months ago was the reason why he was here today and Ji Tian was nning to stay. He eyed the long line of people in front of him. Just like him, these people are here for the test. However, unlike him, most of them are dressedvishly. Some of them even have their servants, fanning them from the heat of the sun.


    "Next! You! Why are you still standing there?" A man wearing a sky blue robe called him out. This man should be considered an inner disciple and is extremely powerful. Hearing this, Ji Tian immediately approached the man as he lowered his head and ignored the snickering from the people around him.


    "Put your hand here... let me see if you reach the seventh level." The man said. Ji Tian immediately put his hand on the crystal ball.


    "Oh? You are exactly on the seventh level? But your spirit root is normal. How old are you?"


    "Seventeen, sir." He answered.


    "You must have a fortuitous encounter. For you to advance at this stage when you are still this young. Go inside. You pass the initial test. Time to test yourbat!" the man mumbled and motioned him to go inside.


    Ji Tian immediately smiled and walked inside the gates.


    "Hmph! Look at thatmoner¡¯s face. Smiling like he just won something. His spirit root was normal. He might not even have the chance to advance in the next level and forever stay as an outer disciple." A man¡¯s voice reached his ears. Of course, Ji Tian ignored all this as he walked inside and roamed his eyes around, looking for the Immortal Elder Fang Yu, his master.


    ...


    2/5- Please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 123 Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 123 Trouble</h4>


    "You are looking for who?" the woman in front of Ji Tian squinted her beautiful phoenix eyes.


    "Elder Fang." He answered.


    "Oh!? You think you could just see an Elder anytime you want?" This woman was another youth who wanted to test their luck in the entrance examinations. She eyed the patches on Ji Tian¡¯s clothes. "You¡¯re not from around here, are you? You didn¡¯te from a family of cultivators, did you?" She lifted an eyebrow. Ji Tian slowly nodded.


    "Then let me exin." The woman whose name he forgot to ask, put her hand on her waist and started speaking. "Most talented cultivators already have their own masters and family supporting them. Even those cultivators couldn¡¯t just see an elder just because they want to. Let me tell you this. Elder Fang Yu was the Sect Master¡¯s only disciple. I heard she killed someone and the Sect Master was the one who asked the family of the person that she killed forpensation because they made his dear disciple a little afraid. I also heard that..." Slowly, the woman started talking about all the rumors that she heard about Fang Yu.


    "You think you could just see someone like that? She is someone with a very high status in this sect! She wouldn¡¯t even bothering here to check out the new recruits! Also... I heard she will have her very first disciple soon. So she might be busy." The woman continued.


    "She sounds really intimidating." Ji Tian said as he remembered the Fang Yu that saved him before.


    "Of course she is. She is also a potioneering genius! So, her disciple is fortunate to have her as a master. I bet she would get someone with a heavenly spiritual root. After all, she too had one."


    "Oi, Yunyun... why are you talking to that bloke?" This was the same man who was sneering earlier when he saw Ji Tian enter the enormous gates.


    "So what if I am talking to him? Why do you care?" The woman crossed her arms across her chest. "Hmph! Hmph! That man was so arrogant because he thinks that he is mighty. This was because he was from a cultivator family of this City." She then made her voice a little louder. "He is currently eight-level but still couldn¡¯t even beat someone like me who is at the seventh level."


    "What did you say? Do you want to fight?" The man surnamed Dongfang immediately fumed. Seeing this, Ji Tian sighed and decided to stop talking about this woman anymore. This woman was looking for trouble. With a capital T.


    "I heard that Elder Mo Li is going to watch the recruitment with his new disciple. Rumors say that Elder Fang wille along with him." Someone¡¯s voice drifted towards him. Ji Tian immediately froze and looked at the plump man behind him.


    "Really?" He asked.


    "Yes. Elder Mo is currently the most powerful Elder in this sect and he is also Elder Fang¡¯s husband." The man lowered his voice. "The wedding celebration would happen in a month. My grandfather said that it would be an extravagant wedding. However, it was dyed because Elder Mo insisted on going to the forbidden forest to find a mount for his lovely wife. They said... it was a dragon." The man looked to his left and right, as if afraid that someone else would hear him.


    Ji Tian widened his eyes. A dragon as a mount? But... Dragons are extremely prideful creatures. They wouldn¡¯t bow down to someone that is not powerful. "Isn¡¯t that too extravagant?" If this Elder Mo Li will die from fighting this dragon then, what would happen to his bride? Ji Tian¡¯s face paled. And if Elder Fang will lose her husband, then what would happen to her disciple?


    "Hey! You two! Why are you whispering? Hm?" His thoughts were interrupted when the same Dongfang man walked towards them. "Are you talking about me? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? You are just poor and untalentedmoners and yet you actually dared to talk about someone like me?"


    Ji Tian eyed the man in front of him. This man was a lot taller than his small frame. Muscles also bulged from the man¡¯s arms. With his mohawk hairstyle and phoenix eyes, this man surnamed Dongfang looked like a troublemaker. "Plus... I heard you want to see Elder Fang?"


    "Dongfang Liutao! Stop disturbing other students! Just because an elder already epted you as a disciple doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to disturb other people." Yunyun chimed in. Just one look at Ji Tian and one would be able to tell that he came from a poor family. How could she allow Liutao to bully someone like this?


    Thismotion had already attracted the eyes of other students. Seeing this, Yunyun tried to pacify the situation. "Just go to your master and let these two go."


    "Hahaha... Yunyun... since when have you be so kind?" Dongfang Liutao gave an evil grin. "You actually want to protect someone who wished ill to an elder?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ji Tian frowned. "I was only asking about Elder Fang."


    "Hmph! I heard you wish death to Elder Fang."


    "That is not true!" Ji Tian knew that topics like this were sensitive so immediately defended himself.


    Seeing this face, Dongfang Liutao sneered. "Hmph! I heard you cursed Elder Fang to death! I am a disciple of an Elder here, I also came from the prominent Dongfang Family! Do you think I would lie?" He made his voice even louder, attracting the disciples that were assisting new recruits to the test.


    "What is going on here? Who is causing any trouble? Liutao! Is it you?" An elder with long white hair and a wrinkled face suddenly arrived. His hands were behind his back as he walked towards the group of people.


    "Master He!" Seeing the old man, Dongfang Liutao¡¯s face immediately changed as he pointed at Ji Tian, Yunyun, and the plump man. "These three are cursing elders to die!"


    "Hmph? Is that true?" The Elder raised an eyebrow and looked at the three people. Seeing that their appearance was nothing special, he immediately added. "Do you know that cursing an Elder is considered a crime on these grounds?" He waved his hands and almost immediately a small golem made of stones appeared in front of him. "Throw this three away from the sect." He uttered.


    "I would love to see you try." A cold voice echoed as strong winds suddenly filled the whole arena.


    ....


    Please.... Don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 124 Tes

    <h4>Chapter 124 Tes</h4>


    Elder He¡¯s face darkened when he saw three people suddenly appear in the middle of the arena. "Elder Fang... Elder Mo!" his face turned cordial. He immediately wondered why these two came down the mountains. Were the rumors about Fang Yu weing her disciple true? But who could it be?


    "Elder He," Fang Yu nodded at the old man. "Is there something that you want to tell me?"


    "Elder Fang... this was nothing but a small misunderstanding among children. Let¡¯s not involve ourselves in this matter." While Elder He was also an Elder, he was not as powerful as Elder Mo Li who stood behind his wife. Aside from this, his talent in potioneering was not as excellent as the woman before him. Therefore, he immediately chose not to offend both of them.


    "Is that so?" Fang Yu lifted an eyebrow before she looked at Dongfang Liutao. "What happened here."


    "Elder..." Liutao immediately walked towards Fang Yu and Mo Li. "My name is Dongfang Liutao, I am a personal disciple of Elder He. I was walking around earlier when I heard these three people cursed... an Elder. I heard them wished an elder is dead."


    "Hm? Who is that elder?" Fang Yu asked. Of course, she already saw what happened earlier as she and Mo Li were watching from the mountain. Her goal here was simple, she wanted to see if the reincarnator that would kill Dong Hu would appear. She wasn¡¯t really nning to reveal herself until the end of the test.


    "I¡ª It¡¯s you Elder Fang. These three people cursed you." Dongfang Liutao¡¯s face was extremely sincere as if he was really concerned about this matter.


    "Really?" Fang Yu¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on Ji Tian. "Come."


    "Elder!" Ji Tian fought the smile on his face when he saw the beautiful woman who saved him before. Just like Dongfang Liutao, he also bowed.


    "Speak." Fang Yu said coldly.


    "I¡ª Elder Fang... I was only asking them about you since I was curious. And this... this man here approached us and suddenly said that we were cursing an elder. This is not true. I would never curse someone." Especially, my master, he wanted to add but ended up not saying it. Fang Yu never really acknowledged him yet.


    "Elder Fang... this..." Elder He chimed in. "My disciple is someone from the prestigious Dongfang Family. I am certain that he would never lie."


    "Hmmm." Fang Yu nodded. "Ji Tian..." she called the young man. "Introduce yourself to these people"


    Her words immediately made the people surrounding this gasp in astonishment. Does this mean that Elder Fang¡¯s disciple is this young man whose clothes were full of patches and holes?


    "My name is Ji Tian and I am Elder Fang¡¯s disciple."


    Fang Yu nodded and looked at the pale Dongfang Liutao and Elder He. "Are you saying that my own disciple is cursing me to die?"


    Elder He frowned. Clearly, he never expected this situation to change just like this. "Liutao... you..."


    "Elder He..." Dongfang Liutao¡¯s face was so pale, his hand started shaking. He immediately wondered if Elder Fang would punish him for lying. If this happens then his father would surely kill him! "Elder He... I ... I am not lying." He managed to say.


    His words earn a sneer from Fang Yu. "Elder He... the only reason why this man is still alive is because of you." Fang Yu remembered that Elder He is a good friend of the Sect Master. So, she chose not to kill this Dongfang Liutao. Moreover, she wanted the elder to owe her a favor.


    Elder He let out a sigh of relief as he forced a smile out of his aged face. "Thank you Elder Fang." He gave a slight bow towards Elder Fang before he dragged Dongfang Liutao away from the crowd surrounding them.


    "Go and continue the testing," Mo Li said, frowning as he pulled Fang Yu away from everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡¯I thought you would choose someone with a rare spirit root. This man only has amon spirit root. Are you sure you wanted to teach him?¡¯ He sent a voice transmission.


    ¡¯Are you underestimating me?¡¯ she responded.


    ¡¯Of course not. But I am underestimating your disciple.¡¯


    Fang Yu chuckled. ¡¯You shouldn¡¯t. My disciple will beat yours one day.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh? Do you want to bet?¡¯


    Almost immediately Fang Yu froze. Betting ... and promises. She hated those two. ¡¯Nope.¡¯


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mo Li pulled her towards him. "Not very confident?" He raised an eyebrow and brushed his lips against hers.


    "We are still in the arena." Fang Yu pushed him away. "Do you want my master to kill you?"


    Heughed in response and eyed the two people following them. "Dong Hu... follow me." He uttered. He was nning to give Fang Yu some time to talk to her disciple. He knew that this man should be Fang Yu¡¯s first disciple so she might need a few minutes alone with this child. His gaze lingered towards Ji Tian¡¯s small frame. For a few seconds, Ji Tian froze, unable to understand the suffocating gaze that Mo Li gave him.


    Did he do something wrong?


    In front of him and Dong Hu, Mo Li kissed Fang Yu before flying away with his disciple.


    "That man..." Fang Yu sighed. Was it necessary to show off in front of the male lead? It¡¯s not like the male lead will like Fang Yu who is already older than this young man¡¯s grandmother. She looked at Ji Tian¡¯s innocent face. "Follow me. I will give you a cave." She raised her hand and almost immediately Ji Tian¡¯s feet started floating. His eyes widened, mouth agape. Is he going to fly towards the cave?


    Fang Yu only smiled when she saw this reaction. The reason why the original Fang Yu fell in love with the male lead was because of his pureness. This man was always kind and gentle. He was not arrogant or boastful. He was also humble and hardworking.


    She looked at the arena onest time. She knew that the reincarnator was one of those students. However, her robot could not exactly pinpoint the reincarnator¡¯s identity. Too bad.


    She needed to check out everyone who will pass the test today.

 Chapter 125 Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 125 Concubine</h4>


    "Alright. This is your cave. You will cultivate here and learn how to make potions." Fang Yu gave him some notes and potions as well as pills that he could drink for his cultivation. Aside from this, Fang Yu gave him money so he could buy new clothes for himself. This of course surprised Ji Tian as he wondered why Fang Yu would treat him so well when his spirit root is nothing special. Fang Yu could always choose someone else to be her disciple and yet, she chose someone like him.


    The small me in his heart was ignited as he slowly promised himself to cultivate diligently so one day, people wouldn¡¯tugh at Elder Fang for choosing someone like him. Of course, Fang Yu was unaware of this as she immediately left him to talk to her master about the wedding celebration. After the conversation, Fang Yu went back to her cave to talk to Mo Li.


    "Are you sure that you will leave?" she asked.


    "Hmmm. I will let my disciple fight."


    "Fight a dragon." She stated. Mo Li actually nned on leaving after the wedding to get a dragon to be her mount. Fang Yu really wanted toe, however, she doesn¡¯t want to involve herself in the matters of the Viin Dong Hu. "I think having something that big as a mount is too distracting." Fang Yu said. The thing is, she knew that Mo Li had other ns in this journey. However, since Mo Li refused to talk about it, Fang Yu is not nning to ask anything as well.


    By now, Fang Yu was certain that this man was not human. However, she was not certain if he is from the devil race or any other races as she was a little afraid to ask.


    "Yes. I told you. A dragon suits you." Plus a war ising, he wanted to say. They needed all the powerful individuals by their side.


    "Hmmm. Alright then." Fang Yu nodded. After the wedding ceremony, Mo Li was nning to take a two-month journey with his disciple. During this time, Fang Yu was also nning to apany her own disciple in exploring and let him enhance his fighting skills. Fang Yu knew that Ji Tian was too innocent and kind-hearted. A person like this cannot survive in the cultivation world for too long.


    Slowly, the day of the wedding celebration arrived.


    However, since Fang Yu and Mo Li are already considered husband and wife, they skipped the ceremonies and just went directly to the banquet. A part of this banquet was where the other Sects would send gifts to the newlyweds.


    "This is from the Floating Pir Sect! May the newlyweds live a thousand years more!"


    "This is from the Dark Spire Sect! May the newlyweds live a thousand years more!"


    This giving of gifts is another way topete between these Sects. It was like a silent way of showing everyone who is more extravagant in their gifts. Of course, Fang Yu seemed very interested to see the treasures gifted by different people. She might notck some treasures but that doesn¡¯t mean, she doesn¡¯t love seeing things sparkling just before her eyes.


    However, Mo Li was different. Hezily sat next to Fang Yu, his hand on her wrist. These were after all treasures from the human world. Not one of these things seemed more interesting than the woman sitting next to him. If only he could just dragged this woman away and go back to his cave, then Mo Li would be very happy.


    "Next is the Frozen Wraith Sect!" the attendant said. Slowly a huge box floated towards the newlyweds. It looked heavy, with its materials sparkling under the lights of the pearls.


    "The box is made of gold." Someone whispered.


    "Too extravagant! I wonder what is inside." Another replied.


    Despite losing their Elder Xiawen the Sect was still considered one of the top four sects because of their resources. Many immediately wondered what did the Frozen Wraith Sect prepared for the newlyweds. After all, it wasn¡¯t a secret that Xiawen Dong once proposed a marriage alliance to Fang Yu.


    Of course, many thought it was something bad, perhaps a curse. Many of them immediately anticipated a show,ing.


    "I am Elder Xinji... I am here to give the gift prepared personally by our Sect Master to the newlyweds." He bowed and immediately told the four people apanying him to open the box. The loud nking of the huge lock was the only thing that can be heard as silence filled the air. Almost immediately everyone stretched their necks, trying to peek at the contents of the Golden box.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, a woman wearing a white thin dress suddenly emerged from the box.


    A surprised gasp filled the hall. "This is the princess of the fox race from another dimension. Our Sect Master stumbled upon her during one of his travels. She already lost her memories and had been staying in the Sect for years now. This woman is extremely pure and mating with her will make a man¡¯s cultivation stronger. This is a gift from our Sect Master. Please use her as you see fit."


    Fang Yu only lifted her eyebrow at the beautiful woman in front of them. Long white hair, jade like skin, heart-shaped face, blue almond eyes, and perfect curves. This woman was enough to cause the downfall of a country!


    "A concubine..." someone whispered, her voice was soft yet it was enough to attract Fang Yu¡¯s attention. "The Frozen Wraith Sect actually dared to give the groom a concubine!"


    The long stretch of silence slowly turned suffocating as everyone was waiting for Fang Yu to say anything. After all, she was in an extremely difficult situation. epting this gift was like face pping her own face while declining the gift was an insult to the Frozen Wraith Sect.


    Everyone here was aware that the Eight Palms Sect and the Frozen Wraith Sect¡¯s situation ispletely tense right now. If Fang Yu declined this gift, who knows if the Frozen Wraith will take it personally and dere war against the Eight Palms Sect?


    "What is your name?" Fang Yu smiled as she asked the woman.


    "I am called Ariana." The woman¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. It was enough to shake the hearts of many young men who attended the banquet.


    "Do you want to be my husband¡¯s concubine?" Fang Yu asked the smile on her face was as brilliant as ever, making everyone wonder what she will do next.


    ....


    5/5 Thank you very much for the support.


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 126 Insul

    <h4>Chapter 126 Insul</h4>


    A long stretch of silence followed her words. Everyone¡¯s gaze darted towards Fang Yu then at the beautiful Ariana. They immediately realized that no matter where they looked at it, Ariana was more beautiful than Fang Yu. Her mature body with the right curves was more alluring too. Just watching this beauty made most men gulped their saliva that was threatening to flow out of their open mouths.


    "The master can do whatever he wanted," Ariana said as she lowered her head, not daring to look at Fang Yu. Her cheeks reddened at the mention of the word concubine. With her head lowered, Ariana looked like a pitiful maiden, immediately attracting the pity of most men. Isn¡¯t she a lost princess? Isn¡¯t she just so pitiful?


    "Hmmm." Mo Li nodded, his pose was stillnguid and rxed. But not a hint of happiness can be seen in his handsome face. "Since you would do everything that I want. Go and make a cave in the eight mountains. Make it big¡ª big enough for a dragon to rest."


    Hearing this, Ariana smiled. "This servant understands."


    "Hmmm." Mo Li waved his hands and a set of tools immediatelynded in front of Ariana. "You have no magic or Qi so you can use this to dig."


    Ariana raised her head to look at Mo Li, confusion shed in her eyes. "Master... Master wanted Ariana to dig?" She was expecting Mo Li to just carve out the ground for her! She was expecting him to use this as an excuse to actually build a cave for her!


    "If you are not going to dig... then how are you going to make a cave?" Mo Li sighed and looked at the Elder whose face had turned dark. "This female servant is not only dumb. She doesn¡¯t even have Qi. Are you trying to insult my Eight Palms Sect? How dare you give something without even magic? Do you want anyone in my Eight Palms Sect to help her as she does tasks?"


    "..." The Elder was speechless at the turn of events. "Elder Mo... this Princess is not used to doing tasks like that." They trained her to be good in bed! Not dig soil!


    "Ah? Then that means she is useless." Mo Li let out a sigh. "It seems that Frozen Wraith Sect thought that they can just bully our Eight Palms Sect by sending a servant that cannot even dig the soil. They are clearly looking down on us."


    "Elder Mo! That ... that was never our intention. This Princess was trained to do everything that their master wanted them to do."


    "And I want her to dig soil, carry rocks and pound sand. As the master, she should follow mymands. Is there something wrong with my words? Elder?" Mo Li tilted his head, looking extremely arrogant. "We from the Eight Palms Sect are righteous and kind. Therefore, I will not kill this useless woman in front of you." He looked at Ariana who was trembling in front of him. "Go! Pound sand and dig some soil." Then his gaze turned towards the disciples and other people who gave Ariana a lecherous gaze. "Anyone who will help you do the tasks that I told you to do... will die." He gave a sinister smile before he leaned towards Fang Yu, kissing her temple. "A horrible death." He added.


    "Husband... you are scaring the poor Ariana." Fang Yu pouted. With her small frame, pouting made her look cuter. "How could you just give her tools to dig the soil. You should give her tools for gardening too! How about my herbs?"


    "Oh!" As if realizing his mistakes, Mo Li waved his hands and gardening tools appeared next to Ariana. "Go nt some herbs too."


    "Husband... the dragon. I want it to eat pills and drink potions so we needed more herbs."


    Mo Li immediately turned towards Ariana. "nt more herbs or you will die."


    The hall was so silent, it seemed that most people stopped breathing when they heard the couple¡¯s words. They wanted a beautiful maiden to dig soil and nt herbs? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be a concubine?


    "Elder Mo... this..." The Elder from the Frozen Wraith Sect never thought that something like this would happen. Any man would kill to have this beauty by their side and yet, Elder Mo wanted her to act like a servant?


    "Is there something that you wanted to say?" Mo Li said.


    "Elder Mo... Princess Ariana would not be able to do such a thing. Her body is weak and..."


    "Oh? Weak?" Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. "So... you are indeed looking down on my Sect. Gifting someone that doesn¡¯t even know how to nt." He clicked his tongue. "If that is the case. What is the use of providing food for someone who can¡¯t even do basic chores? This woman deserved death."


    "Elder Mo! What are you doing!? This Princess is a gift from my Sect!"


    "This gift shows how much you look down on our Sect!" Fang Yu chimed in. "Many gave these magic treasures and thousand-year-old medicines and yet you dare gift us a useless woman without any Qi, Magic, and the ability to work. What is the meaning of this?"


    The Elder from the Frozen Sect gritted his teeth. For the sake of the Sect Master¡¯s face, there was no way that he would tell them they gifted this woman to be a concubine. He knew that everyone here is already aware of that. That is supposed to bemon knowledge, a part of logic. But this Elder Fang and Mo Li are both scheming.


    They easily turned the situation around and even made it look like the Frozen Wraith Sect was looking down on their Sect.


    "Elder... when you gave us the gift you clearly said that we can do as we see fit. Does this mean that those words were not sincere at all?" Mo Li only smirked.


    "I¡ª "


    "I see... so the Frozen Wraith Sect is like this." Fang Yu¡¯s lips thinned. "This is such an eye-opener." She let out a dramatic sigh. "Since you think that we are not capable masters then just take the gift back and give it to Xiawen Dong. I heard he just lost two of his wives. Having a beauty like this by his side would surely make him feel better."


    "You¡ª"


    ....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 127 Comprehension

    <h4>Chapter 127 Comprehension</h4>


    The Elder gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t ept those words, but he also knew when to give up. If he kept on pushing, he knew that the ending is not desirable not just for him but for their sect. "Since the new master wanted Princess Ariana to dig soil then it is only right that she followed her master¡¯s words." Taking back this woman would surely make their sect master fumed. He might even kill him! To avoid this tragedy, he needed to leave the Princess here.


    "Elder!" Two small tears immediately fell from Ariana¡¯s eyes. How could she act like a servant? Her n was known for their beauty, grace, and seduction. And yet, these people wanted her to dig a cave? Ariana was sure that she won¡¯t be able tost a day. She lifted her head, eyeing the white-haired man in front of her. Earlier, she sent out her seduction arts towards Mo Li and yet he still sat there unaffected. Was it possible that he had be so powerful, not even her charms were enough to entice him?


    But the Sect Master of the Frozen Wraith Sect said that Mo Li was not as powerful as him. "I¡ª I can¡¯t do it." She added.


    "Ariana... they are your new masters now. Don¡¯t worry, they will treat you well." The elder patted her shoulders and sigh before leaving.


    Ariana lowered her head, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling angry at this situation.


    "Alright... you walk towards the eight mountain." Mo Li¡¯s words echoed. "We no longer need you here."


    "W¡ª Walk?" Ariana swallowed her saliva. The Eight Palms Sect sat in the Eight Mountains famous for its fog and size. Currently, the banquet was at the first mountain where the banquet hall is located. Next to this mountain was the ce where the outer disciples stay. Then another mountain for the inner disciples.


    "If you won¡¯t walk then can you fly?" Mo Li sneered.


    "I¡ª But walking would take weeks." The Eight Mountain was very far from the first mountain. This was the reason why people chose to fly instead of walking. "And I can¡¯t fly." Their n had a different constitution than a normal human. Moreover, she was born and treated like a princess. How could she withstand the tiresome journey?


    "Since you can¡¯t fly. Then you walk." Mo Li motioned her to leave, his actions were nonchnt, without any intention of hiding the disgust in his eyes.


    "Elder Mo... how could you treat a woman like that?" Unable to stop himself, one Elder from another Sect intervened.


    "What woman?"


    "..." The elder¡¯s eyes darted towards the beautiful Ariana. "Elder Mo even if you dislike the gift, you can¡¯t treat her as if she was not a human being."


    "She is not human." Mo Li interrupted. "She came here knowing she would be a ve. She agreed toe here of her own volition. But since the Elder is showing interest in the Princess, it is only right that I, as an upright gentleman would give her to you. So you can treat her well." Mo Li waved his hands. Strong winds filled the area, lifting Ariana towards the Elder. "Here."


    "..."


    Everyone could only sigh. Honestly, no one could me Elder Mo to act like this. He just got married to the talented Fang Yu and yet these people dared to provoke the man. It was only lucky that Mo Li didn¡¯t kill the woman right then and there.


    After the smallmotion, the gift-giving continued as many sects gave their own gifts. Of course, none of them dared to give another concubine again. After the gift-giving, the Sect Master together with the other Sect Masters who were having a small private meeting joined them, and the environment turned livelier.


    In the end, the night ended with everyoneughing and drinking.


    "I didn¡¯t realize that the summer was so hot." Fang Yu said as they walked towards the bamboo bridge at the back of the banquet hall. Both of them were wearing red wedding robes that looked dazzling under the moonlight.


    "You stayed inside my ice cave for two hundred years." He reminded her as he brought his hand towards his lips, kissing the back of her palm. "Why don¡¯t we cool you off?" He snapped his fingers and almost immediately the soft swirl of snow danced in the air, surrounding them. She let out a gasp of surprise as she raised her head, smiling. The delicate white crystals kissed her cheeks. She opened her eyes, watching as the intricate small little snowkes fell, swirling and dancing until it touches the ground.


    Coupled with the moon that hung above them, the scene was enough to warm one¡¯s heart.


    "Mo Li..." Lifting her gaze, she looked at him. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see that he was already staring at her. "Thank you."


    He chuckled. He rested his hand on her waist and lifted her up, putting her on one of the railings of the bamboo bridge. The action made her giggle. She was too small. If Mo Li would keep on staring at her like that, he would end up with a broken neck. She smiled, unknowingly showing a small dimple on her left cheek.


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    She only smiled in response. She knew she would forget this in the next world so she wanted to cherish the memories as much as she could. "For not epting the concubine."


    "Why would I ept another woman?" When I already have you? He wanted to add. A strand of her hair was blown by the wind, sticking out towards his nose, her familiar scent immediately lingered in the air. Their eyes met in the shadowed darkness, both orbs contained a secret. An endless abyss that called out to each other. With her in his arms, her scent surrounding them, Mo Li couldn¡¯t stop himself from iming her lips. Lowering his head, he kissed her.


    There were no promises, no words that would be able to describe the desire that swept through them like a hurricane. No. This was more than a desire. This was more than the mind-boggling sex. Both knew that within the depths of them, an unknown force outside of theirprehension, beyond their understanding was tugging them, towards each other.


    And they were not nning to resist- not anymore.


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 128 Her Own Mo Li

    <h4>Chapter 128 Her Own Mo Li</h4>


    R18.


    .....


    "I honestly don¡¯t want to leave you alone." Mo Li said as he looked at the shadow from the pearls inside their room. After the banquet, the two decided to retire into their own ice cave. "I want to stay."


    "But?"


    "Well... I have to obtain that gift or your master would kill me." Heughed.


    Snuggling towards him, Fang Yu smiled and breathed into his scent. "Two months is not long."


    "Hmmm. I agree. But still." Compared to thousands of years, two months is indeed not long. "What are you going to do when I am not here?" He ran his hand into her neck, tracing her corbone until it reached the thin red fabric that covered her chest.


    "Hunt foxes." She answered while casually spreading her legs. Waiting for his hand to reached her aching core. Mo Li¡¯s eyes turned darker as he tugged the thin material that covered her body. When she was finally naked, he gently started caressing her breast then the damp spot in between her legs.


    Fang Yu immediately closed her eyes, her lips parted.


    "Don¡¯t hurt yourself." He whispered against her ears.


    "Hmmm. I know." She nodded with her eyes closed. She felt him bent over and kissed her neck.


    "I think I should just stay." He said.


    "You should." Of course, she knew he was only joking. She knew Mo Li had other matters to attend to. A low moan escaped her lips when she felt his finger slipped inside her. Smiling, Fang Yu suddenly pushed his hand away. "Why don¡¯t I give you something to remember while you were away?" She rolled over and straddled him. Her long hair fell around his face. Smiling, she then tugged his robes and removed it using her Qi.


    "If this continues, I will run out of clothes." He chuckled.


    "I¡¯ll buy you more." In this world, she was rich. She can buy him as many clothes as she wanted.


    Heughed but soon shivered when he felt her hot breath against his bare skin. Slowly, her lips kissed his neck before it drifted lower as she teased his nipples. Then her lips moved towards his belly. Mo Li¡¯s breath caught in his throat as her mouth brushed along the length of his manhood.


    Her tongue against his shaft was more than he could handle. Her mouth closed around him. Mo Li let out a low cursed. Just a few seconds and the warmth of his orgasm was already pooling in his belly. He slid his hands on her head, holding her as he started thrusting. His fingers twisted through her hair. His groans and curses soon echoed inside the room as his trembled, his orgasm rocking his body so hard he felt his breath left him. He pulled away and Fang Yu swallowed the lump in her throat.


    Too quick.


    Her tongue against his shaft was enough to make his body spasm in just a few seconds.


    Mo Li pulled her into his arms again. "I can¡¯t leave." He said. "With a bride this beautiful, I don¡¯t think I would be able to leave." He wrapped the nket around their naked bodies.


    "Well... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very practical." Marriage doesn¡¯t mean that they should live inside a cave for the rest of their lives. They needed to live in the outside world. They have responsibilities, disciples. For some reason, a fleeting memory shed in her head, but it was too quick for her to know what it was.


    Perhaps a distant memory while she was still Lily?


    "What do you mean?" He grinned. "Don¡¯t you want to spend the rest of your life making love with me?"


    ¡¯Making Love.¡¯


    Fang Yu frowned when she heard the word. ¡¯It wasn¡¯t sex. It was making love.¡¯ Those familiar words floated through her.


    "You want to spend the rest of your life in bed with me?" She asked, masking the confusion in her eyes.


    "Why not? I have lived a long life. I don¡¯t think the outside world concerns me anymore. They can burn for all I care."


    Fang Yu turned silent. Why does this sound so familiar? Then sheughed. "Yeah... unlike you. I have responsibilities. Plus we just got married. Sooner orter you will get used to it and find me boring. Then you will find someone younger, more beautiful." She shrugged.


    Heughed at her words before his face turned serious. ¡¯I think I would die before first before I find someone like you in this world again."


    "Yeah... same." She snuggled in his chest. Once she leave this world, Fang Yu would forget everything. Then she would be inside another body, another identity and might found another man like Mo Li. She closed her eyes, inhaling his scent. She immediately wondered if she had someone like Mo Li when she was still Lily.


    Did she at least felt happy with her own Mo Li? Did Lily¡¯s Mo Li make her cry of happiness? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Soon, Fang Yu¡¯s breathing turned soft and calm. Seeing this, Mo Li sighed and looked at the ceiling again. She was too familiar. However, just trying to think about her is making his chest hurt.


    Why would her familiarity hurt him?


    ...


    Meanwhile...


    When the news about the concubine reached the ears of the Sect Masters as well as the other Leaders of the Sect. They slowly decided to keep their distance away from the Frozen Wraith Sect. At least on the outside.


    Some of them, especially the ones with a close rtionship to the Frozen Wraith Sect maintained their rtionship secretly.


    "You said that Mo Li will leave?" Xiawen Dong squinted when he heard the words of his disciple.


    "Yes, master."


    "Then... the ambush?"


    "We can prepare it as long as we know his destination."


    "That¡¯s good enough." Xiawen Dong¡¯s phoenix eyes turned sinister when he thought about Mo Li pretending that he doesn¡¯t like that woman that he sent. He especially hated pretentious men who thought they are above others. "Make sure to make him suffer."


    "Yes, Master."


    "How about Fang Yu? Will she visit any ruins again?"


    "We have no news about this matter Master."


    "Hmph! That woman is mine. I failed two hundred years ago! This time... I would never fail again!" Xiawen Dong¡¯s words were followed by his sinister darkughter.


    ....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 129 Ques

    <h4>Chapter 129 Ques</h4>


    When Fang Yu woke up the next day, Mo Li was no longer on the bed. Not minding the little pang in her chest, she conditioned herself, stretched and went out to talk to her disciple about pill making and potioneering, only to hear the robot¡¯s words.


    [Quest: Find out why Mo Li chose Dong Hu as a disciple. Reward: Twenty Coins. No option to decline.]


    ¡¯What about the time frame?¡¯ she asked in response. She was not very confident that she would be able to finish such a task within twenty-four hours.


    [Two months.]


    She sighed in relief, that time frame would enough time to find out the real reason before Mo Li coulde back. Fang Yu immediately wondered if this was the reason why Dong Hu would be the viin. Fang Yu ignored the robot and went to talk to Ji Tian. Seeing his cultivation increase in a matter of weeks, Fang Yu was thrilled, she was beaming and even consulted her master for a mission outside of the sect. She wanted Ji Tian to apany her out as he tempers his body and improves his fighting skills.


    "If you wanted to go out with your disciple then you should bring a lot of things to protect both of you. I am afraid that Xiawen Dong would ambush you again." A tinge of worry can be seen in her master¡¯s eyes.


    "No need to worry master, Mo Li left a lot of treasures for me to use in this trip, plus... I am nning to disguise myself." Right now, she looked like a child. So, she wanted to disguise herself and act like a boy instead. With Ji Tian¡¯s youthful look and charisma, it would be easy for him to attract followers and friends. She was nning to use this to her advantage. Plus, it would be easy for her to pretend to be Dong Hu¡¯s friend and visit the ce where he was born using her disguise.


    "Since you wanted to go out, then I will let you and that disciple of yours visit another ruin. This time, however, I will let some people go with you to avoid suspicion. Plus, I will inform everyone that you decided to seclude yourself and would not receive any visitors."


    "Thank you, master."


    "And this... I will give this to you." He handed a ne. "For your protection. It will only protect you once. But once it is activated, I will know your location. So I would be able to help you."


    Fang Yu immediately gave a sweet smile and epted the ne. As usual, the Sect Master is really the best. She had been fortunate in this world. After the conversation, Fang Yu immediately left and waited for a disciple to summon them. This time, she disguised herself as a young man called Jin and introduced himself as someone Fang Yu had saved before. As he is not very powerful, he chose to be Fang Yu¡¯s servant and was in charge of cleaning potioneering room.


    Fang Yu nodded at her appearance. Her face now looked more muscr, and her height was about the same as Ji Tian, with a five-foot-nine frame. She had be skinny, and freckles can be seen in her face. The potion that Mo Li gave her was indeed very effective. Plus, this potion also masks her real cultivation level from powerful people. Meaning, not even someone as powerful as her master would be able to tell her actual cultivation.


    When Mo Li gave this potion to disguise herself, she had to bite her lower lip so she could stop herself from asking him where he got it. Fang Yu understood that Mo Li seemed very secretive, and she was not nning to offend him in any way.


    "Ji Tian!" The woman named Yunyun walked towards Ji Tian and Fang Yu, who was dressed as a man. "Your master allowed you toe?" She eyed the man standing next to Ji Tian. "Who is this?"


    "Oh! This is Jin... he works for my master too." Ji Tian gave a gentle smile. Seeing this, Fang Yu could only roll her eyes silently.


    "Hello. I am called Yunyun. I am Ji Tian¡¯s friend. I will go to the ruins too. This reminds me that Dongfang Liutao ising along with us, as well as Fatty Lu." The Fatty Lu that Yunyun was talking about was the Fatty that they met during the entrance test. "We should be careful, and I heard Dongfang Liutao is more powerful now. Of course, that man still can¡¯t beat me." Seeing the disinterest in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, Yunyun started talking towards Ji Tian.


    "Ji Tian, it seems that your cultivation increased in just a matter of weeks! As expected for having a potioneering genius as a master. Why don¡¯t you ask your master to make me a disciple too?"


    When Fang Yu heard Yunyun¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly at this woman. This Yunyun was so bold and reckless. However, she was also powerful, and she came from a fairly good family. Too bad, Ji Tian doesn¡¯t like this kind of woman.


    After a couple more minutes, the other youths who will visit the ruins with them arrived together.


    "This ruins is located inside a space dimension located in the outer skirts of the forbidden forest. Aside from you, many people from other sects will join. But since people who have higher cultivation cannot enter, most people are only in Qi Condensation stage. Of course, you still have to be careful and be mindful about your surroundings." An Elder spoke.


    "I heard that some people would rob other people inside the ruins." Yunyun whispered towards Ji Tian. "We should all be careful."


    "Yunyun... the elder said that people that are not in the Qi condensation stage could not enter the ruin? What if someone powerful goes inside?" Fang Yu or Jin asked. Of course, she was worried about this matter. After all, her cultivation level was already considered very powerful.


    "You can¡¯t go inside. There will be some sort of force that will stop you."


    "Oh. Then that¡¯s good." She faked a smile. Mo Li told her that no one would be able to detect her real cultivation once she uses this potion. She immediately wondered if that would include the ruin. She recalled Mo Li saying that this was the most potent changing potion that he stumbled upon.


    Fang Yu sighed. Going to the ruins would take them three days and three nights. Indeed, she would be able to find a way to check if she could enter the ruins, right? With this in mind, Fang Yuposed and kept her calm. If she can¡¯t go inside, then she would just go to Dong Hu¡¯s vige!


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 130 Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 130 Adventure</h4>


    To get to the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, one needs to ride their mounts for one night and a day, before transferring to a carriage and finally walk on foot. This is because of the fog and the other magic creatures inside the forbidden forest.


    "Hmph! Liutao had a special mount from his father and that elder." Yunyun¡¯sints reached Fang Yu¡¯s ears. "Ji Tian... why didn¡¯t you ask for a mount from your master?"


    "Oh. My master is already in seclusion." Ji Tian answered.


    "Seclusion? She didn¡¯t even send you off?"


    "Yunyun... you should be careful with your words. She is still an elder of the Sect." Fatty Lu joined in the conversation.


    "Yunyun, Master Fang is actually very kind to me." Ji Tian gave a shy smile, his eyes lowered. Seeing this, Yunyun stopped talking about Fang Yu and just shifted her gaze at the scenery. Currently, they are riding a bee-like mount except its colour is blue. This is known as the Aerial Bee and could grow up to ten feet long. This is also the mostmon mount that people could hunt in the Forbidden Forest.


    "I wish... someone will hunt a dragon for me as a mount." Yunyun uttered. Since she was sitting next to Fang Yu, her words were very clear to her. "Hey, Jin... I heard Elder Mo is hunting a dragon for Elder Fang. Is that true?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Fang Yu just gave a shy smile before lowering her head, acting like a shy little teenager in front of a beauty.


    After seeing his awkward smile, Yunyun decided not to talk to Jin anymore and focus her attention back to Fatty Lu and Ji Tian. She started talking about gossip again. This time it was about the Frozen Wraith Sect and how they were nning to send some of their disciples in the ruins.


    "If we see them. We should kill them." Yunyun added. "I remember they actually dared to send a concubine to Elder Fang¡¯s wedding? Those people will suffer from my hands!" Yunyun clenched her fist, holding her head up high, looking extremely heroic.


    "Yunyun... those people are pretty powerful. I doubt you would be able to beat them." Fatty Lu uttered. "I heard that this time they would send the next Sect Master Xiawen Dong to guard outside while all of the disciples that will go inside are all peak level of the condensation stage."


    "Peak? But... isn¡¯t that too unfair?" Yunyun responded.


    "That¡¯s what the rumours say." The fatty shrugged and said nothing.


    "Then... maybe these people are here to kill us." Fang Yu or Jin¡¯s voice made the three people and the other disciples look at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I remember the rumours say that Elder Mo declined the concubine and asked her to dig the soil. I think those actions angered the Frozen Wraith Sect and now they wanted revenge by teaching us a lesson."


    "Now that you said that..." Yunyun held her chin. "I think that is the case too! Heh... those people needed some beating. Don¡¯t worry everyone, the great Yunyun will protect you! You too Ji Tian and Jin... no need to worry about these people. I will just protect you too!"


    "How about me?" Fatty Lu grumbled.


    "You use your fats! You fatty!" Yunyun said. Her words were followed by theughter of the other people on the aerial bee. Hearing this, Fang Yu let out a smile too. It seems that this journey is going to be fun.


    "But Yunyun... how sure are you that Xiawen Dong ising too? I mean... I heard he is pretty powerful. He might be more powerful than the Elder apanying us this time." Of course, she wanted to make sure that Xiawen Dong is reallying. This time, Fang Yu is nning to kill that man.


    "Hmmm. These are only rumours, so I am not sure."


    Fang Yu nodded and didn¡¯t say any word throughout the trip. Just like that, the first night passed with Fang Yu and the others flying in the sky. The next morning, they arrived in the next checkpoint and transferred to a carriage. This time, Fang Yu, Ji Tian, Yunyun, Fatty Lu and surprisingly Dongfang Liutao rode one carriage together towards the next checkpoint.


    Unlike the previous happy environment with Yunyun talking all the time, the ride on the carriage was not as fun. Even Fang Yu had to endure sitting in the carriage the whole day while listening to Dongfang Liutao¡¯s boastful stories about his adventure.


    At the end of the journey, everyone inside the carriage heaved a sigh of relief and started walking towards the forbidden forest. They still needed to walk for a night and a day before they would arrive in the nearest town where they will rest before finally entering the forest. After hours of walking, the group finally decided to rest and camp outside for the night.


    "Hey. Ji Tian... are you going to share a tent with Jin?" Fatty Lu asked.


    "No need." Jin answered. "Fatty Lu, you can share with Ji Tian. I brought my own tent." She already saw that this fatty is a bit afraid of the dark. So, he tended to stay with others so he could sleep.


    "Really?"


    "Hmm" She nodded. Plus, she needed to sneak out tonight and visit the forest in advance to know if she would be able to go inside the ruins.


    "Thank you, Jin!" The Fatty beamed and immediately helped Ji Tian set up their own tent. Seeing this, Fang Yu also started setting up his tent. After everyone was able to set up their tents. They immediately gathered so they could eat. Since all of them are tired from walking all day, they decided to retire for the night the moment they finished their food.


    Two hourster, Fang Yu was already out of her tent and started flying towards the town. In this part of the continent, only people who could fly using their Qi can pass as they have a way to hide their scent away from the magical beasts. If one would use another beast to fly, or a magical artifact, the magical creatures would immediately attack them.


    Slowly, Fang Yu used her Qi to pass the town, going directly into the forbidden forest entrance. Seeing the opening of the ruin that was enveloped by fog, Fang Yu extended her hand, trying to see if she could pass. However, when she was about to touch the barrier, someone pulled her hand away, pulling her towards the nearest tree. She let out a surprised gasp.


    "Why are you here?" she asked as surprise shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 131 Deal

    <h4>Chapter 131 Deal</h4>


    R18.


    ...


    "I believe I should be the one asking you that question." Despite the darkness, she could feel the irritation in the man¡¯s voice. "This ce is dangerous."


    "Wait.. How did you know it was me? And I thought you are already inside the forbidden forest? And I am only on the outskirts of the forest. I won¡¯t go in." First and foremost, she looked like a man. How did Mo Li know she was Fang Yu? Was it her smell? Or did he put something to track her?


    "That¡¯s not the answer to my question." He said. "Why are you here? Alone? At this hour?" Mo Li¡¯s voice was gruff.


    "Maybe I am here because I miss you?" an eyebrow lifted as she smirked.


    He responded with a sigh. "I know you would do something crazy the moment I leave."


    Fang Yu chuckled. "I am here to explore the ruins."


    "You can¡¯t go inside. Your cultivation is high enough to ruin the whole ce."


    "I didn¡¯t know that."


    "Liar."


    "Yeah... I was nning to go inside. I think maybe you should kiss me in case I don¡¯t make it back." Amusementced her tone.


    "You seemed too bold tonight."


    "Maybe I just miss you?" She hadn¡¯t seen him in more than a week. It wasn¡¯t long, and Fang Yu never really missed him. Or so she thought. The rush of blood in her body was enough to tell her she was lying to herself. She folded her arms around his tense neck. "You seemed preupied?"


    "The Frozen Wraith Sect had set up an ambush. They might be here for you as well. That Xiawen Dong needs to die."


    "Someone knows about your location?" Darkness shed in her eyes. Indeed, Xiawen Dong needs to die, and she will not leave this ce without making sure that the man is already dead.


    She felt him nod. "Remove your mask." He ordered.


    "Why?" She giggled. "You don¡¯t like to hug a man?" She fought the urge tough.


    "No. I don¡¯t want to f*ck a woman in a man¡¯s body." His hand closed in the curved on her waist, pinching. "Now."


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before she took a pill. She immediately felt herself turned shorter, her body changed as well as her face. "I like to be that tall."


    "You don¡¯t need that height. I can always lift you." He said, lifting her, gently pushing her back against the tree. "Next time... you don¡¯t tell someone you miss them in a very dark ce while you two are alone." His words ended with a growl as he lowered his head and pressed his forehead to hers. She shivered. "Next time... you don¡¯t go to ces that will put you in any danger. If you want to hurt yourself so much, you can tell me. I can think of ways to make you scream." She could feel his breath turn heavy, hot against her cheek.


    She writhed in his embrace¡¯; his words were enough to send goosebumps all over her body. Tiny pulses swirled in her stomach. "You don¡¯t have much time, do you?" She smiled. She could smell blood around him. He must have been fighting someone when he felt her near them.


    "Does it scare you?"


    "Would it be weird to say that I like it this way?" The thick smell of blood, the viciousness thatced his tone. She liked it. "I¡ª "


    He didn¡¯t let her finish the rest of her words as he fused his lips into hers. Raw hunger zed inside him. It had been weeks, and yet it felt like forever. He deepened the kiss, biting her bottom lip before teasing her lips apart. He had dreamed about her every night since he left her side. God... he missed this woman.


    When her familiar smell reached his nose earlier, Mo Li didn¡¯t know what to do. His heart started pounding as he teleported near her, afraid that he would see her wounded or worse, dead. The thought of her dying terrified him. He felt her wrap her silky legs around his waist. His hand found her swollen sex, slick from her own desire. She was ready for him.


    Without removing their clothes, Mo Li slid into her wet entrance, a growl escaping his lips as he threw his head back. He felt himself on the verge of bursting. Contrary to one¡¯s expectations, Mo Li¡¯s strokes were slow, controlled, and deep.


    His lips were still into hers, savouring every inch of her. She raked her hand into his hair, moaning as his thrust went deeper.


    "I miss you." His voice sounded guttural and greedy against her ears. It made her insides convulsed with pleasure. She could feel herself reaching the peak quicker than she thought. His hands moved towards her lower back while the other held the back of her head. Preventing her from shaking and gyrating from the raw pressure that was about to burst inside her.


    Slowly, his thrusts turned coarser; it turned fast and clumsy. His breathing ragged as savage lust reared within him. He could feel himself climax. He held her closer, tighter as her body arched against his, panting.


    She cried out his name. And together, they rode the waves of pleasure, losing themselvespletely.


    ...


    "If you want to go inside. I can give you a pill." Mo Li said. "With your current disguise, they would be suspicious if you suddenly decide not to go."


    "I wanted to train Ji Tian."


    "I told you he is too weak to be your disciple."


    "He is good-looking and kind." Sheughed as she rested her head in his arms. The two were currently sitting, their back against a tree.


    "I should probably kill him when I get back."


    Anotherughter escaped her lips. "During next year¡¯s fight, if Ji Tian can¡¯t beat your disciple then... you can kill him."


    "Oh? You want a bet?"


    "Why not?" She smirked. "If Ji Tian will win... you do everything that I want. If he loses, you kill him, and I tell you one of my secrets." She already knew that Ji Tian would win. He was the male lead, and he is always destined to win.


    "Then you have a deal."


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 132 Dogs and Rats

    <h4>Chapter 132 Dogs and Rats</h4>


    "What is wrong with you?" Yunyun asked when Fang Yu, who now looked like Jin, walked out of his tent. "Didn¡¯t you have enough sleepst night?" She immediately noticed his tired eyes.


    Of course, she was tired. Mo Li punished her. "I¡ª This is my first time going out of the Sect. So..." she lowered her head.


    "Oh! Then you don¡¯t have to worry." Yunyun smiled. "Once we encounter trouble, just get behind me. Sister Yunyun will protect you!" She said proudly. Fang Yu had to fight the urge tough at the little girl¡¯s words.


    "We will reach the town in a few hours. From there, we will gather supplies, and then we can go to the entrance of the ruins." Elder He uttered. Aside from Elder He, another Elder was also apanying them and will be waiting for them until they leave. "Once you arrive inside, please don¡¯t just walk on your own. It is a perilous ce, only a few people survive and would be lucky enough toe out."


    The Elder continued to tell them everything about the ruins until they arrived in the nearest town. Then the group rested for another night.


    "Tomorrow, we will finally enter the ruins. I am a bit excited." Dongfang Liutao beamed. He seemed to have forgotten themotion earlier with Ji Tian and the others. During the whole trip, Dongfang Liutao would asionally join them, acting friendly. "I heard there will be a lot of herbs that we can bring back to the sect. Then we can ask someone who knows how to make pills to make one for us! It would be very advantageous for our cultivation."


    "I think this is not just a simple adventure." Yunyun added. "I noticed that most people who have arrived since we did are powerful. With at least two to three Elders." She lowered her voice. "Based on the things that I know, something like this never happened before. I mean... what if this is not just a simple ruin? What if something else is in there? But because the powerful people can¡¯t go inside, they sent their most powerful disciple to aplish the task for them."


    "You think so?" Fatty Lu lifted an eyebrow. "I also noticed that most people from other sects are inner disciples. Have you seen their robes?"


    "Now that you mention it..."


    "Fang Yu just lowered her head and listened to the conversation. She too has noticed that the people who came here are powerfulpared to the people that the Eight Palms Sect sent. Moreover, these people were also apanied by elders and more powerful people.


    For a small ruin, this is too extravagant. Her mind drifted towards Mo List night. Mo Li was already fighting with people when he suddenly arrived near her. To be honest, since she talked to Mo Li the previous night, her mind had been a little chaotic. At first, it was only a coincidence that he was nearby. However, now that she thought about it clearly, it would be impossible for Mo Li to be nearby, considering that he left days ago. Plus, his goal was the inner part of the forest. Even the outskirts of the woods or the outer part are more than five hundred li away from the inner area¡¯s entrance.


    Flying from the inner part to the outer part would at least take hours. How did Mo Li arrive in just a matter of seconds? Did he perhaps teleport? But teleporting in such a distance would mean that he was more powerful than the Sect Master. Fang Yu narrowed her eyes.


    ¡¯Robot¡¯ she called out. ¡¯Is it possible that Mo Li is the reincarnator?¡¯ Now that she thought about it, everything would make sense. Mo Li is Dong Hu¡¯s master. There is a possibility that Dong Hu would kill him once he became the viin in this world. If Mo Li died, then he could have reincarnated to have his revenge!


    [Bee has no way of telling]


    "..." Yeah. As usual.


    Fang Yu heaved a sigh. But if Mo Li is the reincarnator, why not just kill Dong Hu before he arrived in the sect? Clearly, Mo Li is more powerful than the current Dong Hu. If Fang Yu is the reincarnator, she would definitely target the people who killed her while they were still weak!


    Yet, Mo Li didn¡¯t actually kill him and even helped him cultivate? That does not make any sense at all.


    "Aren¡¯t these the dogs from the Eight Palms Sect?" the throaty voice of a woman interrupted her thoughts. Fang Yu lifted her head and looked at the group of people who walked inside the only tea house in town. Their robes were enough to announce that they were from the Frozen Wraith Sect.


    "If we are dogs then... you are a rat." Of course, Yunyun was the first to refute the woman. "Hmph! Just look at your face! Your eyes are too small. It does not match your appearance at all!"


    Fang Yu could only sigh inwardly. This woman is indeed a trouble maker. She should advice Ji Tian to stay away from these kinds of people.


    "What did you say?" as expected, the woman who spoke earlier fumed.


    "I said that you are ugly." Yunyun stood from her seat. "What? Do You think you can beat me? If you want to fight then... let¡¯s fight!" She lifted an eyebrow and smirked at the woman from the Frozen Wraith Sect.


    "Sister Xiao... don¡¯t mind that woman." The man next to the woman who looks like a rat spoke. "Let¡¯s go. The Elder is waiting for us."


    "Hmph! You are lucky that we are in a public ce! Just wait until we arrive in the ruins! I will let you see what this rat can do!" the woman red at Yunyun and everyone else before turning towards the private tea room in the area.


    "Yunyun... you..." Fatty Lu could only shake his head. "You really don¡¯t have to fight every time you hear something about the Sect."


    "I am not a coward like you Fatty Lu!" Yunyun sneered and sat back down. "Plus, those people dared to give Elder Mo Li a concubine on his wedding day. As a woman... I am very angry for Elder Fang!"

 Chapter 133 Sparkle

    <h4>Chapter 133 Sparkle</h4>


    When Fang Yu heard the little girl¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. Throughout the trip, Yunyun had been very vocal about her emotions, which is very funny. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Yunyun will like Ji Tian in the future. Wouldn¡¯t that be too fun? Fang Yu recalled the plot. The female lead is called Su Yan, and she is supposed to be another genius and is very beautiful. Fang Yu wondered when Ji Tian will fall for the female lead, or perhaps meet her?


    Fang Yu shook the thoughts out of her head when the group decided to go back to their inn and rest so they can enter tomorrow.


    Fang Yu stared at the moon from her window. Tonight, the air was crisp and warm. She couldn¡¯t help but miss the ice cave. It seems that her body has gotten used to the cold. The soft breeze lingered in the air, blowing strands of her long ck hair. Fang Yu immediately used her hand to hold her hair. Then she frowned.


    Turning towards her bed, her face immediately turned ugly. "You¡¯re wounded?" She waved her hand, creating a barrier in the room while closing the window. Walking towards Mo Li, different kinds of potions materialized in her hands. "What happened?"


    "The Frozen Wraith Sect... is colluding with the devil race." He grunted and drank the potion that Fang Yu gave him. "They actually hired a high ranking devil to try and kill me."


    "And?" She removed his clothes and started cleaning his wounds. Her actions were fast, with full of familiarity. After all, she was using the memories that the original Fang Yu had. "This poison..." Eyeing the flesh on his waist, Fang Yu squinted at the small purple wound. The surrounding area of the wound had now turned purple.


    "Just use a purifying potion." Mo Li said. "I will expel the rest."


    Fang Yu nodded and continued to stay quiet. After using one of the potions that she created for the gue, the purple flesh started to turn into a scab. "Did you kill them????


    "Yes." Mo Li nodded. But before the devil died, he was able to hit him with an arrow that wasced with poison. It was supposed to be a fast-acting poison, but Mo Li used his cultivation to suppress it, giving him enough time to teleport next to Fang Yu. He let out a curse inwardly. He hasn¡¯t fully recovered his original strength yet. With his true power, beating the five devil generals who attacked him earlier would have been too easy.


    He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s serious expression as she wrapped a bandage on his wound.


    "You heal pretty fast." She stated. Even her master doesn¡¯t heal like Mo Li. Slowly, she lifted her head towards him. "I don¡¯t think you need a bandage."


    He didn¡¯t miss the doubt that glinted in her eyes. He wondered if she already knew that he wasn¡¯t from this world. "I am." He nodded.


    "And you teleported from the inner part of the forest to the town." She added.


    "That¡¯s right."


    This time Fang Yu nodded. At least he didn¡¯t lie. "Do you know why more powerful people are here now?" She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Hmmm. A treasure that could fix someone¡¯s soul and the rumours of an ancient pill recipe that could heal any type of wounds. Be it in soul or physical wound."


    "That is indeed something worth all the efforts." She nodded. But as the main lead, this treasure should fall in Ji Tian¡¯s hands. Almost immediately her gaze turned sharp. The reincarnator!


    If they came back in time, then there is a possibility that they know all the treasure that the main lead is supposed to have! Then they could steal it for themselves!


    "Is there something wrong?" He said while sitting on the bed as if he wasn¡¯t wounded just a few minutes ago.


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "Do you want it?" he asked.


    Fang Yu nodded. She wouldn¡¯t want other people to get that aside from her disciple.


    "Why?"


    She just shrugged in response. "To heal you." A smile was on her face. "This is the second time that I found you wounded. Last time... you even fainted."


    "Liar." He smirked then handed her a jade stone. "That¡¯s the location of the ancient recipe. I would expect payment once we get back."


    Fang Yu started beaming. "You seemed to have a lot of things in you." Mo Li had a lot of treasures in him. That is a fact.


    "Are you nning to rob me?" His gaze turned suspicious. Seeing the glow in her eyes while she talked about these things always made him wonder why she loved various treasures so much. "Most of them are useless. But if you want, I can give them to you."


    "Then... just give me the useless ones." She smiled, feeling like a pampered empress. "I want sparkling things."


    He narrowed his eyes. Then he smiled and said, "I will give you sparkling things when I get back."


    "Really?"


    "Stop grinning like that!" If Fang Yu is given a chance to choose between a pce full of sparkling things and him. Would she even spare him a nce? This thought tugged his chest. It is better to just give her all the sparkly stuff.


    "Alright... alright... I won¡¯t grin."


    He snorted. "You should take care. I won¡¯t be able to go inside the ruins." His eyes lingered towards Fang Yu¡¯s ne. "I doubt the Sect Master would be able to go inside the ruins too."


    "You are treating me as if I¡¯m a child."


    "You look like one¡ªAhw! What was that for! I am telling the truth."


    Fang Yuughed. Indeed, she looked like a little childpared to his gigantic frame.


    "Also... there might be someone from the devil race in those people from the Frozen Wraith Sect. Of course, they are not as powerful as you. But people from the devil race are experts in insidious poisons. You have to be careful."


    "Hmmmm. I will keep that in mind. By the way... do you know where Xiawen Dong is?" Almost immediately, his face turned dark.


    "Why are you looking for him?" He asked.

 Chapter 134 Steppe

    <h4>Chapter 134 Steppe</h4>


    Sheughed while wondering if he was jealous. "I wanted to find a way to kill him." He can¡¯t be. She thought. But he is certainly good at pretending.


    "If you want to kill him that badly then... I can do it for you."


    "Now, where is the fun in that?" she lifted an eyebrow.


    Nodding, he smiled. "You are right." His lips thinned as he stared at her. "Since they are working with the Devil race, I think she might have someone of that race on his side. Probably another concubine. You know the best way to beat them, right?"


    "Hmmm." She nodded.


    "Well then..." Mo Li nodded. "They are camping outside of town. With his concubines."


    Fang Yu beamed. There is no need to ask him where he got that information. Mo Li was just too deep, there is no way that she would be able to understand him. "Where are you going?" She immediately asked when he stood. She didn¡¯t hide the little disappointment in her voice.


    "You needed to rest. For your journey tomorrow."


    "Oh!" Fang Yu smiled and stood next to him. "Are you going to kill some people?" She could still see the sinister glint in his eyes.


    "Yes. But since you are nning to take care of Xiawen Dong. I won¡¯t touch him tonight."


    "Hmmm." She tiptoed and kissed his cheek. "You have toe back alive." It was an order and Mo Li immediately smiled at her words.


    "Of course." He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Of course, he woulde back for her.


    When Fang Yu raised her head again, Mo Li was no longer in front of her. She eyed the blood on the bed and sigh. She then cleaned the sheets and decided to retire for the night.


    ...


    On the next day, Fang Yu and the others gathered outside of the ruins. Just as expected, Xiawen Dong was the one escorting the other disciples from Frozen Wraith Sect. Next to him were four beauties that Fang Yu never saw before.


    Xiawen Dong looked at the people from the Eight Palms Sect, a tinge of irritation shed in his face when she noticed that Fang Yu was not one of the Elders apanying the young disciples.


    "Since everyone is here. I think we should go inside at the same time." One elder from the Dark Spire Sect spoke. "Once you go inside, you will be transported in different parts of the ruins." He reminded everyone. "Just be careful."


    Fang Yu immediately looked at Ji Tian. As the male lead, he should have ways to survive so she was not worried that he will die in this exploration. What she was worried is for the person who reincarnated to get the treasure before she could take it.


    Of course, she was confident that she would be able to find the treasure using Mo Li¡¯s map. Fang Yu continued to act low key, not really talking to anyone else except to Ji Tian and asionally to Yunyun and fatty Lu. After a few minutes of exnation, everyone gathered to the entrance where Fang Yu examined earlier. Then they walked inside.


    Fang Yu felt herself falling, she felt her stomach turned as she closed her eyes. Is this the feeling of going inside a small dimension?


    *THUD*


    Fang Yu immediately stood when she hit the ground. Looking at her current surroundings, she realized that she was in a desert. She closed her eyes as she essed the map that Mo Li gave her. She actuallynded in the farthest ce from the underground castle where the treasure was located.


    Yep. She immediately med her negative luck.


    She gave a wry smile as she started running towards the castle. Her goal for today was simple, take the recipe and the treasure, leave this ce before anyone would notice, and go to the town where Dong Hu used to live. If her luck would cooperate, which she knew would never happen, she could finish this task in about three days. Fang Yu inhaled the hot air around her before she started running.


    After a few hours of running and avoiding beasts, Fang Yu started to notice the change in scenery. The sand lessened and she could see nts growing. Soon, she saw a steppe - a t area full of grass but no trees. She remembered that after the dessert, there will be a vast steppe before she could find trees. However, this area is where the danger would start as this grass was not some harmless nt.


    Well, they sure looked harmless to anyone, but she knew that the des of each grass are real des, each one has poisons. One cut and it could paralyze people for days. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill people but definitely enough to make someone with weak cultivation unconscious.


    To move past this ce, one needed to fly. But for someone who was at least in the fifth level in the Qi Condensation stage, flying for an hour is too taxing. This steppe is too vast and Fang Yu was sure that one would need at least four hours to traverse the whole in. Good thing she was no longer someone from the Qi Condensation stage. Fang Yu immediately started flying as she made a n to gather some of the grasses and bring it out of this ce.


    She was nning to nt it around her cave! Or maybe use it to create some poisons. After about two hours of flying, Fang Yu finally found a small tree. The one who created this in was too smart. The person will traverse the ins needed to have at least eight-level in the Qin condensation stage to be able to arrive in this tree.


    Of course, she rested on the tree, pretending that her energy also ran out¡ªshe was nning to keep her disguise. After sitting on the branch, Fang Yu started to do her next n. Collect the grass! Using all the knowledge that she found in Fang Yu¡¯s memory, she extracted the grass around the trees one by one. Slowly, the nts around the tree vanished. But it wasn¡¯t enough to make her stop. To a normal cultivator, collecting such grass in this amount would sound too crazy. After all, this will consume a lot of space in their space treasures.


    This grass is not that useful to a lot of people. Of course, as someone who has affinities to space, Fang Yu¡¯s space can be considered boundless.


    "Hey, you!" Fang Yu turned towards the two people flying towards her way.


    "We are nning to rest on this tree! You should leave!"


    1/5

 Chapter 135 Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 135 Treasures</h4>


    Judging from their robes, the three peopleing her way was from the Frozen Wraith Sect. What a microscopic world! Fang Yu smiled inwardly.


    "Hey! Did you hear us? This tree is too small! Four people can¡¯t upy the tree." The man who spoke had a long scar on his left cheek. Coupled with his sharp eyebrows and phoenix eyes, he looked a little sinister. Fang Yu immediately noticed that the three of them are all at the peak of the ninth level. They are only one step away from advancing to the foundation stage.


    That could mean that these three people have some good treasures! After all, these three can be considered core disciples of the Frozen Wraith Sect. Just the thought of treasure made her smile, a huge smile that reached her ears. With her current appearance as Jin, this smile looked a bit scary. Seeing her smile like this, the three people frowned.


    "He is only eight level."


    "He is from the Eight Palms Sect, right? I think we should just kill him."


    The three looked at Fang Yu who was calmly sitting in one of the branches.


    "I think he is deaf. Or he might have a problem in his head." One of the three people said. This man can clearly see that their cultivation is higher than his, yet he was not showing any fear in his face. Instead, he was looking weirdly at them, while smiling like a crazy person.


    "Do you think they will send someone crazy here?"


    Fang Yu could only smile as the three discussed. She was looking at the screen in front of her eyes.


    [Quest: Feed the tree, obtain its fruit, and give it to Ji Tian. Reward: Five coins. No option to decline.]


    This robot is really partial towards the lead. She darted her gaze towards the three people. Surely, feeding the tree involved these people, right? Well then, why waste any more time? Fang Yu vanished from where she was sitting and suddenly resurfaced next to the man with the scar.


    "Look out!" the other man shouted and watched as Fang Yu stabbed a dagger in the man¡¯s neck. Without waiting for them to react, Fang Yu vanished again and attacked the second man. When the third man saw that the second man was already dead, he turned his heel, nning to run away. But how could Fang Yu allow him to leave? She vanished and appeared in front of the man. Again, she used a dagger to attack him.


    Seeing the three people dead on the ground, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but shook her head. These three are still young with an extremely vast future. But they were too arrogant. Well... they have the right to be arrogant after all, they were considered talented. She clicked her tongue and keep her dagger.


    All throughout the fight, Fang Yu didn¡¯t show any ability as she was afraid that other people will track her. After all, she had no way of disguising her abilities. So she used a dagger that she found of Mo Li¡¯s things. She knew that this dagger was not from this world. It would be easy to let people think that the one who attacked them was not human.


    Fang Yu quickly lifted their bodies and put them next to the roots of the tree. Then she used the dagger to make a bigger wound on their neck. Feeding this tree... meant making it drink blood. That might sound sinister but most nts in this ce needed blood to survive.


    Under her gaze, the roots started to dance. A weird slurping sound reached her ears as the three corpses wilted like a flower until they turned into bones. "Weird tree." She uttered. However, what happened next made her speechless. The tree swallowed the bones. Then it hissed. The loud hissed made her flinched. Fang Yu flew a few meters away and watched as the tree became taller, bigger.


    She immediately wondered if this tree would be smaller if it¡¯s hungry. After a good ten minutes of growing, the tree in front of her is already so tall, she couldn¡¯t even see the top anymore. What kind of tree was this? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Then she smelt something sweet. Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened at the fruits that suddenly appeared.


    Seeing that the tree had now stopped growing and is now bearing a lot of fruits, Fang Yu didn¡¯t even hesitate. Using her ability, she scooped the tree with thend surrounding it and put it in her space. Who would want a fruit when one can get the whole tree? Fang Yu beamed when she examined the tree in her space. She just had to create a space that is simr to the environment in these ins and she knew that the three could survive there.


    Plus, this was such a great way to hide bodies! Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to just make it swallow the body of her enemies?


    This treasure was enough toplete her day! Smiling, Fang Yu decided to leave the ce and continued flying. This trip had benefited her so well. She didn¡¯t only get a lot of grass but a tree that eats corpse! She was extremely in a good mood! So, she decided to fly faster and obtain another treasure.


    Wait...


    Fang Yu paused. From the grass to the trees, it seems that there¡¯s a lot of treasures in this ce! With her space magic, it would easy for her to just gather everything that she could see and transfer it to her own space. However, after a couple of seconds, Fang Yu realized something.


    This space is extremely vast and magical. Would it be possible that the one who create this is someone like her? Someone with space affinity? If that is the case then she can¡¯t be too greedy. Those people might have some traps prepared for people like Fang Yu. She immediately shook the thought out of her head and continued her journey. She should stop thinking about things that didn¡¯t concern the male lead.


    But what if she can help the male lead using her space? The plot that she got from the system was not very clear on how Fang Yu will help the male lead to advance. What if she creates some space for Ji Tian where he can cultivate faster? Using this method, his cultivations would surely advance by leaps and bounds! Just the thought made her excited!


    As long as Ji Tian will be stronger and Dong Hu will avoid this death then... her mission is consideredplete!


    ....


    2/5

 Chapter 136 Targe

    <h4>Chapter 136 Targe</h4>


    After a few hours of flying, Fang Yu finally saw another person but instead of engaging, she left the person alive as it was from a different sect. Right now, her target was to give Xiawen Dong as much headache as possible by killing his disciples.


    Of course, she was sure that Xiawen Dong had given his disciples the same instruction too. There might even be the possibility that Xiawen Dong would tell his disciple to target Ji Tian as he was Fang Yu¡¯s disciple.


    When Fang Yu saw the forest, her face turned bright. She was finally in the outer part of the ruins. With this, she decided to fly even faster so she could reach the treasure as fast as possible. Now that she thought of it, Mo Li¡¯s map was really urate, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he got it.


    However, Fang Yu was not nning to ask him. Instead, she was nning to just give him a generous gift when she sees him again. The thought of Mo Li made her smile even more. Having someone toe back to... sounded really good. But then again... this was not going tost forever.


    Oh well... it¡¯s not like she would remember any of it once she moves to another world. Fang Yu felt that she was a very selfish woman. Maybe it was an innate trait that she got from when she was still Lily. But she knew she would always prioritize herself all the time. And she chose to prioritize her happiness this time around.


    Eh? Fang Yu stopped flying when the thick smell of blood assaulted her nose. She immediately masked her presence and hid in the next tree. The sound of some shing sword made her alert. Using the trees to hire herself, Fang Yu moved a little closer and immediately realized that the one fighting was someone from the Frozen Wraith Sect. How lucky. She eyed the other people and recognized them as someone from a smaller sect.


    Of course, the people from the Frozen Wraith Sect are winning. After all, they are considered really powerful and their attacks are more sinister too. They really aimed to kill the people from the other sect.


    But Fang Yu was not nning to intervene. She wasn¡¯t a hero and she wasn¡¯t nning to be one. As long as the male lead and the viins are safe then, these things have nothing to do with her.


    Just as she expected, the people from the Frozen Wraith Sect sessfully killed the four people that they are fighting. They immediately started collecting the spoils from their battle unaware that Fang Yu already decided to kill every one of them.


    ¡¯Thud¡¯


    "Who¡ª "the person next to the man who fell on the ground widened his eyes at the man wearing a purple mask. "Who are you!?" fear vibrated through his voice. Someone who could kill one of them in a matter of seconds means that this person was as powerful as them. "Do you know what would happen if you kill someone from the Frozen Wraith Sect? Our Elder will track you down!"


    Fang Yu smirked behind the mask. She wasn¡¯t nning on saying anything useless and risk revealing her real identity. Just like the previous fight, she vanished and appeared behind one of the enemies and stabbed the man¡¯s throat using the dagger.


    "It¡¯s not human!" Another one shouted. Of course, everyone is aware that a cultivator¡¯s body is considered very strong. Normal des don¡¯t work on their body. The only way for someone to kill them in one hit is to use a weapon that is not made of materials in this ne! Moreover, using this weapon if you are human is considered harmful as it would poison you.


    Fang Yu continued to vanish and appear behind each of the cultivators without saying anything until she finally killed all five of the people from the Frozen Wraith Sect. Then she stored their body with the tree and of course hid their space rings. And just like that, Fang Yu left the area and continued her journey. She couldn¡¯t help but beamed as she continued to travel.


    Finally, Fang Yu arrived in the part with the taller trees, a part where the sunlight won¡¯t be able to pass through because of the dense trees. Of course, this is the most dangerous part of the ruins. In the middle of this forest is where the temple or castle is located. She inhaled and smiled. The smell of this forest is so rich and enticing. She loved it.


    Without having seconds thoughts, she flew towards the tall trees, hoping that her journey is going to be as carefree as possible. The loud roar of an animal made her froze. She looked towards her left and squinted at Dongfang Liutao who was running in her direction. She immediately vanished and reappeared a few meters away from where she was standing earlier. She then calmly watched as a huge scorpion-like creature with ahead of what looked like a tiger but a tale of a scorpion chase Dongfang Liutao. On the other hand, Dongfang Liutao didn¡¯t notice her as he shouted profanities towards the tiger-like-scorpion.


    "That damn Frozen Wraith Sect! You think you can get away with this? I will tell Elder Fang about what you did today! I will¡ªFu*k! Get away from me!"


    Fang Yu¡¯s face changed. Without any hesitation, a spear appeared in her hand, she threw it towards the scorpion, impaling one of its arms. "Liutao! Let¡¯s go!"


    "Jin!" It was as if Dongfang Liutao saw an angel as he let out a shout of relief.


    "Come here! It¡¯s not dead yet! Let¡¯s run!"


    "Oh! Oh! Let¡¯s go back and save Ji Tian!" Dongfang Liutao suddenly said. "The Frozen Wraith Sect set up a trap and made me leave them. I am the strongest in our group! So they dared trap me and attack the others!"


    Fang Yu¡¯s face darkened when she heard his words. "Let¡¯s go!" It seems that she was right after all. The Frozen Wraith Sect wanted Ji Tian dead because of her.

 Chapter 137 Lucky Ji Tian

    <h4>Chapter 137 Lucky Ji Tian</h4>


    Just as Fang Yu had guessed before, the Frozen Wraith Sect had been targeting Ji Tian and his group since they arrived in the inner forest. Or at least that¡¯s what Dongfang Liutao said. ording to him, he and Yunyun were sent to one ce while Fatty Lu and Ji Tian were also in the same area.


    The moment they arrive in the forest, they immediately met each other because they have been running from the disciples that had been chasing them around.


    "So they just chased you around without hurting you?" All disciples that the Frozen Wraith Sect sent were powerful. If they wanted to kill them, then they could definitely do it.


    "Yes, they just keep on chasing us." Dongfang Liutao cursed. "Those people wereughing as they treated us like a damn ything!"


    Fang Yu nodded. So the goal was to exhaust them and stop them from looking for treasures. If that was the case, then it meant that Xiawen Dong just wanted to make Fang Yu mad. How cute. Just like a high school kid who can¡¯t stop bullying his crush. She sneered at the thought.


    "So... what about that scorpion?"


    "It¡¯s called Algret. It¡¯s not a scorpion." Dongfang Liutao immediately corrected him.


    "Oh! Then what about it?"


    "They have mounts. They asked it to chase me. Just me!"


    Fang Yu nodded. So, they wanted to get rid of Dongfang Liutao probably because he came from an influential family and was a personal disciple of an elder.


    "So, what is the n?"


    "Just distract them." Fang Yu answered.


    "Jin! What are you talking about? You know that your cultivation is lower than their own cultivation, right? How are we supposed to distract them?"


    Fang Yu fell into silence before she asked him where did hest saw Ji Tian and the others. After hearing Liutao¡¯s answer, Fang Yu told him to meet her there as she needed to find something first. When Liutao asked her about it, she immediately said that it was something Elder Fang wanted.


    Fang Yu immediately went to a cave that was shown on Mo Li¡¯s map. This cave was abandoned and was home to some blood-sucking bats.


    ........


    Meanwhile, Ji Tian spit a mouthful of blood just as the attack of someone from the Frozen Wraith Sect hit his chest. He struggled to stand up as he continued coughing up blood.


    "Ah? He is still alive! I thought he will die."


    "The Elder said we don¡¯t need to kill him. This should be enough."


    "What about the woman and the fat one?" the man eyed Yunyun and Fatty who already lost their consciousness.


    "I think we could kill them."


    The man just smirked. "I think that woman is a little pretty."


    "Then you can do whatever you want."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The group fell into a puddle ofughter as they walked towards the unconscious Yunyun. However, before they could approach her, a huge fireball was thrown towards them.


    "You¡ªHow dare you do this to the Eight Palms Sect?" It was Dongfang Liutao. Despite Fang Yu warning him not to reveal himself, he still chose to act when he saw the bad state of Ji Tian and the others.


    "Oh!? He is still alive? Hey Xin, I thought your mount is powerful enough to defeat this dumb bloke?"


    "You! Who are you calling a dumb bloke?" Liutao stood in front of Ji Tian. "I will kill you!"


    "You think you can fight against the four of us?" someone from the group sneered. "You will die before you couldnd a blow against us."


    "It¡¯s your fault for being weak."


    Both Liutao and Ji Tian gritted their teeth.


    "Can you still fight?" Liutao asked Ji Tian who just finished drinking a potion that his master made for him for this trip.


    "Yes." He red at the group, determination shed in his eyes. "Let¡¯s beat them."


    "Hmph! Big talk!" The man with ming red hair snapped his fingers and a huge fireball immediately materialized in his hands. "Can you even stand?" He sneered.


    "Xin, don¡¯t kill them." Someone warned.


    "This man killed my mount. It is only right that I kill them or my poor mount won¡¯t find peace." A sinister smile was on Xin¡¯s face. He raised his hand that was holding the fireball intending to throw it towards Ji Tian and Liutao. But his thoughts were interrupted when the group heard someone shout.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH! Get away from me!!!!!!!"


    The group eyed each other, their gazes turned alert. Soon enough, a man wearing an Eight palms sect robe ran towards them, behind him was a dark cloud of....


    "What is that?"


    "What the...


    "Bats?"


    Seeing the man running towards their direction, the group¡¯s faces immediately changed. Seeing this, Fang Yu or Jin threw pills to both Ji Tian and Liutao before running towards the unconscious fatty and Yunyun. Then she threw two potions towards them. Finally, she drank another one of those tablets that she gave to Ji Tian and Liutao.


    "You¡ªthis man is from the Eight Palms Sect! This is one of them!"


    "Damn! We have no time! The bats areing our way! Run!"


    "Damn!" The four people from the frozen wraith sect thought that the bats would attack Yunyun and the fatty first. After all, they are lying on their way. Contrary to their expectations, the bats didn¡¯t even seem to notice Yunyun and Fatty Lu and went straight towards their direction.


    "Run!" The four of them immediately run in different directions, hoping to escape the onught of the blood-sucking bats behind them. Of course, they knew that something was definitely wrong with these bats and they needed to avoid them at all costs.


    Seeing this, Fang Yu pretended to run out of breath as she sat next to Yunyun and patted her chest. "You are safe... good... good." She nodded and smiled.


    "Jin! Are you alright?" Ji Tian asked. Fang Yu nodded in response, she examined her disciple and sigh in relief when she saw that he still hadplete limbs.


    "I think we need to find a ce to hide first. They mighte back." Jin said. Seeing his extremely pale face, Ji Tian and Liutao immediately decided to carry Fatty and Yun away from this ce. After finding a cave, the group finally rested and healed themselves.


    In Fang Yu¡¯s story, Elder Fang asked Jin to protect her favorite disciple Ji Tian. She even provided a secret map for Jin just so he can do his job properly. Because of this, Jin would do everything to protect Ji Tian. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice his own life just to keep Ji Tian safe. This impromptu story was something that Fang Yu concocted just so these people would stop asking him questions about everything.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately thought that Ji Tian was indeed very lucky to have a master like Fang Yu. Even Ji Tian couldn¡¯t stop himself but feel really grateful. He silently decided to gain more strength and make himself as strong as possible so he could protect Fang Yu in the future too.


    Of course, Fang Yu is unaware of this. If she was, she would have told him to stop right now and never mention this in front of Mo Li. Or that man... would kill him right then and there.


    ....


    4/5

 Chapter 138 Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 138 Demon Race</h4>


    After hours of running, the students from the Frozen Wraith Sect finally found a way to get rid of the bats and that was by swimming into water. Luckily enough, the four of them didn¡¯t sustain any fatal wounds. However, their energy had been depleted and the only reason that they survived was because of the potions that they used to replenish their strengths.


    The four of them found a cave where they could rest and recover. Cursing, they could only grit their teeth in silence at the unexpected turn of events as they promised to find those people from the Eight Palms Sect so they could kill them this time. Unbeknownst to them, Fang Yu was already on their way, with the intent to feed them to her tree.


    On that night another four disciples of the Frozen Wraith Sect died and no one knew what happened to them. After killing the disciples, Fang Yu went towards the temple and retrieved the treasure. Then she calmly apanied the others until they explored the whole ruins.


    Just as expected, Ji Tian indeed stumbled upon the underground castle. Along with everyone else, Ji Tian led the team in the castle. In the end, the group found some cultivation arts and other herbs inside the castle. After this, Fang Yu and the others gracefully exited the ruins.


    ......


    The moment Fang Yu and the others left the ruins, they immediately felt a lot of stern gazes towards their way. She eyed the people crowding at the two elders of the Eight Palms Sect. Right now, there are about eleven disciples from the Eight Palms Sect who was able to safely leave the ruins. Out of the twenty people that they sent, this number was already considered good.


    Compared to the Eight Palms Sect, the people from the Frozen Wraith Sect were pitifully low. Right now, there is only a total of eight students out of the thirty people that they sent inside. Xiawen Dong¡¯s face was so dark, it was as if a dark cloud was looming on his head. He kept on looking at the Eight Palms Sect. After a few hours, another four people from the Eight Palms Sect came out while another two people from Frozen Wraith Sect survived. Still, the numbers were too smallpared to the surviving student from other Sects.


    Seeing this, Xiawen Dong tried to keep his cool and acted as if it does not affect him at all. Of course, this made Fang Yu ted. Watching Xiawen Dong unhappy was enough to make her day. She watched as Xiawen Dong and the other people from the Frozen Wraith Sect left ahead of everyone else.


    "Ji Tian, Elder Fang asked me to do some things. I will go ahead and meet you at the sect."


    "Of course!" Yunyun answered as she beamed. After knowing that Ji Tian helped her, she had been really kind and jolly around the young man. "If you needed anything. Just say the word. I will definitely pay you back for saving my life."


    Fang Yu blinked in response. Why does it seem that Yunyun was talking about other ways to pay her back? Had her mind be so naughty? Fang Yu immediately med Mo Li for this matter. If her calctions were right, it had been almost two weeks since she hadn¡¯t seen him. It seems that she was starting to miss that man.


    "Jin... you have to tell us when you get back, alright?" Yunyun gave her a sweet smile, almost immediately goosebumps littered on Fang Yu¡¯s skin. She immediately nodded and bid her goodbye to everyone.


    When Fang Yu was sure that no one was watching her, she started running towards Xiawen Dong¡¯s direction. She needed to kill that man as soon as possible and avoidplications in the future.


    ...


    Xiawen Dong was in an ugly mood during this trip. First, he didn¡¯t see Fang Yu. Second, Ji Tian came out alive and it doesn¡¯t look like he was injured. Third, most of his disciples died! Just the thought of these failures was making his head hurt, he wanted to kill someone to vent.


    "Did you know who killed them yet?"He asked the woman sitting opposite him. The woman was wearing a thin and short red dress. She had purple hair and beautiful phoenix blue eyes.


    "No. I cannot find their bodies." The woman looked at him, biting her lips. The action was simple, yet it made the woman looked more enticing.


    "What do you mean? I thought the worm that you gave my disciples would be able to tell us what happened to them?" His face contorted into an ugly scowl. This woman was from the devil race. And she assured everyone that she would be able to tract anyone as long as they swallow a worm that came from her own body.


    "I¡ª husband... I really don¡¯t know what happened. But the worm inside their bodies vanished. No... they didn¡¯t vanish. It¡¯s just that I lost my connections with them."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I¡ª I don¡¯t know. Maybe they are in a different dimension?"


    "You mean... the people who killed them are not from this dimension? Is it someone from the devil race?"


    "No... I... let¡¯s not forget that the ruins were left by someone from the demon race. Meaning, there could be some demons inside the ruins."


    "You think that my disciples were killed by demons?" His face turned even uglier.


    "Yes... that is the only possibility that I can think of. Plus... the other sects would dare attack our people. Moreover, the people from the Eight Palms Sect are weaker than our people. That is the only possibility that I could think of." She fidgeted and bit her lips again. "I think... I think that would also exin how these people died. Maybe someone from the Demon Race dragged them into their world."


    Xiawen Dong fell into silence. Why the hell would the demons attack someone from the Frozen Wraith Sect? "Demons and Devils are enemies, right?"


    "Yes¡ª Yes husband."


    "Then... then... the demons must have smelled the worms that you gave my disciples and recognized it as someone from the Devil tribe!" He narrowed his eyes at the beautiful woman. "This is your fault!"

 Chapter 139 Demon Prince

    <h4>Chapter 139 Demon Prince</h4>


    When the woman heard Xiawen Dong¡¯s words, she immediately paled. She was about to say something when a scream echoed, interrupting their conversation. "What¡ª what is that?" the woman stammered.


    Xiawen Dong walked out the carriage that was pulled by a mount. Walking outside, he immediately spotted the debris of the first carriage that was traveling ahead of them. His face turned dark when he noticed the absence of the bodies in front of him. Even the mount was no longer there. He held his hand, preventing the next carriage that was following them from moving any further.


    "Elder... did something happen?" Another Elder approached him.


    "Something is wrong." Xiawen Dong uttered as he surveyed the whole area. He sent his spiritual sense and still found nothing. "Someone followed us here." He gritted his teeth and called the purple-haired woman. "Remove your worms."


    "Husband?"


    "Are you deaf? Remove your worms! The demon that killed the disciples followed us out of here! If you won¡¯t remove the worms, they would think all of us are devils! Faster!"


    "But¡ª But what about me?"


    "Can¡¯t you defend yourself?¡¯ Xiawen Dong snorted. This woman had been really proud of her abilities earlier. However, now she was shivering in fear. Does this mean demons are stronger than devils?


    "I¡ª Husband..."


    "Now!" Xiawen Dong hissed.


    ...


    Just like Xiawen Dong, Fang Yu wondered why they would think a demon killed those disciples. Was it because of the dagger that she used? Or the way that their bodies disappeared. Currently, Fang Yu was hiding in her own space, watching as Xiawen Dong force the purple- haired woman to remove some worms.


    Of course, she was not aware what kind of worms was he talking about. But she was sure it was on the disciples who survived the ruins. Fang Yu frowned a budding suspicion started to sprout inside her.


    Base on Fang Yu¡¯s original knowledge, Demons and Devils are two races that are very different from each other. Of course, they live in two separate dimensions with their own kings too. However, the two never got along. In fact, they had been in each other¡¯s throat since the history in this world started.


    Fang Yu had no idea why the two races hated each other too much. All she knew was the fact that Devils love to give diseases to other races while demons were sinister races that loved to rule worlds. Of course, both races were hated by humans.


    Fang Yu watched as the woman with purple hair started chanting anguage that she doesn¡¯t understand. Then slowly, the atmosphere turned hot... soon the disciples of the Frozen Wraith Sect who are still alive fell on the ground, their face contorted as they screamed.


    Then, a worm that looked like an adult man¡¯s thumb crawled out of their mouths and ears. Fang Yu fought the urge to throw up. Base on Xiawen Dong¡¯s words, he was aware of this matter and was the one who made the woman gave the worms to his disciple. What a cruel man.


    After a couple of minutes, all the disciples fainted as the worm slowly slither towards the purple-haired woman.


    "Is it done?¡¯ Xiawen Dong asked, his brows furrowed as he stared at the woman¡¯s pale face.


    "Yes. Yes, husband."


    "Then let¡¯s rest here for the night." Xiawen Dong immediately asked his people to sit up camp. He wanted the demon to see that they are not devils and there is no reason to kill them. Or at least that is the only thing that he could think of. "Hey! Come here..."


    "Hu¡ª Husband?" this time tall blond woman walked towards Xiawen Dong.


    "Tell me everything about the demon n. " He said the moment they got into their own tent.


    "Yes. The Demons have been hiding for years now because they lost their demon prince."


    "Lost?"


    "There was a war and he disappeared."


    "Was he wounded?"


    "Yes. That¡¯s what the rumors say."


    "But?" Xiawen Dong frowned.


    "Well... Well... some of the upper devils said that he was betrayed and he died. Some said that he was only wounded but he wille back soon."


    Xiawen Dong touched his chin. "And the way that the disciples died... was something that demons would do?"


    "Yes¡ª Yes... they love bringing humans to their world. Demons are prideful creatures and they usually enve humans."


    "And the ruins?"


    "Well... rumors said that the ruins was owned by the demon prince."


    "You mean¡ª You mean that the demon race can control space?"


    "Space and time. But he was still weak when he disappeared."


    Xiawen Dong turned silent. Now that the demons dared to venture into the human world. Does that mean the demon prince is back? "Do you know if the demon prince is now back?"


    "Not that I heard of. But the upper devils would always keep something like this a secret." The blond bit her lip, and shifted her body, showing her cleavage from the blue short clothes that she was wearing.


    Xiawen Dong waved his hand, motioning her to leave him alone. He needed time to process all the information. "Wait..." Before the woman could go outside, Xiawen Dong stopped her. "Which one is more powerful? The demons or the devils?


    "Naturally, the demons." The blond said. "They can use elements. We can only use dark elements and create poison. The only reason why the prince disappeared is that he was betrayed. But aside from that... he was really strong. Or at least... would be strong. At that time... the strongest of the demon race is the Demon General. He was also the adviser of the prince and was very loyal to him. But he also disappeared when the prince disappeared."


    "When did the prince disappear?" he asked.


    "Hmmm... More than three thousand years ago."


    "Is that is the case, then the demons have no leader. Why didn¡¯t the devil race not attack them?" Xiawen Dong¡¯s gaze darkened. "Was it because they are still strong without a leader?"


    "Yes. Husband... this was another reason why the devils wanted to the help of the humans who can use elements." The blond woman smiled. Once the devils would finally rule the human world, they are going to create a powerful army to fight. That¡¯s what his uncle, the Sect Master told him. At first Xiawen Dong just thought this was all because they wanted to use humans. However, with the rification of his wife, Xiawen Dong was now very aware of how important this mission is.


    They needed to conquer humanity. And they needed to do it as fast as possible.

 Chapter 140 Demon General

    <h4>Chapter 140 Demon General</h4>


    Fang Yu pursed her lips as she continued to listen to the conversation between Xiawen Dong and the blond woman.


    ¡¯Robot. Did Mo Li chose Dong Hu because he is the reincarnation of the Demon Prince?¡¯


    [Host is getting smarter. Bee is so proud.]


    [Quest: Find out why Mo Li chose Dong Hu as a disciple. Reward: Twenty Coins. Completed]


    ¡¯That was easy.¡¯ Fang Yu thought. So if Dong Hu was the Demon Prince then... the demon general was Mo Li? She squinted her eyes. That means Mo Li was indeed very powerful? ording to the plot, Dong Hu would turn himself into a demon and lead the demons. That means Dong Hu was born human?


    Fang Yu decided to leave Xiawen Dong alive for now. The plot was clear, Ji Tian would lead the humans while Dong Hu would lead the demons. But they didn¡¯t talk about devils. Of course, she knew that the robot won¡¯t tell her about these things as this would make her task easier.


    A sigh escaped her lips. It seems that she needed to train Ji Tian more. Dong Hu was already trained by the strongest general in the demon n. Fang Yu couldn¡¯tpare herself to the strongest person in the demon n. She needed to get stronger. ¡¯Bee...¡¯ she called out. ¡¯Is there a way to get stronger? Fast?¡¯


    Silence. Fang Yu gulped as she waited.


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯How?¡¯


    [30 coins for information.]


    "..." This system is insane. ¡¯Alright. Get the thirty coins.¡¯ She gritted her teeth.


    [30 coins deducted.]


    [Host can use space. Therefore, the host can go to a different dimension and cultivate.]


    ¡¯Where can I find something like that?¡¯


    [Bee cannot say but the Ghost dimension has different time and space than this world. One month in this world isparable to ten years in that world. If the host can find the exact coordinate and traverse time and space, the host might be able to reach that world.]


    She let out a sigh. ¡¯But I might not be able toe back. Is that right?¡¯


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯And if I won¡¯te back. I would fail the quest?¡¯


    [Yes.]


    Great. Fang Yu sighed and decided to stay in her space while listening to Xiawen Dong¡¯s conversation with the blond woman before she decided to find a ce to check her spoils from killing those people.


    Fang Yu was beaming as she started sorting out the space rings that those people have. Just as she expected, all of their weapons were indeed top-notch. They also have pills and magic treasure. Most importantly, they have some herbs that they acquired from the ruins.


    When Fang Yu started checking the recipe that she stole for her disciple, her expression slowly changed. This recipe... is for the soul. However, below the recipe was also a note about the Ghost Dimension. It clearly says that one could only make this pill when they are inside the Ghost dimension because the pill would need ten years before it would bepleted. Moreover, it also needs the foggy environment of The Ghost Dimension.


    Now that Fang Yu thought about it. The original plot must have been like this too... but instead of Fang Yu, it was Ji Tian who found the recipe. He must have given it to Fang Yu and well... she was the one who went to the Ghost Dimension so she could make the pill for her disciple. ¡¯Robot!¡¯ she called out.


    As expected, her robot didn¡¯t answer.


    "You already know about this, don¡¯t you? And yet... you have to deduct thirty coins." This robot really loves money.


    Again, the robot kept its silence.


    ¡¯Tell me! How could I go to the Ghost Dimension?¡¯


    [Bee has no way of knowing.]


    Fang Yu let out a loud sigh. This robot... is just... She shook her head. Maybe she needed to talk to the Sect Master about it? With this in mind, Fang Yu decided to go back to the Sect, hoping that the sect master would be able to tell her about the location of this dimension.


    However, when Fang Yu talked to the Sect Master, the man immediately told him that his knowledge when ites to space magic is limited. After all, the sect master doesn¡¯t have the space element.


    "But... what about those people that have affinities with space?" Fang Yu asked. This time, she already went back to her normal appearance.


    "As far as I know, they are no longer on this continent. But now that you mention it... there is a possibility that like you, they also traveled to other dimensions, and well maybe they chose to stay there." The sect master answered.


    "When was thest time that someone who could use space appeared in this continent?" she asked.


    "A thousand years ago? Or two thousand years ago. I couldn¡¯t recall the exact time, anymore." The sect master drank his tea. "Perhaps the only person that could tell you is the owner of the ruins. After all, the recipe belongs to that person."


    Fang Yu drank her tea and lowered her gaze. The devil said that the ruins were made by the Demon Prince. But she also said that the Prince wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Demon General. Moreover, the Prince already reincarnated into Dong Hu¡¯s body. There was the possibility that he already lost the memories from his previous life.


    Now, if Dong Hu the Demon Prince was the one who made that ruin, it would be reasonable for Mo Li to know about the ruins too. That could be the reason why Mo Li had a map that contains every information about that ce. Meaning... he also knew about the ghost dimension. There is even the possibility that it was Mo Li who made this recipe.


    "Thank you, Sect Master... I will talk to you when I have something." Fang Yu said. Of course, she already told the Sect Master that the Frozen Wraith Sect lost a lot of people this time. Which made the sect master ted.


    "Alright... go and cultivate." He motioned Fang Yu to leave him.


    Fang Yu started flying towards her cave, her mind in chaos. She needed to talk to Mo Li.

 Chapter 141 Playing With Fire

    <h4>Chapter 141 ying With Fire</h4>


    In Fang Yu¡¯s calctions, Mo Li needed about a week or two toe back. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if he would reallye back after two weeks or just continue training Dong Hu. So she decided to try and practice using her space magic while asionally making some pills and potions for Ji Tian.


    Base on Fang Yu¡¯s memory, she had tried to ess a different dimension before, but she failed to keep the portal open. Moreover, she was afraid to go inside as she was scared that she stumbled upon a different world. However, this Fang Yu was different. First and foremost, she was following the original plot. Fang Yu found a way to go to the Ghost dimension and make the pill for Ji Tian.


    The only thing that she wasn¡¯t so sure about is Mo Li¡¯s involvement in this matter. In the original timeline Fang Yu would fall in love with Ji Tian but this time she was already married to Mo Li. There was no way that she would love the male lead. But since her treatment towards Ji Tian didn¡¯t change, her marriage to Mo Li shouldn¡¯t change anything in the plot.


    Fang Yu decided to concentrate on the portal in front of her. With theck of knowledge when ites to space magic, Fang Yu could only test certain dimensions. Using her Qi, Fang Yu finally finished the preparations and started making the portal bigger for her to send a puppet bird.


    A puppet bird was like a flying camera that would be able to see what the world beyond the portal looked like. However, the bird was not that strong to sustain difficult situations, so there was also the possibility that it wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the other side of the portal.


    Fang Yu closed her eyes and almost immediately saw the image that the puppet bird was seeing. The first thing that she saw was a mountain, a red one. It had no trees or animals. It was just a bare mountain. She directed the bird to approached the mountain, but she suddenly lost connection with the bird.


    Fang Yu coughed up a mouthful of blood when the portal shook. She staggered and decided to close the portal. She wiped the sweat on her forehead as she caught her breath. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of world was that just now.


    "You are ying with fire." Fang Yu¡¯s head turned towards the door and was surprised to see Mo Li. However, unlike her, Mo Li had a dark look on his face. "Why are you ying with dimensions?"


    "I¡ª "


    "Do you know how dangerous that was?" His voice was not loud, it wasced with anger and irritation. He walked towards her, face dark while staring straight into her face. "That is the reason why people with your affinity are extinct. Curiosity killed the cat." His tone was grim. "Why do you want to go to a different dimension?" he asked, taking another step towards her. "Do you want to leave me?"


    Surprised at his question, Fang Yu just stared at Mo Li¡¯s face, wondering why he would react like that. She frowned.


    "Ah... let me guess. This is because of the recipe?" He lifted an eyebrow. As if realizing Fang Yu¡¯s goal, the darkness on his face slowly vanished. "You wanted to create the pill to help your disciple?" When he saw that Fang Yu was standing as still as a statue, another realization shed in his eyes. His lips thinned into a straight line as he stood two feet away from her, his huge frame towering over her small one.


    "You..." Fang Yu didn¡¯t continue her words. "You are not human. Am I right?"


    "Right." He nodded, confirming her words. "Was it because of the map?" he knew she would realize it one day, but he never thought she would be this smart.


    She nodded in response.


    "You think that I am someone from the Devil Race?"


    She shook her head. She knew he was from the Demon Race, but he was waiting for him to tell her this.


    "Ah... so you guess I am from the Demon Race." He smirked however, it soon vanished. "Is that why you wanted to run away? From me?" the words made his chest hurt. But he forced it out of his mouth. He wanted to know.


    Frowning, Fang Yu shook her head. "No. I just wanted to see if I could find the Ghost Dimension. I was not nning to run away."


    Mo Li snorted. "It¡¯s not like you can run away from me." Mo Li showed her his ring, the one that the Sect Master gave them. "As long as we are under the same sky. As long as your soul is intact I would be able to find you."


    She froze at his words. Under the same sky... the words echoed inside her head. "I was not going to leave." She managed to say.


    "You can¡¯t." Mo Li said. He snapped his finger, creating a finger that surrounded the two of them. "You can¡¯t leave me. Not anymore." He took another step, narrowing the space that was in between them.


    "Why would you even think that I would leave?"


    Mo Li only snorted. His gut is telling him that she would one day leave him. It was instinct, but he wasn¡¯t nning to tell her this. He wasn¡¯t nning to scare her. "So... did you guess my identity?" He asked. He was interested to know how she would react that her soul now belongs to a demon.


    "I think so."


    His eyebrow shot up. "And?"


    "Well... what can I do about it?" She asked. "Does it change anything?"


    He chuckled. "What about the rumors. About Demons enving humans?"


    "Are you nning to enve me?"


    He lifted his hand and used it to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Probably in bed. But other than that, no."


    Fang Yu met his eyes, her body was once again reacting to his words. She could feel her core pulsed, desire humming in her skin just from being this close to him. Her eyes darkened as she gave him a smile. "Then... do whatever you want."

 Chapter 142 Divine Race

    <h4>Chapter 142 Divine Race</h4>


    Fang Yu snuggled on Mo Li¡¯s arms, she breathed into his scent and smiled. "How was your trip?"


    "Good. The Dragon... well it died. It was too weak."


    "Even the Sect Master would find it hard to kill a dragon." She stated.


    "I didn¡¯t kill it. I swear." He chuckled and changed the topic. "If you want to go to the Ghost Dimension, I wille with you."


    "You know where it was?"


    "Of course, I do." He chuckled and leaned down to kiss her forehead. He had lived a long worthless life. Long enough to know almost everything about other races.


    "Then, that is good." Fang Yu smiled. "Have you been there before?"


    "I can¡¯t travel in-between dimension because I don¡¯t have the power of space. If I do, I have to use all of my energy just to withstand the pressure. That means... I have to stay in that dimension for a very long time to give myself time to recover."


    Fang Yu nodded. This could be the reason why Xiawen Dong wanted to marry her. They wanted to use her to create a portal that wouldn¡¯t affect the ability of the devils once theye into this dimension. "So someone with the power of space can just move through dimensions?"


    "Yes."


    "So... why would people like me get killed? When they can just move around?"


    "Space magic was extremely mysterious and different. People always fear what they don¡¯t know. Plus... the leaders of other races are wary of someone who cane and go and even bring people from different dimensions. So they issued a kill order. Every time someone used a portal to ess their world, they will immediately kill them."


    "So... how do you exin the devils? Why are they here without the knowledge of the humans."


    "That... is something I couldn¡¯t exin. But, humans are extremely traitorous creatures. That was the reason why some races fear them. They can be cunning and wouldn¡¯t have second thoughts in betraying other races for their own benefit. My guess was... the devil race knew about the reincarnation of the Prince. So... they wanted to prepare for an uing war and gather forces."


    "Someone knew about the prince?" Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened. Why would they know about Dong Hu? Was it possible that the one who tipped the Devil race was the reincarnator? "Then... shouldn¡¯t you find a ce to hide him?"


    "Why would I hide him?" Mo Li chuckled. "If he dies... he will reincarnate again. And I will find him again. Plus, he needed danger to temper himself."


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t believe how calm Mo Li was about all this. Dong Hu can¡¯t die. She wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. "I¡ª "


    "Are you wondering why I am telling you this?"


    She nodded in response. Of course, she was wondering if Mo Li would kill her after telling her this. That was such a scary thought.


    "Well... that is because you¡¯re not human."


    "Huh?"


    Seeing her confused look, Mo Liughed. "I mean... you have the power of space. Normal humans can¡¯t have that affinity unless they are rted to the divine race."


    "Divine... like gods and goddesses?"


    "Yes." He nodded. "You can be a goddess."


    "But... what If I¡¯m not?"


    "Then... you can only be one thing. An anomaly." There was no way that he would believe Fang Yu is a goddess. That was because of how cruel she was. Mo Li had been watching her in the ruins. She loved killing people without batting an eyelid and even stealing their treasures without any remorse. This was not something that a person from the divine race would do.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t smell like one of them. As someone who had been alive for more than five thousand years, Mo Li was very familiar with how each race smell and even how they look. And Fang Yu was not like that.


    Suddenly, he rolled over, covering her small body. He used his elbow to support himself as his other hand slide into her naked thigh, urging them apart so he could fit himself on top of her, perfectly.


    "What¡ª What do you think would happen if I am a goddess?" Fang Yu wanted tough at the thought.


    "Divine races didn¡¯t like trouble and war. They just wanted to stay in their dimension peacefully. They might decide to bring you to their world." He shrugged. That would only happen if they can catch Fang Yu... and him.


    "Oh. And if they bring me into their world, what would happen to you?"


    "Naturally, I wille after you." He smiled and cupped her small face. "I already told you. There is no way that you can hide from me. Even if you change your face, your voice, your ability, even if you reincarnate, I would still find you."


    Fang Yu shivered at his words. What does that mean? Could it be possible that Mo Li would be able to find her even if she died and move to her next mission? But... she would forget everything about him.


    Fang Yu gulped and eyed his beautiful copper orbs. That is impossible. Mo Li was just someone from this world, from this plotline. There is no way that he could leave and follow her to the next world.


    "You seem afraid?" He lifted an eyebrow. "Why is that?"


    "I just... you know... what If I move to another world and forget about you?"


    Mo Li smiled as he leaned down and kissed her. "Then... I will just make you remember."


    "And if I don¡¯t remember?"


    "Then... let¡¯s make new memories together."


    Her pupils shook. She was sure that his words were sincere.


    "But you can¡¯t be a goddess." Heughed. "I am certain of that."


    "Why? You think... a short woman can¡¯t be a goddess?"


    As expected, her words made himughed even more. "No. It¡¯s because... people from the divine race can¡¯t marry a demon. They will die."


    "Really?"


    He nodded. "They are light and demons are dark. They don¡¯t mix."

 Chapter 143 Bloodthirs

    <h4>Chapter 143 Bloodthirs</h4>


    "Really?" Fang Yu lifted an eyebrow.


    "Really." He said as he lowered his lips towards her naked chest. "They can¡¯t make love either." He softly blew her nipples.


    Fang Yu let out a low moan before she closed her eyes. Her hands raked his white hair. "Why is that?" The word ¡¯Make Love¡¯ made her heart tremble. She bit her lower lip when she felt him used his tongue on her nipple.


    "Because... they can¡¯t be together. That is thew of the universe." He said in between the kisses.


    "You speak as If you know so much about the universe."


    He chuckled in response. Who knows... maybe he does know about the universe. He said nothing and just continued, pleasuring his wife.


    When they are done, the two started talking about Fang Yu¡¯s trip and their n adventure on the Ghost Dimension. The two talked until Fang Yu fell asleep in his arms. Mo Li slowly got out of bed and got dressed. Then his body slowly vanished.


    The next time that Mo Li appeared he was already in the Sect Master¡¯s Cave. He looked at the old man who seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time now.


    "You arete." The Sect Master said. "How was my disciple?"


    "She is good. She wanted to leave for the Ghost Dimension."


    "Did she asked about your real identity?"


    He nodded. Not long ago, the Sect Master also discovered who he really was. "We are leaving in the next few days." Mo Li added.


    "Are you certain that you will leave now? With the looming war..."


    "It¡¯s fine." Mo Li shrugged as he sat opposite the sect master. "That world is different from this world."


    "Is that so?"


    "Hmmm. Take this." Mo Li handed a small ship that was made of ck wood. "In case war erupts before wee back, use it to bring your students somewhere safe. Once you use it, I will know that the war had erupted and we will immediatelye back."


    "Are you sure that they will try and attack now?"


    "Yes." Mo Li¡¯s face was serious. Someone actually informed that other races that the demon prince was already born. Because of this, each race is preparing for an uing war between the devils and the demons. "They are hunting him."


    "And once they find him?"


    "They won¡¯t." Mo Li assured him. "They are looking for a demon. Not a human." In this lifetime, Dong Hu was born a human and only Mo Li was aware of this. Even the sect master knew that the demon prince was alive but he doesn¡¯t know it was Dong Hu. After all, it was the sect master who told Mo Li to make Dong Hu his disciple and not the other way around.


    A sigh escaped the Sect Master¡¯s lips. "My disciple..."


    "I will keep her safe." Mo Li said. Fang Yu was someone that can use space magic. Her magic is going to be vital in the uing war. After all, she was the only one on this continent that could open up the portal in between worlds.


    "And what will happen if you are done using her?"


    "I am not using her!" he hissed.


    The Sect Master grunted. "You demons love to enve humans. If my guess was right, you only married her because of her space magic."


    As expected, Mo Li¡¯s face darkened. "That¡¯s not true." He said, his voice extremely cold. "I would die before other people couldy their filthy hands on her." He met the Sect Master¡¯s eyes. "You know that I have no reason to lie to you." The Sect Master knew that Mo Li was currently stronger than him. Why would he lie to the Sect Master when he could just kill him to keep this a secret?


    It had been a few days since the sect master knew this and he was still alive. Meaning, Mo Li was not the type of person that would kill someone that didn¡¯t provoke him. "I can only hope that you will honor this promise."


    Mo Li snorted. Even if he doesn¡¯t honor the promise, the Sect Master couldn¡¯t really do anything about it. To be honest, he doesn¡¯t care about the Sect Master at all, the only reason why he would not hurt this old man was that he knew that Fang Yu valued him and treated him like her father.


    And he wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone important to Fang Yu.


    "Tonight, I will kill Xiawen Dong." Mo Li suddenly said.


    "Why?"


    Mo Li responded with a shrugged. Because that man hurt Fang Yu. Simple. That reason was enough to warrant his death.


    "No."The Sect Master suddenly said. "Fang Yu... Fang Yu wanted to personally kill that man. If she knew that you killed Xiawen Dong..." She sect master let out a sigh. "I know you are doing this because of Fang Yu. However, doing this would make her feel that she was weak and incapable of dealing with her own enemy. I suggest you... you do it when youe back. But... you must be with her at that time."


    Mo Li squinted his beautiful phoenix eyes before letting out a low curse. The Sect Master is indeed making some sense. However, he hated how that Xiawen Dong tried to marry his wife before. This was something that Mo Li couldn¡¯t control.


    Now that his previous abilities have recovered... or at least more than half of his strength has recovered, his previous temper is slowly returning. The bloodthirst inside him was slowly getting stronger.


    "Just think about Fang Yu¡¯s reaction once she knew that you killed the man that she wanted to kill. Surely, you knew that she was someone who wanted to personally take care of her own things." The Sect Master¡¯s voice echoed. He must have felt Mo Li¡¯s thirst for vengeance.


    Mo Li turned silent in response. Fang Yu was indeed that kind of woman. He closed his eyes and slowly thought of Fang Yu¡¯s smell. Slowly, the humming in his blood disappeared, his bloodthirst vanished.

 Chapter 144 Punishmen

    <h4>Chapter 144 Punishmen</h4>


    He frowned, wondering howe just the thought of her was enough to calm him down. "I am leaving."


    "Hmmm. Mo Li?" The Sect Master called out. "Please take care of her." He added and watched as Mo Li vanished inside his cave.


    Mo Li went back to watch Fang Yu sleep on their bed, his face was extremelyplicated. Clearly, he had never meet Fang Yu before. However, her scent, her kisses... seemed too familiar. Mo Li frowned as he held his hand in front of her face. He wanted to touch her face.


    His hands paused halfway when Fang Yu opened her eyes, meeting his gaze. "Hey." She smiled, a small dimple appearing on her cheeks. "Why are you staring at me like that?" Fang Yu held his hand and pulled it towards her lips. She opened her mouth and slowly bit his pinky.


    Mo Li responded with a smile. "Yeah... I can¡¯t sleep."


    "Where have you been?"


    "I tried to check the artifacts that I was making then I came back when I couldn¡¯t concentrate." He sat next to her, his hand stroking her long ck hair.


    "You are worried about something?"


    He smiled in response. "Would you like toe with me?"


    "Hm?"


    "To my world."


    Fang Yu blinked. Then she blinked again. Realizing that he wasn¡¯t joking, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes turned serious. "You¡¯re not nning to stay here?"


    "We needed to win this war."


    But how could the demons win a war against humanity? Against the male lead? Fang Yu turned silent. This time, the plot changed not because of her but because of the reincarnator. The person who reincarnated changed everything by informing the devil race about the reincarnation of the demon prince. Now a war is looming when the male lead is not yet prepared.


    It seems that no matter where she goes, the plot would always change because of her involvement or someone else¡¯s. Or maybe the plot was always bound to change. She sighed at the thought. "I will think about it."


    "You will?" his face brightened. He had expected her to refuse without even thinking about it. It seems that he was wrong about Fang Yu.


    "Yes, I will think about it." Fang Yu smiled. Her purpose is to keep Dong Hu safe from the reincarnator and that is what she will do. Dong Hu is going to be the viin while Ji Tian is going to be the male lead. That is something destined. As long as both survive this war, then destiny would do the rest. "If... If I decide toe with you. Can you... can you at least find a safe ce for the Eight Palms Sect? I ¡ª I just don¡¯t want them to get involved in this war between devils and demons.


    "Of course." Mo Li uttered. "I already gave the sect master something that would keep them safe."


    Surprised at his words, Fang Yu asked, "He knew?"


    "Before I left." Mo Li said. "He noticed that I am already stronger than him. He analyzed everything ande up with a conclusion that I am not human."


    Fang Yu only smiled but said nothing. That could be the reason why the sect master agreed to send her to the ruins. Because he knew that Mo Li would protect her. "What did he say?" Demons are known for their love of killing. They are bloodthirsty and love to show their dominance by enving other races. They are hated as much as the devils.


    He chuckled in response. "Scared." He remembered how the Sect Master paled when he finally realized who Mo Li was. "But he also knew that I saved him and I can kill him anytime."


    Fang Yu pressed her lips. "Did he think you married me because of my space abilities?"


    "Yes. He thought I would leave after you open a portal from this world to my world."


    "Well... are you?" she asked.


    "I am taking with me." Mo Li answered without any hesitation. He felt that Fang Yu is someone that would just vanish anytime and he was afraid that his instincts were true. He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Thus, he already decided to bring her anywhere he goes and keep her by his side all the time.


    She stared at his handsome face. "Did you marry me for my space affinity?"


    "No." He shook his head.


    "So, you are telling me that it was only because of the scent?" she asked.


    "Do you think I¡¯m lying? Are you telling me that you didn¡¯t sense any familiarity with me?"


    It was as if a huge lump appeared in her throat. Does he know? She immediately wondered if he knew about the robot. Was that even possible? "I did feel something like that." It was a slight pull every time he is near her. A tugging sensation. Her heart would start racing, her blood rushing.


    "See?" He lifted an eyebrow and leaned to kiss her head. "I will go and create some magical artifacts. You should sleep and prepare yourself for the Ghost dimension. Opening a portal for two people would be very taxing to your body. So you have to save as much energy as you can."


    Fang Yu nodded. Seeing this, Mo Li leaned closer and covered her mouth with his before he stood up and left the room.


    ¡¯Hey, Robot." Fang Yu suddenly asked. ¡¯Do you know who Mo Li is?¡¯


    [Negative]


    ¡¯Liar¡¯


    [Bee doesn¡¯t lie.]


    ¡¯Liar¡¯ This system is not like a robotic system. But it was like an extension of her, like an arm. She knew that this robot is a part of her. Perhaps maybe a fragment of her soul. Just like her, the robot must have felt familiarity.


    ¡¯Robot, will I forget him in the next world?¡¯


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯Even if we were married in this world?¡¯ she asked.


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯Oh.¡¯ A sighed escaped her lips. Isn¡¯t it sad? To forget something and start all over again in the next world? Now that Fang Yu thought about it, she felt that this was some sort of punishment for her. Did Lily do something really bad in the previous world? She wondered.


    ...


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 145 Ghos

    <h4>Chapter 145 Ghos</h4>


    After the two finished their preparations, they finally decided to go to the ghost dimension to create the pill that Fang Yu wanted to make. To her surprise, Mo Li¡¯s expertise in space magic was vast. She couldn¡¯t fathom how he knew all the things that only people with space magic should know.


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the man was really that old to be this familiar with other elements other than his. Wait... now that Fang Yu thought about it, she realized that she doesn¡¯t really know if Mo Li was indeed an ice attribute or something else. Was it possible that he can use all elements?


    "Before you start thinking about the impossible, let me tell you that I can¡¯t use space magic." Mo Li uttered. "There are other ways to create portal aside from space magic like using artifacts and sacrificing a lot of other artifacts. As someone who studied artifacts, I studied all the ways to create something that could transport me to every world. I seeded but it required a lot of energy. Using it would deplete my Qi and lower my cultivation." He exined. Seeing Fang Yu nod, Mo Li continued, "Now... concentrate."


    "Hmmm." She nodded and essed her consciousness. Mo Li already gave her the right coordinates of the Ghost World. All she needed was to concentrate and open a portal that would connect them to the Ghost Dimension. After a few minutes, Fang Yu felt her head started to hurt, she could feel all the colors left her face. There it was again. The feeling of dizziness that would soon turn into pain before it would turn into numbness. Fang Yu¡¯s eyebrows creased. ¡¯Robot, help.¡¯


    Seeing this, Mo Li put his palms on Fang Yu¡¯s back and transferred some of her energy towards her. This immediately removed the crease on her forehead. When her breathing calm down, Mo Li looked at the distortion of space in front of them. Slowly, a portal suddenly appeared next to Fang Yu. Mo Li lifted an eyebrow.


    This should be the first time that Fang Yu located another dimension using coordinates. Most people who can use space would fail and would end up fainting. This was because using a coordinate in locating a dimension was considered extremely difficult. However, she immediately seeded on her first time. His lips curved upwards. It seems that she was indeed a genius. After another minute the portal shook before its sized increased just enough for someone to walk through it.


    Mo Li held Fang Yu¡¯s hands as if telling her that this should be enough. However, she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, a sizzling sound reached his ears and the size of the portal increase, enough for two people to fit into. Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. This talent was unheard of. He had never heard of anyone being able to make two people pass through on their first try.


    This was why Mo Li wanted her to get used to it first before she could create a bigger portal.


    "What do you think?"


    Mo Li was too engrossed in his own thoughts that he didn¡¯t notice her open her eyes. Fang Yu was staring at him. Smiling, despite her pale face. "That¡¯s... how did you do it?" he asked.


    "Do what?" Confusionced her tone. "I followed your instructions." Fang Yu immediately frowned. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No... No... In fact it was extremely good. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to open a portal this big on your first try. But it¡¯s not stable so you should practice more."


    "What are you talking about? What practice? I thought we are going now?"


    "The portal is not yet stable."


    "I was able to stabilize it." With the help of the robot of course. But she wasn¡¯t going to tell him that.


    "You did?"


    Fang Yu nodded and gave her a smile. "I think... we should go now."


    "Wait... let me send a puppet."


    "Oh." Fang Yu just nodded. She could understand why Mo Li would turn suspicious. Mo Li told her before that opening a portal using a coordinate for the first time is going to be difficult. This was because of the vast universe. But Mo Li was not aware that Fang Yu doesn¡¯t really belong in this world. So, it was easier for her to open portals from different worlds. Or at least that¡¯s what she thought.


    The system didn¡¯t tell her anything when she tried to ask it. So she wasn¡¯t really sure.


    She watched as Mo Li sent a puppet bird to the portal. He then lifted his eyebrows and turned his gaze towards Fang Yu. She wasn¡¯t lying. The portal was indeed stable and the puppet was able to pass through without any problems. "It is stable and safe."


    "Then? What are we waiting for?" To be honest she was extremely excited. This wasn¡¯t because she would visit another world but because she was nning to bring some souvenirs to the next word using her twelve-inch space. Fang Yu found that each thing created here is extremely valuable. Pills and potions that could cure diseases are something that she could use in the next world as long as she put it in her space!


    If only Fang Yu could upgrade her space again. However, right now, she actuallycks the points to do it.


    "Did you already finish all your preparations?"


    Fang Yu nodded in response.


    "Alright then." He held her hand and kissed her forehead. "You did a good job." Fang Yu¡¯s talents surprised him. But at the same time, he found it a bit scary too. She was a mystery. Someone he couldn¡¯t understand at all. And this fact scared him. He felt that Fang Yu was as mysterious as the stars and just like the stars she would disappear anytime.


    He hid the emotions in his eyes as he smiled at her. "We should go. The Ghost Dimension is a fun world."


    "Is it?" Fang Yu¡¯s smile disappeared. After all the excitement, she realized something. They are going into the Ghost dimension. GHOST. SCARY GHOST. She trembled at the thought.

 Chapter 146 Scared of Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 146 Scared of Ghosts</h4>


    The loud sound of the wind made Fang Yu tremble. She snapped her eyes shut, hands clinging to Mo Li¡¯s arms.


    "Are you alright?" Worried, Mo Li¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Fang Yu. Her face turned so pale it looked like a sheet of paper. Her palms were sweaty andrge beads of sweat could be seen trickling down her forehead. "Hey, Is everything alright?" He put the back of his palms on her forehead. "Are you sick?" Did traveling between dimensions made Fang Yu sick?


    "I¡ª Are we safe?"


    "We are alive." Mo Li stated. Alive but not safe. Definitely not safe.


    "Can you see a ghost somewhere?" her voice trembled. It was as if lightning hit Mo Li¡¯s head. His brainpletely stopped working. Was she scared of ghosts?


    "Of course not." He watched as Fang Yu slowly opened her eyes and stared at his face.


    "We are in the ghost dimension." He didn¡¯t miss the hint of fear in her voice.


    "And?"


    "Well... we are bound to see ghosts!"


    "You are scared of ghosts?"


    "We can¡¯t touch them." Fang Yu said. She didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from. Just the thought of Ghosts was enough to make her tremble with fright.


    Mo Li stared at her, confused. "Do you think you can¡¯t touch ghosts?" He immediately wondered where did thise from.


    "Can we?"


    "Of course, we can. This their world, ghosts are just like humans. I mean the strong ones. We can see weak ghosts but we can¡¯t touch them and it¡¯s the other way around. They can¡¯t hurt us either. You should be more worried about the ghosts that you can see and touch. Meaning, they are strong and can touch you too."


    Fang Yu turned silent before she involuntarily shivered. In her mind, images of women with white clothes and blood swirled. She closed her eyes again.


    "You should calm down. I am here. I won¡¯t let them hurt you."


    His voice sent some small assurance inside her. She nodded and slowly open her eyes. Seeing her calm down, Mo Li smiled. ???We should find somece where we could make some cave. So we can rest. I know that creating the portal was quite exhausting for you." He said as he inhaled the scent of the Ghost Dimension. Thest time that he was here, he almost lost his consciousness because he used an artifact that he just made to forcibly open a portal. Now, however, It was very different. He felt stronger and lighter. Of course, he knew this was because of Fang Yu¡¯s space magic.


    The two started walking until they reached an unupied mountain. Mo Li used his abilities to carve a cave just enough for the two of them to rest. Then he surrounded the inside of the cave with ice. Something very rare in this world.


    "Hey, tell me about the Ghosts living in this world." Until now, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Just the thought that they are actually in a world full of ghosts was enough to scare her.


    "People here?? can¡¯t use elements. They have their own cultivation but the goal is to strengthen their soul so they could touch objects, build houses, and act like humans. " He started speaking. "Once they can touch objects, they can start to enjoy the things that humans do like eating and taking a bath and sleeping."


    "So you are saying that the ones that can¡¯t touch objects don¡¯t sleep too?"


    "Yes."


    "What about their appearance?" She sat opposite him and watched as Mo Li started steeping her favorite tea.


    "They look like humans, animals look like animals. That¡¯s all." He shrugged and lifted an eyebrow. ¡¯Why are you scared of ghosts?" To be honest, this was his first time meeting a cultivator scared of ghosts. In the first ce, ghosts didn¡¯t exist in the world where Fang Yu came from. Meaning, there was no way that she would be able to know how they look like.


    Why would she be scared of something like that?


    "I¡ª I have heard of stories about ghosts and women who loved their husbands so much that they didn¡¯t leave the world after death. Instead, they stayed in the human world and started hunting their husbands." She shivered at her own lie. Seeing the disbelief in Mo Li¡¯s eyes, Fang Yu downed the tea that he just served her. "Hot!" Sheined. Everything about this world is making her nervous and now Mo Li was giving her a look full of suspicion!


    "I believe you."


    "Hm?"


    Mo Li smiled. "I believe you." He could see the fear in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t some fakery or something that she just made up. She was sincerely scared of ghosts. "It¡¯s fine. Ghosts wouldn¡¯t hurt us. They know that people who could move between dimensions are powerful enough to wipe their existencepletely." He gave him a smile full of assurance.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes," Mo Li chucked. "In fact, most Ghosts avoid us. They don¡¯t want cultivators... especially demons like me to ruin their peace. They are already living in this ce peacefully, hoping that one day, they would be able to reincarnate back into the human world."


    "Then... that is good." Fang Yu smiled. "Good." Relief flooded through her. At least the Ghosts are not going to hurt them.


    "You should stop thinking about these things and just sleep. Have some rest instead." Mo Li gave her a gentle smile and watched as she nodded. Walking into the bed, Fang Yu realized that being so scared made her weaker than using her ability to open a portal. Being scared is very exhausting!


    With this in mind, Fang Yu immediately decided to sleep and recover her strength.


    After a day of sleeping, Fang Yu woke up from the smell of fragrant tea. When she realized that Mo Li was having his tea next to her, she immediately smiled and greeted him.


    "Recovered?" He didn¡¯t wait for her to answer as he lowered his head and kissed her. "I miss you."


    ...


    Previous chapters are all updated.


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 147 Good Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 147 Good Immortal</h4>


    "Did I spent a week sleeping?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Just a day." He chuckled and kissed her again.


    "And you already miss me despite sitting next to me the whole day?"


    Smirking, Mo Li nodded. However, when he was about to kiss her again, a voice echoed from the outside of their cave. Mo Li¡¯s face darkened. He was nning to spend this time traveling the universe with her for their honeymoon. Who would dare ruin his ns?


    "It might be someone who lives here. Maybe they knew we were not Ghosts?" Almost immediately Fang Yu¡¯s face paled. She clenched her hands. "They have a voice... meaning... they are powerful?" Seeing her reaction, Mo Liughed and sat on the bed.


    "Are you staying here?" This cave has a room just for them, a tea room, a cultivation room, a potioneering room, and a room where Mo Li could make artifacts.


    "Of course, I am." Would she really talk to ghosts? Just the thought of it made her tremble in fear. "I¡ª I will sleep."


    Mo Li shook his head before letting out a peal of softughter before kissing her forehead and finally walking out of the room. Seeing this, Fang Yu sighed and put her hands on top of her heart. Just the thought of talking to ghosts was making her heart beat so fast, it¡¯s no longer logical anymore. How did she develop this kind of fear? Obviously, she had never seen a ghost before.


    ¡¯Robot! Please exin... am I getting sick? Is there something wrong with my soul?¡¯


    [Bee has no way to tell. Host, Bee is scared of ghosts too.]


    "..." So this was indeed connected to Lily. Slowly, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened. Was it possible that Lily was killed by some ghosts? That was too impossible. Too illogical. She shook her head and decided to close her eyes and stop thinking about Ghosts instead.


    .....


    Meanwhile, Mo Li was sitting in front of an old man. Next to the old man was a beautiful woman wearing a red cheongsam.


    "Good Immortal. We would like to apologize for disturbing you." The man spoke, he stared at Mo Li, his wrinkled face apologetic. "But.. We needed your help."


    "You managed to sense me?"


    "It¡¯s not me. My granddaughter, Lara, did." The old man looked at the woman next to him. "Good immortal, I am called Klum. I am the leader of the vige nearby. When my granddaughter told me that someone made a cave in this mountain, I immediately knew that it was a powerful immortal. So... I came here to ask for a favor."


    "No." Mo Li immediately said. He was here for his honeymoon while Fang Yu was here to make those pills. They are pretty upied. "I have no time for such things."


    "Good Immortal. Please... I am begging you. Please hear us out. We have something that we could give you in return for helping us out. I can assure the Good immortal that these things are essential to cultivators."


    Mo Li stared at the old man and to his granddaughter. Both were already considered powerful in this world."Speak." He said. Of course, he was not nning to change his mind. This trip was for his honeymoon, and no one can change that.


    "Good Immortal... thank you!" The old man spoke, his voice trembled before he continued. "A few months ago, a group of beasts attacked our small vige. They... They ate some women then left."


    "Ate?"


    "Yes. They ate their souls in front of us. At that time, ten women died." The thing about Ghosts is when they died, they would forever perish and won¡¯t reincarnate anymore.


    "You said... they were beasts?"


    "Yes¡ª Yes... beastmen... head looked like lions and wolves, but their body is that of humans."


    "I have never heard of those things before." Mo Li lied. "What are they?"


    "Well..." The old man eyed his granddaughter before speaking, " Well... they are cursed souls. Unable to reincarnate and would stay in this world forever. They were treated as servants before they turned into something ferocious a couple of years ago. After that, they left the cities and lived on their own in the mountains. However, every three months they would hunt women... and ate them." The old man trembled. "We have no other choice but ask for the Good Immortal¡¯s help. As you know, we have no abilities and our body was not strong. We can¡¯t defeat someone with special abilities like the beastmen."


    "Why not just leave? Or perhaps evacuate the vige?"


    "Good Immortal, we can¡¯t do that. Since the new Ghost king arrived here, every vige has its own territories to take care of. We can¡¯t go to the other territory unless they would allow us to. We already tried to ask for their help, but everyone was too scared to help us."


    "Hmmm." Mo Li took a sip of his tea. "And the reward that you were talking about?"


    "I know the location of a certain type of lotus that could help any immortal breakthrough to the immortal stage."


    As expected Mo Li¡¯s eyebrow lifted. "Seven colored lotus?"


    When the old man heard Mo Li¡¯s words, he trembled and nodded. Not many people knew about the immortal stage, and the ones that knew about this tried to get the flower from the Ghost Dimension but always failed and ended up dying.


    "I don¡¯t need that." Mo Li shrugged. He was far more powerful than someone from the immortal stage, and he was sure that Fang Yu could ascend anytime that she wanted to. Fang Yu was close to her breakthrough to the nascent soul stage. After the nascent soul stage is the immortal stage, which many people wanted to achieve.


    However, Fang Yu was different. Because of her body, she could travel to different dimensions and cultivate, and once she apanied him to the Demon Dimension, Mo Li would have the ability to make her as powerful as him.


    *THUD*


    "Grandfather what are you doing?" the woman tried to stop her grandfather from kneeling in front of Mo Li. "Stop it. Let¡¯s just find another immortal to help us."


    The old man shook his head and looked at Mo Li. "Please! I beg of you! Save us!" He said before he started kowtowing.


    ....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 148 Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 148 Jealous</h4>


    "Alright. We will help you."Fang Yu¡¯s voice made Mo Li frown. His gaze turned towards Fang Yu, who walked inside the tea room. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see her not gave the old man and the youngdy a gaze. She only stared at Mo Li¡¯s face, without any intention to look at the ghosts. "We will help your vige," she added.


    Both the old man and the woman stared at Fang Yu, surprised at her arrival. They never thought that there would be two immortals in this cave.


    "Good immortal! Thank you!" The old man kowtowed towards Fang Yu, tears streamed down his face as he started sobbing.


    "Grandfather..." the woman also knelled and started kowtowing. Biting her lips, the woman stared at Fang Yu, who was now standing next to Mo Li. The woman¡¯s small frame made her wonder if she was really powerful.


    "Stop kneeling." Lyca waved her hand and sat next to Mo Li. "Tell us the details of this beastmen." Before she could say more words, Mo Li¡¯s voice already echoed in her head.


    ¡¯Why did you agree?¡¯ he asked. ¡¯You can ascend anytime you want. You don¡¯t need the lotus.¡¯


    Of course, she doesn¡¯t need the lotus. But Ji Tian needed it. ¡¯I want it.¡¯ She responded. ¡¯And I am interested to know why the beastmen suddenly turned like this.¡¯ She heard Mo Li snorted.


    ¡¯That¡¯s because... these two were lying.¡¯ Mo Li¡¯s words made her frowned.


    ¡¯Lie?¡¯


    ¡¯Those were not cursed souls but people who sold their souls to demons. Once they die, they turned into beasts and was supposed to go to hell. But for some reason, someone found a way to get them and make them work as theirborers and ves.¡¯ Mo Li wanted to know if the old man would tell him the truth, so he asked him about the beastmen.


    ¡¯So, they were lying?¡¯ Fang Yu¡¯s gaze turned dark.


    ¡¯Yes. They wanted our help for something else.¡¯


    Fang Yu looked at the old man and the beautiful woman. "Tell us everything about this crisis."


    "Well.." This time, the woman spoke. She nced at Mo Li then darted her gaze towards Fang Yu. "The beastmen had been our enemy since they rebelled against the king. Every vige has its own group of beastmen to help them out with hardbor. A few months ago, the beastmen stopped helping people and started attacking the viges that they were working for. And they only ate women."


    "Is that so?" Fang Yu¡¯s gaze turned chilly as she wondered why these two lied to them.


    "Yes¡ª Yes... Good Immortal."


    "What did your king say about this matter? Did he perhaps sent some soldiers?" Fang Yu continued asking until she heard all the lies from the woman. Then she asked Old Man Klum and his granddaughter, Lara, to give them a map to their vige. They would be there in a few days.


    When the old man and the woman knew that they won¡¯te along with them now, their gazes obviously turned solemn.


    "We can¡¯t stay in the vige." Fang Yu said. "We are here for a different purpose."


    "But¡ª "


    "Fret not. We are not going to ask you about the location of the flowers until we kill all the beastsmen." Fang Yu suddenly gave the old man a brilliant smile. "Of course, once you won¡¯t deliver your part of the deal." She opened her palms and revealed a small ball of ck mes. "I will burn you and your vige. All of you won¡¯t have any chance to reincarnate anymore."


    Seeing the mes, both the old man and the woman paled as they swallowed their non-existent saliva. ck mes... are known for their devastating power in the other world. However, in this world, it is known as the me that could kill them in mere seconds. The fact that Fang Yu has ck mes made the two trembled.


    If Fang Yu liked it, she could easily torture them for the information and just kill them now.


    "Alright..." the old man balled his hands into tight fists. "This is the map to our small vige west from here." He tried to maintain hisposure and immediately breath out a sigh of relief when he saw Fang Yu extinguished the mes.


    epting the map, Fang Yu said. "You can leave now. Expect us to visit you a few days from now."


    "Thank you, good immortal!" The old man immediately left the cave with his granddaughter in tow and rode a horselike animal that was about ten feet tall. When the two were already a few kilometers away from the cave, the old man immediately asked his granddaughter. "You told me... only one immortal was there? Didn¡¯t you see the woman?"


    Biting her lips, the woman lowered her gaze and shook her head. Honestly, she only saw Mo Li in her dream and not the woman. Lara felt a little aggrieved, wondering why her grandfather would be mad at her.


    "Why?" the old man asked, frowning.


    "I¡ª I don¡¯t know. Perhaps... she is more powerful than him."


    "That is absurd! This never happened before!"


    "Well¡ª Well¡ª that woman is pretty mysterious so... maybe that is the reason why I didn¡¯t see her."


    Hearing this, the old man snorted and looked towards their vige. "Still... you should act well. Once you get that man¡¯s heart, he will protect our vige no matter what, and we didn¡¯t need to give him the lotus. That man needed to stay in this world no matter what."


    "Yes, grandfather." She nodded, her head only had memories of Mo Li. That man is powerful, he could definitely protect their vige. The only thing that she needed to do is seduce him enough to sleep with her. And once a human sleeps with someone from this dimension, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave anymore. They would stay in this dimension until they die.


    The two were so busy scheming that they didn¡¯t notice the small space distortion that followed them. Fang Yu was calmly sitting in her space. Next to her sat Mo Li, whose face had turned so dark as he continued to listen to their conversation.


    "She wanted to keep you here." She giggled and pulled him towards her. In the next instant, the two were already back in their room.


    "You¡¯re jealous?" He lifted an eyebrow and smiled.

 Chapter 149 Intimate

    <h4>Chapter 149 Intimate</h4>


    R18


    .............


    "Jealousy is for the weak." She folded her arms around his neck as he lifted her up and carried her to the bed.


    "What have you done to me?" He asked.


    "No idea what you are talking about." She leaned closer, brushing her lips into his. "I heard some rumors about demons and how ferocious they were."


    He let out a low chuckle. "Don¡¯t want to let down the whole demon race." His hand slipped inside her white robe and immediately found her nipples. He used his thumb to grazed her nipples. It immediately pebbled under his touch. Heat radiated inside him as he struggled to contain his erection. He needed to be inside her. He needed his release inside her warm core. He gulped down the desire surging in his eyes. "I miss you."


    "I was sleeping."


    "All day." He countered. "You were tired, and I can¡¯t disturb you." He wanted to. He badly wanted to wake her up, but he knew how tired she had been.


    "Well then, why don¡¯t you show me how much you miss me?" she lifted an eyebrow and waited for him to kiss her. So, he did.


    Mo Li lowered his lips into his woman¡¯s mouth, marking her as his. This woman, whoever she was, would stay with him. And he would do everything to make that happen.


    Fang Yu weed his tongue as she melded into his arms. Lust hummed inside her, begging her for a release. Without ending the kiss, Mo Li helped her out of her robe as fast as he removed the clothing in his own body. He continued kissing her, touching and exploring every little curves until hepletely possessed every inch of her pliant skin.


    Mo Li skillfully used his tongue to bestow another round of worship on her body, making her moan and arched her back until the flurry of orgasm hit her. But he wasn¡¯t done. He made her beg for more... more of him.


    Finally, he decided the teasing was enough. He gave in and pressed into her hot core, their bodies fitting together so perfectly, it reminded him of puzzle pieces that were made for each other. Fang Yu could only let out a moan as he started withdrawing and pushing until she lifted her thigh, meeting his powerful thrusts.


    She clung into him, nails scraping his shoulders as she let out gasps and moans, as she begged for him to go harder and faster. She could feel her body throbbed, her legs started to quiver as she snapped her eyes shut. Desire pooled in her stomach, creating small pulses of electricity that hummed in her blood.


    For a few seconds, he would keep a steady rhythm before he would suddenly go faster and sloppier.


    It didn¡¯t take too long for Fang Yu to reach the edge. She let out a wordless cry as she shuddered beneath him. But he wasn¡¯t done yet. His lips rose to a smirk as he met her eyes.


    "Of course, there were also rumors about the demon¡¯s stamina." He uttered, making her eyes widened. Mo Li felt himself about to explode inside her. But he held it in for a few more seconds. Slowly, Fang Yu felt the pulses build up again. Letting out a moan, she bit her lower lip and held his hand, guiding it towards her clit.


    He lifted an eyebrow as he started ying with the swollen nub. Once again, her breathing turned sparse, her face flushed as the orgasm wracked her body for the second time. Seeing this, Mo Li¡¯s thrusts turned faster. He mmed his manhood inside her, pumping as he used his thumb to y with her clit.


    Slowly, the two soared, gliding over the edge. As the heat and desire erupted within them.


    ...


    It took him a few seconds to recover his breathing before he rolled next to her. His head turned towards Fang Yu before smiling. The familiarity that he felt swirled in his mind as he wondered who she really was.


    "Did I do the demons any justice?" He asked.


    "Oh... you did more than giving them justice." She giggled and looked at him. She then used a finger to trace circles on his chest, asionally teasing his nipples. "As for the rumors about the stamina... I think I needed more demonstration." She beamed. "Maybe¡ª " before her sentence ended, Mo Li¡¯s lips already smashed into hers. He lifted her up and put her on top of him, her legs straddling his hips.


    "Yeah?" his gaze darkened.


    "Hmmm." She nodded.


    "Well... then..."


    Soon enough, passionate moans and gasps filled the room. The musky smell of sex turned the atmosphere more intimate.


    ......


    Before the two decided to leave the cave, they made sure that the rumors about the demons stamina had been thoroughly tested and approved by Fang Yu.


    After four days, the newlyweds finally decided toe out and visit the vige that was asking for their help.


    "I was supposed to be here for my honeymoon." Mo Li grumbled.


    "I thought you were here for my pills?"


    "Well... that was next to my primary purpose." He said as he used his hands as a pillow. The two were currently riding a mount that was simr to the old man¡¯s. Except this one was bigger and stronger.


    "We still have ten years." Fang Yu said. Ten years in this world is only a month in the human world. "No need to hurry."


    Mo Li pressed his lips together. Despite her words, his instinct had told him that she would one day disappear in his arms. It was a scary thought but highly possible considering that she was this mysterious individual, not even a seer like the ghost Lara, could see. "You should cultivate." He said, his gaze towards the cloudless sky. "Use these ten years to ascend to the immortal stage." One needed to be at least in the immortal stage to be able to go to the Demon Dimension.


    Fang Yuughed and nodded. "Yes sir." She uttered and closed her eyes as she started meditating.


    .....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 150 Wife

    <h4>Chapter 150 Wife</h4>


    After two days, the two finally arrived in the vige where the old man stayed with his granddaughter. Surprisingly, the vige looked just like any other human vige back in the human world.


    "So, they can¡¯t really tell that we are humans, right?" she whispered while looking at the window in the tea house. The vige was not actually that big. It had one inn, one tea house, and two restaurants.


    However, she was surprised to see that most people here already have physical bodies. In Fang Yu¡¯s expectations, the vige looked like a real ghost vige with only two or three families living inside it. Who would have thought that this vige was actually upied by more or less five hundred people?


    "They can tell but they won¡¯t hurt us." Mo Li assured her. Clearly, these people don¡¯t have any supernatural abilities or Qi. Why would they fight someone powerful and risk disappearing forever?


    Fang Yu nodded and drank her tea. Just the thought that these people were actually ghosts was making her tense.


    "Good Day, Good Immortals please follow me, the vige chief is waiting for you in his house." A skinny young man bowed in front of their table.


    Seeing this, both Fang Yu and Mo Li eyed each other. Then they nodded and followed the man towards the northern part of the vige. After two minutes of walking, they arrived in a four-story house that looked like a pagoda. Next to the house was a smallke with a lot of different flowers and few trees.


    "The flowers were nted by the Young Miss. She also personally takes care of everything inside the garden." The boy exined when he saw Fang Yu stared at the flowers. She nodded in response and walked inside the house.


    The red wooden tile immediately caught Fang Yu¡¯s attention. A beautiful chandelier that seemed to matched the red tile hung above them. Everything inside were either red or ck. It reminded her of some gothic houses.


    "The first floor is for other guests. Please follow me to the Vige Chief¡¯s study on the second floor." The man led them towards the wooden stairs. It didn¡¯t take too long for them to arrive at the Old Man Klum¡¯s study.


    "Ah! Good Immortal! Please take your seats." The old man tried to stand up from his seat but ended up coughing. "Please ept my apology for not personally weing you. But.. I have been sick since I arrive a few days ago."


    Of course, this was enough to surprise Fang Yu. She didn¡¯t know that Ghosts have the capability of getting sick. They are already dead people. So howe they still get sick?


    As if sensing her question, she heard Mo Li chuckle in her head. ¡¯You don¡¯t understand this dimension.¡¯ His deep voice echoed. ¡¯People who develop physical bodies would be like a normal human. They grow old, get sick, and die. After that, they would finally reincarnate back into the world of humans.¡¯


    "..." That is very weird but it somehow make sense. Of course, Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for the vige chief to say something.


    "Well... it had been a really long journey. So, I would like to invite the good immortals to please stay in my simple abode. I already prepared two rooms for you."


    "I would like to stay in one room." Mo Li said.


    "Good Immortal... This..."


    "Is there something wrong?" Fang Yu asked.


    "No... No.... It¡¯s just that in this pagoda, a man and a woman is not allowed in the same room unless their souls were bounded and tied together. As you know... the people living in these dimensions are not really humans. So we have different customs."


    "Is that so?" Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. "Then... we will leave." Just as he was about to stand up, the door of the study opened, revealing Lara who was bringing some tea for everyone. Just like the day that they saw her, she was wearing another red cheongsam that perfectly fit her body.


    "I brought some of our finest tea for our good immortals."


    "Don¡¯t mind that." Mo Li waved his hands. "We are leaving." He stood and grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hands. He wanted to find a reason to leave this ce as soon as possible and it seems that he already found one. Mo Li was adamant to spend his stay with Fang Yu in his arms.


    He wanted his honeymoon.


    And not even the king of this world would be able to stop him.


    As a demon who already lived thousands of years and still never have a wife, Mo Li was convinced that he deserved at least ten years of honeymoon in every world.


    "This... please Good Immortal... this is a part of our custom. Please don¡¯t leave. Please ept my apology."


    "Grandfather, what is happening?"


    "Lara... my good granddaughter please don¡¯t mind us and just serve us the tea." The old man forced a smile and give an apologetic look at Mo Li. Who would have known that the man was more difficult to handle than the woman? He was expecting Fang Yu to protest the arrangement and not Mo Li.


    "It¡¯s alright old man." Mo Li uttered. "Don¡¯t waste your breath anymore. We are leaving." He then sent a voice transmission towards Fang Yu. ¡¯We are already here. Let¡¯s steal the lotus tonight. I know where it is.¡¯


    His words immediately made Fang Yu smiled inwardly. Since he already knew where the lotus was then there is no point in staying here anymore.


    "Please good immortal. Please...." Of course, seeing the resolute expression on Mo Li¡¯s face, the old man immediately panicked. He stood from his seat and almost fell down as he walked towards Mo Li and Fang Yu. "Please forgive this old man. This old man has be muddled. Please help us. Please.... Good immortal. I will arrange the best rooms for you outside of the pagoda. We have a house just behind the pagoda that no one is using. I can guarantee the safety of the house. It is also a small house with only one room. I hope the Good Immortal would take it instead."


    Mo Li squinted his eyes at the old man. "So, you didn¡¯t offer us the small house because you thought it was small and we wouldn¡¯t like it?"


    "Ye¡ªYes Good Immortal."


    Mo Li sneered and look at his wife, silently asking what her decision was.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s just stay here.¡¯ Fang Yu sent a voice transmission. ¡¯This environment is good plus I am interested to know more about the nts and herbs in this world.¡¯


    "Alright." Mo Li uttered. "We will take the small house."


    The old man immediately let out a sigh of relief. "Lara... please guide them to the house at the back." He sent his granddaughter a silent signal telling her to use this opportunity well.


    "Of course." Lara elegantly curtsied towards her grandfather and gave Mo Li a brilliant smile. "Good Immortal. Please follow me."


    Holding Fang Yu¡¯s little silky hand, Mo Li followed Lara at the back of the residence. It didn¡¯t take too long for them to arrive at the one-story house at the back of the Pagoda.


    "Good Immortal... this house was built even before the pagoda was built years ago. It isplete with amenities that humans can use. Unfortunately, this house was not equipped with things that an immortal cultivator would need. This was supposed to be for other visitors who don¡¯t qualify to stay in the pagoda." She gave a wry smile and walked inside the house.


    "Good enough."


    "Lara," Lara said. "I hope the Good Immortal would call me Lara." She smiled.


    "Alright. You can leave now." Mo Li didn¡¯t even spare the woman a nce as he motioned him to leave.


    Seeing this Lara bit her lips. She had already forgotten everything about being human but isn¡¯t it simple etiquette to also tell her what his name was after she asked him to call her by her first name? She eyed Mo Li before she lowered her gaze.


    "Why are you still here?" Mo Li asked. "Do you need anything?"


    "No¡ª No¡ª but if the Good Immortal needed something please don¡¯t hesitate to call me. I will be here anytime."


    "Alright." Mo Li said, half irritated. "Leave now. I am busy with my wife."


    The word ¡¯wife¡¯ made Lara tremble. Wife? Does that mean they are married? She immediately wondered if their souls had been bound too.


    "I will leave. Have a wonderful rest." She hurried towards her grandfather. She needed to tell the old man that the two immortals were actually married as this would change all of their ns.


    "Why did you tell her that I am your wife?" Fang Yu asked as she watched Lara left. In response, Mo Li lifted her chin up, making her look at him.


    "Why not?" He lifted an eyebrow. "You are my wife."


    "I know. But... it would have made it more fun if they don¡¯t know. Then we can just throw it in their faces soon."


    He snorted and lowered his head to kiss her. "I like to be more direct." He said in between the kisses.

 Chapter 151 King Oscar

    <h4>Chapter 151 King Oscar</h4>


    Fang Yu frowned but said nothing when he pulled away and started setting up formations that would keep them safe inside the small house. Mo Li¡¯s words and actions were too familiar it was as if she had seen something like this before. But she couldn¡¯t figure out where.


    Fang Yu sighed and decided to start reading the recipe again before she started cultivating. When Fang Yu finished her cultivation, she found Mo Li sitting on the stool on the veranda of the small house. Then, her eyes darted towards the woman that was on the ground a few meters from them.


    "What is she doing?" she asked as she stared at Lara¡¯s tear stricken face.


    "She fell while walking."


    "Oh." Fang Yu nodded. She immediately understood what the woman¡¯s purpose was. She fell and wanted help. "Why didn¡¯t you help her?"


    "Why should I?" Mo Li finally raised his head and looked at her. In the first ce, he was never the type to help someone in need. "She doesn¡¯t need my help."


    Fang Yu just shrugged. She wasn¡¯t willing to help her, either. She watched as Lara continued to scream, her eyes were full of resentment as she looked at Fang Yu and Mo Li. About ten minutes ago, she saw Mo Li on the veranda carving something. So, she immediately walked towards the house under the pretense of asking them what they wanted to eat for dinner. Who would have thought that she would fell because of a small pebble?


    Lara couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was Mo Li¡¯s doing. Lara already tried everything to attract Mo Li¡¯s attention, from sobbing to wailing to fainting. However, Mo Li didn¡¯t even look at her and just continued carving the wood. How could someone act like that? Because of this, Lara was forced to shout for help instead. But because this house was originally off-limits, no one actually came here, so no one heard her shouts.


    "Help!" She immediately shouted when she saw Fang Yu went out of the door. For a few seconds, Fang Yu looked at her before she looked at Mo Li. Lara actually thought that Fang Yu would help her out and probably asked Mo Li to carry her to the house. However, after a couple of seconds of talking, Lara quickly realized that Fang Yu also decided to ignore her.


    These two are so cold-hearted. Lara never expected that she would one day meet such people in this lifetime.


    Of course, Fang Yu and Mo Li just ignored her as they continued talking about artifacts and even about pill making and potion brewing. After a couple of minutes, people finally show up to help Lara. However, along with this, another news arrived.


    The King will visit the vige in two days.


    Both Mo Li and Fang Yu stared at each other as they wondered why the king of this world woulde in here. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because of them.


    "The King of Ghosts... do you know what does he look like?" Fang Yu gulped as she balled her hands into fists. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the King of Ghosts would be headless or someone with an extremely pale face. What if it was someone with a knife on its head?


    Just watching Fang Yu act like this made Mo Liughed out loud. "The king looked just like a normal King. There is no need to worry about appearances. But you have to worry about his treacherous nature."


    "You ¡ª Have you met him before?"


    Mo Li shook his head. "He doesn¡¯t know who I am." He assured her. "But I have met him before."


    "You¡ª "


    "I was using one of my identities."


    "Oh... so... what was he like?"


    "Treacherous and cruel," he answered. Mo Li already guessed that the visit had something to do with his presence. After all, seers cannot see Fang Yu. "I suggest you start making your pill now. You needed ten years to finish it." Ten years here was only a month in the human world.


    "Hmmm." Fang Yu nodded and decided to stop thinking about other things for now and focus on their real goal. Cultivation and pills. That was the reason why they were here.


    Fang Yu and Mo Li just stayed in the house and didn¡¯t ept any invitations from the Vige Chief or even from Lara. And just like that, two days already passed.


    As expected, the Vige Chief personally came this time to escort them towards the King.


    "Your highness," the Vige Chief bowed before the man who looked as if he was only thirty years old, wearing a purple robe with a lot of detailing on the seams. "The Immortals are here."


    "Hmmm." The man looked at Mo Li and Fang Yu, who stood looking straight at him. "Klum... thank you. You can leave now." He smiled, his voice was warm¡ª something that surprised Fang Yu. When thinking about kings, Fang Yu thought about people who looked fifty years old with goatees and beards and long hair with wise eyes. This man, however, looked like the exact opposite of her expectations. "I am called King Oscar." The man smiled. "I am sure you are already aware of my name?"


    "No." Mo Li responded almost immediately. "This is our first time traveling in between worlds."


    "Oh? So... you can travel In between worlds? May I know if you are using an artifact? Or... maybe... you can use space magic?"


    "May I know what does his highness wants?" Fang Yu chimed in. "We just got married and decided to travel together. We do not wish to disturb this world." Fang Yu decided to thread carefully which only made Mo Li irritated. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why was Fang Yu treating this man so well. Of course, he wasn¡¯t aware that it was because of the task that appeared in Fang Yu¡¯s system.


    [Quest: Discover King Oscar¡¯s connection to the Devils and the reincarnator. Rewards: Twenty points. No option to decline.]


    Even Fang Yu was a little surprised to know that there was actually a task in this world. And why would the task involve the reincarnator? But now that Fang Yu thought about it carefully, she immediately realized that there might be some connection between this world and the reincarnator.


    "Newlyweds?" King Oscar raised an eyebrow. "Ah... I couldn¡¯t remember when was thest time that a newlywed couple actually decided to stay in this world to enjoy a honeymoon." He covered his mouth with a paper fang as heughed. "So? You didn¡¯t answer my question. Was it an artifact? Or you can use space?"


    "Artifact." Mo Li answered. "Someone gifted an artifact to our wedding. Thus, we decided to use it to roam the universe."


    "What a grand gift." King Oscar smiled, his eyes squinting. "Fret not... I am not going to ask you to show it to me or snatch the artifact from you. After all, it is useless to me. Souls... or rather people who upy this world can never leave unless they die." There was a tinge of anger in his voice, something that Fang Yu immediately notice.


    ¡¯Hey... how old is he?¡¯ she sent a voice transmission towards Mo Li.


    ¡¯Probably two or three years.¡¯


    ¡¯Why does he look like that?¡¯ she asked. ording to Mo Li, everyone in this world are just like a normal human. They get sick and age and then they die. So why was this person still here?


    ¡¯Cursed by someone from the divine realm.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me...¡¯


    ¡¯No. He is not someone from the divine realm. He was nothing but a thief who wanted to be a divine creature. So he tried to steal something from the divine realm. He was not talented enough and he ended up like this.¡¯


    ¡¯So... it means he wouldn¡¯t die?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. He will stay like this forever.¡¯


    Fang Yu sighed inwardly. What was more cruel than living like this forever? This man was already a king and he already has everything that he could ask for. However, he could only watch the people around him leave and reincarnate while he stays in this world forever, without the hope of reincarnation or even dying.


    "So... My dear Immortals. You haven¡¯t introduced your name yet." King Oscar smiled at them.


    "I am called Mo Li and this is my wife Fang Yu."


    "Good... Good! I am very pleased to meet another immortal. The Vige chief told me that you are staying here so you could help him with the savages?"


    "Yes." Mo Li answered.


    "Since it¡¯s like that... " The King suddenly pped his hands and an old man suddenly appeared beside him.


    ¡¯Human¡¯ Mo Li noted. ¡¯Cultivator. With the same cultivation as you. It¡¯s either this man can use space or... he has an artifact with him.¡¯ Mo Li sent the voice transmission to Fang Yu.


    "This is Ming and he will stay here in the vige while I bring the two of you to visit my kingdom. Since you two are here because of your honeymoon, then why not visit my castle. I am sure you would enjoy it."


    ....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 152 Candles and Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 152 Candles and Flowers</h4>


    "Thank you, your highness we would love to go to your kingdom." Fang Yu smiled sweetly which only made Mo Li more irritated. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why would Fang Yu agree to visit the kingdom when he already warned her that this King Oscar was nothing but a treacherous creature.


    ¡¯He wanted to know if one of us can use the power of space.¡¯ Fang Yu¡¯s voice echoed in his head. ¡¯If we disagree, it means we are trying to avoid him and was hiding something.¡¯


    ¡¯This man is cruel. Be careful.¡¯ He responded. Now that he thought about it, Fang Yu¡¯s words made sense. However, this was not enough to ease his irritation over the matter. He wanted to rx and do nothing. Now, he needed to be more careful especially now that he saw a cultivator on the king¡¯s side.


    "Wonderful." King Oscar stood from his seat and approached them, a smile was stered on his face. "Let¡¯s leave tomorrow." He patted Mo Li¡¯s shoulders before walking out of the room, leaving Mo Li and Fang Yu alone.


    Fang Yu and Mo Li eyed each other before they also went back to the house that they were staying in.


    ......


    The trip from the vige to the kingdom, needed a few weeks if one would use a normal mount. However, the King¡¯s mount was actually a huge bird that resembled a wyvern. This made the trip onlyst for a couple of hours. When they arrived in the Kingdom, it was still afternoon.


    The king immediately asked his servants to arrange the most beautiful room in the castle for the two.


    "Did you sense if one of them can use space?" King Oscar asked the man that had been following him all throughout this trip. The man was wearing a long dark robe, half of his face was covered with the hood from his robe.


    "I can¡¯t sense anything from them. It was either... they are really powerful with equally powerful artifacts in their body or... they are not humans."


    "But I can smell them. Both of them were humans." As someone who had lived thousands of years, King Oscar¡¯s senses have already achieved the peak of perfection. True, he cannot use Qi and magic and doesn¡¯t have the ability to fight, but he had specially trained his senses to help him out in times of need.


    "Perhaps, they are really here for a vacation." The man responded.


    "Hmph. With the looming war, is that really possible? I think they are here for another reason. Too bad, there is no other way for us to figure out if they can use space."


    A long stretch of silence followed the King¡¯s words. Having someone with space attributes was like a gift from the heavens. He had been waiting for someone to show up with that kind of capability. However, not many cultivators would choose to visit this ce. They would rather other worlds like the devils and demons world where they can gain more benefits.


    "Still, tell everyone to treat them well. We need to at least try and impress them. These people are powerful. Even more powerful than Ming. We could use them to defend us when the devils visit this ce again."


    "Your highness.... Forgive my words but I believe it is high time we tell the demons about the devil¡¯s actions. They have been here, wreaking havoc in our world, knowing that we are powerless against them. How could they just use our world to train? Moreover, their presence alone is enough to affect the beastmen who were our ves. Without the devil, the beastmen wouldn¡¯t have acted like that."


    "Stop ming them." King Oscar sighed. "This was partly my fault. I actually warn them about that person." He frowned and motioned his servant to leave him alone as he continued thinking about the things that had happened in the past. Then another sighed left his lips again.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t aware that Fang Yu was actually listening to their conversation. Seeing the man with a hood disappeared, Lily also withdrew from her space and immediately told Mo Li that the devils are here to train. Just like Lily, they are actually using the benefits of the time difference.


    If one would look carefully at the time line, these devils must have trained here for months now. Meaning, they have trained here for tens of years in this world. To increase their strength, those people came here and made the beastmen lost control of themselves.


    "You heard him say that someone reincarnated?" Mo Li frowned when he heard her story. Of course, Fang Yu took advantage of this opportunity to tell him that someone was aware of Dong Hu¡¯s identity.


    "Yes. I believe Dong Hu is in danger." Fang Yu uttered.


    "Hmmm. That is possible." Mo Li fell silent. "But... reincarnation and going back in time. That person must have been really angry with Dong Hu."


    "So... reincarnation like this doesn¡¯t happen if someone doesn¡¯t have enough resentment?" She asked.


    "Yes. Dying with a heart full of resentment is only one of the prerequisites of this type of reincarnation. The second one is for their anger to be big enough to summon a powerful person that would help them cheat the reincarnation river and go back in time. However... that would require someone to sacrifice their soul."


    "So.. Basically once this reincarnator die... their soul would belong to the one that helped them?" Fang Yu actually thought that only demons or maybe divine creatures can cheat on death. He nodded in response, his face grim. If that was the case, then there was a possibility that this person hated Dong Hu so much.


    "That person must be inside the sect right now." Mo Li added.


    "I thought as much." Of course, she already felt that the person is nearby.


    "If this person was colluding with the devils then... it means this person was also a spy for the Frozen Wraith Sect." Mo Li¡¯s lips thinned. "It could be dangerous for Dong Hu to stay in the sect."


    Fang Yu nodded, happiness surge inside her. Now that Mo Li was aware that someone knows about Dong Hu, she was sure that he would do everything to protect him. Meaning... her job would significantly decrease. Fang Yu fought the urge to p her hands from the brilliance of her mind.


    "Now, the only thing that I am wondering was the fact that this King Oscar was actually involved in this matter." Mo Li turned silent. "If we needed to get information from this king then...we needed to torture him."


    "Eh? What torture are you talking about?" Fang Yu asked. The scene seemed so familiar inside her head that all the hairs behind her neck stood. Was this another memory? Something that happened when she was still Lily? Did... Did Lily love to torture people? "I have a suggestion. "Fang Yu uttered. "I think we should kill all the devils in this world first. That would significantly decrease the devils fighting power. This King Oscar does not have any way to leave this ce so we can interrogate him once the devils are gone."


    "Hmm. That made sense. King Oscar might not tell us anything if he knew that the devils are still here." Mo Li¡¯s jaws clenched. The more he spent time with Fang Yu, the more he realized that she was truly brilliant.


    For some reason, he felt that even Fang Yu was not really aware of her ability to think like this. Mo Li found this so weird and attractive at the same time. "First, we needed to find the ce that they were staying."


    "We can use my space." Fang Yu had been doing her best to control her space. Right now, she could hide inside for as long as ten minutes. This was also the span of time that she could control a portal.


    The knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Mo Li immediately removed the sound barrier that surrounded them and strode towards the door. His footsteps muffled by the Persian carpet.


    "Good evening." A man wearing a uniform of a knight stood in front of him. "I am here to escort the guests to the dining room. His highness King Oscar would like to dine with the Immortals." The man lowered his head, as if afraid to look at him in the eye.


    "Alright." Mo Li nodded and immediately waited for Fang Yu to approached him. After a couple of minutes, the two finally arrived in a huge hall with a long rectangr table in the middle. Candles and flowers werevishly decorated on the table as foods of different types and sizes were aesthetically presented in front of them.


    However, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes were not on the food but towards the woman who stood next to King Oscar. For some reason... the woman reminded her of someone. Rather... she felt that she had seen this woman before.


    ....


    Thank you for the support. Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 153 Soul

    <h4>Chapter 153 Soul</h4>


    "Ah, my dear guests!" King Oscar beamed. "Please take your seats." He motioned them to sit down before he held the hands of the woman sitting next to him. "This is my dear wife. Queen Leon."


    ¡¯I was thinking, he would have a harem of women following him around.¡¯ Fang Yu said inside Mo Li¡¯s head.


    In response, Mo Li smiled. ¡¯He used to. The woman... This woman was histest bride. She wasn¡¯t here when I came to this ce.¡¯


    The two sat next to each other in silence.


    "This is..." King Oscar didn¡¯t continue his words when the huge door that led to the hall burst open, three knights bowed before approaching him.


    "Your highness... we have an emergency." One of the knights said before he leaned closer towards the king and spoke softer. Of course, it was still enough for Fang Yu and Mo Li to hear.


    "They are attacking us?"


    "Yes, your highness." Another knight said.


    Almost immediately the king and queen stood from their seats. "Tell me everything." King Oscar said but before the knight could speak, the king looked at Mo Li and Fang Yu. "Dear guests, please enjoy your meal without us. We have an emergency." Without waiting for them to answer, the king turned his back and left the hall with his wife.


    Seeing this, Mo Li and Fang Yu looked at each other before they also stood and followed the king and queen. The two of them heard that the beastmen were actually attacking the pce.


    ¡¯They wanted to see if one of us can use space.¡¯ Mo Li was already used to this kind of scheme. So, he immediately warned her. ¡¯Be careful.¡¯


    Pursing her lips, Fang Yu nodded. The two walked behind the king and queen silently as the king and the knight continued talking.


    "They already breached the east gates? How is that possible?"


    "Those people were really strong. They easily destroyed the walls using their brute strength. The ones that can fight them were the cultivators but even them... they are still no match because of the enemy¡¯s number."


    "But that shouldn¡¯t be possible." The King gritted his teeth. "How did they increase their numbers... unless... someone actually transported them in this dimension?" Perhaps a space user? The King¡¯s heart hammered against his chest. He already noticed Mo Li and Fang Yu following him so he maintained a calm expression. "Then... deploy the cultivators with higher cultivation."


    "Yes, Your highness."


    "Did you spot their leader this time?" the Queen asked. "If we could kill their leader then... then we would have a chance to survive this attack."


    "No, your highness. They are attacking in batches and we didn¡¯t spot anyone leading them."


    "Then... this maybe an organized attack." The king said. "Meaning, the leader should be staying far away from the pce. While all the lower level beastmen attacked us. Prepare the explosives. We will fight them until they all die."


    When the queen notice Mo Li and Fang Yu following them, she halted her steps and look at them, wondering why they were following them. ording to the king, these two were here for a vacation. Did they finally change their minds? With this, the queen said. "Guest Immortals, please forgive me for asking but... but... right now we needed people that could fight against the beastmen... if you could... " She hesitated for a few seconds. "We would give everyone rewards the medicines that you could use to advance. We also have herbs that were only avable in this world. So, if you could fight to save us..."


    "Your highness..." Mo Li answered. "We are not fighters. We would like to apologize but my wife and I both have weak bodies. We can¡¯t really survive long fights. And we are not that powerful either." Mo Li immediately declined. Why the hell would he fight and save people over some medicines?


    The queen nodded. She actually understood his point. The two just got married so it would be reasonable for them to avoid conflicts and prioritize their safety above anything else. "Please excuse me dear guests but please go back to your rooms for now. We don¡¯t want you to get caught up in the fight." She looked at one of the knights standing in the hallway. "Apany them in their room." She said before turning her back and following her husband.


    Seeing the queens resolute expression, Mo Li shrugged and held Fang Yu¡¯s hands before they went back to their room. When the two arrived, Fang Yu immediately sealed the space with magic.


    "I supposed you didn¡¯t have an issue about using back inside the room?" Mo Li asked. Fang Yu didn¡¯t protest nor tried to convince that woman to watch the war. That could only mean one thing... she wanted to go back inside the room.


    "No. But... I have an issue with that woman." She sat on the bed and frowned. "When I saw her... I had a feeling that she looked familiar. As if... as if I have met with her before."


    "And? Did you?"


    "No."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I am certain. However... I met someone that looked exactly... not exactly. But someone with a lot of simrities with her eyes and lips."


    His gaze darkened. "Who?"


    "I didn¡¯t kiss him." She said when she saw his expression changed. Did he think that she kissed that person just because she knew what his lips looked like? Almost immediately the expression on his face eased.


    "Let me guess... someone from the Sect?"


    "Yes."Fang Yu nodded.


    "Who it is?"


    "Fatty Lu."


    "Lu Xiaotan? That man who followed your disciple?"


    She nodded in response as she remembered that Fatty Lu was the first one who tried to initiate a conversation with Ji Tian during the test. Since then, he had been quietly following Ji Tian. As if... as if he knew that Ji Tian would turn powerful soon.


    She watched as Mo Li frowned.


    "Lu Xiaotan... didn¡¯te from a prominent family." Mo Li frowned.


    "How did you know?"


    He shrugged and exined that to keep Dong Hu safe, he had researched all new disciples that just enrolled because he was worried that they were not humans.


    "So, he is human? And not a soul?" Fang Yu asked.


    "He is human just the same age as Ji Tian, I believe he was a water elemental user. His aptitude was also very average but the increase of his cultivation..." He narrowed his eyes. Now that he thought about it, that Fatty had been very lowkey and had been acting as an innocent bystander. Because of this, Mo Li didn¡¯t bother checking his cultivation level.


    "I understand." Even Fang Yu didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the fatty. She just thought he would be someone that would develop a great friendship with the male lead and would act as a sidekick. Along with Yunyun, Fatty Lu had been treating Ji Tian well. "What are we going to do about it?"


    "We proceed with the n then leave and go back to the sect." Mo Li¡¯s expression was solemn. "I was certain that the Queen paid a lot to make that Fatty reincarnate and go back in time. She actually tried to reverse thew of the universe."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Meaning... she needed souls. Hundreds or thousands of souls in exchange for making Fatty Lu go back in time. It means... that she was using the power of someone from the divine race." He stood and suddenly pulled her up. "Let¡¯s go."


    "Where?"


    "Use your space to follow the Queen. She might use this opportunity to collect the souls of the wounded."


    "What are we going to do if she did that?" Fang Yu asked.


    "Naturally, we kill her. The Queen¡¯s death would sever her contract."


    She lifted an eyebrow and smiled. "I didn¡¯t know you were that righteous."


    He frowned in response. Righteous? Was that a word that he recognized? Seeing the curiosity in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, Mo Li suddenlyughed, he threw his head back as he gave a maniacal crazedughter. "Ah... you are so smart. My wife is indeed very smart even I am surprised." His face suddenly turned dark. "That¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t nning on doing it out of goodwill." He walked towards her. In response, Fang Yu took a step back. Her instincts on high alert.


    "Then... are you... are you nning to know the identity of the divine creature that she summoned?" She felt her heart raced. If her guess was right then... Mo Li....


    "That¡¯s right." He nodded, his eyes narrowed towards her. "Someone like that.... Could help me... determined the identity of the soul residing inside your body."


    She trembled inwardly as she stared at his eyes. "What¡ª what are you talking about?" For the first time, Fang Yu felt an indescribable fear towards Mo Li. Does he know that she was not originally from this world? How the hell did that happen? ¡¯Robot... I need your help.¡¯ She called out.


    As usual... she didn¡¯t receive any response.


    ....


    Thank you for the support. Please vote for the novel.

 Chapter 154 Younger Brother

    <h4>Chapter 154 Younger Brother</h4>


    She gulped and stared at his eyes for a few seconds as a long stretch of silence followed his words. How could a mere human notice that there was something wrong with her? "You know..." She held her breath. "You should stop thinking that I am different. It is very disturbing for you to think that I am not Fang Yu."


    She watched as his lips lifted into a smirk. His eyes were glued on her face. "You can¡¯t leave."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said... you can¡¯t leave me."


    "..." She turned silent. What was that supposed to mean? "I wasn¡¯t nning on leaving."


    "Liar."


    Again, she didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she pursed her lips and stared at his eyes, intently. Was it his instincts that had been telling him she would one day disappear? She faked a smile. Her disappearance was something that she couldn¡¯t control. It¡¯s not like she can dictate the peculiar robot. "The only way that I would leave is if I die." That is a fact. Once she dies, she will forget and travel to another world. Then it would be the end of it.


    He pursed his lips, saying nothing before he turned his head away. Dying was one of the rules of the universe. It is inevitable. Except for someone like him. "We should get going." He said and held her small hands. "You can hold it in for ten minutes?"


    She nodded in response.


    "Then let¡¯s go."


    "Alright," Fang Yu closed her eyes and summoned her space before she and Mo Li disappeared from the room they were staying in. The two then went to the Queen¡¯s chambers, hoping that she would be there.


    "They are killing people?" The Queen said, her voice didn¡¯t have any emotions as he looked at her maid.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Then that is good. As long as people die. It should be fine," she clenched her jaw and looked out of the window. Since Fang Yu and Mo Li is hiding inside her space, the Queen didn¡¯t notice them. This was like invisibility except, Fang Yu can travel back and forth inside the room that she had visited before.


    Of course, Fang Yu never visited this chamber before, but she immediately found it as it was next to the King¡¯s study.


    "Why would her room next to the King¡¯s study?" Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Probably because there is a secret room? You know... when the King wanted to Queen."


    "Strange."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" She asked.


    "Well... I already told you. Oscar nevercked women. And he never stayed with one woman for a long time. It¡¯s just strange for him to stick to someone and even have a connected room to her chambers." He shrugged and pushed the thoughts out of his head. Oscar was not a good man. However, just like everyone else, Oscar had a heart. It was possible that he simply fell for someone worth keeping.


    Slowly his eyes turned towards the silent woman next to him.


    "Your highness... when are we going to tell the beast people to withdraw?" Another servant who was fixing the queen¡¯s hair asked.


    "When we have enough death."


    "But the king..."


    "It¡¯s not like he would die," Queen Lion snorted and eyed her reflection on the bronze mirror. "Do we have any news from my younger brother?"


    "No, your highness. Thest time he sent themunication, he said he was inside a ruin or a space, and that was the reason why he was able to send us a message. Since then, he didn¡¯t update us anymore."


    "Does it mean... he still didn¡¯t found a way to contact us?"


    Silence followed the queen¡¯s words. She immediately frowned. "But... But I thought he was already friends with the person who defeated Dong Hu? That meant he was able to steal some of his opportunities, right? Didn¡¯t he found a good master that would teach him?" Her beautiful face was full of worry.


    "Your highness... please stop worrying about Mr. Lu. He is already aware of the uing events, he could always use that to his advantage. " Another servant said.


    "Being tortured by the Demon Prince should be enough to teach him a lesson," The Queen sighed and stood from her seat. "I can only hope that this attack would be enough to collect enough souls of the knights and people leaving in the kingdom." An attack like this is highly suspicious. She couldn¡¯t let her own husband know that she was silently collecting souls for the Divine Entity as part of the deal.


    "How about the immortals? Are they still in the room?"


    "Yes, your highness. They haven¡¯t left."


    "Good." She couldn¡¯t risk it. Those two were powerful. If they notice that she was holding something valuable inside her, then she is done. Letting out another sigh, the Queen walked towards her bed. "You can all leave now." She stood near the canopy in her bed and waited for her servants to leave. Once she was sure that she was alone, she immediately called out. "Please show yourself now. I can feel you since earlier."


    Almost immediately, a fire appeared on the candles near her bed. The Queen flinched but she maintained a serious expression. "Why are you here? I told you that I will collect the souls for you." She spoke even if no one was there.


    When Fang Yu saw this, she immediately got nervous. Someone else is inside and looking at the queen. "Rx," As if sensing her thoughts, Mo Li kissed her forehead. "We are like in a different dimension. Remember this, even the strongest divine beings or even me cannot feel someone who is on their own dimension. This is like your own, and the only way for them to know that you are watching them is if you let them."


    "That¡ª " That is an extremely powerful ability.


    "That is why people like you don¡¯t really live a long life. I already told you curiosity would kill the cat. People who can use space can actually listen to conversations like this and travel space. However, their fighting abilities are not that strong. When facing a surprise assassination or perhaps poisoning, they would be useless and helpless."


    She shivered. That is true. She actually doesn¡¯t have any other abilities aside from her space. All she does was wait for someone to attack her before she could store their ability in her space, and she can use it for herself. But aside from that, she doesn¡¯t have any magical fighting ability.


    For instance, if she would face an extremely powerful enemy she might die before she could hide from her space.


    "Usually, once people know that someone can use space, they hunt them and make them use their abilities to travel between worlds and create some rifts in space. But people like you often think that they were gods. After all, they have a free pass to travel to another dimension. They get arrogant and underestimate thew of the universe."


    She nodded. Mo Li kept on mentioning thew of the universe and telling her things that she didn¡¯t know before. He seemed really knowledgeable about everything. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was because of Mo LI¡¯s age or... because of something else.


    Something creepy just like the existence of her robot.


    Their conversation was interrupted when a soft wind blew the windows of the chamber shut. Making the room darker. Without the me from the candles earlier, the room would bepletely dark. Then a man about a foot taller than the queen suddenly stood in front of her.


    "I was wary that someone else is here."


    "Hm?" The Queen lifted an eyebrow. "How is that possible?"


    "Just a feeling." The man shrugged and approached the Queen. He smiled and lifted her chin up.


    "Why are you here?" The Queen¡¯s voice trembled but she quickly hid it.


    "I miss you."


    "We are in the middle of a war for your souls." She said.


    "I still miss you." The man grinned and lowered his lips into hers. Then his hand pulled the Queen¡¯s clothing, shredding it into pieces in one move.


    "Your highness... please stop."


    "Shhhh. Don¡¯t forget about the deal. You are mine. Your body and soul and everything about you. Mine." He uttered in between the kisses.


    Tears flowed from the Queen¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Fang Yu and Mo Li silently withdrew back into their room. "Do you know that guy?" she asked. Mo Li had been very silent since they arrived inside the room.


    He nodded in response. "Once that man is done. I would personally kill the Queen." Mo Li said in a grim tone. "It would be dangerous if she became pregnant."


    Fang Yu waited for him to exin everything but he only pressed his lips in a tight line. "Are you¡ª Are you still going to summon that man?" She asked.


    "Of course I will," He looked at her. He needed to know. He needed to know everything about Fang Yu and that man could help him.

 Chapter 155 Funny Word

    <h4>Chapter 155 Funny Word</h4>


    Fang Yu fought the urge to use her space and leave Mo Li in this dimension. She paced inside her room. Just the thought of Mo Li personally killing the queen and summoning that divine creature is enough to give her anxiety. It was a good thing that she chose to apany him in killing the queen.


    She bit her lips, arms crossed across her chest as she continued pacing. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous about this situation. What if Mo Li would discover that she wasn¡¯t the real soul inside this body? Would he... Would he kill her and capture her soul? Just the thought of it made her shiver.


    She waved her hand. Almost instantly, a portal appeared in front of her. Should she leave him behind? Then she waved her hand again, and the portal disappeared. For some reason, she can¡¯t do it. That would make her look more suspicious, she convinced herself and started pacing again.


    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t really sure if Mo Li had a way to travel in between dimensions. What if he would just follow her and capture her? That is just¡ª that sounded too mess up, she decided to calm herself. She had confidence that the robot would be able to hide her.


    After a couple more minutes, Fang Yu sat on the bed as she tried to calm her own breathing. She needed to act like nothing was happening and pretend that this was not affecting her in any way. Fang Yuid on the bed and rested her forearm on her forehead. She needed to act calmly. Then hope that the divine entity won¡¯t be able to answer Mo Li¡¯s question.


    "I¡¯m surprised your still here..."


    Fang Yu jolted up and stared at Mo Li who suddenly appeared next to the bed. "How was it? Did you kill the queen?"


    "She¡¯s dead."


    "And the person who¡ª "


    "Let¡¯s talkter. For now... we needed to go and kill the Devils then we needed to go home."


    "What? Why? Did something happened?"


    "I sensed that the artifact that I left to the Sect Master was activated. Meaning... a war has erupted. Let¡¯s go. We needed to hurry."


    Fang Yu felt her heart skipped a beat. A war? Then Dong Hu..." The demon prince..." He stared at her, wondering why she was so worried about Dong Hu before he answered.


    "He is safe, and I don¡¯t appreciate you worrying for someone else."


    "..."


    He pulled her out of the bed and held her close against his chest. "Do you understand me?"


    Nodding, Fang Yu gulped, calming her racing heart. Mo Li wasn¡¯t showing any signs that he knew something about the robot. She should just rx and protect Dong Hu then... she can move on from this world. Clearly, this Mo Li was too dangerous. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    "Alright... hold my hand. I will share the location of the devil¡¯sir. Then we can go there and kill everyone."


    Fang Yu could only nod at his words. With the current predicament that they were facing, Fang Yu had no time to think about Mo Li¡¯s issue with her soul. Biting her lower lip, Fang Yu closed her eyes and summoned her portal.


    Then she and Mo Li disappeared as they went inside.


    ...


    When the two appeared again, they were already inside a cave. The walls were ck that immediately reminded her of obsidians. She looked at her surroundings before Mo Li pulled her slowly towards the depths of the cave.


    ¡¯They have been staying here for the past fifty years, cultivating diligently and growing their strength. The queen said that devils were sent here just right after they turned twenty in devil¡¯s age and they are going to stay here for fifty years before going out and fighting.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s about five months in the human world.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmm.¡¯ He nodded and narrowed his eyes at the candles that littered the walls, illuminating each step that they take. ¡¯You just hide. I can kill them on my own. But you have to prepare your space. After killing them, we will immediately go back to the world of humans.¡¯


    ¡¯Alright. I understand.¡¯ Fang Yu nodded and stayed silent. Compared to Mo Li, she was indeed very weak.


    ¡¯Robot. For the quest. Did the King informed the devil about the demon prince and the reincarnator?¡¯ she suddenly asked her system. Now that she was about to leave, she couldn¡¯t let herself miss the chance of earning some coins.


    [Quest: Discover King Oscar¡¯s connection to the Devils and the reincarnator. Rewards: Twenty coins. Completed]


    She sighed inwardly. At least she already gained a lot of coins in this world. Fang Yu examined the screen that contained the items from the vending machine. Until now, only the first rows. The four items glinted as if silently urging her to buy them.


    Well... she would. But she doesn¡¯t have enough coins to do so.


    The moment she arrived in this world, she immediately lost some coins when she wasn¡¯t able to provoke Mo Li. Of course, she was able to earn a couple of new coins from thests couple of quests. But this wasn¡¯t enough to buy more space.


    Fang Yu actually discovered that her space was very important as it will help her transport items from this world to the next world. For instance, this world contains magical potions and pills that could heal any wounds and poisons. Some potions and pills enhanced strength and vitality. Even a potion that would change one¡¯s appearance! Fang Yu had to throw all the crackers in her twelve inches space and store all the potions that she made.


    However, her space is currently too small to store important items. Thus, she was only able to store medicines that she could use in another world. There wasn¡¯t even enough space for weapons! How sad. She eyed the shing name on the vending machine.


    ¡¯Space- six inches.¡¯ Another six inches increase however, the price was already two hundred coins!


    ¡¯Hey robot,¡¯ she called out, she felt a little aggrieved when she notice that the prices would actually double once she bought one item! While Fang Yu had enough coins to increase her space, she doesn¡¯t want to risk it as she doesn¡¯t really know if the plot would change its price too.


    Previously the plot was only sixty coins. Then in this world, she was able to purchase it for three hundred coins. Seeing the pattern of this cheating system, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel that the price of the plot would change in the next world too.


    She eyed the ¡¯Plot¡¯ and sighed when she saw its current nk price. Apparently, once she purchased the item like the plot, the price would be grayed out and disappear, a sign that she couldn¡¯t purchase it again. Because of this, Fang Yu thought that there should be some conspiracy somewhere.


    This system might want her to stay poor forever. Or it wanted her to mess up and fail her mission¡ª something that she couldn¡¯t afford, especially that she already failed four times. One more failure and she¡¯s done for good.


    "Alright. Stay here. I wille back once I¡¯m done," Mo Li uttered and disappeared. Seeing this, Fang Yu sighed and continued looking at the screen. Currently, her luck is still negative, but she could already feel its effects on her. She couldn¡¯t wait to make her luck zero.


    ¡¯Robot, can you show me the rewards for the current mission?¡¯ she asked.


    [Quest: Save Dong Hu from the clutches of the reincarnator. World Level: D. Reward: Eight hundred coins.]


    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes widened. Eight hundred is big! ¡¯Robot, was it because of the level of the world?¡¯


    [No.]


    "Then... is it because of the difficulty?"


    [Yes.]


    She turned silent and bit her lower lip. ¡¯Robot, what would happen if I save Dong Hu? Can I leave immediately?¡¯


    [Yes.]


    A sigh escaped her lips. Right now, Mo Li is an unexpected variable. He seemed too mysterious, and he wouldn¡¯t stop until he discovers her identity.


    ¡¯Robot, do you think Mo Li would see through me?¡¯ It was a silly question and she wasn¡¯t expecting the robot to answer her.


    To her surprised, the robot uttered. [Yes]


    "..." That was really a very honest answer. It made her shiver. ¡¯Then... is there a way to avoid him?¡¯ she asked.


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯How?¡¯


    [Leave and forget]


    "..." That wasn¡¯t her concern at all. She wanted to know if Mo Li would be able to follow her around! While she had been enjoying herself with him, she couldn¡¯t risk it. She wouldn¡¯t want him to ruin her quests and make her fail her mission. Sex was good, but her survival is more important than something that she would forget very soon.


    She sighed and stayed silent. She needed to leave.


    For some reason, the thoughts of leaving made her chest hurt. ¡¯That¡¯s weird.¡¯ She uttered inwardly.


    "Hey."


    Fang Yu turned towards Mo Li. "Is it done?" She forced a smile from her face.


    "Yes. Let¡¯s go home." He said.


    Fang Yu nodded as she turned her head away. Home. What a funny word.


    .....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 156 Fang Yus Space

    <h4>Chapter 156 Fang Yu¡°s Space</h4>


    "Sect Master... we are not leaving you behind!" Ji Tian said as he looked at the old man in front of him. He frowned as he nced at the old man¡¯s wounds. "We will not leave!"


    However, the Sect Master only looked at him for a few seconds before looking at another elder. "Take him with you and leave. I will dy them."


    "Sect Master. This is not right!"


    "Shut it and just go inside the ship." He waved his hands and sent them towards the ship. "Go now!"


    "Sect Master we can¡¯t..." before Ji Tian could say another word, the sect master already activated the artifact that Mo Li gave him. Then he sent them all away. He then stood in front of his cave and looked at the dark skies. Not long after the ship left, strong winds filled the area.


    "Eh? Sect Master Jiang... where is everyone?" The man had phoenix blue eyes and long ck hair, a sinister glint shed in his eyes.


    "They must have left." Xiawen Dong was wearing white, his clothes were spotless as if he didn¡¯t just kill a lot of people from other sects. He walked next to the man with blue eyes.


    "Why am I not surprise to know that you would really daree in here..." The Sect Master hissed.


    "Where is she?"


    "Who?" the man with the blue eyes asked before he nodded. "Oh! The space user?" He then looked at the Sect Master. "That¡¯s right old man. Where is Dong¡¯s wife?"


    "Hmph! Stop dreaming Xiawen Dong. Did you really think Fang Yu would marry you? She wouldn¡¯t even look at you for more than a minute! What makes you think she would angry to marry you?"


    "Eh? Really? That woman doesn¡¯t like you?" the blue-eyed man chuckled. "I thought you were pretty lucky with women. Who would have thought that¡ª "


    "Shut up!" Xiawen Dong hissed as he narrowed his eyes at the old man. "My grandfather will arrive, and so were the other experts of my sect, and our allies. I suggest you tell me where she is or I will kill you!"


    "You mean the devils?" the Sect Master would never cower in front of despicable people like this man. "You are a traitor to humanity! The gods will punish you soon!"


    "What is he talking about?" the blue-eyed man asked as his eyes roamed around the mountain. "Where is that man?" he was talking about the demon prince. Earlier, he was still able to sense the existence of the prince, however now, itpletely vanished. "Where did you send him too?"


    The Sect master looked at the man, confused. "To a safe ce." He uttered.


    "He won¡¯t say anything." Xiawen Dong uttered. "Just beat him to death." Right now, he can¡¯t beat this old man however, the blue-eyed man is a strong general from the Devil Realm. Just one wave of his hands and this old man would surely suffer.


    "Where did you send them too!?" the blue-eyed man ignored Xiawen Dong¡¯s suggestion as he red at the Sect Master. "Answer me! Or I will destroy your whole sect along with you!"


    "Howme," the sect master uttered. The ship that Mo Li gave him was enough to hide every single person in the Eight Palms Sect. Even if this man would kill him today, his Sect is still safe. Plus, he also knew that Fang Yu is safe somewhere. Now that he was sure both his disciple and Sect was safe, the sect master wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice himself to protect his memories.


    He narrowed his eyes at Xiawen Dong. "Fang Yu was right about you. You wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to betray your own kind for more power."


    "Just kill this old man." Xiawen Dong uttered as he rolled his eyes.


    "As you wish." The man immediately waved his hand, but the attack that he was expecting to strike didn¡¯t reach the old man. "Huh?" He narrowed his eyes and immediately notice the space distortions that seemed to surround the old man.


    "What is happening?" Xiawen Dong frowned. "Why is he still alive?"


    "How the hell should I know?" the blue-eyed man countered. "It should be that space user. She is around somewhere. Be careful, she just swallowed my attack. She can unleash it against us." Devils cannot use elements. So they have their own way of getting stronger and that was by absorbing spirits and the agony of the people who are dying from their diseases. Because of this, the nature of their body is different than a normal human.


    Moreover, the strong devils just like him can especially create some strong attacks enough to destroy mountains and kill thousands of people. However, once these attacks were absorbed by a space user, it would be useless, and the space user could even use it against them.


    Just the thought of this made his face dark. He let out a curse as he examined the space clearly. "We can¡¯t hurt the old man now. If my guess is right, then that dumb b*tch is already helping him out. He is already in another dimension."


    "But we can still see him."


    "He was enclosed in another dimension or space," the blue-eyed man said, irritation shed in his eyes. Space users can be killed easily. But their space can be very troublesome. When they are inside their space, no one would be able to touch them and even feel them.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting that you are still as smart as you were three thousand years ago." Mo Li¡¯s cold voice echoed as he suddenly appeared in front of the Sect Master.


    "You¡ª "


    "Hello, old friend. How have you been?" A sinister smile can be seen on Mo Li¡¯s face.


    "How are you still alive?"


    "Why can¡¯t I be alive?" Mo Li chuckled.


    "Do you two know each other?" Xiawen Dong asked, confused as his gaze darted in between Mo Li and the blue-eyed man. "What¡ª "


    "Shut up!" The blue-eyed man suddenly waved his hand and sent Xiawen Dong flying towards a boulder. Ignoring the wounded Xiawen Dong, the man looked at Mo Li. "I presumed... it was you who trained him?"


    "Are you here to kill him?" Mo Li asked, ignoring the man¡¯s question.


    "He is no longer here... you piece of trash!"


    Seeing the blue-eyed man¡¯s outburst, Mo Li suddenlyughed. "Did you really think... I would let you touch him... again? Commander Xiao, Former General of the Demons who shamelessly converted himself into a devil just because of a woman... do you think I am a fool?"


    The Blue-eyed man narrowed his eyes at Mo Li. "You killed her."


    "She was your weakness."


    "You forced me to betray you!" the man uttered.


    "You are a fool." Mo Li chuckled. First and foremost, the one who killed this man¡¯s lover was the cruel prince and not Mo Li. Second, Mo Li only cared about training the prince for two lifetimes. This was his promise to his dear friend, the Demon Prince¡¯s father. After this lifetime, Mo Li is free to do whatever he wanted to do. Mo Li doesn¡¯t really care about this war. All he wanted is to safely transport the prince back into the demon realm.


    "You¡ª You are so cruel."


    "And?" Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. "What can you do about it?"


    For a few seconds, the atmosphere turned suffocating as the two eyed each other. None made a move as they silently assessed each other as if it would reveal each other¡¯s strength.


    "Since you really wanted to die... then you can just die!" the blue-eyed man screamed before he vanished and reappeared in front of Mo Li. He immediately started attacking, using all the training that he learned from Mo Li. Clenching his teeth, the man tried his best to outmaneuver Mo Li only to realized that the man¡¯s strength hade back.


    Commander Xiao jumped away from Mo Li. Eyes narrowed he said. "You¡ª how did you restore your strength?"


    "Hm?"


    "You were supposed to... Answer me! How did you restore your strength!?"


    Of course, Mo Li only beamed at him. This time, he vanished and suddenly appeared in front of the blue-eyed man. Mo Li swiftly sent the man a kick, sending him away from the mountain. Then he looked at the space around him and said. "Kill Xiawen Dong." He couldn¡¯t feel her, but he knew she was just around, observing the situation.


    After a few seconds, Mo Li followed the blue-eyed man and gave him another strong kick.


    Seeing Mo Lica gone, the space once again distorted, revealing Fang Yu standing near the Sect Master.


    "Master!" She walked towards the old man and pulled him for a hug.


    "You brat! Why did youe here? Go and leave! Soon, the traitor sect master would arrive and - your strength." the Sect Master¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Nevermind that master. I still needed to fight someone. Here... use this to teleport to the location of the ship. Your priority should be helping out your students."


    "You-"


    Fang Yu smiled. "Master... hurry. I still have some business to attend to," she uttered as she looked at the crawling Xiawen Dong.

 Chapter 157 Reincarnator

    <h4>Chapter 157 Reincarnator</h4>


    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes at Xiawen Dong. "You really dared betray humanity?" It wasn¡¯t a question that needed an answer.


    "Yu¡¯er." Xiawen Dong coughed up blood. He struggled to stand as he looked at Fang Yu. "Are you really going to kill me?"


    Fang Yu scoffed and rolled her eyes. This was not her priority right now. She approached Xiawen Dong and revealed the dagger in her hand. Then she vanished and reappeared next to Xiawen Dong, slitting his throat. Fang Yu wasn¡¯t nning to prolong this man¡¯s life anymore. She couldn¡¯t have himplicate everything.


    Then Fang Yu waved her hand and Xiawen Dong vanished from where he was lying. She already sent him to the tree that liked to eat people. Fang Yu then roamed her gaze towards the direction that Mo Li and that guy went. She thought of following him but quickly thought of Dong Hu. Right now, her priority is actually saving the viin from the reincarnator. Right now, Fatty Lu was there with everyone else. Meaning, he could easily attack Dong Hu and kill him.


    With this in mind, Fang Yu vanished.


    ...


    Ji Tian roamed his eyes on the ind that they were in. The ind was huge and full of greeneries. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder where the ship took them. He tried to examine the surrounding nts and immediately discovered that some of them weren¡¯t familiar to him.


    "Tian... this ce is too beautiful," Yunyun uttered. "I¡ª But I am wondering what would happen to Sect Master."


    "Let¡¯s not worry too much. Sect Master is the strongest person in the sect. There is no way that those people would defeat him."


    "But... those people are not normal," Yunyun uttered. "Isn¡¯t it right, Fatty Lu?" Yunyun looked at Fatty Lu¡¯s downcast expression. "Don¡¯t be too sad Fatty. Elder He said that we can build a new sect in this ce. So, we shouldn¡¯t be sad."


    "Are we still in the human dimension?" Fatty Lu¡¯s question surprised everyone.


    "Of course, we are! Why would we¡ª " Yunyun didn¡¯t continue her words as she looked at the water surrounding them. "This ce..."


    "I haven¡¯t heard of a ce like this in the human dimension." The water surrounding them was actually purple. As someone who already lived his previous life, Fatty Lu knew that they are in a different dimension. But how did they get here? He gritted his teeth, his eyes soon found the man that he was looking for. Dong Hu.


    He was looking in the sea, his gaze unfathomable. As a genius, Dong Hu had been really arrogant. Just like in his previous life, Dong Hu wasn¡¯t very friendly and just like to be alone. Of course, Dong Hu knew that this was because he was hiding a huge secret.


    He was not a human. Dong Hu was actually the demon prince that the devils had been looking for. Dong Hu clearly remembered that in this previous life, Dong Hu had be strong. But he wasn¡¯tparable to Ji Tian. In the next annual fight, Ji Tian would defeat Dong Hu, prompting him to leave the sect.


    Fatty Lu thought it would be thest time that he met Dong Hu. However, yearster, the demons actually waged a war on humanity and devils. The demons were lead by Dong Hu and Ji Tian would lead the humans. At that time, Fatty Lu was only a low-ss disciple and he wasn¡¯t really close to Ji Tian. Because of this, he was given an extremely hard mission by one of the disciples that he offended.


    Then, the demons caught him. For months, Dong Hu personally tortured him so he would tell him where Ji Tian was staying with his friends. Even in dying, Fatty Lu didn¡¯t tell Dong Hu anything. It wasn¡¯t because he was brave. Rather... it was because he actually didn¡¯t know anything about Ji Tian.


    The man was a mystery to him.


    However, Dong Hu insisted that he knew something simply because... he entered the sect the same time as Ji Tian. Fatty Lu found this unreasonable. However, how could he even reason against a demon-like Dong Hu? He could only scream and grit his teeth as Dong Hu asked his men to cut off his limbs one by one.


    In his previous life, Fatty Lu died full of resentment. He knew that he died because he was weak and when his sister helped him, Fatty Lu didn¡¯t hesitate and took the opportunity for his revenge.


    As if sensing his gaze, Dong Hu turned his head towards Fatty Lu. Of course, Fatty Lu immediately turned his head away. To kill Dong Hu, Fatty Lu needed to surprise him and use other tricks. Without it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the demon. Fatty Lu unknowingly clutched his space ring. Inside the ring was a dagger that could actually kill demons.


    This dagger was given by his sister when she made him promise that he would use the dagger to kill the prince. When Fatty Lu asked. His sister told him that this dagger will imprison the soul of the prince. This would stop the cycle of reincarnation. Meaning, the demon prince wouldn¡¯t reincarnate anymore.


    This made Fatty Lu ted.


    "Hey, Fatty... I know you read a lot from the library. Do you know where we are now?"


    Fatty Lu shook his head. That¡¯s right. He had no idea where they were now and this is actually a big problem for him. Without knowing how to get out of this ce, Fatty Lu won¡¯t be able to send a message to the devils. If that happens, the devils won¡¯t be able to find them and Fatty Lu won¡¯t be able tounch his surprise attack on Dong Hu.


    "I think we are in another dimension." Elder He uttered. "But since this is something that the Sect Master wanted us to go, then this ce should be safe. Everyone... let¡¯s start with building tents so everyone can rest. Someone needed to find a good spot for the sect. You¡ª " He pointed at Dong Hu. "And you!" Then at Ji Tian... "You two should set up some defenses three hundred meters from where we are. Call me once you are done so I can reinforce your formations.


    The Elder was aware that Dong Hu was the disciple of Mo Li. And since Mo Li is an expert in artifacts and formations, it is only reasonable for his disciple to know about that stuff too.


    "Elder! Can I go with them?" Yunyun immediately chimed in. "I want to help too."


    The Elder looked at Yunyun before he nodded. "You and Ji Tian go to the west and you¡ª Fatty¡ª go with Dong Hu and set up formations to the east. Be quick! Let me know once you are back, I will heal some of the injured students."


    The four of them nodded their head and immediately started walking towards their assigned direction.


    Dong Hu walked ahead of Fatty Lu, his eyes roaming around the space. In Dong Hu¡¯s eyes, a weak person like Fatty Lu doesn¡¯t even deserve a single sentence from him.


    "Hey, Dong Hu..."


    Dong Hu didn¡¯t stop when he heard Fatty Lu¡¯s voice.


    "Hey, wait for me..." Fatty Lu ran towards him. However, Dong Hu was so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn¡¯t notice the dagger in Fatty Lu¡¯s hands. "Hey!"


    Irritated, Dong Hu squinted his eyes and turned towards the Fatty. The knife in Fatty¡¯s hand surprised him. He was about to dodge it when a white powder was thrown on his face. "Ahhhh!" Dong Hu screamed. The white powder is something that could burn demons like them! It was actually made of a divine race¡¯s wings. "What the¡ª " He staggered, his hands covered his face.


    Seeing this, Fatty Lu didn¡¯t hesitate he immediately stabbed the dagger towards Dong Hu¡¯s heart. However, before the de could touch Dong Hu, thetter disappeared. With the absence of his target, Fatty Lu lost his footing, and fell towards the sand.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Fatty Lu. I can¡¯t let you kill him." Fang Yu¡¯s voice echoed. "He might be evil... but he is needed in this world."


    "You¡ª " Fatty Lu panicked. He quickly tried to hide the knife but Fang Yu easily retrieved it from his hands.


    "Interesting." Fang Yu uttered. "Did your sister give this to you?" Fang Yu saw a knife like this in Mo Li¡¯s stash. He told her that this could imprison one¡¯s soul. Especially if the person is still weak. But Fang Yu didn¡¯t take it as it looked a little ugly. It was rusted and not shiny. It looked dull and it doesn¡¯t have any jewels around it.


    To her, it looked boring and unappetizing.


    "My¡ª My sister..." Fatty Lu trembled. "How did you know about my sister?"


    "Fatty Lu... you do know that we cannot really fight the cycle of reincarnation right?" This was a part of the universe. Anyone who breaks thews of the stars will get punished.


    "Did you do something to my sister?" Fatty Lu asked. "Did you¡ª "


    "I didn¡¯t." Of course, she didn¡¯t. It was Mo Li who killed her. "I didn¡¯ty a finger to your sister." Fang Yu uttered. This was another fact.


    "That man is a demon! Why are you defending him!"


    Fang Yu only smiled in response. Because... the male lead needed the viin. It¡¯s that simple.


    .....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 158 Nature

    <h4>Chapter 158 Nature</h4>


    Fang Yu only beamed at Fatty Lu. "You can¡¯t fight against fate, Fatty Lu." She uttered. The stars already intervene. Thus, Fatty Lu needed to die. Without any hesitation, Fang Yu sent the dagger towards the Fatty before she sent a ball of fire towards him. With the current disparity in their abilities, a single fireball was enough to turn the fatty into a pile of ashes.


    Fang Yu could only sigh when the system confirmed that she already aplished the mission.


    [Quest: Save Dong Hu from the clutches of the reincarnator. World Level: D. Reward: Eight Hundred coins. Completed.]


    [Total coins: Nine hundred thirty coins.]


    [Option to exit the world activated.][Exit the World: Option one: Exit the world now. The host¡¯s body will die from a heart attack. Option two: Exit the world whenever the host wants to. The host will die in her sleep. The host will have the option to die anytime in ten years.]


    Fang Yu froze. Ten years? ¡¯Robot? How was that possible?¡¯


    [Host can utilize the power of space.]


    "..." Fang Yu pursed her lips. So ten years... This wouldn¡¯t depend on the type of world that she was in. For instance, if she visits the ghost dimension and spent ten years in that world, she would still die even if that ten years were only a month in the human world. Meaning... her death would depend on the years that this body had gone through and not the time of that world.


    ¡¯Show me my current stats¡¯


    [Name: Lily]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: D]


    [Missions Completed: 2]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: 930]


    [Strength: 1]


    [Intelligence: 1]


    [Speed: 1]


    [Luck: 0]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Potion Brewing and Pill Making. Proficiency: Advanced beginner]


    [Status: Healthy]


    [Exit This World Now?]


    ¡¯Can you show me the new prices for the vending machine?¡¯


    {Negative]


    [Exit This World Now?]


    "Yu¡¯er!" Mo Li¡¯s panicked voice interrupted her. He suddenly appeared in front of her and pulled her for a tight hug. "Hey... I am so d you are safe." Relief shed in his tone. He stroked her head and murmured words of relief. "I am so happy."


    "What¡ª What¡¯s wrong?" Fang Yu heard herself say. "Of course, I am safe. Xiawen Dong was already wounded earlier." She tried to make her voice sound happier. "Did something happen?" She tried to pull away but Mo Li was refusing to let her go. Instead, he hugged her tighter.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked. After a few seconds, she heard Mo Li sigh.


    "I am d that you¡¯re still here."


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?" She faked augh. "It¡¯s not like I will disappear." For some reason, the mention of the word ¡¯disappear¡¯ made her frown. Why does it seem so hard to mention that word? She heard him sigh as he kissed her forehead.


    "Nevermind. At least... you are still here." He pulled away and held her hand. Smiling, Mo Li stared at Fang Yu for a few seconds, as if he was silently memorizing her features. Then he leaned down and kissed her forehead again. "Did you kill the one who reincarnated?"


    "His soul is inside that dagger." Fang Yu pick up the knife and examined it. She can clearly see the knife seemed to have gotten sharper. But aside from that, there was nothing in the knife that indicated a soul was inside it. "How could I destroy the soul?" she asked.


    "Give it to me." Mo Li uttered. "This knife is something that does not belong to this world. My guess was this was from that divine being. He must have given it to the Queen." When Fang Yu handed the knife to Mo Li, he immediately used some dark fire to melt it. To Fang Yu¡¯s surprise, the fire was actually cold. Instead of asking any more questions, Fang Yu just watched as the knife turned into a puddle of metal until it turned into a small ball. Then Mo Li squeezed it.


    Just like some stone, the metal crumbled into some dust and disappeared from Mo Li¡¯s hand. "He can never recover from that." Mo Li uttered.


    "So, his soul is still there?"


    "Of course." He snorted. "Do you really think I would just kill him? Death was an easy way. There was a way to make suffer for eternity."


    Fang Yu trembled at the mention of the word eternity. Suffering for eternity seemed so harsh. But judging from Mo Li¡¯s character, this punishment seemed reasonable.


    "Let¡¯s go." Mo Li uttered as he held her hand.


    "Where?"


    "To see everyone." Mo Li shrugged. "And Dong Hu?"


    "Oh!" Fang Yu nodded. She had almost forgotten that she had sent the viin inside her space when Fatty Lu attacked him. "Here." She waved her hand and Dong Hu appeared in front of them. His face was still red, eyes closed. "I am not sure what type of stuff did he throw towards Dong Hu but it seemed to cause him a lot of pain. He was hissing when I arrived here."


    "Ah... that should be a powder from a divine being¡¯s body. Dong Hu had darkness affinity. It was normal for him to suffer from someone who had a light affinity." Mo Li flicked his thumb and finger and a white mist floated towards Dong Hu. In less than ten seconds, Dong Hu let out a sigh of relief and slowly opened his sharp eyes.


    His attention immediately turned towards Mo Li and Fang Yu. "Reincarnator..."


    "He is dead." Mo Li uttered. "We should get back together." Dong Hu eyed Fang Yu before he nodded without saying anything. If there was one person that he would trust with his life, that would be Mo Li and since Mo Li trusted Fang Yu enough to let her know about their identity then... he would trust her too.


    When the trio arrived, they immediately told everyone that Dong Hu was a traitor and Mo Li used his senses to find another traitor with them. As a demon, it was easy for Mo Li to sense the essence of devils around other people. After scanning, Mo Li found another two with essences of demons. However, when he scanned their memories, the two weren¡¯t really traitors.


    Because of this, they concluded that the two might be some decoy that Fatty Lu created to make them take the me instead of him.


    "So, the war." Fang Yu immediately turned towards the Sect Master. "What happened when we left?"


    "Well... you were gone for a few months. In that time, the devils suddenly spread some diseases, and magically only the Frozen Wraith Sect have the cures to such diseases. Because of this, many sects approached them. The sect master of the Frozen Wraith took advantage of this to make some allies and create ns to wage wars against our sect and a few other sects that didn¡¯t approach them." The sect master didn¡¯t hesitate to answer before he turned towards Mo Li. "You already warned me about the war so I was fortunate enough to save a lot of people from the sect. In the early times of the disease, I immediately close the sect and asked everyone to prepare. I knew that it was the devil¡¯s way to wage war."


    Fang Yu narrowed her eyes. She was about to say something when she heard the system asked her another question.


    [Exit This World Now?]


    ¡¯I will choose option two.¡¯ She answered inwardly. How could she leave everyone behind when Ji Tian is still weak? She frowned when she realized that this wasn¡¯t the real reason why she chose to stay. Slowly, she turned towards Mo Li and smiled. "Thank you."


    "Of course," he smiled. All this time, Mo Li never let go of Fang Yu¡¯s hands, as if he was afraid that she would disappear the moment he let go.


    [Option Two Initiated. The host will have the option to die anytime in ten years.]


    "Now, we already killed Xiawen Dong and that Commander. But this doesn¡¯t mean the war is over." Mo Li uttered. "The Devils won¡¯t just give up. They weren¡¯t able to use Fang Yu but they might have found someone else that could use space and that was the reason why they were able to dere war."


    "Sect Master... do you know the current status of the war now?"


    "Of course, we are losing! Those people... those despicable devils like to use the power of diseases! gues and chaos were consuming humans. We weren¡¯t losing because we are powerless but because of our greedy hearts and selfish nature!"


    Fang Yu nodded. Shepletely understood this type of selfishness. "Then... this space..."


    "Of course, we can stay here." Mo Li said. "You can rebuild your sect in this ce. This is a self-sustaining space with food and enough air for a lot of people to survive. The Sect would surely survive here."


    "But what about the other sect?" The Sect Master asked.


    "What about them?" Fang Yu asked and immediately bit her lips when she realized that her question was totally unexpected of ¡¯Fang Yu¡¯s¡¯ nature. Fang Yu might be cold but the sect master knew that she was really nice and kind. Contrary to her nature, that question sounded so ¡¯selfish¡¯.


    This immediately made her wonder if this was her nature of when she was still Lily.

 Chapter 159 Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 159 Disappear</h4>


    "You¡ª "


    "Sect Master... " Mo Li pursed his lips. "This ce¡ª "


    "I understand." The Sect Master interrupted him. Of course, he understood that he cannot save everyone. "But the devils. If we let them do whatever they want, then the world would probably belong to them anytime soon."


    "No need to worry." Mo Li said. "They will eventually run out of people." He already killed everyone that was training in the Ghost dimension. The devils don¡¯t have any more reinforcements. "Fang Yu and I will go back to the human dimension and kill some of the most powerful devils." This action would surely weaken the devil¡¯s forces. Meaning, the demons would actually be able to attack them on the devil dimension.


    Fang Yu only pouted in response. What does this have to do with her? This wasn¡¯t her war nor was she tasked by the system to intervene. ¡¯Actually, I already have a n.¡¯ She was already nning to go back to the ghost dimension and finish that pill. Then bring it with her on her next world.


    That pill can help her soul. Fang Yu was hopeful that it would be enough to remind her about her life when she was still Lily.


    "n?" Mo Li frowned. "What n?" He asked without using the voice transmission. Fang Yu immediately felt the temperature dropped.


    "I am going back to the Ghost Dimension." She uttered.


    "Why?" This time it was the sect master that asked. "It might be too dangerous."


    "I want to finish that pill." She said. The sh of stubbornness in her eyes made the two men shut their mouths.


    "I aming with you." Mo Li uttered.


    "What about the devils?"


    "Who cares about them?" Mo Li¡¯s words made the Sect Master speechless. A minute ago, Mo Li was talking about killing devils. Now... he is already going with Fang Yu to another world. This scenario doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    "I¡ª I thought that¡ª "


    "My wife is going to the ghost dimension. I will definitely follow her around." Mo Li actually thought that Fang Yu would be righteous enough to stay and fight. Base on Fang Yu¡¯s character, that should be her right course of action. But, for some reason, her choice to run away, didn¡¯t surprise him. The part of him that found Fang Yu familiar already knew that she would not involve herself in something like this.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was not as powerful as Mo Li. This was because the people close to her were not affected by the war. If the Sect Master was killed before they arrived, Fang Yu would fight.


    "..."


    "Alright... you two talk. I will find Ji Tian. I have some things to give her." Ji Tian is still the male lead and she was here to help the main lead. That is a simple fact that Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t forget in every world. Fang Yu left the Sect Master and Mo Li discuss their ns about the devils.


    After a few minutes, Fang Yu arrived in Ji Tian¡¯s tent and she personally exined how Fatty Lu was actually someone nted by the Frozen Wraith Sect so he could get close to Ji Tian. Once they are already close, they could kidnap him and use him as bait so, Fang Yu would agree to marry Xiawen Dong. Of course, this was nothing but an excuse that she and Mo Li came up with.


    Then she made sure to give him a lot of pills and some artifacts that Mo Li gave her. This was the same artifacts and pills that didn¡¯t fit her twelve-inch space. This made Ji Tian ted. Because of Fang Yu¡¯s medicine, Ji Tian¡¯s cultivation is actually progressing as fast as Dong Hu. Even the Sect Master was surprised to see Ji Tian became this powerful when his talent is lesser than Dong Hu.


    "Oh? You have been working hard," Fang Yu beamed when she held Ji Tian¡¯s wrist. However, this expression didn¡¯tst when she saw Ji Tian... blushed and quickly turned her head away. Wait... Fang Yu immediately coughed. This situation wasn¡¯t right.


    She let go of Ji Tian¡¯s hands and pretended not to notice anything as he continued to guide him about his current cultivation. She also gave him new recipes that he could use when he advanced to the next levels. Then Fang Yu quickly told him that she needed to rest.


    When Ji Tian left, Fang Yu fell into deep silence. ording to the plot, Ji Tian would fall in love with the female lead, but that would be after Fang Yu epted the woman as her disciple. It was never mentioned that Ji Tian would like his master or would reciprocate the original Fang Yu¡¯s feelings. All that was mentioned was the fact that Fang Yu loved Ji Tian and was broken-hearted when she knew that her disciples already fell in love with each other.


    Is it possible that... Ji Tian liked Fang Yu too but didn¡¯t confess because... she was his master? Now that Fang Yu thought about it, if she would leave ten years from now, she wouldn¡¯t have the time to make the female lead her disciple too. Meaning, Ji Tian might not meet her.


    Moreover, this war mightst for a really long time. If Fang Yu won¡¯t stop it... there is a possibility that this war might kill the female lead. Fang Yu¡¯s face darkened. This couldn¡¯t happen.


    The reincarnator actually changed a lot of things! Now, Fang Yu would have to fix everything to make the male lead meet the female lead! Thisplication is truly...


    Fang Yu let out a sigh. Another problem, another lesson learned. Reincarnators and Transmigrators are people who could change the plot and ruin worlds. As much as possible, it would be best to take care of them when it was still early.


    "Is there something wrong?" Mo Li asked when he went inside the tent. Seeing Fang Yu frowned made him curious.


    "I want to fight the war against the devils." It seems that right now, Fang Yu needed to give up making her pill and fight this war, end it as soon as possible.


    "What changed your mind?" He lifted an eyebrow. She shook her head but didn¡¯t answer him. Seeing this, Mo Li added. "Don¡¯t worry... the sect master didn¡¯t notice." He smiled and sat next to her.


    "Notice what?"


    "That you are no longer, Fang Yu."


    His words made her heart skip a beat. She immediately tried to calm herself down. She couldn¡¯t show any emotions. "What are you talking about?" She asked. "I just thought that this war is indeed very tiring. If this goes on, who knew when will it end? Moreover, the devil¡¯s weapon could practically end humanity. I have some ways to create pills to make people better. I think that is our greatest advantage."


    "Hm?" He gave her a meaningful smile. "Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it... it¡¯s fine. I am not in a hurry."


    For some reason, his words made her more nervous. What does Mo Li know? Why isn¡¯t he forcing her to say something? Once again, Fang Yu¡¯s heart started beating faster. "You¡ª "


    "Shhh..." he interrupted her words with his finger. Then he smiled and leaned closer. "No need to exin. I know."


    Fang Yu shivered inwardly. This... This man is really making her nervous. However, she didn¡¯t have the intention to argue. So she responded to his kisses instead. Not long after, Fang Yu waved her hand, and the two entered another space.


    "Creative." He beamed.


    "Do you like it?" she asked. The space was just like a bedroom from her memory. This should be something from a hotel that she upied before. The room was huge, with a king-size bed and canopy. Its beige carpet matched the minimalistic style of the room.


    "I love it," he said as he stopped kissing her and roamed his eyes around the room. Then he stared at her face and smiled. "I love everything about it."


    She smiled, dimples on disy as she stared at him. Ten years... all she had was ten years. After that, she would leave and forget about him. Probably, it wouldn¡¯t hurt her. After all, she hasn¡¯t felt anything special towards this man. Plus, forgetting him would mean forgetting everything that they shared together. The kisses, the sex, the peals ofughter, and fights. She would forget how he looked and his name and his voice. She would forget everything about him.


    However, the thought of hurting him made the smile on her face disappear. She wondered what would happen if she just suddenly dies and disappear. Would he be able to ept it? However, the two haven¡¯t really met for too long. They have been married for months now, and that was it. Surely, the feelings that Mo Li had would one day disappear, right?


    "You alright?"


    Fang Yu slowly lifted her hand and touched her face, her fingers trailed on his cheekbones into her beautiful lips and sharp chin. "Yes," she forced a smile. "I am alright."


    .....


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 160 Grandpa

    <h4>Chapter 160 Grandpa</h4>


    After a few hours of staying in the space, Mo Li and Fang Yu decided that it was best to help the humans in this war. Of course, they weren¡¯t nning to involve the rest of the sect. It was decided that the sect would change its base into the secret space.


    After a few more days of staying in the space, Mo Li and Fang Yu finally left and went back to the human world. Using Fang Yu¡¯s expertise in potioneering, it was easy for her to create some medicines that were able to counter the diseases that the devils used against humans. Of course, this had something to do with the fact that Mo Li was a very old demon. He was practically someone who has lived a long¡ª long¡ª long life. While Mo Li never really told her his real age, she guessed that the man might have probably traveled to different worlds with different times, meaning, he could be older than ten thousand years old.


    With his age,es a lot of knowledge from different worlds.


    "I think it would be fair if I call you grandfather," Fang Yu smiled when she lifted her head and found Mo Li staring at her while she finished brewing another batch of potions.


    "Grandfather?" he lifted an eyebrow, amusement apparent in his eyes.


    "Yes. It would be fair, considering you are so old. Hey, tell me.... Howe you look like this? Did you found some sort of secret pill that would make you look this handsome forever?"


    Her words were enough to make him chuckle, slowly, his low chuckle turned into a burst of full-blownughter. His shoulders shook as he held his stomach and finally sat on the ice bed where he was lying. "Would you believe me... if I tell you that I was created this way?"


    This time, it was her turned to lift an eyebrow. "Created... like a robot?"


    "Robot?" he asked. "What¡¯s a robot?"


    "Oh... it¡¯s uh... probably you haven¡¯t seen one yet. But they are made of metals and they are programmed to do something. They are made."


    "Like mechas?"


    "You know about mecha?"


    "I have traveled to a destroyed world before. It was quick and I wasn¡¯t able to gather any information about it but... I have heard about mecha."


    "Well, mecha are just like robots but mechas require people to ride them, yes? A robot can do a certain task based on their programs." She answered absentmindedly before she pursed her lips. As expected, Mo Li¡¯s eyes already glinted.


    "Shall I ask you how you know about these robots?¡¯


    Fang Yu smiled. "No. You can¡¯t." Her answer was already expected. Thus, Mo Li shrugged in response.


    "Alright." He looked at Fang Yu, staring at her side profile as she prepared the next set of ingredients for the potion. A long stretch of silence followed his words.


    "Hey, I have a question." Fang Yu uttered without looking at him. "What would you do if I suddenly disappear one day?"


    "I will find you," he answered without batting an eyelid. For some reason, he was already expecting this question from Fang Yu.


    "And if... you can¡¯t find me?"


    "I would," his voice was full of unmask confidence. "I will always find you." There wouldn¡¯t be any goodbye between them as he was confident that even if she disappeared, he would surely find her again.


    "But isn¡¯t that tiring?" she asked.


    "I am allowed to rest." Mo Li smiled. "But I won¡¯t quit."


    His words made her froze for a few seconds. "And... what if... the next time you find me... I am no longer Fang Yu?"


    Again, heughed, his voice sounded melodious. "You were never Fang Yu." He said, certainty apparent in his voice. "I don¡¯t need Fang Yu¡¯s face to find you." That was a fact. Even if she would look like an olddy, he would be able to identify her.


    "Do you¡ª Do you believe in multiple universe?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He shrugged but didn¡¯t answer her. He stared at Fang Yu intently before sighing. "You can¡¯t leave me."


    "Hm?" she raised her head and met his eyes.


    "I said... you can¡¯t leave me."


    She smiled. "Well that would depend on fate, right? We can¡¯t really tell what would happen in the next few days."


    "Fate... is what you do with your life," he uttered. "Only you can control your fate. Your fate depends on your actions and their effects. Just like a domino effect."


    ¡¯Domino Effect.¡¯ Again, she turned silent. What was that just now?


    Seeing her face froze, Mo Li added. "It will depend on our choices and this time... I chose to stay with you." There wasn¡¯t even a hint of hesitation in his voice. Seeing the sincerity in his eyes made her turned her head away. It was bright and warm, and the fact that she didn¡¯t have the same emotions made her a little gloomy.


    She turned her attention to the ingredients. For some reason, seeing him like this is making her chest a little heavy. Mo Li is not supposed to be someone important in this world. He was the master of the viin, and being close to him shouldn¡¯t change anything. But Fang Yu realized that Mo Li¡¯s presence had greatly affected her¡ª the Lily inside her.


    Of course, she knew this is irrelevant as she would forget everything. Well, the time frame of ten years made her think of doing things to least making him happy. Fang Yu convinced herself that this would act as a payment for Mo Li¡¯s help in this world.


    Fang Yu was aware that without Mo Li, everything would have been too hard for her. This was still her second sessful quest, and she was aware that she still did a lot of mistakes. She was dumb, and her decision making sometimes sucked. But she is determined to learn.


    A sigh escaped her lips. It was only sad that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take the pill that was supposed to heal souls. Fang Yu was nning to try the pill, and see if it would affect Lily¡¯s soul.


    "What are you thinking?" his voice interrupted her stupor.


    "The pill." Fang Yu uttered. "I wanted to make it, but because of this... I think it would dy things."


    "You sure you wanted the pill for your disciple and not for yourself?"


    It was as if a lump in her throat appeared. "Of course." She answered without looking at him. She knew he would be able to tell that she was lying once her eyes would meet his.


    "You know that feeding him pills without real experience would make him weak, right?" Mo Li said. He, too, was surprised by Ji Tian¡¯s progress. Ji Tian¡¯s talent was normal. However, his growth wasparable to Dong Hu¡¯s. That is something that normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to do. "Pills would help him advance, but without experience, his fighting skills would suck. It would be his downfall."


    She nodded. Her job is to make him strong, not make him a good fighter. The robot would surely disagree with her thoughts, but she was sent to stop the killer from killing Dong Hu. That was it. However, since she was Ji Tian¡¯s master, Fang Yu also did her best to help Ji Tian be more powerful.


    Even the robot didn¡¯t give her tasks about Ji Tian¡¯s fighting skills. Meaning, this is something that woulde naturally. "You shouldn¡¯t underestimate Ji Tian." Male leads are called leads for a reason. They are lucky and overpowered. Even if you squash them to death, they would still survive just because of some random fluke. They are supposed to be winners, and the universe would make sure it would happen.


    Mo Li only gave her a knowing look before he nodded. "You are right. I have been underestimating him since I met him." At first, Mo Li hated Ji Tian because he was weak. Then, because of his progress, he hated him because he was a little handsome. However, he soon realized that what he actually hated was the fact that Ji Tian would spend time with his wife from time to time because he was her disciple.


    He hated it. He hated seeing them talk. He hated the look on Ji Tian¡¯s face every time Fang Yu would give him some advice. He hated the fact that he couldn¡¯t touch him because that would surely break Fang Yu¡¯s heart. He just... He hated everything about this Ji Tian! Of course, these were only inside his mind. On the outside, Mo Li was smiling at Fang Yu. His smile to so beautiful that it immediately made Fang Yu wonder if Mo Li was nning to kill Ji Tian.


    "You¡ª " Fang Yu sighed. "You can¡¯t kill him." She suddenly said. "If you kill him... I will hate you forever!"


    ....


    Update: My mental health is really not fine. I would like to apologize to everyone and thank you for your messages. Stay safe.

 Chapter 161 Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 161 Immortal Realm</h4>


    "How did you know I was thinking of killing him?" Mo Liughed. Of course, this was only all inside his mind. He hated that man but wouldn¡¯t do anything against him.


    "I can read your mind." Fang Yu beamed before she went back to her ingredients. Not long after, Fang Yu and Mo Li left the ice cave and went to the potioneering guild for the potions that Fang Yu created. Just like that, a year had already passed since the war began. Soon bodied piled up from both sides. Still, there were no signs of the war stopping. Because of this, Fang Yu is getting impatient. She couldn¡¯t really intervene and change what was supposed to happen. Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t dare venture outside of her safety zone because she wasn¡¯t really that powerfulpared to some devils. Fang Yu had been staying in the cave, brewing potions every day. She had been saying behind the scenes supporting the humans while Mo Li would go out from time to time to fight against some devils and kill their team leader.


    "I think something is wrong." Fang Yu said, she crossed her hands across her chests and stared at Mo Li.


    "Hm?"


    "The war is not stopping. If this continues, the forces of humanity would soon perish." The two sides were both resilient. Despite the death, the humans who didn¡¯t have any deals with the devils fought, kingdoms were fighting back as the sects were supporting them. Soldiers against devils, sect against sects. "If we don¡¯t ¡ª "


    "Why do you care?" Mo Li¡¯s words interrupted her stupor. She stared at him intently.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The world... can burn. But that is none of your business, yes?" This was something that Mo Li never understood. He knew that Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t do something without any proper reasoning. "The future of humanity does not concern us. You and I can travel the universe together. Why do you need to help them?"


    She stilled at his question. Why does she need to help humans? Aside from making sure that the female lead would meet the male lead? There was no other reason. Or at least that¡¯s what her brain thought. But, inside her, something ¡ª a voice had been telling her that she couldn¡¯t abandon humanity now. "I am human," she suddenly said. "I think that is enough reason to help my fellow humans." She uttered but even she wasn¡¯t convinced about the words that she just said.


    Fang Yu turned her head away. "I think¡ª we should end this war as fast as possible." She wasn¡¯t nning on spending the rest of her ten years in this ce. She was nning to travel with Mo Li. However, with the current circumstances, that n might not happen anytime soon. "We need to find out why the devils still had people even if we already killed the devils on the ghost dimension."


    Mo Li snorted. "Can¡¯t we just stay here and watch everyone die?"


    Her head snapped back at him. She opened her mouth wanting to say something. But no words came out. Part of her thinks that she should listen to Mo Li and just leave. After all, Ji Tian and the Sect Master were already safe. Even if this world burns, the male lead would survive. Then... he would meet the female lead hundreds of yearster. However, another part of her was telling her to stop this kind of thinking.


    A sharp sigh escaped her lips.


    Seeing her face made Mo Li frowned. "Alright... since that is what you wanted then... You can send me to the devil dimension."


    "I can¡¯te?" she looked at him.


    "No. You cant go to the devil and demons dimension right now. With your current cultivation... you will die once you enter our world."


    "I can¡¯t go in until I enter the immortal realm?"


    He nodded in response.


    "What are you going to do to the devil dimension?"


    "Kill everyone."


    "..." she stared at his serious face. Seeing this, heughed and continued.


    "If the end of the war would make you happy, then I will give it to you. As a wedding gift."


    "Is it dangerous?" she asked and seeing him shrugged in response immediately made her irritated. "Be honest."


    "When a small person like you pouts like that... I can¡¯t help butugh." He uttered.


    "Stop it." Fang Yu walked towards Mo Li who was lying on the ice bed. "Is it going to be dangerous?" She sat on the edge of the bed and met his eyes.


    "And if it is? Will you stop me?"


    "Of course! You can¡¯t leave. If... if it will be dangerous then just stay here."


    For some reason, her words only made himugh. "If you wanted to end the war then... I must go."


    "Why do you need to go to that world?"


    "To make you happy." He lifted his hand and put a strand of her hair behind her ears. "We can¡¯t stay here forever, and I know you won¡¯t leave without making sure that humanity survives. How can I spend the rest of our honeymoon in a ce like this?" he lifted an eyebrow andughed.


    "You¡ª " Fang Yu gulped. "Is it going to be quick?"


    "No. Probably not." He decided to tell her the truth. "A year or two. You just have to wait and... I wille back to you."


    "You said that I can¡¯t enter these worlds without entering the immortal realm, right?" Fang Yu asked, again. And again, he nodded. "Do you think I can advance in two years?" she asked.


    "Space magic... is veryplicated." Mo Li uttered. "But if you work hard enough, yes, you can be a proper immortal in two years." He didn¡¯t miss the sadness that shed in her eyes. "Two years is nothing for immortals like us." He added. "We can leave for thousands of years," he reminded her.


    "Of course," she faked a smile. "I am just a little worried." Thousands of years? She only had ten years - nine years. Waiting for another two years meant she only had seven years to be with him.


    "Your husband is powerful. I can end them... and they won¡¯t be able to disturb humans again. Then... we can now travel the world without you worrying about them." His smile turned gentle before he sighed. "Once you will reach the immortal realm, you needed to abandon your humanity and walk in the path of immortality. However, not many people would be able to do that. After all, being alive forever... is such a lonely thing. Just like the Sect master, he could easily advanced and be an immortal, but he is dying it. This was because... his heart is still not at peace. He still cares for humanity, he cared for his friends, and he cared for you."


    "So... advancing meant abandoning your humanity. It means not caring."


    "Not necessarily. But you have to ept the fact that one day, you would lose everyone. They will grow old and die while you¡ª you will forever stay like this. Alive... sometimes alone and lonely."


    She pursed her lips. Immortality is something that most people wanted to have. Living forever sounds tempting. But how could living forever be that fun? She looked at his eyes and noticed theplex emotions in his orbs. "You are right."


    "Of course, I am." He pulled her for a hug, holding her head close to his chest, making her listen to his heartbeat. A long stretch of silence followed. "Two years is nothing. Just wait for me toe back. But you have to promise me one thing. You must keep yourself safe."


    She nodded in response. To her, two years sounded so long¡ª too long. "Promise me that you will stay safe."


    "Hmmm." She felt him nod. "I wille back and find you."


    She just nodded. At first, Mo Li keep on saying that she couldn¡¯t leave him. That he would never leave her side. She wondered what made him changed his mind. Was it just because he wanted her to be happy? Why does it seem so hard to believe Mo Li?


    The two spent the night just in each other¡¯s arms. Hugging and cuddling and talking until Mo Li told her that it was time. Then he gave her the proper coordinates to the Devil Dimension. With her eyes closed, Fang Yu opened a portal. "If you want toe back¡ª "


    "I have ways." It would make him a bit weaker, but who cares? He would have forever to spend with her anyway. He gave her a smile full of assurance. Two years was nothing to him. Once the devils die, Fang Yu would finally agree to leave this damn world. Without this burden, she would be able to advance, and then they could travel together... forever.


    Fang Yu smiled at him before she snaked her arms around his neck. In response, he lifted her up and aligned his lips into hers. Without saying anything, Mo Li pressed his lips against hers. "I love you." He uttered in between the kiss.


    But... he never heard her utter a word of reply.


    ...


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 162 General Mo

    <h4>Chapter 162 General Mo</h4>


    Fang Yu stood in front of the now-closed portal. Her eyes were still glued at the empty space as her heart hammered against her chest.


    She wasn¡¯t in love.


    She wasn¡¯t angry.


    But she wasn¡¯t happy either.


    She thought she felt nothing. She wasn¡¯t even relieved that Mo Li would now stop following her around. So how could she exin this emotion?


    In the end, Fang Yu sighed and sat on the cold ice bed. She roamed her eyes in the silent room. For some reason, she felt that it was too quiet and cold. It was as if the warmth inside the room disappeared along with Mo Li.


    Probably because she had no one to talk to now, she consoled herself. Another sigh escaped her lips as shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling made of ice. She was worried. That¡¯s right. She was only worried. Nothing more.


    After a few minutes, Fang Yu closed her eyes and held her chest. It was heavy and... suffocating. In the end, Fang Yu opened her eyes and sat in the lotus position as she started cultivating. If she could advance in the immortal realm, then she would be able to follow him in the devil¡¯s dimension.


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t deny that she had been used to Mo Li¡¯s presence. Now that he left, the ce that she was staying no longer feels like home. Because of that, she was starting to feel a little ufortable. That¡¯s right, she figured out the source of the heaviness in her chest. It was because she missed his presence¡ª she missed him. Soon, a smile blossomed on her face. Mo Li was gone because he wanted to help her advance. She shouldn¡¯t waste her time thinking about unnecessary things and just concentrate on advancing.


    Slowly, the lonely days passed. Fang Yu never wasted any of her time anymore. She dedicated all of her free time to cultivating and making potions for the diseases. Since her cultivation was quite high, Fang Yu can survive without sleeping or eating as long as she cultivated. Because of that, she doesn¡¯t need to go out and just asked the people from the potioneering guild toe and get the potions for her.


    "Robot.... The male and female lead are destined to meet no matter what happened right?" Since Fang Yu had been alone for months now, she had been talking to the system like she was talking to a real person.


    [Yes]


    "And no matter the circumstances, the viin and the male lead would fight against each other?"


    [Yes]


    "Oh." She nodded and continued brewing some new potions. "You didn¡¯t tell me to make them meet. So, it means they are destined to meet sooner orter. It means that the power of destiny would do the rest." She muttered. Being alone for almost a year now, made Fang Yu talked to herself... sometimes.


    Alright... maybe all the time. She couldn¡¯t really tell. After a few minutes of brewing, Fang Yu nced at the empty bed. Just like what Mo Li said, this ice cave wouldn¡¯t melt even if he is no longer here. The only way that it would melt is if... he dies which is very impossible considering that¡ª


    Frowning, Fang Yu didn¡¯t continue her thoughts. Her hand slowly made its way into her chest¡ª her aching chest. "Robot? What is happening?"


    No answer.


    "Robot... what the hell is happening!?" He panicked as the pain in her chest multiplied. Fang Yu flinched as she ran towards the bed. "What is happening? Why does it hurt?" Unknowingly, tears started to stream down her cheeks. She gulped as controlled her breathing. "Robot! Answer me! Why does it hurt¡ª Ahhh" She clutched her chest as she closed her tear stricken eyes. "What is happening?" she whispered.


    However, no matter how much she pleaded, the robot never uttered a single word. Fang Yu felt the color left her face. She bit her lips. What is this pain? "Robot if you¡ª I might¡ª " again, her thoughts seemed to stop. She looked at her hands and remembered the rings.


    "Mo Li!" She uttered as she tried to stand up. But the pain was too much for her little body to handle. She staggered and fell on the side of the bed as she tried to open a portal. "Mo Li!" She couldn¡¯t help but call him out. Something must have happened. Something dangerous...


    "No¡ª No¡ª No!" Shaking her head, she fought the feeling of darkness that was trying to overtook her senses. "No! Mo Li!" She called out and held her hand in front of her. She needed to open a portal. She needed to find him. Fang Yu trembled as she tried to concentrate and¡ª


    *BANG!*


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t have the time to think about the source of the explosion. She felt that it was somewhere outside, but that wasn¡¯t her priority right now. "Mo Li... please...." Again, she tried to open the portal but because of the current pain in her chest, Fang Yu was unable to use her space. "F*ck! Mo Li! Don¡¯t you dare die!" She couldn¡¯t help but yell. "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª "


    *BANG*


    The second loud sound finally got her attention as the ice cave shook, causing some little debris to fell on the ground.


    *BANG*


    She started frowning. Holding her chest, Fang Yu looked at the entrance of the cave. This ice cave was created by Mo Li. Just like his previous caves, this ce was protected with the best artifacts that Mo Li created. How could some normal person be breach this ce? Mo Li never told her the specifics about this ce, but she was certain that no humans could destroy the security of this ce.


    *BANG*


    She looked at the cracks as the crease in between her brows deepened. However, instead of worrying about this cave, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think about Mo Li. She couldn¡¯t seem to remove his face from her mind. "Mo Li," she uttered before wiping her tears.


    The pain in her chest was still there, but it had somehow be manageable. Fang Yu then looked at the entrance of the ice cave. The cracks had now increased. She could feel people ¡ªor at least different abilities being thrown towards the artifacts guarding this ce.


    Logic dictates that she should leave this ce and live. She knew that people who could break the artifacts are not just simple people. If she fought against one, she might have chances of winning. But if she fought against many... then... Fang Yu was not certain if she would be able to survive.


    *BANG*


    ¡¯Robot. Let me buy the invisibility¡¯


    [Invisibility for two minutes. Cost: 25 coins. Buy now?]


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯


    [Deducting coins. 25 coins deducted. Use now?]


    ¡¯No.¡¯ Fang Yu uttered, determination shed in her eyes.


    *BANG*


    This time, a huge hole appeared just in front of Fang Yu.


    "Huh?" A man with red orbs stared at Fang Yu who was now calmly sitting on the bed. "Who are you?"


    "And who are you?" Fang Yu uttered as she tried to hide the pain from her chest.


    "Isn¡¯t this General Mo¡¯s cave?"


    "General Mo?" Fang Yu frowned, surprised shed in her eyes. "You mean... You mean the owner of this cave is still alive?" She asked, pretending not to know anything. The guy stared at her white clothes and at her small pretty face.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am called Yu, and I found this ce a few months ago. When I realized that no one was here, I decided to stay so I could brew potions." She nced at the now ruined cauldron and some ingredients on the floor.


    "Oh?" the man lifted an eyebrow as she stood in the air. His equally red robe fluttered as he narrowed his eyes at Fang Yu. "You don¡¯t know who General Mo is?"


    "I don¡¯t know any General Mo." Fear shed in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. "Why are you looking for this person? Maybe... Maybe you will find him in the next Kingdom?"


    "Hah!" the man chuckled. "You think you can fool me? I can smell General Mo in this ce."


    "But¡ª But I¡ª " Fang Yu¡¯s face paled not from the intimidating gaze of the man but from the pain that once again started to wreak havoc inside her chest. "Ahhhh¡ª " unable to stop herself, Fang Yu clutched her chest and spit a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing Fang Yu like this, the man froze. "You¡ª Where is he?"


    "I don¡¯t know¡ª what you¡¯re¡ª you¡¯re talking about."


    "Where is General Mo and why can I smell his scent around you!?" the man asked, ignoring Fang Yu¡¯s pale face. "Where the hell is he?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" Fang Yu insisted and panicked when the man started to approach her. "Don¡¯t you dare get too close!"


    "Then tell me where is General Mo!?"


    "I don¡¯t¡ª "


    "If you keep on lying... he will die."


    His words were enough to make her froze. She lifted her head and met the man¡¯s eyes. "What are you talking about?"


    "Where is he?"


    "No! You must give me an answer first!" Fang Yu uttered. "What are you talking about? What dying?" For the first time since Fang Yu came here, she felt afraid of losing something. The drumming in her chest, overpowered the pain as she asked the man again. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "The general is dying." The man clenched his jaws. "And he would die if I won¡¯t save him."

 Chapter 163 Curse or a Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 163 Curse or a Blessing</h4>


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Just tell me about his location! This is none of your business!"


    "It is my business! I am his wife!"


    The man¡¯s mouth hit the floor, his eyes widened. However, before he could say anything, Fang Yu fainted and fell to the ground. The man let out a curse before he hastily approached Fang Yu. If they were married then the pain in her chest should be... the man narrowed his eyes. Who would have thought that Mo Li would agree to have his soul connected to some other person?


    He held the small woman andid her into the bed. Then he held the woman¡¯s chest and transferred some of his ability, healing the woman in the process. Since Mo Li and this woman¡¯s soul are connected then it meant... she could experience everything that Mo Li had been experiencing now. Her fainting meant that Mo Li fainted too.


    Another curse left his lips. Demons like them who already lived a long life are more careful when ites to marrying someone. They could, of course, marry humans, but they would never tie their souls with their wives. After all, humans who aren¡¯t immortals will still die. Moreover, humans tend to be very cunning. They would always betray someone for benefits.


    Unlike humans... demons tend to only give their hearts to one person in their lifetime. "Foolish." He couldn¡¯t help but utter when he remembered that the woman is not even in the immortal realm. Of course, the fact that she is about to advance is also a good thing. But once Mo Li¡¯s enemies would know that he is married to a human, they woulde after her and kill her to inflict pain on Mo Li.


    How could Mo Li even risk it? Even if he loved the woman so much, he could have waited for her to advance before marrying her. At least, she would have some chance when fighting against that man¡¯s enemies.


    "Hmmm..." Finally, Fang Yu showed some signs of recovery after the man sent some healing properties into the woman¡¯s body.


    "So you can use space." The man nodded. Healing a normal cultivator was, of course, easier than someone who could devour someone¡¯s ability into their space. "Is that the reason why Mo Li married you? So he could use you in creating portals for the demons?" the man asked. He knew that Fang Yu is already conscious.


    "You could say that," her voice was hoarse. If she knew that tying one¡¯s soul would have this effect, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry him. Slowly, she opened her eyes and stared at the man sitting next to her. "He is in the devil¡¯s dimension."


    "You can go there." The man immediately said. He could feel what Fang Yu is thinking. "You would die."


    "I know." She nodded. For the first time, she hated the fact that she was weak. "He is dying... isn¡¯t he?"


    The red-eyed man just nodded without saying anything. Indeed, Mo Li is dying. "Poisoned. That is the only way that they could make him this weak. Poison him."


    Fang Yu turned her head away. She knew that the pain in her chest was still there, but the man had a way of masking it. Right now, her chest felt numb. She felt nothing. It was like when she entered this world. And for some reason, she doesn¡¯t like this feeling.


    "Can you open another portal to that world?"


    Fang Yu nodded in response. Now that the pain in her chest was gone... it means she could concentrate and ess her space.


    "Then do it!" the man stood and waited for her to stand next to him. "You need to hurry so I can save him."


    Fang Yu bit her lower lips. Because of her, Mo Li was in the devil dimension. She needed to step up her game and advance so they could travel together when hees back. "Use this."


    "What is this?"


    "An artifact that Mo Li gave me before he left. He said it would be able to protect me if someone more powerful than him attacked me. Use it to protect him."


    The man only lifted his eyebrow. "You trust me?" the man smiled. "How foolish. You don¡¯t even know me."


    "You look like him." Fang Yu uttered. "And I can feel the same blood running in your veins."


    "Oh? Was it because of the soul?"


    She nodded in response. She knew that the man would not hurt her simply because she too could smell Mo Li¡¯s scent around the man.


    "Then... you can call me Mo Li."


    "Hm?" It was Fang Yu¡¯s turn to raised her eyebrows.


    "I am his clone. Someone that he created from his flesh and blood. Though our consciousness is not connected, and I don¡¯t know that he already married someone." He smiled, showing a little bit of dimple that looked simr to Mo Li. "Well then, little girl. Open the portal so I could save your man."


    Fang Yu only lowered her head and closed her eyes. Soon, the deafening silence descended inside the ice cave. Then she held her hand in front of her as she essed the devil dimension. Slowly, the space in front of them distorted, creating a ck hole that swirled.


    "Quick..." the man said. "So you are a powerful space cultivator. Interesting." The man said and watched as space grew wider and wider until it was enough to amodate two people. Seeing this, the man nodded in approval. At least the real Mo Li didn¡¯t marry someone weak. A space user¡¯s potential was endless. Meaning the advantages that she could bring to the demons were also endless. "Well then..." the amusement didn¡¯tst long when the ck hole suddenly became clearer.


    "WHY DID YOU OPEN THE SPACE AGAIN!" Mo Li¡¯s loud voice came from the other side of the space. Almost immediately the red-eyed man used his ice to sealed the space again. But it was toote.


    The loud sound of a weapon impaling Fang Yu¡¯s flesh broke the thick silence.


    "FANG YU!"


    The red-eyed man froze as he slowly turned towards the woman lying on the floor, a spear was on the woman¡¯s stomach, but no blood flowed from her body. "A space weapon." A weapon that could traverse space and time. The red-eyed man paled when he saw space slowly trying to close. However, instead of dwelling in this ce, the man decided to jump towards space. He was here to save the real Mo Li. Who cares about a small woman?


    Fang Yu watched as the image of Mo Li in chains shed in her eyes. "NOOOO!" Mo Li¡¯s voice echoed over and over as the space distorted for a few seconds before it finally closed. Her gaze had turned blurry with tears, her breathing sparse. The weapon didn¡¯t gave her any pain, but it stopped her from moving. She couldn¡¯t even blink her eyes. It was as if a huge boulder was on top of her, preventing her from breathing. She could feel her limbs slowly losing their strength as her gaze darkened.


    It must have been a setup. They must have been waiting for her to open the space again after they inflicted so much pain for Mo Li. They knew that with the space user being alive, Mo Li could alwayse back to the devil dimension. So, they chose to end her first.


    What a cruel fate.


    ¡¯Robot. Please... let me leave.¡¯ She uttered inside her mind. Though her body felt numb, she still felt the heavy sensation in her heart. It was too heavy, she just wanted it to vanish. She wanted to forget.


    [Leaving the world in Three.... Two.... One...]


    When Fang Yu opened her eyes again, she was already in a white space, lying on the cold hard floor. She held her chest then watch her naked body. The weapon on her stomach was now gone. And this body¡ª this body was no longer Fang Yu. She touched her face and stared at her long fingers.


    This body was no longer Fang Yu, but why does she still felt the heaviness in her chest?


    ¡¯Robot. Is there a way to stop this pain?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    [Negative]


    She was no longer Fang Yu. She was already Lily, and yet the pain .... Why? Lily thought that the pain would disappear along with the identity of Fang Yu, along with her body.


    ¡¯Robot can you show me my stats?¡¯


    [Name: Lily]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: D]


    [Missions Completed: 2]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: 905]


    [Strength: 1]


    [Intelligence: 2]


    [Speed: 1]


    [Luck: 0]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Potion Brewing and Pill Making. Proficiency: Advanced beginner]


    [Status: Healthy]


    ¡¯Healthy?¡¯ she frowned and held her chest. ¡¯But my chests... hurt. Can you scan it again?¡¯


    After three times of scanning herself, Lily finally gave up. Since the Robot said that she was healthy, then she was healthy. "So the mission this time ... waspleted." She uttered to herself. Funny how she should celebrate her sess, but instead of feeling happy, Lily felt... pain? Why would she feel pain?


    She immediately tried to rummage her memory, and as expected, faces and names from the previous world started to blur. She couldn¡¯t remember some details anymore.


    A sigh escaped her lips. Forgetting everything...


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was a curse or a blessing. [End of Arc 2]

 Chapter 164 Arc 3: The Vampire Princess - Fantasy - R18

    <h4>Chapter 164 Arc 3: The Vampire Princess - Fantasy - R18</h4>


    The Vampire Princess - Happy Ending


    .....


    [Proceed to the next world?]


    Lily shook her head when she heard the Robot¡¯s voice inside her head. After a long silence, she then watched her stats in front of her. So far, her luck was already zero, and her intelligence had increased. However, the other aspect of her soul is still the same. Was it because she was only a soul?


    "Hey Robot... was I punished?"


    [Unable to answer. Beecks authority.]


    "Then who can answer me?" she couldn¡¯t help but wonder that this was all a punishment and not a chance to live again.


    [Unable to answer. Beecks authority.]


    Lily bit her lower lip and let out a sigh. She had finished two missions so far. Maybe she needed to finish more missions so the robot would be able to answer her questions. "Then let¡¯s proceed to the next world." She uttered and closed her eyes.


    [Entering to the next world in three... two.... One....]


    ......


    The thick smell of blood made Lily frowned. She held her breath, and slowly opened her eyes. The white canopy of the bed was the first thing that she saw. Slowly, Lily held her hand in front of her and stared at her snow-white hands.


    "Your highness... you are awake." A man¡¯s voice echoed. Lily immediately stared at the man standing a few feet away from her bed. The man was tall, the dark perfectly trimmed velvet hooded coat made the man looked a little mysterious. Beneath the coat was a brown shirt and a white tan vest. Along with this, she could see a tan waist belt and a red scarf. Was he an assassin? She couldn¡¯t help but asked herself. "I will be outside, please feel free to call me if you need anything," the man¡¯s emotionless voice echoed before he silently left the room without even waiting for her words.


    Lily narrowed her eyes.


    "Robot..." she uttered softly. "Let me purchase the plot."


    [Purchase plot for six hundred coins?]


    ¡¯So, it really is doubled, huh.¡¯


    [Yes.]


    This system is such a money-grubber. She felt that this system should be a part of her soul, yet, this robot was really...


    If this robot was a part of her soul, that does mean that Lily was a money-grubber too? She shook the thoughts out of her head. Impossible.


    ¡¯Alright. Six hundred coins it is.¡¯


    [Purchasing plot for six hundred coins. Deducting coins. Plot sessfully purchased. Open now?]


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯


    [Plot: The male lead is called And Freer, a powerful witch who would be the mortal enemy of the vampires. And was the illegitimate son of a powerful witch who was killed by the vampires just after she gave birth. And grew up in an orphanage that trained servants for the noble vampires.


    This was where And met the female lead, Cassandra Larcia. Cassandra was born into a poor family who sold her to be a ve for the vampires. At sixteen, both Cassandra and And met in the royal vampire family¡¯s household. The two fell in love and started a rtionship. However, this rtionship didn¡¯tst long when the Viin, Prince Gavril de Carinus took a liking to the female lead.


    The quest this time does not revolve around the viin and the leads. This time, the host was tasked to stop the powerful Duke, who is also Prince Gavril¡¯s mortal enemy, from kidnapping the female lead and turning her into a vampire. The female lead would soon be a vampire because of Prince Gavril and not because of the Duke. This would attract the hate of the male lead, making him run away, vowing to destroy the Prince once he turned powerful.


    If the Duke would turn the female lead into a vampire, the male lead would hate the Duke instead of the Prince. This must not be allowed to happen.


    The host is called Princess Lucinia de Carinus, she was the youngest sister of Prince Gavril, and was someone hated and avoided by all vampires because of her allergies to blood. Princess Lucinia de Carinus doesn¡¯t drink blood, thus her body was different from the normal vampires. She was not as fast and as strong. The vampires hated her not because she was physically weak but because of her ability to influence blood around her.


    She was called the demonic princess, and everyone in the de Carinus household hated and bullied her, prompting her to live in a castle far away from the kingdom, alone. Princess Lucinia was irrelevant to the plot, and most people including the male and female lead doesn¡¯t even know who she was.]


    [Quest: Prevent the Duke from taking the Female Lead. Rewards: 500 coins.]


    Lily nodded. "Lucinia de Carinus. Not a bad name." She opened her eyes and sat on her bed. After a long pause, she went to her bathroom and examined how she looked. In front of her was a very beautiful woman. Five-foot eight, long ck hair, red orbs, and small pouty lips. From the small memories in this body, Lucinia was actually not a daughter of the current Queen but from a maid that the King ¡¯identally¡¯ impregnated.


    This was another reason why everyone in the household hated her. Lucinia shook her head as she examined her long white sleeping gown. It was thin, revealing her small naked frame underneath the gown. This should be the reason why that person immediately left the room when she woke up.


    Speaking of that person, he was Lucinia¡¯s treacherous knight Zacharia. That man was someone nted by the Queen and was following Lucinia around as her knight. She let out a snort as she held her beautiful little face. This Lucinia was already eighty years old, but she still looked like an eighteen-year-old woman. "How beautiful." Her eyes soon roamed around her bathroom and noticed the walk-in closet just a few feet away from the tub. Eyeing the tub, Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was huge, probably enough for two people. And it was located in the middle of the huge bathroom.


    Walking towards the tub, Lucinia rummage through her memories and immediately found a way to use the water system. Even if Lucinia was forced to stay in this castle, everything had been provided by the royal family. This castle was only enough to amodate at least six people, but it was beautiful withplete amenities. Soon, Lucinia removed the nightgown and immediately walked towards the tub.


    Then she frowned. The warm water seemed to remind her of the cold. But why would she think of something cold this time? She immediately shook the thoughts out of her head and smiled to herself as she started bathing herself.


    Lucinia doesn¡¯t have anyone to assist her in this castle. Aside from two guards, a cook, and a servant to clean the ce and of course, Zacharia who doesn¡¯t really show himself, Lucinia was practically alone. After a quarter of an hour of enjoying the tub, Lucinia started to get bored. So, she ended her bath and went to her walk-in closet to choose some beautiful clothes.


    Base on her memories, this woman loved clothes but was too shy to wear them.


    This woman was bullied since she was a child, making her personality very timid, shy, and insecure. She grew up without friends and family. Because of this, she had wanted to socialized but always failed as she would always end up bing theughing stock of the crowd. Still, Lucinia persevered and would always show up if someone invited her to events. But instead of wearing her beautiful clothes, Lucinia decided to choose simple clothes instead. She hoped that it would be enough to make her more likable. This, of course, didn¡¯t stop the bullying. Seeing that Lucinia was very quiet and just ignored the other nobles that would make fun of her every time she attended a banquet, many people started to invite her more and make her the center of their entertainment.


    "My poor little girl." Lucinia smiled as she looked at her naked reflection in the floor to ceiling mirror inside her walk-in closet. "Don¡¯t worry... I will make those people suffer." The gentle smile on her face turned sinister before she let out a pause and frowned. For some reason, Lily could feel herself change. She felt that she had be more ruthless or, at least, her thoughts had be more ruthless and... sinister.


    She shivered. Was this... the real Lily? Or this is nothing but the effect of being a vampire?


    Anyway, she should stop thinking about stuff like this anymore. She felt that it was only right for her to avenge the sufferings that this body had gone through. This Lucinia was only an innocent soul that can¡¯t even drink blood. Why would they bully her just because she doesn¡¯t eat what they eat? Isn¡¯t that absurd? "Aish... you were bullied because you are too meek." She said out loud. "This... if we want to save the female lead then... we can¡¯t really let them continue doing stuff like this."

 Chapter 165 Blood

    <h4>Chapter 165 Blood</h4>


    The silence of the Clovious Castle was interrupted by the sound of Lucinia¡¯s footsteps that echoed as she walked towards the empty halls that led her towards the dining room.


    *CRASH*


    "Hm?" Lucinia stopped walking and turned towards the older man who stood stiffly a few feet away from her. "You broke our dinnerware."


    "I¡ª Your highness... you¡ª " the old man stuttered as she looked at the stunning woman wearing a red gown. "Your highness..."


    "Speak," she said softly. Lucinia had always been soft-spoken and gentle. She was nning to use this trait to avoid the suspicion of everyone.


    "Are you¡ª Are you going to visit the prince¡¯s abode wearing ¡ª "


    "Of course, she will!" an older woman¡¯s voice echoed. Lucinia looked at the woman wearing a blue dress with an apron. Her neat braided hair and kind smile were enough for Lucinia to recognize the cook of this castle. Madam Liliana, the woman who also took care of her when she was still a child. She smiled at the older woman. "You look wonderful Lucinia. Would you like to have your breakfast in the dining room this time?"


    Lucinia nodded in response. The previous Lucinia love to have her food inside her room, mainly because she found the long rectangr table in the dining room a little lonely. Madam Liliana smiled and sent a re at the older man before she curtsied towards the princess and walked towards the dining room ahead of her.


    Seeing this, Lucinia maintained the smile on her face and immediately went to the dining room and finished her breakfast. Since Lucinia cannot drink blood, her diet was mainlyposed of meat and vegetables. Just like a normal human. Many people wondered who was she able to survive this long without the sustenance of blood. Even her father, the Vampire King, had been wondering why she was still alive.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Prince¡¯s residence." She uttered after she cleaned herself. It was customary for Lucinia to eat before attending banquets as vampires only had blood in events like this. If she won¡¯t eat before attending a three hour-long banquet, she would faint from hunger.


    "Your highness..." Madam Liliana gave her a worried look. "Are you certain that¡ª Last time the prince consort made fun of you she had you drink some blood, and you fainted? If you¡ª "


    "Thank you for your concern, Madam Liliana." She suddenly reached out and held the woman¡¯s hands. The surprise in the older woman¡¯s eyes almost made Luciniaughed. "I will be fine." Without waiting for her to react, she turned towards the older man earlier and asked him to act as her horseman today.


    "Your highness but your knight."


    "I no longer have one," she said in another soft tone. Smiling, Lucinia walked inside the carriage. "Let¡¯s go."


    Seeing the carriage started to move away from the castle, Madam Liliana couldn¡¯t help but held her chest. The surprise she received today was too much. "Did you hear that?" she suddenly said before she turned towards the man in ck who now stood beside her, watching the carriage. "In eighty years... this was the first time that I have seen the younger princess act like this. Zacharia... you let those people attacked her just after she drank the blood. You knew she was weak, and yet, you dared put your mistress in danger just because you don¡¯t like her." The old woman smiled. "I hope you will not regret it."


    Zach only snorted in response. What can Lucinia do about it? He turned towards his own horse and followed Lucinia out of the property.


    After a few minutes, Lucinia finally arrived at one of her older brother¡¯s residence. Unlike her small Castle, this one was luxurious. Enough to amodate thirty people, the Castle stood near a cliff that would show the beautiful sunset every day.


    While normal vampires won¡¯t be able to tolerate the sunlight, Lucinia and the rest of the royal household are actually immune to the sun. Some people say it was because their blood was pure, and some said that was only because they drank the blood of virgins.


    Of course, neither of these were true. ording to the legends, the Royal Family are immune to the sun because they once made a deal with the Vampire god. Lucinia had no idea what kind of deal was made or what was the consequences of the deal. But she knew that everyone in the Royal household except the Queen can tolerate the sun for some time.


    Yes, the rumors about them being immune to the heat were not exactly true. Even the king himself can only show himself in the morning and afternoon and cannot really tolerate the heat of the sun during noon. Just like him, all of them cannot stay under the heat during noon for more than thirty minutes. Still, this was a secret that was not known to many people.


    This was also the only rule that made Lucinia feel that she belonged to the Royal Family.


    "Her highness Lucinia de Carinus has arrived!"


    Lucinia didn¡¯t pay any attention to the man who announced her arrival. Of course, she didn¡¯t miss the mockery in the man¡¯s tone. However, she decided to deal with thister. Right now, she had more pressing concerns to take care of.


    "Ah, Princess Lucinia... I wasn¡¯t expecting that you woulde. Considering that you were injured by the rebels thest time that you attended a banquet."


    "It seems that the Baron is not very happy to see me here?" Unlike her previous self, Lucinia didn¡¯t have a smile on her face. She looked at the Baron who was holding a ss of blood in his hands. Seeing the surprised look that the Baron was giving her, Lucinia smirked and walked towards the future princess consort.


    "My dear Sister inw Lucinia," the woman wearing a huge purple gown stood from her seat and pulled her for a hug. "I am so d to see you here. And this dress is just... gorgeous."


    Lucinia only nodded in response, her eyes were already on her brothers and sisters who was smirking at her, probably nning how to embarrass her again.


    "Princess Lucinia... have some blood first." One of the noble sitting next to her brother uttered. The woman was wearing a red dress with a low neckline that showed more than enough flesh. Of course, not many people minded this. This was, after all, considered normal for people like them.


    Lucinia only smiled at the woman as she waited for the Princess Consort to let her go. "Blood.... " She uttered slowly and reached out to ept the exquisite wine ss from the woman in red. The princess consort also watched as Lucinia stared at the wine ss for a few seconds. "Miss Asprena must have forgotten one thing." She slowly moved the ss and watched as the scarlet liquid started to swirl in her hands before shifting her gaze to the woman in red. "I cannot drink blood. I can, however, use it to kill people." She smiled and watched as the blood in the woman¡¯s own wine ss started to boil.


    ....


    I am slowly going back to my previous release schedule. I will do 2 chapters per day for Redemption and then 2 for Lazily Yours. From there, I will transition and see if I can do 3 chapters for one of the novels. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 166 Relinquish a Vow

    <h4>Chapter 166 Relinquish a Vow</h4>


    "Lucinia! What are you doing!?" the woman suddenly screamed.


    "Princess...It¡¯s Princess Lucinia." she smiled. "Or are you trying to say that you consider the royal family as your equal?" Silence followed her words. Seeing the woman let go of the boiling blood, Lucinia only sneered and stared at the still swirling liquid in her own wine ss. Then she walked towards the woman in red, her eyes darted towards her siblings as if challenging them to say something to her. Seeing that none of them were showing any signs of stopping her, Lucinia gave an innocent smile before she suddenly threw the contents of her wine ss towards the woman.


    "AHHHH! What is this? Why is this hot!?" for a few seconds, the woman panicked and tried to use her hand to remove the blood on her face.


    "Vampires heal fast," Lucinia uttered. "Or have you forgotten that you are a vampire too?" her words were enough to silence the woman. Just as Lucinia said, the burnt skin from the woman¡¯s face was already showing some signs of healing. "Consider that as a small punishment for thinking that you are someone from the Royal household." She said. Then she dragged her gaze towards the other nobles who are now staring at her with mixed emotions in their eyes.


    She snorted. These people have forgotten that the Royal family feared her because of her ability to control their food. They consider her skills an abomination, but stakes and fire don¡¯t work on someone like Lucinia. They could, of course, capture her and imprison her, but because no one really knew what kind of ability she had aside from controlling blood, the Royal Family chose to send her away instead.


    "Younger sister... " One of her older brothers suddenly called out. Lucinia turned towards the man who had simr features as her. The same beautiful pale face, blood-red eyes, and small and pouty lips. However, this man was blond¡ª something that he inherited from the Queen. "Father is here... talking to the Duke." She didn¡¯t miss the mockery in the man¡¯s voice.


    Their father forbids Lucinia from using her ability in public as this would surely scare the other nobles. "Really?" Lucinia faked surprised. "Then good. Please take me to see His Highness."


    "You think you can just¡ª "


    "I want to relinquish the vow that my knight gave me." Her voice was not loud but it was enough to shut the prince up. Everyone turned towards the man who was standing by the door of the hall then towards Lucinia. Even her brothers and sisters were showing surprise in their faces. Relinquishing a vow was like an insult to a knight. It was as if she was telling him that he was ipetent and doesn¡¯t deserve to serve anyone.


    "You¡ª "


    "Take to me see His Highness." She smiled. "Trust me... you wouldn¡¯t want me to repeat my words... Elder brother." Everyone in the Royal Family knew that her ability works for every one of them, including the King. This made her more dangerous than even their mortal enemies, the witches.


    "Alright." The blond man stood, appeared in front of her. Then he shrugged and started walking towards the second floor of the silent hall.


    "What are you going to do?" Zacharia¡¯s hands held her wrist, halting her steps.


    "You are going to let me go." She said, her voice emotionless. "Or you will die."


    Zacharia clenched his jaws. Seeing everyone¡¯s attention still focused on them, he let out a silent curse before he followed them towards the Vampire King.


    After Lucinia left, the silence continued for a few seconds before someone started speaking. "I didn¡¯t know the rumors were true."


    "The people who attacked her for fun¡ª " the gazes turned towards some of the nobility. "I better go and tell my father about this."


    "Hmmm. Same here... this is something big. Who would have thought that she could actually subdue a powerful vampire just like that?"


    "Do you think her ability works on humans and witches too?"


    "Then... that would make her more powerful than the¡ª "


    "Shush! Shut your trap. We should bid the others goodbye then leave."


    Not long after, the banquet who had about thirty young nobles was now reduced to less than ten. All of them were either princesses or princes. Until now, not one of them was talking. "She¡¯s changed." A woman with blond hair spoke, she was sitting next to the princess consort. "You better not provoke her."


    "Elder sister... "


    "I think Elder Sister is right. We needed a n to subdue her. Let¡¯s go and talk to our mother. I know that father wouldn¡¯t want to do something about her."


    Again, silence coated the atmosphere as everyone was too engrossed in their own ns about Lucinia¡¯s sudden changes. Of course, she wasn¡¯t aware of any of this. Right now, Lucinia was staring at the man who looks like an older version of her. The Vampire King, Leonardo de Carinus.


    "You wanted to relinquish the vow that your knight gave you?" the King¡¯s tone was always calm and soft. Yet, everyone knew that this was nothing but a facade. Contrary to his beautiful appearance, the king was another bloodthirsty creature who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ughter thousands of humans for his own selfish needs.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "You think... he is not suited to guard you?"


    Lucinia lowered her gaze. "Yes, your highness."


    Narrowing his eyes at his youngest daughter, the King grunted. "What do you think... Duke Mo?" He turned his head towards the white-haired man sitting opposite him. The mention of the man¡¯s name made Lucinia frown. ording to her memory, Duke Mo was another mysterious entity in the vampire world. He was as old as the King and might be more powerful than the ruler himself. However, he always stayed inside his vi and doesn¡¯t even attend banquets like this.


    The only thing that she knew about this Duke Mo was the fact that he would absolutely hate anyone who would try to revolt against the King. This was also the reason why Duke Mo would hate the viin, Prince Gavril as he would try to instigate chaos for the throne. Slowly, Lucinia raised her head and stared at the white-haired man a few feet away from her. She was surprised to see him staring at her as if ... as if they already knew each other.


    How weird.


    She quickly turned her head away when she noticed the tingling pain in her chest.


    "Relinquish the vow." Duke Mo uttered. "Princess Lucinia... does not need this knight. In fact, she does not need a man to defend her."

 Chapter 167 Protection

    <h4>Chapter 167 Protection</h4>


    The Vampire King lifted an eyebrow before he smiled, a gentle knowing smile. "Well then... I, the fifth King of the Vampires in Terra Continent relinquish the vow that the knight Zacharia gave to Princess Lucinia de Carinus." The king then looked at the silent knight. "You are dismissed.


    "Yes, your highness." Zach looked at Lucinia for a few seconds before he left the room.


    "Did you really have to do that?" the King spoke when the knight left. "You are unable to defend yourself. You are not as fast or as strong as normal vampires."


    "Just as Duke Mo said. I don¡¯t need anyone to defend me, your highness."


    "Did something happen recently?" the king asked. He didn¡¯t miss the anger in Lucinia¡¯s voice.


    "No, your highness." She said, her head lowered. "Thank you so much for relinquishing the vow, your highness. If there is nothing else... I would like to leave first."


    Her words made the king smiled. "Alright. You can leave¡ª "


    "Wait," Duke Mo¡¯s voice thundered against her ears. She trembled inwardly as she raised her head and looked at him.


    "Duke Mo?" this time, Lucinia didn¡¯t turn her head away. She could sense, the man¡¯s gaze bore inside her, prating the very depths of her soul. It made her want to run away, and hide. But for some reason, her body was not cooperating with her brains.


    "What you did earlier..." Duke Mo turned his head towards the king. "I believe... it was a pretty dangerous thing, no?"


    Lucinia waited for the king to say something¡ª anything. But the man just looked at his friend, the same gentle smile was on his face. "It is indeed very dangerous."


    "If the witches knew that a vampire could actually use the blood against its own kind... " the Duke¡¯s lips lifted. "I cannot imagine the trouble this would bring to the kingdom."


    "I understand." The king nodded. "What do you suggest?"


    "I suggest that she stays with me."


    "Excuse me?" Unable to stop herself, Lucinia chimed in. Her eyes wide as she looked at the Duke. "That¡ª Please forgive my outbursts... I was just¡ª "


    "Understandable." The Duke smiled at her. "If I were you... I would be surprised too." He shifted his gaze back to the King as he added. "I can protect her."


    "You just said I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me."


    Again, her words made the men inside the room paused, both stared at her. However, Lucinia was not about to back down. "Thank you for the Duke¡¯s concern, but I am good. This lowly one is exhausted and is about to get sick. Please excuse me," she said and left the room without waiting for the men to say anything.


    What protection? Lucinia doesn¡¯t need any protection. Especially not from someone who stared at her as if ¡ª as if he was looking at a piece of meat that he wanted to devour.


    Lucinia didn¡¯t bother saying her goodbyes to her brothers and sisters that were still in the hall as she immediately went to her carriage. Staying in a ce like this was suffocating her. She needed to getaway.


    "Why are you still following me around?" Lucinia stopped walking as she looked at the man who stood next to her. It was none other than her knight, Zacharia. He stared at the man¡¯splicated expression. "Do I owe you some money?" Why would an ex-employee follow the employer around? If not for money then... "Are you nning something... sinister?" She took a step back, her eyes turned alert.


    "You¡¯ve changed."


    "I would take that as apliment." She said without batting an eyelid. "Is there something else?"


    Zach didn¡¯t utter a word as he took a step back and gave her a slight bow before turning his back and walking away from her. Seeing this, she let out a sigh of relief before she felt all of the hair at the back of her neck standing up. She immediately turned towards the second floor of the huge mansion, and just as she expected, she saw the Duke staring at her.


    Lucinia bit her lower lip before she went inside the carriage and instructed the old man to take her home. Lucinia knew that the mansion doesn¡¯t belong to the Duke. She also didn¡¯t know why the Duke and the King would suddenly arrive in that ce. It was supposed to be a simple banquet with some nobles.


    She shook her head as she calmed her racing heart. The most important thing is for her to proceed with her previous n of saving the female lead from that Duke.


    Lucinia closed her eyes as she thought of the female lead¡ª the woman that she was about to save from the Duke. Base on the timeline, the female lead would start working for the household of Prince Gavril together with the male lead just a few days from now. She doesn¡¯t have the details, but she needed to keep that woman away from Duke Mo. Lucinia searched through her memories and realized that Prince Gavril would have a banquet a few days from now.


    If her guess was right then, that would be the time that the Duke would see that Prince Gavril had taken an interest in the small maid. To irritate Prince Gavril, he would ask the King to give him the servant instead. If that is the case, all she needed to do was made the Duke upied during that banquet. Then her task is done.


    However, the thought of the Duke made her frown. Everyone knew that the Duke is intimidating and doesn¡¯t like associating with other vampires other than the King and the members of the Royal Family. If her memory serves her right, this is not the first time that she met the Duke. But this was the first time that thetter looked at her like he did earlier.


    She bit her lower lip.


    "Whoaaa!"


    "What is wrong?" Lucinia immediately asked when she noticed the horses stopped. They haven¡¯t arrived at her castle yet.


    "Your highness... man is... the man-made the horses stop running."


    Lucinia immediately opened the window of the carriage and looked ahead of them. "You¡ª What are you doing here?" She asked the man that was now rubbing his hand at the horse¡¯s neck.


    "Your highness..." Duke Mo lifted his gaze from the horse. "I am lost. Would you mind... sending me home?" He smiled.

 Chapter 168 Attention

    <h4>Chapter 168 Attention</h4>


    She hid the fear in her eyes. "Yes, Duke Mo. I do mind." She answered. "I am about to get sick."


    "Vampires don¡¯t get sick." Duke Mo said amusementced his tone. "But if you insist then... I think I should apany you. Who knows what kind of sickness a vampire like you would acquire? Perhaps... a deadly one?"


    She gulped at his words. His smile reminded her of someone. But she couldn¡¯t remember anyone with that face or voice. Perhaps in the previous worlds? "No. It¡¯s contagious," she said and instructed the coachman to leave.


    "But your highness..."


    "Now!" she hissed, heart, pounding against her chest. Seeing that man is more frightening than seeing the king himself. When Lucinia looked back, the Duke was no longer there. She immediately let out a sigh of relief and prayed that she would safely arrive in her castle. Why was that man so scary?


    No. The most important question is why was he showing interest in her. Was it because of her ability? Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but bit her lower lip as she slowly stroke her chest.


    When Lucinia arrived in the castle, she immediately instructed the old man to lock the doors and windows. For some reason, she had a bad feeling about that man. She felt that Duke Mo was not someone that would just give up if he wanted something.


    Lucinia paced inside her room as she watched the sun slowly set on the west. From the window, she could see the waves of the sea slowly kissed the sand a few meters away from her room.


    "Your highness... one of the princes sent an invitation." She heard Madam Liliana called out from the outside of her room. Lucinia immediately opened the door of her room and epted the envelope. Then she closed the door, making sure to lock it, without saying a word.


    Until now, her heart was still racing, a part of her body was trembling.


    "You know that a mere lock won¡¯t be able to stop me, right?"


    Lucinia froze, eyes turned wide when she felt someone approached her from behind. She felt her skin tingling, face paling as her heart drummed against her chest, threatening to jump out of her rib cage. "Why¡ª Why are you here?" she asked without turning her head towards the man. She doesn¡¯t need to see him to know that the man was Duke Mo. She could feel him stand behind her, his hot breath caressed the back of her left ear.


    "Seems like you are expecting me toe."


    Her eyes darted towards the setting sun. "Duke Mo... you are trespassing my property. Please leave." Just mentioning his name sent shivers down her spine.


    "And if I don¡¯t?" she didn¡¯t miss the amusement in his tone.


    "This is not funny."


    "It wasn¡¯t supposed to be funny," he breathed, his words a little louder than a whisper.


    "Then... please leave."


    "Why are you scared of me?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she asked. "What kind of man would just barge into a woman¡¯s room like this? You are more powerful than me, and if you¡ª you could kill me before I could even turn to look at you."


    "You think I would kill you?"


    She felt his hand slowly traced her neck, down her back. She fought the urged to tremble. Lucinia balled her hands into fists. "Please leave..."


    "Lucinia..." he dragged her name. "Nice name."


    What was that supposed to mean? However, before she could ask, thetter already disappeared behind her. The opened window was the only thing reminding her that she wasn¡¯t dreaming. Lucinia immediately shut the windows, face red as tears pooled in her eyes.


    She could feel it. She could feel her body reacting to the man¡¯s touch. She sat on her bed and stared at her trembling hands. She couldn¡¯t understand why Duke Mo would actuallye in here. But one thing is for sure. The man isn¡¯t here to kill her.


    Then... was he here to use her abilities? The knock on the door almost made her jumped out of her bed. What was wrong with her? She¡¯s supposed to be a vampire! Why is she scared of the door?


    "Your highness... Prince Kuzma is here to see you."


    Prince Kuzma, the second son of the King. He was only twenty years younger than Prince Gavril. ording to Lucinia¡¯s memories, Prince Kuzma was one of the princes that always made her feel excluded. He was a bully and a huge one at that.


    "Alright. I will go down and see him," she said before fixing her appearance, making sure that everything about her looked formal and ... intimidating. She knew that this Prince is not bringing her any good news. Lucinia stared at the mirror and looked at her pale appearance. She was already wearing a ck gown that emphasized her slender body.


    After a few minutes, Lucinia went out of her room. Walking towards the lonely hallway that would lead her to the terrace of the castle, Lucinia already prepared herself for another scheme. She knew that the changes that she showed earlier were abrupt. It must have surprised a lot of people. However, she wasn¡¯t expecting that Prince Kuzma would reallye here just a few hours after the incident.


    "Your highness." Lucinia curtsied. "What brings you to my simple abode?" she immediately asked. She didn¡¯t like Prince Kuzma, and she didn¡¯t like that he was bringing Zacharia with him.


    "To visit you, of course." The man wearing a ck ruffled suit smiled at her. "I missed my younger sister."


    "You never smiled at me unless you are about to do some mischief." She said coldly. "What is it this time, your highness? You aren¡¯t nning to make me drink blood too, right?"


    "Oh? It seems that the rumors about your changes were true." Heughed and walked towards the wrought iron chairs. Then he gestured for Zacharia to sat next to him. "Then... let me be as direct as possible." He smiled at her. "Prince Gavril is about to make some chaos. He wanted the throne, and he doesn¡¯t want to wait for our father to give it to him. I want you by my side. And to seal that... I want you to marry Zacharia. I know you always had a crush on your knight. I also know you relinquish the vow because you wanted him to realize what he lost. You won, little sister. You finally have our attention."

 Chapter 169 Beg For Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 169 Beg For Your Life</h4>


    Lucinia blinked her big eyes at the man sitting elegantly across her. Then she blinked again at Zacharia who was sitting next to Prince Kuzma.


    "So? Are you going to say anything?"


    Lucinia focused her attention on the Prince. "Is this the part where Iugh?" she asked. She didn¡¯t miss the sinister glint in Prince Kuzma¡¯s eyes. It made her wonder if the man was crazy. Did he think she wouldn¡¯t hurt him simply because he was her brother?


    "We were not joking," Zacharia chimed in.


    "Did I gave you the permission to speak?" she lifted her eyebrow andzily turned her attention towards the man.


    "I am no longer your knight."


    "Exactly," she said. "Meaning... you are now nothing but an ordinary knight. Do you think someone like you have the right to speak to me?"


    "My... she did change," Prince Kuzma smiled. "What did you do this time, Zach?"


    Thetter only pursed his lips, his eyes still glued towards Lucinia¡¯s face.


    "Nothing."


    She sneered in response. Nothing? This man just watched as assassins were sent to kill her. Wait, those people weren¡¯t sent to kill her but to make her look like a clown. From the pitiful memories that she received, Lucinia could tell that someone sent the assassins to embarrass her and prove that her strength was indeed useless.


    She remembered hearing people¡¯sughter before she fainted.


    She remembered seeing Zach just watched her coldly as someone stabbed their sword towards her body.


    Of course, Zach wasn¡¯t worried. After all, she heals fast. However, it wasn¡¯t about not being worried. It was about doing his task in protecting her.


    "Younger sister¡ª "


    "Please call me Princess Lucinia, your highness."


    Thetter lifted an eyebrow before he continued. "Alright, Princess Lucinia." He smiled as he eyed Madam Liliana walking towards them with a bottle of scarlet red liquid in his hand. The old woman poured a ss of blood towards the prince before curtsying and leaving without saying anything. "I wanted you to reconsider my offer. Let¡¯s not forget Zacharia came from a noble family of humans. Once you turn him into a vampire¡ª "


    "He is only twenty-five," Lucinia said, coldly. "While I am as old as his grandmother."


    "Cough... cough..." Surprised at her words, Prince Kuzma let out a series of coughs. However, she wasn¡¯t done speaking. Lucinia met Zacharia¡¯s eyes.


    "He is but a child." She smiled. "Don¡¯t you think so... your highness?" In this world, Vampires and Werewolves exist as well as knights. These knights have a special constitution that would make them faster and stronger than normal humans and even against newly turned vampires. Because of their strong physique, turning them into vampires or werewolves are easierpared to turning someone who doesn¡¯t have a knight¡¯s blood inside them.


    In a world ruled by Vampires, witches, and werewolves, knights are considered the strongest type of humans that can fight equally against the other races in this world.


    Zacharia frowned at her words. To a vampire, twenty-five was indeed considered very young. He looked at Lucinia¡¯s eyes and wondered what made her change her mind about him. Was it only because of that ident? Why the sudden change?


    "If... you marry..."


    "There is no if." Lucinia interrupted her older brother. "I won¡¯t marry him. Thank you very much."


    "I can always tell our father about this." Prince Kuzma sneered. "I came here because I wanted to use peace to talk to you. But if you refuse to cooperate, let me remind you that I am still the second son of the vampire king. While you are the youngest of our¡ª AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."


    Large veins appeared in Prince Kuzma¡¯s temples as he struggled to breathe. He red at Lucinia and opened his mouth into a silent scream.


    "Let me remind you that I can kill you anytime I want to." She smiled before shifting her gaze towards Zach. She looked at thetter¡¯s hand who was already on the hilt of his sword. Then she watched as Zacharia¡¯s face turned red, his hand tightened around his sword as he tried to fight the gravity that was urging him to kneel in front of Lucinia.


    Unable to fight the force of Lucinia¡¯s ability, Zach fell on the floor, kneeling. He tried to meet Lucinia¡¯s eyes, but the force wasn¡¯t allowing him to raise his head.


    "I call it a blood field." Her voice was soft. "It works on everyone." The stronger the opponent¡¯s blood, the stronger the gravity inside her field. It would force anyone to kneel in front of her. This was only one of Lucinia¡¯s ability¡ª the ability that she had been hiding because she wanted to belong. She wanted to be seen as one of the vampires.


    The thing is, even she knew that she wasn¡¯t one of them. "I only used a little, and that was the reason why Prince Kuzma was able to fight it. But you are only a child." A look of pitynded towards Zacharia. She was an eighty-year-old woman while he was a twenty-five-year-old man. Even if she liked this person, she would never marry someone that young.


    She thought about Lucinia¡¯s emotions towards this young man. She could barely remember anything from this body, but she knew that Lucinia liked Zach. After all, he was that cold man that seemed too distant and emotionally unavable to everyone.


    He was not only good looking but also smart and strong. How could a woman like Lucinia fight the charm of a man like that?


    "You dare... attack me?" Prince Kuzma spoke. He tried to maintain a cold face but the sweat trickling down his forehead was enough to show how much pain he was feeling inside.


    "I would dare kill you, your highness." Lucinia slowly increased the pressure and watched as Zach paled while the Prince started trembling. "You are in my turf, and the king allowed me to use my abilities inside my castle. I could kill both of you, make your body explode, and send your blood to the ocean. What do you think, your highness? Are you going to beg for your life? Or disappear forever?"

 Chapter 170 Naked

    <h4>Chapter 170 Naked</h4>


    "You¡ª "


    "I will count to three. You can beg, or you can die."


    "Lucinia!" Prince Kuzma gritted his teeth. "You will regret this!"


    "If I regret something... it was letting you and your entourage bully me," she snorted. This man was not only a bully to his sister. He also likes to torture humans and witches for his entertainment. In short, he deserved to die a miserable death.


    "Alright, my dearest. I think we should stop this."


    For a few seconds, Lucinia thought that she was hallucinating when she heard the Duke¡¯s voice behind her. She froze and blinked only to feel the man touched her arms. Shivers immediately ran down her spine.


    "Let them go." The Duke uttered in a low, almost breathy voice. "You don¡¯t want to kill anyone of them... at least not now."


    However, before she could answer, Lucinia heard the system called out.


    [Quest: Embarrass Prince Kuzma. Reward: Five coins. No option to decline.]


    ¡¯So stingy.¡¯ She uttered inwardly. Five coins? Really?


    "Lucinia...." A warningced the Duke¡¯s voice. "Calm down and let them go." She immediately noticed the change in the Duke¡¯s voice. The realization hit her. The Duke was not immune to her blood field. However, because he was more powerful than the prince, he could resist her field. But, it seems that the man was also feeling the pain from her ability.


    "Or what?" she asked, her eyes were glued at the Prince, and Zacharia¡¯s pitiful state. "Will you kill me?"


    "That would never happen."


    "Hmph!" She turned towards the Duke. "Who are you to order me around?" She didn¡¯t miss the amusement shed in the Duke¡¯s eyes. Irritation boiled inside her. Was she joking? Why was he smiling at her?


    "Did you forget?" he asked but chose not to borate. A trace of confusion shed inside her eyes. "They still have their purpose. I suggest you let them go, for now." He leaned closer as he whispered. "Don¡¯t worry... you will have your chance to kill themter." His rough voice sent goosebumps all over her body. She remembered this voice.


    Frowning, Lucinia lowered her head and broke the blood field surrounding them. This sudden change immediately made Prince Kuzma, and Zach fell on the floor, helpless as they try to catch their breaths. Who would have thought that Lucinia would be this decisive in hurting them?


    "I will let you leave this ce alive if... you give me your clothes," Lucinia said, her head was still lowered. She wouldn¡¯t let the confusion overpower her desire to finish her tasks.


    "..." The two men on the floor didn¡¯t have the energy to rebut her anymore. They red at her, wondering if she was serious.


    "What are you talking about?" Duke Mo frowned. "You¡ª "


    "Clothes! Or die!"


    "Lucinia de Carinus!" Duke Mo hissed as he held her arm. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" For a few seconds, she thought she saw fear in his eyes. She frowned. What was he afraid of?


    "Clothes!" she said, ignoring the Duke¡¯s words. Who cares about this man? She needed to embarrass this Prince no matter what. "Ah... so you want to die?"


    "I will take it off." Zacharia was the first one to answer her as he struggled to stand. Knights have a strong body constitution that would also enable them to heal faster than normal humans. "I will¡ª "


    "Good." Disinterest shed in her eyes as she ignored the tight grip from the Duke. "How about you?" She looked at the Prince. "I know you can stand... you heal faster than him. Don¡¯t you dare make me look like a fool!"


    "You¡ª " Prince Kuzma gritted his teeth. "How dare you!?"


    "I would dare kill you, your highness. Just say the word."


    "I¡ª " After experiencing the pain that Lucinia subjected him a few minutes ago, the Prince could only stop himself from saying the rest of his anger towards the woman. He looked at the Duke who was not showing any interest in stopping her this time. "Alright." Even if he had the strength to approached Lucinia, he wasn¡¯t confident that the Duke wouldn¡¯t help her and save her from Prince Kuzma¡¯s clutches. And honestly, he doesn¡¯t have enough strength to test his thoughts.


    Lucinia smiled. "Good.... Then let me see it."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...." This time, Duke Mo had be so speechless. His mouth dropped to the floor as he looked at the smile on Lucinia¡¯s face. This woman....


    He turned his attention towards the two men in front of them. Frowning, he suddenly pulled Lucinia into his arms, hugging her, preventing her from turning her head to watch them. Theforting smell of wood and lime assaulted her senses.


    "What are you¡ª What are you doing?" she tried to struggle and pushed him away. But how could her strength evenpare to the Duke? When ites to strength, Lucinia was just hopelessly useless. She could, of course, try to use her ability again, but using her blood field would include the Prince and Zacharia. And if she wanted to defeat the Duke, she needed to use her full ability¡ª which would be enough to kill her brother and the knight. "Let me go! I said... let me go!" What the hell is wrong with this man?


    "Stop struggling." She heard him say. "Since you are done taking off your clothes... then you can leave now." The Duke added, making Lucinia struggle even more.


    "Let me go! Or I will kill you too! Hey! I said¡ª "


    [Quest: Embarrass Prince Kuzma. Reward: Five coins. Completed.]


    Just as the system¡¯s words echoed inside her head, the Duke finally loosen his embrace. She immediately took a step back and turned towards the now empty space in front of them. She eyed the two items of clothing on the floor. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" she hissed at the Duke.


    "I should ask you the same. Why would you want to see them naked?" His face was so dark it reminded her of an uing storm.


    "It is none of your business!"


    "You are my business!" he hissed and took a step towards her. "Everything about you is my business!"


    "Stay back. Don¡¯t you dare approach me!" the Duke¡¯s eyes bore into her, making her feel the intensity of the anger inside him. Seeing him take another step, Lucinia instinctively took a step back.

 Chapter 171 Authority

    <h4>Chapter 171 Authority</h4>


    "You wanted to see another man naked?" He tilted his head, eyes narrowed. An action that immediately reminded her of a predator stalking his prey.


    "That does not concern you."


    "I already said¡ª "


    "Just because you said it, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true." She interrupted him. "And why are you even here? I didn¡¯t invite you inside! What would those two think now that¡ª now that¡ª " she paused when she noticed that the buttons on the Duke¡¯s clothes were open, he was not wearing a coat, and his hair was a mess. It was as if... as if he just got out of the bed. "Why are you here?" she asked.


    "Why are you acting like you don¡¯t know me?"


    The crease on her brows deepened. She wasn¡¯t acting! She honestly didn¡¯t know this man beyond his name. "Please leave now... before I decide to kill you."


    "Your blood field will not work on me the second time around."


    "You¡ª " She gulped when her back finally hit the wall. "Stay away or I will scream."


    He smirked in response. Seeing the confidence in his eyes, Lucinia didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. She released a strong blood field that could easily kill Prince Kuzma. "Oh?" He raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t stop approaching her. "I already told you¡ª Cough¡ª Cough¡ª " the Duke let out a series of cough before he held his chest and stared at her. "You really¡ª " He shook his head, helplessness shed in his eyes before he spat a mouthful of blood. He used a handkerchief to wipe the blood that trickled down his lips.


    Almost instantly, regret shed in Lucinia¡¯s eyes. She removed the field without saying anything. Then she straightened her clothes and turned her back away from him. "Leave me alone. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill you the next time I see you."


    "I will make you remember... Lucinia de Carinus." She heard him mutter. "I will make you remember." That wasn¡¯t just a promise but a warning. It was as if he was warning her of what was about toe. However, Lucinia had no time to think about the Duke. She was more concerned about the pain in her chest.


    Seeing him suffer and spit out blood in front of her... awoken something inside her. Something she didn¡¯t recognize. Lucinia almost ran towards her room andid on her bed. Closing her eyes, Lucinia¡¯s hands clutched her chest. Seeing the pain in the man¡¯s eyes made her want to drop everything, and just pull him in her embrace. It made her want to kiss him and tell him things that she never uttered before.


    Was this some kind of witchcraft?


    Slowly, Lucinia drifted into a dreamless sleep.


    When Lucinia woke up, she immediately had a meeting with Madam Liliana and the old man who was in charge of cleaning the Castle. His name was Theodore and he was a human working in this Castle for more than twenty years now.


    "Your highness... Madam Chapman had been here since morning. Are we really¡ª " Theodore didn¡¯t finish his words when he saw Madam Liliana red at him. He immediately lowered his head and regretted asking the princess such a nonsense question.


    The Princess was currently having her lunch while asking Madam Liliana about the current happenings around the Castle. This Castle was sitting in the middle of a few acres ofnd. There were also humans living on the other side of the Castle. These people had been farming and were the ones taking care of thends around the ce.


    "Let her wait." Madam Liliana hissed at the old man. "By now, you should already know that these people don¡¯t have any good intentions towards the Princess. Let her wait until the sun sets!"


    Lucinia chuckled when she heard the older woman¡¯s words. Madam Liliana had a knight¡¯s bloodline running in her blood. When she started serving the royal family, the king decided to turn her into a vampire and made her take care of Lucinia. She was the closest thing to a mother that Lucinia had.


    Suffice to say, Madam Liliana also witnessed all the unfair treatment that Lucinia had gone through since she was born. Because of this, the older woman also developed some hatred towards the members of the Royal Family.


    "Why do you think the Queen would send his right-hand man here?" she asked as she savored the steak in her mouth. Lucinia loved steak so much that she would only eat steak for her lunch every day.


    "She had knights with her. I believe, the queen wanted to assign another group of knights to guard this ce. Now that Zacharia was no longer here, the Queen had no way spying on the Princess."


    Lucinia shrugged in response. "I will talk to her once I finish my meal."


    Theodore and Madam Liliana bowed before leaving. After a couple of minutes, Lucinia finally finished her food. She went back to her room first and changed her clothes before going to the living room of the Castle.


    "Princess Lucinia... I have been waiting here for a long time." The woman was wearing all ck attire, the huge sword on his left waist was especially attractive. She was another knight that turned into a vampire. She stood in front of Lucinia and didn¡¯t even bother bowing. "Is this how you treat your guests?"


    "Excuse me?" Lucinia sat opposite the woman. "What did you say?"


    "I was asking you. Is this how you treat your guest?"


    "What guests?" she smiled.


    "As the- "


    "Are you a member of the Royal Family?" she interrupted the woman. Just as expected, her question was enough to shut her up. "I see, so this is how the people of her highness the Queen treats other members of the Royal Family. Madam Liliana, please prepare the carriage. I needed to talk to his highness, the king about this matter."


    "Princess Luciana!"


    "Did you hear about Prince Kuzmast night?" she asked, ignoring thetter¡¯s re. In a world where the weak were bullied and the strong were respected, Lucinia needed to step up her game and assert her authority. Or she wouldn¡¯t be able to save the female lead.


    .....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.


    My personal goal this week is to publish 2 chapters everyday! I hope I can do it!

 Chapter 172 Presumptuous

    <h4>Chapter 172 Presumptuous</h4>


    "I am not certain if you know this. But, this is not a ce where someone like you could brandished your fangs, thinking no one would harm you." Lucinia epted the tea that Madam Liliana got for her. "Are you going to sit?" she asked Madam Chapman. "Or... would you want me to make you sit?"


    Madam Chapman gulped the words that she was about to say. Indeed, she had heard about the embarrassment that Kuzma received from Lucinia. It seems that intimidating Lucinia was not going to work this time. So, she decided to use another approach instead. "Your highness..." she uttered as she sat opposite to Lucinia. "The Queen sent me here because she wanted to make sure that you are safe."


    "I am safe. You can leave now."


    "No... that is not what I was trying to say." Madam Chapman observed Lucinia¡¯s face. Just as what the rumors had said. Lucinia was now refusing to bow to anyone else. Madam Chapman recalled how Lucinia would love to tter her before so she would tell the Queen good things about her. However, this time, it seems that the woman does not care if she badmouths her to the Queen. "The Queen granted you ten knights. They will protect you from now on."


    "Ten?" Lucinia asked. "Can they withstand my abilities?"


    "No. They are knights and not vampires."


    "Then... they are useless," Lucinia uttered. "Please thank the Queen for her generosity."


    "You¡ª You are going to ept the knight?"


    "Hm?" Lucinia lifted an eyebrow as she finished her tea. "Is there a reason why I should reject the Queen¡¯s generosity?"


    "I¡ª I was just¡ª "


    "Please tell the Queen it would be best if she could send more people. The bulkier the better." Farming needed people with a good physique. She needed people that would hunt for her meat, people that could nt for her rice and sugar. She needed a lot of them. Theodore and Madam Lilian are both older people. They needed help in washing her clothes and chopping firewood.


    All these are things that a knight can do.


    "You¡ª "


    "Is there a reason why Madam Chapman is so red? Are you perhaps feeling ill? Would you like me to send you outside to your carriage?"


    Her words were simple. She wouldn¡¯t spare a room for the knight to stay in this castle. Even if Madam Chapman is ill, Lucinia would still let her stay inside her carriage.


    "I am good. Thank you. It¡¯s just that... how many knights do you need?" For some reason, Madam Chapman was having a bad feeling about this. She was expected Lucinia to actually decline the offer and send her back with the knights. Then the Queen would cry to her husband because of this disrespect.


    Who would have thought that Lucinia would ept everyone? Had she be smarter too?


    "Ah... for my security. Perhaps... another twenty knights. Preferably, the best ones with bulky arms and a huge physique. After all, witches and other vampires are sinister people. They could easily overpower one weak knight." Lucinia smiled. "I know that Her Highness, the Queen cared so much about me. I am fortunate to have the Queen defending me all the time."


    "..." No matter how much she listened to Lucinia¡¯s tone, she never heard a tinge of pretense from her. She seemed to be grateful for the knights. Was she wrong in her previous judgment? Was it possible that Lucinia was still as simple-minded as before? "Then... I will inform the Queen of this matter."


    "There is no need for that."


    Lucinia almost let out a curse when she heard that man¡¯s voice. "Duke Mo..." she hid the anger in her eyes as she strode towards the man and whispered. "Why are you here?" Is this man trying to sabotage her ns?


    "To see you, of course." Duke Mo suddenly leaned and kissed her cheek.


    "You are not wee here." She hissed and slowly folded her arm around his waist, pinching it. She used all the strength she could to try and wake this man up from his dream. On the outside however, her action looked extremely passionate as it looked like she was hugging the man before her.


    "My... " he chuckled. Duke Mo didn¡¯t even bother looking at Madam Chapman¡¯s already pale face as she leaned closer. "Hugging me while telling me that I am not wee here. What a bold move."


    "Leave," she hissed under her breath. However, before Duke Mo could respond, Madam Chapman already cleared her throat as she stood and curtsied towards the Duke.


    "Duke Mo... It¡¯s a pleasure seeing you here."


    "Hmmm." Duke Mo held Lucinia¡¯s waist tightly as he walked towards the woman. He smiled. "There is no need to leave the knights here. I already talked to his highness the king about this matter. From now on, my people will protect this castle. Thirty knights shall stay here starting today. Five knights turned vampires would guard the castle¡¯s surroundings, and ten new servants will stay in this ce. Plus, I will be staying in this ce from now on."


    Madam Chapman hid the surprise in his eyes. The Duke was one of the most mysterious entities in this continent, and yet, here he was telling her that he would guard the princess. This was a crucial piece of news! She needed to report this to the Queen as soon as possible! "Thank you so much for the Duke¡¯s concern to Princess Lucinia. I will deliver this news to her highness."


    "Hmmm. You can leave."


    Madam Chapman curtsied before leaving without a single word.


    "Who told you that you could stay here?" Lucinia¡¯s face had already turned sour as she pushed him away from her.


    "Me." He smiled and walked towards the velvet couch. He elegantly sat before she smelled the tea. "Lavender. I wasn¡¯t expecting that you would like Lavender."


    "Duke Mo... I am not sure why you are acting like this, but I think it is a bit presumptuous of you to assume that I would allow you to stay with me."


    "Hm?" Duke Mo lifted his gaze from the tea. Smiling, he added. "But I am allowing myself to stay with you."


    ..............


    1/4


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 173 Painting

    <h4>Chapter 173 Painting</h4>


    "How shameless," Lucinia uttered. "Who would have thought that the Duke would force himself into a powerless woman like me?"


    His eyes narrowed. "I wouldn¡¯t force myself to anyone... else but you." He then smiled. "The Princess had a hobby of watching naked men run around in front of her. The King agreed that we can¡¯t let that happen again."


    "Stop using my father¡¯s name or I¡ª ."


    "Little girl... you have been scaring everyone that you would kill them. It was as if... you are not ustomed to this world." His gaze held some hidden meaning. She gulped in response. She knew that in the previous world, killing was considered a norm. And she hated that he was right. She had been using that word since she arrived because she had gotten used to it in the previous world.


    "This Castle is not enough for you and your people. Please find another ce where you and your knights can stay." She turned her head away.


    "Your room is big enough for the two of us, no?"


    She squinted at him. Who would have thought that the Duke is actually this kind of man? "Look, Duke Mo." She motioned everyone else to leave them, including Madam Liliana. "You can¡¯t stay here without my consent." She held his gaze as she forced herself not to show the current mess that her heart had be. "I am not familiar with you. In fact, I have not talked to you before yesterday. So, I don¡¯t understand why the Duke wanted to disturb my peaceful life."


    He stared at her red orbs for a few seconds as his mouth pursed into a straight line. "I am not leaving." There was a certainty in his voice. Something about it was telling her that he wouldn¡¯t change his mind anymore.


    "Then... I will leave." She uttered and turned towards her room. The more she looked at him, the more she felt something pulling her towards the man. She couldn¡¯t let her body react that way. "You can stay here as much as you like and¡ª "


    She didn¡¯t continue her words when she realized that thetter was already standing in front of her.


    "No. I am not leaving, and I will follow you. Wherever you go. So... either you agree to stay with me, or you let me stay with you."


    "Hah!" This man was really making her speechless. "What do you really want? Surely this is not just about protection, right?" She put her hands on her waist.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "I would never use my ability against my father." She immediately said, thinking that this man was probably here because of the King. Was he afraid that she would plot something against her own father? Lucinia wasn¡¯t nning toplicate her quest. Of course, she knew it would be hard to convince this man otherwise.


    He only stared at her without saying anything. For a few seconds, she thought she saw some warmth in his red orbs. Did she just felt some longing in his eyes? She opened her mouth, but the lump in her throat stopped her from speaking.


    "I will stay with you." He said before using his thumb and finger to raise her chin. The Duke leaned forward, hisplicated eyes bored into her. "To keep you safe." She heard him say before he turned and leave her alone in the hallway.


    Lucinia watched him walked away from her. The sudden absence of his warmth made her frowned. Again, she tried to open her mouth and call him, tell him to leave. And for the second time in less than five minutes, no words came out of her mouth.


    She clicked her tongue and walked towards her room. She was nning to ask her brother, Prince Gavril to give the female lead to Lucinia before the Duke would see the maid. She was nning to keep the female lead safe in this Castle until Prince Gavril would want her back or at least after a few months after that banquet.


    However, with the Duke¡¯s arrival in her Castle, she would have to change her ns. She can¡¯t have the female lead stay here now that the Duke forced himself to stay in her Castle.


    Lucinia started pacing inside her room until she started feeling tired. Right now, all she can do is keep the man upied so he won¡¯t try and snatch the female lead from the Viin Prince. Another sigh left her lips as she decided to take her bath. Tonight, Lucinia was invited to another banquet¡ª a wedding celebration between a baron and his new mistress.


    After wearing a purple gown, Lucinia went out of her room only to see the Duke standing just outside of her door. His back was on her as he watched a painting on the wall.


    "Did you make this?" He asked.


    "No," Lucinia uttered. This body doesn¡¯t know how to paint as the queen didn¡¯t allow her to train with the other nobles when she was still a small child. She never learned anything that would make her lookpetent. Which was pretty bad for a princess like her. She stood next to him and immediately noticed that he already changed his clothes. A purple handkerchief was restingfortably on his suit¡¯s pocket. "How did you know that I would wear purple tonight?" she asked.


    "I guessed." He turned towards her and smiled. "You should paint me something."


    "Pardon me?"


    "I know you can paint," he used his right hand to tuck one strand of her long ck hair behind her ear. "You should paint something for me."


    "Are you willing to pay me?"


    He lifted his eyebrow at her question before he chuckled. "You still love money."


    "My services are expensive."


    "Expensive... is a mere word." He smirked. "How about... you name a price."


    "For my painting?" Suspicion shed in her eyes. She knew that one of the skills that she acquired in the previous world was painting. But the real Lucinia never showed any talents in arts. So... how did he know that she can paint?


    "A price to be my wife."

 Chapter 174 Knots

    <h4>Chapter 174 Knots</h4>


    Before Lucinia could utter a word of response, the Duke already chuckled. "Let¡¯s go?" he uttered and held his hand in front of her.


    "If youe with me... people would think that something is going on between us."


    "Then, what do you suggest? Shall we tell them we are about to marry each other?"


    "I want you to ride your own carriage!" she said, irritation shed in her eyes as she wondered if this man had something going on in his head. Then she moved past his hand and started walking toward the stairs. She heard himughed. The next thing she knew, Duke Mo was already walking next to her.


    "So? Are you going to paint something for me?"


    "I don¡¯t have any talents in art, Duke Mo. I am sure you are very well aware that I haven¡¯t learned anything when I was living in the kingdom."


    "Liar." Amusement filled his voice. His words confused Lucinia. There should be no way that the Duke would know about her painting skills. She was certain this body never painted before. In fact, she was also certain that she had never talked to the Duke before yesterday.


    "I think you are mistaking me for someone else." She said, hoping to hear him say yes. However, he never uttered a word. He maintained his silence until they arrived in front of her carriage.


    She was about to tell him not to ride with her. But before she could say a word, the Duke already disappeared inside her carriage. Frustrated, Lucinia lifted her head towards the moon and let out a sigh. Why was the Duke trying to sabotage her ns?


    Helpless, Lucinia went inside the carriage and sat across the Duke. She crossed her arms across her chest as she red at the man who was grinning at her.


    "You seemed upset?"


    Lucinia didn¡¯t answer him. Was she supposed to smile around him? Was she supposed tough while knowing that this man was invading her privacy? "Should I feel happy after you forced yourself into my castle? And now this? Can¡¯t you ride on your own carriage? Or your horse?"


    "I am not very good at riding horses."


    She fell silent at the familiarity of his words. Lucinia felt that she knew someone who didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse before.


    "But if you teach me¡ª "


    "No time," she interrupted his words.


    He shrugged in response. "Then from now on... I will use your carriage." She rolled her eyes and turned her head away from him. She couldn¡¯t imagine the storm that this man¡¯spany would bring her.


    "Look..." she spoke and let out a sigh when she realized the uselessness of this conversation. A part of her already knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to convince him to change his mind. "Just... pretend that we don¡¯t know each other when we get there."


    "Why?"


    "Because... Because people are afraid of you."


    "And?"


    She stuttered. So what if everyone was intimidated by the Duke? What does it have to do with her? Seeing her reaction, Duke Moughed.


    "Actually, it is best that we stay together all the time. After what you did, other noble families now wanted you on their side. Who knows what kind of scheme would they do just to acquire your trust?"


    She snorted. At least those people wouldn¡¯t force themselves inside her castle. They feared her and what she can do. Those people are unlike the fearless Duke who seemed to know... a lot of things about her.


    ¡¯Robot¡¯ she suddenly called out. When she never heard a response, Lucinia shrugged inwardly. It wasn¡¯t like she was expecting the robot to say anything to her. Maybe just like her, the robot was also frightened by this man¡¯s presence.


    "Just don¡¯t kill anyone tonight." She heard the Duke say.


    "Even if I kill someone... " she paused when she realized how serious he was. Then a realization hit her. Was it possible that this man was just like her? Was it possible that he was sent here with a mission too? Did he recognize her? Is that why he was staying with her? Was he trying to stop her from killing anyone?


    Questions... tons of questions started popping in her mind.


    It made her frown. Why was she overthinking things? "Alright," she nodded. It wasn¡¯t the right time to meet the female lead. So, she would like to avoid any possible scenario that would jeopardize her quest. When she noticed him turned silent, Lucinia gulped and slowly raised her head to stare at his side profile.


    Duke Mo¡¯s features were perfect. His jaws were perfectly sculpted, matching his cheekbones and wonderfully formed eyebrows. His pinkish pouty lips emphasized his pale jade-like face. Lucinia would dare say that the man looked as if he was sculpted by the gods.


    But, a part of her seemed to find his face familiar. Was it because of the sinister atmosphere around him?


    "You should stop staring."


    Lucinia¡¯s breath hitched when he suddenly turned his head and met his eyes. "I would think that you recognized me."


    "What¡ª What are you talking about?" she didn¡¯t miss the pain in his eyes. "Of course, I know you." She faked aughter and avoided his eyes. Seeing him stare at her like this seemed to remind her of something¡ª a part of her that she had forgotten.


    She lowered her head and immediately stilled when she felt him sat next to her.


    "Do you?" she felt his breath caressed her left cheek. "Do you know who I am?"


    Lucinia gulped. "Too close..." she moved her body a few inches back. His smell ... his smell overwhelmed her senses. "You are too close." Her chest raised and fell as her heart started racing. She could feel her blood boiling. "Stay away." Her words almost sound breathy.


    She couldn¡¯t help it. The knots in her stomach tightened as she held her breath. Just being close to him was doing something to her body. However, she wasn¡¯t about to give in. She held into the tiny sanity that she had left as she wished that he would stay away.


    ...


    Dont forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 175 White Roses

    <h4>Chapter 175 White Roses</h4>


    The thick atmosphere inside the carriage continued as the horses slowly pulled them towards the Castle of the Doven Family. The sound of the horses stepping against the rocks and cobblestones on the road filled the air as she felt him rxed next to her.


    Lucinia didn¡¯t dare open her eyes. She was afraid of the emotions that she would see in his red orbs.


    "So you don¡¯t remember," his voice brought nothing but sadness in her chest. She couldn¡¯t understand her current emotion. It felt like she had lost something... "Hey," he continued as his hand slowly intertwined with hers. "Do you know why people¡¯s hair turned white?"


    "Hm?" she eyed their hands. She was about to pull her hand away when she heard him say.


    "Sadness," he answered his own question. Hearing this, Lucinia slowly lifted her head and stared at him. He was already looking at her. However, unlike before, a few inches stood between them. Then he added, "It¡¯s when someone turned so sad that their hair would slowly turn white despite their young age."


    "Are you saying that you were sad before?"


    He shrugged and turned his head towards the window next to him. "You know what else happens if someone is sad?"


    "Aside from their hair turning white?" she asked.


    Turning towards her, the Duke smiled as he answered. "They recall. Everything."


    Confusion shed in her eyes as she blinked. Why was this person saying things like this? "I am not very good at riddles." She doesn¡¯t like riddles as it reminded her of something embarrassing from her past. She felt that she had once embarrassed herself over riddles.


    Again, he shrugged. "You are not as fast as a vampire nor as strong. You should stay next to me all the time."


    Lucinia didn¡¯t say a word. It was futile. She knew the Duke would insist, and they would only end up in an argument with her walking away. Silence descended until they arrived in the castle near the pce.


    The Doven Castle was one of those prestigious Castle with more than thirty luxurious rooms and more than twenty suite rooms. With a view of both the forest and the sea, the Castle stood on top of the hill surrounded by gardens of different flowers.


    "Princess Lucinia and... and Duke Mo have arrived." Even the man who announced their arrival stuttered for a few seconds when he saw the white-haired Duke walking next to the Princess. He trembled before he opened the door, weing the two at the banquet.


    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded towards the Princess and the Duke as they walked inside.


    "Duke Mo! Princess Lucinia... Wee! Wee!" Baron Doven immediately weed the two. By now, the rumors surrounding Lucinia had reached everyone¡¯s ears. The fact that the Duke was now standing next to the young vampire only meant that this was true. After all, the Duke was someone really mysterious and powerful in the Kingdom.


    "Please... join us at the main table."


    "Baron Doven... there is no need for that." Duke Mo smiled before he held her hand. The action was small and quick, but it was enough to attract the attention of other nobles surrounding them. "We are here to congratte you. We are not here to steal the night from the bride and the groom."


    Lucinia watched the Duke gave a gentle smile that only matched his kind words. His handsome face shone against the chandelier that was full of candles. Seeing the Baron gave a respectful nod, the Duke removed a velvet box from his coat and handed it to the Baron. "Our gift."


    The mention of the word ¡¯Our¡¯ made most people, including the Baron gasp. Does this mean that the Princess and the Duke...


    "I will take her to the garden. Please enjoy the rest of the night without us."


    Before she could utter a word of protest, the Duke already dragged her towards the side door.


    "Hey! " She tried to remove her hands from the Duke¡¯s grip. "Hey! Where are you taking me?"


    He stopped walking for a few seconds but didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he lowered himself and carried her into his arms. A short squeal escaped her mouth.


    "Duke Mo! What do you think you¡¯re doing?" When she felt him started running, Lucinia immediately closed her eyes and stopped talking. She wrapped her arms around his neck, out of instinct. Powerful vampires just like the Duke could actually run really fast. Unlike them, Lucinia can¡¯t do that. So, the Duke just decided to carry her.


    The next thing she knew, the Duke already put her feet back on the ground. "Why did you do that?" she asked.


    "People were watching us." he said and turned towards the sea of white roses that reflected the moonlight in front of them. The soft breeze that carried the sweet smell of roses soon filled the air. She held her hair, stopping it from moving against the wind. "If I could just hide you forever... " she heard him say.


    "You are a very weird man." She uttered. This man loved speaking in riddles and telling her things that she doesn¡¯t understand. Was this a hobby?


    He chuckled in response. "I am telling the truth. If only I could imprison you in a cage and just let you stay with me. Sadly, I cannot do that."


    "Who would want to stay in a cage? Do you see me as a pet?"


    "Exactly. I know you would hate me if I do that. You were never the type that loved to stay in a cage."


    "You are speaking in riddles again. I think... you are really thinking that I am someone else." In her eyes, this was nothing but a misunderstanding. This man was already old enough to have so many past lovers. It was possible that he saw someone in her that reminded him of her previous lover.


    The thought of him being with another lover was enough to dampen her mood. Her face darkened as she pretended to stare at the roses. "You should stop thinking of me as one of your previous lovers." She forced the words out of her mouth, a pang of jealousy and anger swirled inside her orbs. She quickly lowered her gaze and hid her eyes from his inquiring gaze.


    .....


    Please vote for the novel.


    4/4

 Chapter 176 Hundreds of Lovers

    <h4>Chapter 176 Hundreds of Lovers</h4>


    Her words, however, only made himugh. She then felt him disappear next to her. With another swoosh, the Duke was back, standing next to her again. This time, a white rose was in his hand. She looked at him before she epted the rose silently.


    "You ¡ª used to¡ª you don¡¯t like the smell of flowers." That wasn¡¯t a question, so she chose not to correct him. She doesn¡¯t particrly hate flowers. She just thought that something about flowers was unsettling. Maybe it was the smell or the way that they were taken away from their stem.


    "People will think that something is between us." She said.


    "Since when did you start thinking about what others think?"


    His words silence her. He was right. What they think was none of her business. However... "Showing my abilities to everyone meant attracting everyone¡¯s attention." She was prepared to attract everyone¡¯s attention, establish herself as a scary vampire so people would avoid everyone that she wanted to protect. Just like the female lead.


    Once everyone is already scared of her, then those people won¡¯t disturb the female lead again.


    "Your n is a double-edged sword. One wrong move and it would hurt you. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt." His jaws clenched. "Whatever it is that you are nning... whatever it is that you want to do. I suggest you¡ª "


    "Duke Mo... I am not staying with you."


    "Stubborn."


    "Are you trying to describe yourself?"


    "Why are you so adamant on this craziness?" he asked. Sheughed in response.


    "What craziness? Do you think it is crazy for a properdy like me to stay with a man I don¡¯t know?" There it was again. The pain in his eyes created another lump in her throat. She hated it.


    "Properdy..." he chuckled. "This is something that can be solved by simple logic."


    "What logic?"


    "You don¡¯t know me. So, it is only right that I properly introduce myself. I am called Mo Li. You can call me whatever you want."


    Mo Li.


    His name echoed inside her head like an irritating tolling bell.


    "How about you?" he asked.


    "You already know me." She shrugged.


    "Then... can I call you whatever I want?"


    She turned her head away. "Do whatever you want." Of course, this sentence would be something that she would regret soon. "You know that I am nning something. But I can assure you. This has nothing to do with my father."


    "You keep on thinking that I am staying with you because of your father. Did you ever think that I am with you because I want to? Because I want to be with you?"


    "Why would the famous Duke stay with someone like me?" If not for political reasons? If not for subduing her abilities? If not for trying to use her and control her? She might not be that smart, but she was at least sane enough to know that the politics between the King and the Queen was quiteplicated.


    She doesn¡¯t want to involve herself in things like that.


    "Can I just do it because I want to?"


    "Do you see me as a fool?" she countered. "With the flock of women following you around, how could you try and force yourself into a woman that doesn¡¯t know you?"


    "Flock of women?" he smirked, understanding shed in his eyes. "I never had women following me around."


    "Liar." Why does it feel like she was a jealous girlfriend? Embarrassment shed in her eyes.


    "Are you perhaps jealous?"


    "Jealousy is for the weak."


    When the Duke didn¡¯t respond, Lucinia turned towards him and immediately saw him smiling at her. "I am not jealous." She emphasized the word. She honestly didn¡¯t know if she was telling that to the Duke or herself. "I am not jealous!"


    This time, the Duke didn¡¯t stop theughter from escaping his mouth. He held back his head, shoulders shaking as heughed at her.


    "I said, I am not jealous!" she repeated.


    "Why are you so angry?"


    "I am not angry!" She balled her hands into fists. Why would she feel irritated while thinking about other women following him around? Isn¡¯t it normal for a man who had lived for hundreds of years to have hundreds of past lovers? Again, the thought of him having lovers made her extremely angry. "When I grow old like you, I would probably have hundreds of past lovers too!" she uttered but immediately regretted her words when she heard him stoppedughing.


    "So, you want to have hundreds of lovers?" he raised an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t miss the changes in his voice. "Is that what you want?"


    Seeing the glint in his eyes, Lucinia took a step back. She could feel some sort of pressure around the man, something suffocating. She blinked and took another step. "I don¡¯t think that is any of your business." She managed to say as she tried to swallow the fear inside her.


    "You know... since we met, I already sense that fear inside you. You seemed to fear me. At first, I thought it was because of yourck of knowledge about me. Then, I realized something." Stepping forward, the Duke suddenly grabbed her hand that was clutching the rose so hard. And yet, she didn¡¯t even notice that she was already bleeding from its thorns.


    She widened her eyes when the Duke removed the rose from her hand. Unable to say another word, Lucinia watched as he slowly used his tongue to lick the blood dry from her healing wound. "It wasn¡¯t because you fear me. It was because you fear knowing me. Am I right, your highness?"


    "Why... why would I fear knowing you?" That doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    "I don¡¯t know... Lucinia. Why are you afraid of knowing me? Are you perhaps afraid to feel something when you start to know me? Or are you scared that you won¡¯t be able to control yourself and give in to theplicated emotions that you currently feel?"

 Chapter 177 Fiance

    <h4>Chapter 177 Fiance</h4>


    "Oh! Isn¡¯t this Princess Lucinia?" A squeaky voice interrupted them. The Duke immediately frowned while Lucinia heaved a sigh of relief. Whoever, it was, she just wanted to thank this person for helping her out. The two immediately turned behind them and saw a woman wearing a long ck gown. A ck headdress that lookedrger than the woman¡¯s face can be seen in her head.


    "Duchess Reba Rusche," Lucinia uttered. "I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here." Of course, Lucinia knew that the woman followed them here. She clearly saw her at the banquet earlier.


    "It¡¯s a beautiful night. I wouldn¡¯t miss it." Reba said, her eyes, however, were focused on Mo Li. "Duke Mo... Good Evening."


    "I was having a really good evening. Until you show up." Duke Mo didn¡¯t hesitate the show the irritation in his eyes.


    "Eh?" Reba only lifted an eyebrow before she giggled. "Am I disturbing something?"


    "Yes."


    "No," Lucinia said at the same time as the Duke. She immediately looked at him and fake a smile. "No, you are not disturbing us."


    "Wonderful." Duchess Reba stood next to Lucinia, her eyes focused on the roses in front of them. "Beautiful." She spoke and took a sip of blood from the wine ss in her hands. "I have heard about what happened to Zacharia. Poor man."


    Lucinia nodded as she felt the Duke¡¯s arms casually resting on her waist.


    "I remember that the Princess really likes that man." The Duchess said. "I even remember you asking me some things... concoctions that would make a man... " she covered her mouth with his hand and nce at the Duke. "It made me wonder... were you able to enjoy that Zacharia? I mean... no offense, but that man¡¯s body is mouthwatering."


    Lucinia sneered inwardly. She wasn¡¯t really irritated about the woman¡¯s words as the foolish Lucinia really did try to seduce that equally foolish knight. She was, however, irritated by the way Reba clearly intended for the Duke to hear her words. Does this Duchess like the Duke? That is very likely. Considering Mo Li¡¯s good looks and sex appeal. Even his status is appetizing to the eyes of female vampires. All the gratefulness that she felt earlier instantly vanished.


    Just that... the more she thought about it, the more irritated she became. "I lost interest." She said in a calm tone. "Too weak for my... tastes."


    "Oh?" Reba feigned surprise. She turned her attention towards the woman beside her. "I thought you really liked him... it turns out..."


    "I got bored," Lucinia said. "So I relinquish the vow."


    "Interesting." Reba nodded. "Very interesting, your highness. But since you are already bored... maybe I can rmend someone that matches your tastes? I can assure you..."


    "Is he older than me?"


    "Eh?"


    Lucinia only smiled at the woman. "I stopped liking children a long time ago."


    "Really?" Again, Rebaughed and ignored Mo Li¡¯s dark face. She continued, "I heard that the Princess had an engagement before. A prince from another kingdom? Surely, that one was about the same age as the Princess. Forgive my nosiness, but is the engagement with that prince still¡ª "


    "No." Mo Li chimed in. "Not anymore."


    "Oh? But I heard the engagement is still happening. Especially now that the Princess is finally leaving her cocoon and turning into a beautiful butterfly. Now that I thought about it, a marriage alliance between two kingdoms would be very beneficial. What do you think Duke Mo? Eh? Where did he go?" the Duchess turned her head left and right. She had been too engrossed in her own thoughts that she actually didn¡¯t notice Mo Li leaving.


    "Well... since it¡¯s just the two of us now." The smile on the Duchess¡¯ face vanished as she faced Lucinia. "Let me tell you the real reason why I am here."


    "You wanted to tell me to stay away from the Duke?"


    "Smart!" Reba gave a sinister smile. "Yes. That is right. The Duke and my father had been talking about a marriage alliance between me, and him. So, you better know your ce little princess, or I won¡¯t hesitate to show you why I am called the Blood-Red Duchess."


    Lucinia¡¯s eyebrows met before she startedughing. She didn¡¯t hide the mockery in herughter. "Blood Red Duchess," she uttered every word with disgust in her tone.


    "That¡¯s right. I am sure that you already heard of that."


    "I mean... " Who calls themselves the blood-red duchess? She continuedughing.


    "Why are youughing?" Reba frowned before she lifted her hand, trying to hold Lucinia¡¯s wrist but before her skin could touch hers, Reba paused. Her hands stopped moving. Every iota of strength that she had slowly vanished. Slowly, she felt herself falling on the floor. She tried to struggle but the invisible forced seemed to stop all of her organs and limbs from moving.


    "Funny how you have heard about what happened to Zacharia, and you still think that you can threaten me using a nickname given by your father," Lucinia said. She tried to stop herself fromughing at the absurdity of the current situation. Her eyes twinkled when she saw the scarlet blood slowly trickled down the woman¡¯s lips. "I would kill you." She stated. This time, she wasn¡¯t nning to hold back. She wouldn¡¯t let the jealousy and hatred of this woman increase.


    She immediately remembered her first rule. It is always better to kill the nt while it was still a seed than let it grow into something that wouldplicate her quests. Then she lessened the pressure, letting the female vampire speak.


    "I am a Duchess."


    She sneered and didn¡¯t pay attention to the Duchess anymore as she increased the pressure. Anyone who would approach her would surely suffer the same fate as the Duchess. After a few minutes, Lucinia looked at the Duchess as she released all the pressure in the woman¡¯s heart, making her heart explode from the blood and the oppressive force.


    Slowly, the life in the woman¡¯s eyes vanished as her body fell to the floor. The only blood on the floor was from the woman¡¯s mouth. Aside from that, no one would be able to tell how she died.


    "I was gone for a few minutes, and when I came back... you already killed someone from the noble blood," She heard Mo Li spoke behind her. These words, however, seemed to wake up the anger that she felt earlier.


    "Your fiance is dead, Duke Mo!" she snapped. "Either you shut up or avenge her death! It¡¯s that simple!"


    .....


    2/4

 Chapter 178 Mess

    <h4>Chapter 178 Mess</h4>


    The smell ofvender covered her study as the sound of the Duke¡¯s hand drumming against the wooden table apanied the crackling of the fire from the firece that sat across her table.


    "That was a mess." The Duke spoke after a few minutes of silence. "I told you not to kill anyone, tonight."


    She snorted in response. It wasn¡¯t something that she can control. Lucinia was not a fool. She knew that It had something to do with the woman¡¯s provocation. However, she wasn¡¯t about to tell him this.


    "You are¡ª "


    "A nightmare?" she interrupted him. If she would be honest, she would say that she was currently feeling a little sour. "I already know that."


    "I was gonna say that you are still the same as before."


    She stared at his side profile. Mo Li was staring at the stack of books on her table. "Still decisive. Still ruthless."


    "You talk as if you know me."


    "I know you," he finally looked at her. "More than you ever know."


    Riddles. Was it really hard to talk like a normal person? She stood from her seat and walked towards the door. "I have no time to discuss your fiance¡¯s death."


    "She¡¯s not my fiance."


    She shrugged and left the room. She felt him followed her. Lucinia said nothing. She wasn¡¯t about to start another argument that she couldn¡¯t win. A sigh escaped her lips when she noticed him walked inside her room. "I told you. I am not having this conversation with¡ª Hmmmm."


    Lucinia words were interrupted when he mmed his lips into hers. She caught her breath, eyes wide as she felt his hands secure his waist, pulling her towards his body.


    "You talk too much," he whispered before he lowered his mouth into hers in a fierce kiss that imed her soul. His hands cupped her bottom, as he used his tongue to part her lips. His erection pressed against her stomach as her breasts ttened against his chest.


    Then he stopped.


    He took a step back, eyes focused on hers. "Fifty-five hours and twelve minutes. I have waited to kiss you for thest fifty-five hours and twelve minutes."


    She gulped at his words as she felt her heart fluttered inside her ribcage. Did she just saw a sh of gentleness in his eyes? "If you were ugly... I would have called this assault." She said.


    Surprise shed in his eyes before he chuckled and once again decrease the distance between them. "And since I am not ugly?"


    "We can call this... a misunderstanding." She said. He smiled before leaning closer to give her a short kiss.


    "And this?"


    "This... is called another misunderstand." She met his eyes.


    "She is not my fiance."


    "You are saying that since she is already dead."


    "Well... how about this... " He paused and hesitated for a few seconds. Leaning towards her ears, he whispered. "I also killed your fiance."


    "You¡ª The prince?" she didn¡¯t hide the surprise in her eyes. Does that mean he killed him when he disappeared for about ten minutes?


    "Did you have another fiance?"


    She gulped. "Does this mean... "


    "We can marry each other."


    "How presumptuous of you to assume that I would agree to marry you."


    "Oh?" His eyebrow lifted as his hands slowly stroked her waist. "Tell me... what would make you agree to marry me?"


    "Why do you want to marry me?" she asked. "If you want my support for my father. I can... I can always give you that."


    "You once... asked me what would happen if you forget about me." Again, his words confused her. "I told you... I will make you remember."


    She opened her mouth but closed it without saying anything. Then he added. "So, you asked me... what If you won¡¯t remember." He gulped as the back of his palm caressed her cheeks. "I told you I will create new memories with you."


    "You... You are mistaking me for someone else. Perhaps a past lover?"


    "A past... current and future lover. And it wasn¡¯t a mistake."


    She squinted at him. ¡¯Robot, have we met this man before?¡¯


    [Negative. Bee cannot ess past memories.]


    Past memories. The memories that she had forgotten in the previous worlds? But why would he remember? Unless he was like her? She pursed her lips.


    "You don¡¯t remember the past and will forget about all this once again." A trace of sadness coated his words.


    "That sounds horrible." This was her honest thoughts. To her, this was all too cruel but at least she would forget the things that she did in the past world.


    He shook his head in response. "Isn¡¯t it nice to build new memories over and over again? To meet and fall in love? Leave and find each other again? I already told you. As long as we are under the same sky... I would definitely find you."


    She tried to look for something that would tell her he was joking, that this was nothing but some trickery. She didn¡¯t found one. Shaking her head, Lucinia slowly pushed the man away from her. "The door next to mine is the guest room." Something about him was a mystery to her. It was unnerving and concerning.


    She felt him leave the room, locking the door behind him with a loud click. Lucinia immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The man¡¯s presence was making her think of things ... things that she wanted to do to him. Things that she wanted him to do to her.


    And it was frightening. How could she feel like this to someone she can¡¯t even remember? She closed her eyes and tried her best to ess the little bit of memory that she had.


    Nothing.


    She can¡¯t remember anything!


    The sound of thunder interrupted her thoughts. She trembled, surprised at the sudden change of the weather. She heard the rain started to hammer against her windows. Lucinia immediately made sure that all of her huge windows were lock before she sat on the edge of her bed. Slowly, her hand reached out to touch her lips.


    The familiarity of the kiss was enough reason for her not to p him. The familiarity of his smell was enough reason for her not to push him when he held her. His familiarity... was scaring her.


    The fact that Mo Li seemed to know what she was is just disturbing her. However, the attraction that was pulling her towards him was undeniably strong¡ª too strong. What was happening? Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but stilled when she heard the thunder. With her eyes closed, she started thinking about the kiss. She started thinking about him.


    Was it even possible to feel this much attraction to someone she had never met before? And if she indeed met Mo Li in the past worlds then... then this is just a mess! Why was he here?


    She couldn¡¯t help but overthink things. What if he was sent to intervene in her mission? What if he was sent to make her fail? Mo Li had been trying to stop her from killing Zach and the Prince. He wanted to stay with her and wanted her to avoid killing vampires.


    Was it really possible that he was just like her? With this in mind, Lucinia dragged her purple dress and walked out of her room. She then stood in front of the Duke¡¯s room and was about to knock when the electricity suddenly went out. She stilled before she turned her back.


    She wanted to go back to her room and at least find some candles. However, before she could take a step away from the door, she felt his hand clutched her arm.


    "I know you are scared of ghosts... you should stay with me. Tonight." She heard him say.

 Chapter 179 Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 179 Unknown</h4>


    R18


    ....


    Lucinia pursed her lips. She faced him, staring at his silhouette. She immediately noticed that he wasn¡¯t wearing anything aside from his jeans. The lightning brought her eyes back to his face.


    His hands cupped her face, thumbs caressing her cheekbones.


    "What are you doing?" she frowned but didn¡¯t remove his hands from her face.


    "Thinking."


    "What are you thinking?" she dared asked. Another streak of lightning lit his face, showing her his eyes that bored inside her.


    "The things that I want to do with you."


    She stilled, goosebumps slithered her body. Lucinia gulped. "We shouldn¡¯t do this."


    "Do what?" his eyebrow lifted.


    "This... "the next lightning made her stopped what she was about to say. She met his eyes but instantly regretted it when she saw how unguarded it had be. His eyes... somehow left her defenseless. Its warmth seemed to lure her in, daring her to jump into the unknown.


    The soft breeze, probably from an open window in his room, touched her skin. The coldness of the wind that brought her his scent made Lucinia shiver. He smelt of wood and lime and a hint ofvender.


    Lucinia didn¡¯t know if she was the one who took a step closer to him or if he was the one who reduced the space between them. All she knew was that she was already in his arms, wrapped in his warmth. His scent lingered around her. Lucinia¡¯s lips parted. She was about to tell him to let her go.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise when no words came out of her mouth. With her head raised, her eyes stared at his shadowed face, heart racing against her chest.


    Caution, she reminded herself. She wasn¡¯t here to have fun. She was here to finish her quests and survive. She hadpleted two missions, and she was nning toplete more. She was nning to find out who she really was, nning to remember all the things that she had forgotten.


    However, this caution paled topare against the pull that this man had on her. Unknowingly, she wrapped her arms around his neck, lips parted, waiting for him to make the final move.


    And he did.


    He kissed her. Slowly at first. As if he was afraid that she would break. He had been in this world for years... waiting for her to arrive. He knew she wasing, he always knew this would happen.


    "Would you trust me?" he whispered against her ears. It made her frown.


    Trust? How could she trust someone she doesn¡¯t know? She didn¡¯t even know if she had it in her to trust another person aside from herself. "Who are you?" she asked.


    "I can¡¯t tell you."


    She bit her lower lip. She could feel his breathing against her cheek, and it made her want to feel more of him, more of this madness. Was it even worth the risk? "Do you know me?" She couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    "You are mine, and I am yours. That¡¯s the only thing that you needed to know."


    "Are you here to ... sabotage my purpose?"


    "I am here to find you."


    "Liar." She chuckled at that. She wasn¡¯t a fool. If this man was like her, then he should have something¡ª a mission that he needed toplete.


    "I am here to ensure that vampires will survive."


    His words shut her up. She widened her beautiful eyes at him. "You¡ª "


    "I trust you."


    She gulped and parted her lips to say something. But this time, Mo Li decided he was done talking. He pressed his lips into hers,pletely enabling her from talking. His hands slid on her lower back stroking before he pulled her inside the room.


    He paused and kissed his way into the lines of her perfect jaws as his hand busily tried to find a way to get her out of her dress. Lucinia responded with a soft moan, her hands tugged his white hair as she bit her lips.


    Half of her wanted to resist. While the other half seemed to scream at her to give in to the attraction. She could always regret her actionster.


    "F*ck," she heard him cursed. She smiled when she realized that he was actually finding it hard to remove her dress. For a few seconds, Lucinia hesitated until she swallowed all the reservations that this body still had.


    "You can do it... with the dress on." It was the permission that he wanted to hear. She felt him ran his fingertip on top of her breasts, tugging her nipple beneath her gown. Then he suddenly slid his hands and tugged the front part of her gown. Her eyes widened.


    "You didn¡¯t say, I couldn¡¯t do it this way," he said as he pulled the front part of the gown down, causing a ripping sound from the fabric. Before she could say a word of resistance, Mo Liid her into the bed. Pressing her down as he stared at her beautiful pale face that reflected the oilmp that he lit earlier.


    "You are still a beautiful as the first day I met you," he said. She opened her mouth wanting to ask him when did they first met, but the kiss that followed his words took away all the words that she wanted to say. She melded into him, every sense of her body heightened as she savored the rough kiss that he gave her.


    Their tongue met sensually, melding together as if they were made of each other. Her eyes snapped shut as her hand folded around his neck, tugging him closer. Lucinia let out a low moan when she felt him ran his finger on the side of her breasts before finally teasing her pebbled nipples.


    His other hand slowly found his legs, parting it, as he aligned his waist into hers.


    Mo Li continued to give her breast the attention that it deserved before he slowly moved the gown up. His hands started exploring her thighs, touching and pinching them before he finally found her sex. Ecstasy rocked her. When he felt her legs trembled, he immediately bent his head and started flicking his tongue at her hardened nipples.


    She let out a deep groan when he moved the small fabric that covered her wet core and slid a finger inside her. She could feel the heat inside her intensify, turning into a deep desire, a craving. Raw hunger flowed through her veins as she gasped and arched her back in pleasure.


    She could feel her body react to his every touch. She wanted more. She opened her eyes, impatienceced her gaze as she pulled him up and mmed his mouth back to hers. She wanted more than his finger inside her. She wanted more than his lips ying with her breasts. She wanted more of him. And she wanted it now.


    She kissed him hard as her hand reached out to unbuckle his belt. He tugged his trousers down as he returned her kiss with equal passion. His erection sprang free.


    Her things quivered in anticipation as he wrapped her fingers on the entirety of his girth. She heard him groaned when her hand started moving around his shaft.


    "I missed you," he whispered. She was too engrossed in her own stabbing lust that she failed to hear herself respond.


    "I missed you too."


    When she realized her words, Lucinia frowned but said nothing. Rather... she couldn¡¯t say anything as her brain had stopped working. Her throat was dry and famished as she felt the tip of his manhood started teasing her entrance. Her whole being glinted with anticipation as she silently begged for him to slid inside her and satisfy the carnal desire that throbbed inside her flesh.


    He, on the other hand, was staring at her. Desire, passion, and gentleness swirled in his orbs as the back of his palms caressed her cheek. "What do you want?" he asked.


    "You." Her own answer surprised her. But she wasn¡¯t nning to stop now. "I want you inside me. I want to feel you move inside my throbbing flesh. I want you to give me the release that I want." This time, her direct answer surprised him. However, he immediately knew that this had something to do with the body she was in.


    He smiled and slowly kissed her lips.


    Lucinia¡¯s thoughts scattered when she felt him slid inside her, slowly and fully entering her core. Her handsnded on his shoulders as she closed her eyes and let her core get used to his size. She was certain that she had experienced this raw and primal need before. And right now... she was certain she had done this with him.


    Though she couldn¡¯t remember anything, her need would never lie to her.


    When he started moving, Lucinia immediately locked her ankles behind him. She arched, moaning as she started matching his slow-paced, silently urging him to go faster and deeper.


    Slowly, Mo Li took her up to the edge as she let out long moans one after another. She shuddered in his arms as she started meeting his thrusts, making him grunt and whisper explicit words against her ears. She felt her body taut against his as she felt the desire pooled in her stomach.


    She started returning each thrust with an equal force as she felt his movement turned rough and clumsy. She felt her core pulsed and tightened around him before she finally let go. She gave in and let her body prepare for that final push that would make her reach the pinnacle, the satisfaction that she was looking for. She rocked against him as he released a harsh groan of surrender.


    ¡¯You are mine and I am yours¡¯ his words echoed inside her as her own released shuddered inside her body.

 Chapter 180 Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 180 Hungry</h4>


    Lucinia burrowed her head into the sheets of her bed as she yawned. She rubbed all the reminders of sleepiness from her head before she froze. She opened her eyes slowly but immediately snapped them shut as her vision started to swirl around her. She opened her eyes once again before she blinked at the person lying next to her. Mo Li¡¯s leg thatfortably rested on her leg didn¡¯t help her at all. She stilled, the sleepiness that she felt earlierpletely vanished as she stared at the man¡¯s side profile.


    Mo Li looked like he was still sleeping. His eyes were closed, her lips slightly parted as his breathing was calm and rhythmic. Lucinia closed her eyes, she could feel heat travel through her neck. She wasn¡¯t even aware that vampires have the capability of blushing!


    Rx. She chanted inwardly as she slowly eased her leg under him, removing it on top of her leg. Then she silently sat on the bed and examined the current dimly lit room. She looked at the articles of clothing ¡ª or at least what was left of the dress that she wore the other night, that was not silently sitting on the floor, flung away by the Duke when he got too impatient.


    Pursing her lips, she collected the pieces of clothes and found one of his shirts. She used it to cover her naked body as she tried to look for her underwear. She couldn¡¯t even remember where did he threw it when he finally removed it the second time that they¡ª satisfied each other¡¯s body.


    Realizing that the small clothing was nowhere to be found, she made a few silent steps towards the door. Then she turned her head towards his sleeping frame. Under the shadow of the canopy, Mo Li¡¯s face looked really calm, at peace, and ... beautiful. She stared at him, etching his sleeping frame into her brain before she finally opened the door and bolted out of his room.


    Shaking her head, Lucinia strode towards the next room. Her gazeplicated, confusing even as she made sure to lock the bolts of her own door. What happenedst night was.... Divine.


    Who was she kidding? Mo Li sated her flesh, his body, his tongue, his... Lucinia covered her face and ran towards her bed. They had actually spent the whole night together, and they didn¡¯t just spend it on the bed.


    They did it on the bath, on the carpet, against the walls. It seemed that every little space of his room had somehow found its purposest night. Again, she felt her cheeks reddened. She couldn¡¯t forget about him.


    "You left me..." She froze when she felt someoney next to her bed. "Again." The Duke¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he calmly pulled her towards his arm and hugged her waist. With his eyes still closed, the Duke kissed her forehead and added, "Just like that."


    She immediately noticed that he was already wearing his trousers. "You are too fast..."


    "I thought you like it... fast?" he asked as hezily opened his eyes. A mischievous smile made his face looked rxed, happier.


    "How did you get it?"


    "You left your window open."


    She frowned. She was certain that she locked the window when the storm startedst night. "What time is it now?"


    "Does it matter?" He asked.


    "I am hungry."


    "For what?"


    She elbowed him. "Why are you being so naughty?" she hissed and tried to get out of his embrace.


    "I was seriously asking a question. Perhaps, I could give you something that you can eat. Not necessarily edible, but..." heughed when she pinched his arms. However, instead of letting her go, Mo Li just hugged her tighter, pulling her closer to him. "Just like this.... for a few more minutes."


    "I said, I am hungry."


    "You can eat me."


    "..." Was this man serious? "You must have forgotten. I don¡¯t drink blood."


    "Hm? I honestly thought you love eating me. Last night that¡ª "


    "Nonsense!" Lucinia tried to get out of his embrace, and this time, the Duke loosen his arms around her. She sat on the bed and red at him. Without saying anything, Lucinia walked towards her closet and chose a dress that she could wear.


    "Turn around." She ordered. "I will change my clothes. Turn around." Of course, shepletely understood the absurdity of her own request. Maybe it was the fact that she wanted to see his reaction or the fact that she is clearly a little... shy around him after what happenedst night.


    "I love seeing you naked." Mo Li ignored her words. Instead, he turned towards her as he rested his elbow on the bed, using it to support his head that was propped on his palm. Seeing her irritated expression, Mo Li chuckled and arrived in front of her in less than a second. "Why don¡¯t I help you wear your clothes?"


    "That is not necessary, and thank you very much for your generous offer. I would really love it if you leave my room and stoping in here."


    "You really sound as if you didn¡¯t beg me to¡ª "


    "Shut it!" she hissed. She could easily subdue this man using her ability for she couldn¡¯t do it. For some reason, the thought of him suffering because of her seemed to make her sad. "Alright... you can help me." She was certain this was the only thing that would stop him from talking. However, a part of her seemed to know that this assumption was wrong. A part of her, the unknown part of her, knew that this would not end very well for her. She knew that she would at least stay inside this room for a few more minutes before she could have her dinner.


    So, when Mo Li kissed her, she didn¡¯t push him away. Instead, she folded her arm around his neck as she tiptoed. Then he held her against the wall and made her cum for the umpteenth time in thest twenty- four hours.

 Chapter 181 Flower of Death

    <h4>Chapter 181 Flower of Death</h4>


    "This... should not happen again," Lucinia didn¡¯t spare the Duke any nce as she finished tucking her long ck hair.


    "I can ask someone to create the best dresses for you."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    "Then what do you mean?" he asked, almost innocently.


    "This! You sleeping in my room!"


    "Then you want to sleep in mine instead?"


    She stared at him, disbelief shing in her eyes. Seeing this, Mo Liughed. The crease in his forehead lightened as his eyes shone against the light inside Lucinia¡¯s bedroom. "Let me guess," Lucinia continued. "You won¡¯t listen to whatever I say, and you would continue staying here without my consent?"


    "You are right. You are still as smart as ever," he shrugged and walked towards her. She expected him to touch her face, or do another round of teasing. However, Mo Li walked past her and stared at the flowers next to her mirror. "Where did you get these?"


    "That¡ª That was a gift." She stood next to him. "From Zach."


    "Zach... " Zach¡¯s nickname rolled on his tongue. "Shall I kill him?"


    "You were the one who asked me not to kill them."


    "Do you know what kind of flower is this?"


    Lucinia stared at the yellow flower that looked like roses but it was bulkier, there were more petals, and some sort of silver, lined each petal. Now that she thought about it, she actually doesn¡¯t recognize this flower. "No idea."


    [Quest: Discover the source of the flower. Reward: 20 Coins. No option to decline.]


    The robot¡¯s voice echoed inside her as she looked at Mo Li, waiting for him to answer her question.


    "We call it the flower of death. This is deadly to vampires like us."


    She frowned at his words. Deadly? Then... why was she still alive?


    "Watch this." Mo Li suddenly touched one of the petals. A hissing sound followed as the flesh on his fingers started burning. He instantly let go of the petals that lost all of its colors and now looked like a dried flower. He held his wound in front of Lucinia.


    "You¡¯re not healing?" she asked.


    "Because... I can¡¯t. The flowers can do that to us."


    Frowning, Lucinia stared at the flower. This flower had been here for as long as she can remember. At that time, she honestly thought it was beautiful and even asked Zach to give her this type of flower every day. However, she actually can¡¯t remember if she had touched this before. Without having second thoughts, Lucinia touched the petal.


    "What are you¡ª " Mo Li tried to snatch her hand but stopped moving when he notice that she wasn¡¯t reacting to the flower. "You¡ª "


    "I wasn¡¯t sure if I have touched this flower before since it has been here since... Zach started working for me." She let go and looked at her wless hands. "It seems that it¡¯s not working on me?" She looked at Mo Li¡¯s worried face before her eyes lowered towards his hands. "So... it is going to stay like that forever?" she asked.


    "There are ways, but it will take some time."


    "Oh," she nodded as she held his hand. Then she essed her space and found a potion for healing from her previous world. This was one of the potions that she put into her pitiful small space. She used his finger to apply it to Mo Li¡¯s hand and watched as his hand started healing.


    Seeing this, Lucinia let out a sigh of relief. Knowing that the potion worked in this world, was enough to make her day.


    "What was that?" Mo Li frowned as he looked at the wound that was healing faster than his ability to heal himself.


    "My secret." She said and turned towards the flower. She wasn¡¯t nning to exin anything to him. Moreover, she wanted to confirm something from this man.


    "A potion?"


    She froze, his gaze sprang back to him. He knew that it was a potion. Does that mean that he also knew about the previous world she was in? If that is the case then, Mo Li and her, they must have met in the previous world, and that is the reason why he knew about the painting and her fear of ghosts! "It¡¯s my secret," she answered as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    "A healing potion." She heard him say. She didn¡¯t miss the realization swirling in his eyes as he stared at her. "I see," he nodded and turned his attention back to the flower as if... as if she didn¡¯t just show him one of her secrets. "This flower should not be here. Witches use this against us. As you can see, we are helpless against it. A young vampire wouldn¡¯t be able to survive an arrowced with the oil of this flower."


    "So, this flower should be banned."


    "It was banned in this empire. However, the Kingdom in the south has more humans and witches. They were using this to hunt vampires who¡ª who killed people for their blood."


    She nodded. "If this was banned then, howe Zach would bring me the same flower every day?"


    "He wanted to harm you. That¡¯s for sure. However, since you don¡¯t drink human blood, then you are immune to its effects. Zach must have realized this too."


    She frowned. Zach was actually forced by the Queen to be her knight. Since the day that he met her, he had shown her nothing but dislike and disgust. How could the previous Lucinia like someone like that? Was she some sort of a masochist?


    "So he wanted to kill me," she stated, eyes narrowed.


    "You can¡¯t kill him."


    She instantly red at him. "This is my business Duke Mo. It has nothing to do with you."


    He shook his head at his stubborn gaze. "I already told you. I needed to make sure that vampires survive."


    "What does it have to do with him?"


    "Zach is vital to the ns of the witches."


    She clenched her jaw at the Duke. However, the fact that he was willing to tell her about all this seemed to make a little bit of her anger dissipate. Her chest raised and fell. "So I can¡¯t kill him?" she lifted an eyebrow.


    "You can¡¯t," his eyes glinted. "But you can do whatever you want just, make sure not to kill him."


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 182 Sparkly and Brigh

    <h4>Chapter 182 Sparkly and Brigh</h4>


    Since the Duke started staying in Lucinia¡¯s castle, the rumors about their rtionship had been one of the hot topics of the noble families. Many started inquiring about the Duke and his interests while the others have been questioning the timing of this rtionship to the time that Lucinia had shown what she was capable of.


    This brought the King and Queen a lot of headaches as the two started receiving guests and other nobilities who wanted to know more about Lucinia and her capability to subdue a normal vampire.


    "The Princess had been deemed harmless for years now. She does not involve herself in any political schemes and just stayed at her own castle or attend some events that she had been invited. Thest time that she visited the pce was twenty years ago." The King frowned at the Queen and her ministers.


    "Your majesty, please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. It¡¯s just that the princess was a very powerful entity, capable of harming his majesty. We are only concern about her safety. Thus, we are requesting that you transfer her to the pce where she can be protected and taken care of." The Queen¡¯s voice was calm, as always. Her brows were slightly furrowed as she lowered her head.


    "The Queen had a point, your majesty. Please consider asking the princess toe back to the pce. By now, the witches must have heard about her. We are afraid that they wouldunch an attack soon. To protect the princess, we must send some knights and perhaps older vampires. We can¡¯t have the witches take advantage of her abilities to deal with us." An older minister added. Just like the Queen, his head was slightly lowered as he spoke to the King.


    The King pursed his lips when he saw the other ministers nod their heads. "I already made a deal to the Duke. He will be protecting the Princess from now on." His words immediately created some gasps and whispering among the men in the long rectangr table inside the meeting hall of the pce. The King sneered inwardly.


    He was aware that the Queen had been looking for ways to know about the real rtionship between the Princess and the Duke. Aside from this, she was tantly trying to marry the Princess into a knight whose family had been working for her. However, the King was not anxious. He smiled and looked at everyone, enjoying their reactions as they murmured words towards each other.


    He knew that these people wanted to involve Lucinia in their political game. After all, it was obvious that Lucinia¡¯s ability could easily subdue the King himself.


    "Your highness, the Duke and the Princess are both strong individuals. If they¡ª "


    "Let¡¯s cross that bridge when we get there." The King smiled gently. If Mo Li had the intention to take the kingdom away from him, he would have done so, a long time ago. The King was well aware that the Duke was more powerful than him. He was, after all, one of the ancients.


    If Duke Mo wanted to take this empire, the King wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. However, the Duke never wanted responsibility or things that wouldplicate his silent lifestyle. As someone who had known the man for hundreds of years, the King knew that Mo Li doesn¡¯t have any interest in things such as this.


    "Your highness!" the Queen immediately stood from her seat and suddenly kneeled in front of him. This created a lot of buzz inside the hall. "I beg you to reconsider. The Duke is a thrust worthy person, but absolute power corrupts. We can¡¯t let him get too close to the Princess and risk him influencing the Princess¡¯ decision. I suggest we have let the Princesse back to the pce where she would be safe from the people who wanted to manipte her."


    The King¡¯s face turned dark. The only person who wanted to manipte Lucinia was the people inside this room. Even he, the King, was tempted to try and use his daughter against his enemies. But who was he to refuse Mo Li¡¯s requests? "There is no need to reconsider these things. I already made up my mind. Lucinia would stay in her castle with the Duke. This¡ª " Before the King could finish his sentence, the door of the hall burst open, revealing a smiling Duke Mo.


    "Your highness!" On the outside, Duke Mo¡¯s personality was always like this. His face always contained a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He strode towards the King and bowed before he nodded to the Queen, who was still kneeling on the floor ¡ª an action that didn¡¯t surprise anyone in the hall. "Please forgive my sudden intrusion. I just thought that this would be the perfect time toe in here and announce my marriage to Princess Lucinia de Carinus." He looked at the bbergasted appearance of everyone, the smile on his face didn¡¯t falter. "We are not doing any huge wedding ceremonies. However, the Princess and I woulde here and asked the King¡¯s blessings. I would be expecting a gift from everyone as this is the one and only time that I will get married."


    "..."


    "Duke Mo¡ª I ¡ª " The Queen stuttered as she looked at Mo Li¡¯s smiling face. She was never that close to this Duke but she was aware that the King seemed afraid of Duke Mo. Because of this, the Queen was treading carefully and would not want to offend the man. However, this sudden request was just absurd. How could she allow a powerful vampire like Lucinia to marry another vampire? "The Princess is... already engaged to someone. If¡ª "


    "Dead." Mo Li¡¯s eyes sparkled as he stared at the Queen. "The person passed away a couple of nights ago."


    He then watched as everyone on the table turned silent. Some lowered their heads while some stared at the Duke, fear apparent in their eyes. "Alright. I won¡¯t interrupt you further. I would get my bride and see his Highness, the King after the assembly." Then he turned his head to everyone in the room. "I would be expecting a gift. Make it sparkly and bright." Excitement shone in his eyes as he bowed at the speechless King and left.

 Chapter 183 A Tantrum

    <h4>Chapter 183 A Tantrum</h4>


    "You said you will talk to his majesty about my living arrangements. Why are we going to ask him for his blessings for a marriage?" Lucinia hissed as they walked into the empty hallway. She could feel her own anger vibrate through her words. However, she was forced to lower her voice as she maintained a smile on her face.


    "You are a proper woman. I wouldn¡¯t dare invite you to my simple abode without a marriage of some sort," he responded with a smile before he winked at her. "Moreover, this is for the best."


    Her face darkened when he used her own words against her. However, when he thought about Zach and his involvement with the witches, the frown on her face eased.


    "I have asked everyone to send their gifts. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore."


    "Why would I worry about gifts?" she rolled her eyes. "Can you stop holding my hand?" she said.


    "Why would I?"


    "Because I asked nicely?" her lips primed. This man seemed to love arguing with her, always teasing her every single time. And while a part of her was irritated, a part of her couldn¡¯t really use her ability to hurt him.


    "Then... No." He gave her a cocky wink and a confident smile. Her brows knitted into a frown, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In the past few days that she had been with Mo Li, she realized that he wouldn¡¯t do anything that she says and would always act like he knew her better than she knew herself.


    It wasn¡¯t really something that she hated, but she found it irritating. She inhaled a sharp breath, helplessness shed in her eyes. She had been asking him about the previous world, but Mo Li always changed the topic and would only say that he wasn¡¯t allowed to break the rules of the universe. In the end, the conversation would turn into an argument with him teasing her until her face turned red, and she was about to explode from anger.


    Sometimes, Lucinia wondered if she killed this man in the past. She wondered what was he like. Was he this irritating too? If he was, then, it was very likely that she killed this man because of anger.


    "The Duke and Princess Lucinia have arrived!" A knight who had served the king announced their arrival as he opened the door.


    Lucinia immediately smiled. However, this smile didn¡¯tst too long when she noticed the Queen sitting next to the king, and Prince Gavril and Kuzma sitting on the long rectangr table. Prince Gavril¡¯s blood-red eyes focused on her. She didn¡¯t miss the glint on the viin¡¯s eyes. The obvious resemnce between the Queen¡¯s blond hair towards his son¡¯s hair immediately made her dislike the two.


    Of course, she already had unfavorable opinions towards Prince Kuzma while she was somewhat intimidated by the Viin¡¯s presence.


    "I heard that you wanted to have my father¡¯s blessings for a marriage?" Prince Gavril was the first one who broke the intimidating silence. He looked at Lucinia¡¯s red dress, his nose lifted on the air. Funny how Lucinia could actually smell the arrogance from this man.


    "Yes." The Duke¡¯s unrelenting gaze was enough to make the Prince avoid his eyes. "I am indeed here to marry the Princess."


    ¡¯Duke Mo... with all due respect, I don¡¯t think this marriage should happen." Prince Kuzma immediately chimed in. "You and the Princess..."


    "Is there something wrong?" This time, Lucinia spoke. First of all, she wasn¡¯t really on board with this marriage. She wasn¡¯t even aware that they are going to marry each other today! However, seeing this lunatic act like this made her blood boil. "Why can¡¯t I marry him?" Her narrowed eyes immediately shut Prince Kuzma¡¯s mouth up.


    To be honest, even Lucinia was somehow surprised to see this man here. After what happened in their previous meeting, she was surprised to know that this prince doesn¡¯t fear her as much as she expected him to.


    "Well... you two haven¡¯t really known each other too well. I believe this decision is somewhat rush." The Queen spoke, she smiled at Lucinia, but she didn¡¯t hide the malice that hovered in her eyes. "I know about the ident. And I also know that you were badly hurt. I understand the anger and the need to attract everyone¡¯s attention. But just like everyone this phase shall pass soon."


    "So, you think this is nothing but a phase?" she sneered, her lips set in a grim line. "And it would pass?" Who would have thought that the Queen would actually treat her like a teenager?


    "Of course! You are quite young. You will soon realize that throwing a tantrum like this would not give you any benefits."


    "I see," Lucinia nodded. "So... my interaction with his Highness Kuzma was considered throwing a tantrum?" Compared to their ages, Lucinia was indeed young. But for some reason, these people¡¯s need to control her was making her angry.


    Everyone inside the hall turned silent. They could say yes to her question, but what if she would suddenly kill the Prince and say that it was nothing but a tantrum? By now, everyone in the room knew that the Princess had lost all the patience that she once showed to everyone.


    "That¡ª That was different. The Prince had actually made a mistake in provoking you."


    "Well then... as much as I would like to waste everyone¡¯s time, I am actually a very busy man." The Duke¡¯s mellowed voice interrupted the conversation, a smile was dangling on the Duke¡¯s lips as he looked at the silent King. "Your majesty, I am not here to talk about what is proper or not with irrelevant people. I am here to asked for your blessing for me to marry your daughter."


    The smile on the Queen¡¯s face instantly vanished as it slowly turned into horror and anger. She was about to say something when she suddenly felt a little pressure on her chest, enabling her from saying anything. She turned her attention towards the smiling Lucinia as her horror morphed into fear.

 Chapter 184 Promises

    <h4>Chapter 184 Promises</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Prince Kuzma stood from his seat, panic written on his face. He had already experienced the brutal onught of Lucinia¡¯s ability, he immediately recognized the changes in his mother¡¯s face.


    "What are you talking about?" Lucinia smiled as she batted her eyes to the Prince. "Is something wrong?"


    "You¡ª What did you do to her highness the Queen?"


    Lucinia¡¯s brows knitted as she turned her gaze towards the Queen who can now breathe. "Clearly, the Queen is not feeling well. What does it have to do with me?" sheughed inwardly at her own shamelessness.


    "You did this to her!" Prince Kuzma fought the urge to p the woman. With the Duke by her side, Prince Kuzma wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Lucinia. He gritted his teeth in silence.


    "It seems that Prince Kuzma is feeling ill too."


    Both the Prince and the Queen turned towards the Duke. "Why would you im that Lucinia made the Queen ill. Did you see my wifey a finger to the Queen? Are you perhaps trying to sow discord between the Queen and the Princess? Was it possible that you are nning to make the Queen hate my lovely princess?" His eyes narrowed. "How dare you!" the Duke hissed.


    Lucinia stared at the Duke in a daze. Who would have thought that the man could act like this? ck mouth, Lucinia shifted her gaze towards the King who was ¡ª who was acting like he was a passerby instead of the person who was supposed to mediate the chaos in front of him. It looked like the King was actually enjoying the Queen¡¯s ufortable expression.


    "Duke Mo you are going overboard!" Prince Kuzma uttered. "You were there when this woman threw a tantrum and asked me to take off my clothes. You watched me took off my clothes and even stopped her from hurting me! You saw her inflict some pain into my body while she was a few feet away from me! You knew what she could do! She is a demon!"


    "What are you talking about?" Duke Mo¡¯s eyebrow lifted, confusionced his gaze. "Why would I watched you take off your clothes?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Mo Li actually had a point. Why would he dare watch a prince took off his clothes? That just sounded wrong! "I don¡¯t remember seeing your body and If I did, I must have buried it in the deepest parts of my soul and I could no longer remember such events happening."


    Prince Kuzma red at the Duke. Anger and embarrassment rolled inside him when he heard Lucinia snickered next to the Duke.


    "Alright, that is enough." Finally, the King decided it was time to stop the show. "The Queen is not dead." The King didn¡¯t even hide the disappointment in his voice. "Why are you acting like she was already dead?" He sighed and turned his attention towards the Duke. "I will announce your marriage before this day ends. I, the King of this continent would give Duke Mo and my youngest daughter, Princess Lucinia the blessings that they needed for this union. May their marriagest forever."


    Mo Li beamed when he heard the King¡¯s words. "This lowly one would like to thank his majesty for the blessings." Just like him, Lucinia also gave a small bow towards the king before she straightened her back and gave the other three people inside the room a gentle smile.


    While the Queen and Prince Kuzma have a dark look on their face, Lucinia didn¡¯t miss the absence of emotion in Prince Gavril¡¯s gaze. She shrugged inwardly. The Prince is not someone that would get attracted to women like her who possess power and authority. He was the type that loved to be seen as strong and powerful. Thus, he would prefer the weaker women.


    Women who stumble and fall because of a small pebble. Perhaps, this was the reason why he would actually like the female lead who was still in her teens.


    "I hope I am not intruding the newlyweds precious time, but I would request for the Duke to stay for a while. I needed the Duke¡¯s opinions for some important matters. Meanwhile, the Princess could wait for the Duke at the Queen¡¯s quarters."


    Mo Li and Lucinia immediately knew what the King wanted. The two eyed each other before they nodded andplied with the King¡¯s instructions.


    "You really..." Mo Li shook his head. "You are helpless. You really wanted your own daughter to torture your own wife?" What kind of husband would do such a thing?


    The Kingughed. "It would be enjoyable to see the Queen suffer from Lucinia¡¯s temper." The King was still seating on the head of the rectangr table. "Take a seat... I wanted to talk to you about Lucinia."


    "Hm?" He sat on the seat closest to the King. "Is something the matter?"


    "What are you nning? First defending her, then now you married her. Why?" The King didn¡¯t hesitate to voice out his concerns. "I thought you wanted to keep her away from the people who wanted to use her? Is marriage the only thing that would keep her away?"


    "Well? Would you want me to imprison her in the castle? Put her in chains and not let her out?" Mo Li managed a deadpanned expression. "I could never do that."


    The King stared at his good friend¡¯s expression as he nodded. "Her abilities... does it affect you too?"


    Mo Li nodded. But the pain from her ability wasn¡¯t the one hurting him. It was the fact that she had forgotten everything about them. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. In the past, he left the world before her. Then, he had forgotten about her and then finally watched her die before his eyes.


    They had been through a lot.


    Was he really going to let this memory loss stop him? He had once promised to marry her on every continent. Isn¡¯t this a chance to actually fulfill those promises? However, instead of every continent, he would do it in every world.


    "So, this is why you married her?"


    "You can think whatever you want." Mo Li was not intending to exin anything to the King. "I am not interested in talking about this matter. I am more interested to watch a show. How about you apany me and watch the Queen suffer?" a smirk surfaced on Mo Li¡¯s face.

 Chapter 185 Peculiar Manner

    <h4>Chapter 185 Peculiar Manner</h4>


    Lucinia couldn¡¯t even remember when was thest time that she came to this part of the pce. Was that fifty? Forty years ago? She eyed the luxurious interior of the Queen¡¯s castle. Yes, the Queen was staying in her own castle, which was the opposite of the king¡¯s castle. For years now, the two royals had actually stopped having a good rtionship with each other.


    Aside from their children, the only thing that connected the Queen to the King was the fact that both wanted to control this empire. They wanted to rule and be the leader of the vampires in the part of the continent.


    The power struggle was the only thingmon between the two. However, Mo Li and Lucinia¡¯s union couldpletely change that.


    "How was the tea?" The Queen smiled after she took a sip of the blood from her wine ss? Since Lucinia couldn¡¯t drink blood, the Queen especially asked Prince Kuzma to serve her tea.


    "It was wonderful," she said before she took another sip. Then she smiled at the Queen. The poison on the tea should be enough to render her dead. However, she had found a way to use the cheat that the system gave her.


    The first time that she drank the poison, Lucinia would still experience its effects. But, she would no longer suffer from it the second time. "May I have some more?" she asked. The Queen didn¡¯t show any expression as she instructed Prince Kuzma to pour her another cup of tea.


    Lucinia immediately downed the second batch of tea before she beamed at the Queen. "It was exquisite!" Slowly, she felt the poison losing its effects. Just as she expected, the cheat that she thought of actually worked. On the outside, Lucinia looked like a harmless woman, smiling gently at the Queen while asionally shooting a look of mockery towards Prince Kuzma. However, on the inside, she was already jumping up and down with joy.


    Who would have thought that the system would allow her to cheat? Honestly, if she was alone right now, she would have cried from too much happiness. Alright, maybe that was a little too extreme.


    "The tea is a very special one... normal vampires like me, and the Prince couldn¡¯t actually drink it. I was thinking that since you don¡¯t actually drink blood, you are immune to its effects."


    "Oh! That made sense." She shrugged before she gestured the Prince to pour her another cup of tea. Aside from the poison, the tea actually tasted nice. It reminded her of jasmine and mint.


    "So, you and the Duke... I was never aware that you actually liked men with the Duke¡¯s qualities."


    She nodded at the Queen¡¯s words.


    "However, I wanted to warn you little one. The Duke... is a mysterious individual. Even I, don¡¯t know where he came from. Isn¡¯t that something enough to scare you? After all, he just started approaching you when you showed that ability to everyone."


    "It is indeed scary." She nodded. Was she scared of Mo Li? Yes, half of her is scared of what the man knows about her. And the other half of her is scared to actually like him.


    "Are you perhaps nning to stay in the Duke¡¯s mansion?" This time Prince Kuzma asked her.


    "Yes," again, she nodded.


    [Quest: Discover the Queen¡¯s secret. Reward: 20 Coins. No option to decline.]


    She fought the urge to roll her eyes. The Queen had been alive for hundreds of years. Of course, she would have a lot of skeletons in her closet. ¡¯Be specific!¡¯ she hissed inwardly. However, she never received an answer. Lucinia fought the urge to let out a strain of curses. This system doesn¡¯t really want her to seed!


    "I heard that you relinquish the vow that Zach made to you?" As expected, the Queen started talking about the man that she nted to observe Lucinia. "I was expecting that you and Zach would¡ª ."


    "He is small." She interrupted her. Her words, however, made the Queen spewed the blood that she was sipping.


    "What¡ª What did you say?"


    "I meant the height," Lucinia uttered. "I realized that he was about an inch shorter than the Duke. I was certain I would look better with a man with the Duke¡¯s height. So, I chose to relinquish whatever vow that he made for me."


    "..."


    "So... it was because he was shorter than the Duke?" The Queen hesitated for a few seconds. Why does it sound like Lucinia was making her look like a fool? When she saw Lucinia nod, she immediately added. "I just... I am a little confused. Please excuse my question but... his height and the vow had nothing to do with each other, no?"


    "Oh!" Lucinia gave a slow and sexy smile. "Size matters. Everything had something to do with the size."


    "I¡ª That¡ª I couldn¡¯t actually disagree with that statement. You are right. Size indeed matters." The Queen said before she took a sip of her wine ss, she tried to make the environment a little less awkward, however, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling irritated at how the princess was acting like this in front of her.


    She was actually waiting for her to attack her so she could shout and order her people to arrest Lucinia. But... this scenario is just... different from what she was expecting.


    "I didn¡¯t actually like Zacharia." Lucinia suddenly said. "He was too emotionally unavable for me, I honestly thought he and Prince Kuzma were lovers. Aside from the fact that they actually look good together, they were also always looking at each other in a very... very peculiar manner." She casually said and stared at Prince Kuzma¡¯s dark face.


    Lucinia was not dumb. The reason why she tantly attacked the Queen earlier was that she saw that the King actually respected the Duke and was treating him very well.


    For some reason, she knew that the Duke would always back her up. However, now that she was alone, she wouldn¡¯t dare do something that could make this woman take advantage of her current authority.

 Chapter 186 Traumatized

    <h4>Chapter 186 Traumatized</h4>


    "Isn¡¯t she wonderful?" Mo Li stood next to the King.


    "I didn¡¯t know she had this side... this..."


    "Oh..." she was always like that. She loved to y with people. Treat her well and she would take you to heaven. Treat her like crap and she would take you to hell. Like a proud husband, Mo Li beamed until the King spoke.


    "Will you stop smiling like that?" The King frowned as goosebumps slithered all over his skin.


    "Why?"


    "It¡¯s ... I am watching my daughter!"


    "Oh... you are right." He chuckled and continued watching the Queen deal with Lucinia. Of course, the people inside the hall were unaware that someone was listening to their conversation. "The noble hunter was at it again." Mo Li suddenly said, his eyes were still focused on Lucinia.


    "How many this time?"


    "Two nobles, knights that were turned into vampires disappeared a few days ago. I was able to keep it quiet to avoid panic. But it won¡¯tst. The others will notice it soon."


    The King¡¯s face turned serious. "Were you able to find any important details this time?"


    "Negative." Mo Li uttered. "Whoever was hunting nobles was smart enough not to leave any evidence. My spies have said that witches have been seen entering from the East. I would visit the ce soon."


    "With Lucinia?"


    "Of course... we are newlyweds."


    The King snorted as he fought the urge to roll his eyes. "My daughter is a little stubborn. You should be patient."


    "Since when do you care about Lucinia?" There wasn¡¯t any sarcasm in Mo Li¡¯s words? It was direct, hitting the King¡¯s actions in the past. "You abandoned her years ago."


    "She was too powerful. I could have killed her. But I didn¡¯t because she has my blood." The King clenched his jaw.


    "She is the monster that you created. You should just sit back and enjoy the show that she was about to bring to your table."


    "I trust you." The king said as he pressed his lips into a thin line.


    ???I cannot control her." Mo Li shrugged.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you are hoping that I would control her... then you are wrong."


    "You¡ª "


    "Don¡¯t worry. I can assure you. She doesn¡¯t want your throne or any throne for that matter."


    "Then... then what does she want?"


    "Money."


    "Pardon me?" the king frowned.


    "She wanted money and gems. Sparkly and bright." He smiled. "Send it to my mansion."


    The king stared at Mo Li, speechless. At first, he thought he was only joking. Perhaps Mo Li wanted to make himugh. However, when he saw the seriousness in Mo Li¡¯s eyes, the King immediately realized that the man was telling the truth. "I didn¡¯t know she wanted¡ª "


    "Of course you don¡¯t." Mo Li shrugged. "When was thest time that you summoned her in this ce? Was it tens of years ago? Before that... what have you done as her father? You let your minions bully her. Now... Now... don¡¯t look at me like that. I knew you did it to make her strong. Still, you shouldn¡¯t be surprised that she was too far away from you."


    The King turned silent. The thing about vampires was the fact that all of them have the strength and speed that, in his eyes everyone was equal. Not one of his sons and daughters were more powerful than the other. That was, of course, with the exception of a few people who could use soul magic and could control other vampires with their special abilities.


    To him, everyone was like a stone. All colorless until they show him their sparkle. It was always about the benefits that each stone could bring to him. However, Lucinia was different.


    Unlike most vampires, she doesn¡¯t drink blood and her body was a little weak. He was even surprised to know that she had actually survived this long. The King originally thought that she would shine and breakthrough through that cocoon when she turned twenty-one. Just like most vampires, she was supposed to develop some sort of ability. Be it being able to read minds or having more strength than other nobles.


    Well... Lucinia indeed developed something¡ª Something unknown. And just like most people, the royal family and many people feared the unknown. The King didn¡¯t actually do anything harmful to Lucinia. However, he never stopped the Queen and other Royal members to bully her. He just stood there like a statue and watched everything transpire in front of him.


    Of course, Lucinia was unaware of the King and Mo Li¡¯s conversation. She was currently beaming at the Queen, she didn¡¯t hide the ridicule in her eyes as she continued, "Your Majesty, I always know that you are gentle and kind. I hope you won¡¯t take any offense... I am just wondering if you would allow the Prince to marry his lover."


    *BANG!"


    The sound of the table coffee table breaking into two interrupted the conversation. Both the queen and the Lucinia immediately looked at the dark-faced Prince Kuzma.


    "Did you just¡ª " In a matter of seconds, the Prince was already standing in front of her. He held her arm and pulled her up. "Did you just made fun of me?" Eyes narrowed, the prince hissed.


    "Kuzma!" Panic registered in the Queen¡¯s expression when she realized what was about to happen. She stood and approached the two. She then held Kuzma¡¯s arms, silently telling him to let go of Lucinia.


    "I was asking about your marriage," Lucinia uttered as she met the Prince¡¯s eyes. "Did you think marriage is aughing matter?" Innocence shed in her eyes. "Now... Now... are you going to let my arms go or... would you like me to¡ª " she didn¡¯t continue her words when the Prince finally let go of her arm.


    "Servants!" the Queen immediately uttered. "Clean up the mess!" she gestured the Prince to take a sit as she smiled at Lucinia. "Thank you for... your understanding Lucinia."


    In response, Lucinia only smiled at the Queen. "The Prince had tried to marry me off to someone. And now... he actually hurt me." She showed her now bruised arm that was slowly healing. "Though, I heal pretty fast, the trauma and fear that I had was just¡ª "


    "Then, what does the Princess want?" The Queen interrupted her. "As Prince Kuzma¡¯s mother, I would always take responsibility for his actions. I wasn¡¯t able to raise him well. All of his misconduct was because of my failure as a mother."


    "Hmmm." Lucinia nodded. "That is right."


    "..." On the outside, the Queen¡¯s expression was sincere and gentle. However, on the inside, she was fuming. No, she was not just fuming. She felt that she was about to burst from anger. Pure... anger.


    Logic dictates that Lucinia would say something tofort the Queen after saying such words! Why was she agreeing to the Queen¡¯s words instead?


    "What are you talking about?" Prince Kuzma hissed. He sat next to his mother as he red at Lucinia. "The Queen already apologized to you and you really dared to agree with her words?"


    "Should I tell her she was wrong?" Lucinia fired back. "This Prince... is really..." she shook her head. "Since the Queen is really regretful about this matter then it is only right topensate me for my trauma both in my physical body, emotional and psychological. After all, we all know that I am but a weak woman. I cannot run as fast as you or as strong as anyone else in this household. Aside from this, I also get easily sick and¡ª "


    "What do you want?" unable to stop herself, the Queen hissed before forcing a smile. "I mean... as the Prince¡¯s mother, it is only right that Ipensate you for this... cmitous behavior that the Prince showed."


    "Mother! This woman is¡ª " Prince Kuzma wasn¡¯t able to finish his words when the Queen red at him.


    Seeing this, Lucinia nodded as a gentle smile slithered on her face. "Gold coins should be enough to fix my physical trauma. Pieces of jewelry... should be enough to heal my emotional trauma and gems might be able to help me psychologically."


    The Queen and Prince Kuzma¡¯s eyes widened. "You¡ª you wanted gold coins?"


    Lucinia shamelessly nodded. "I also heard that the Kingdom have a small mansion near a dock? This was near the Duke¡¯s property? A property like this is suited for newlyweds, don¡¯t you think so, your highness?"


    "Lucinia you are going overboard!" Prince Kuzma shouted. He stood and was able to approach Lucinia when the Queen, held his arm and forced him to sit back down.


    "Your majesty... The Prince¡¯s voice is really loud. I believe my ears had now..." she dramatically held her ear. "Ah? My ears are bleeding?"


    "..."


    "I think, I may need another property near the Duke¡¯s property to fix my wound." Lucinia smiled as she held the teacup. Then she continued demanding thepensation that was suited for a traumatized, weak woman like her.


    ....


    Will reupdate in a few minutes.

 Chapter 187 Interest to Other People

    <h4>Chapter 187 Interest to Other People</h4>


    "When I told the king that you wanted gold, he couldn¡¯t believe my words. But when he heard you asked the Queen forpensation, his jaw dropped on the floor." Mo Li smiled. "You should have seen your father¡¯s face."


    "I could have asked for more if you didn¡¯t arrive."


    "The King was worried the Queen would try to hurt you."


    "She couldn¡¯t." Lucinia shrugged.


    "He was afraid you would hurt her if she says something not pleasing to your ears."


    Lucinia frowned. "Killing the queen would be better for him."


    "Having a Queen is better." Mo Li said. " If he lost his queen, many ministers and people from other kingdoms would urge him to find one. He doesn¡¯t have the time to deal with that."


    She nodded. That actually made sense. "I have asked the Queen the properties surrounding your estate. You should take care of it."


    "Hmmm. Come here." He pulled her towards him as the carriage continued rocking beneath them.


    "I don¡¯t want to get embroiled in any political warfare." She stated. Lucinia was not confident that she would survive that.


    "How did you manage to survive from that tea?"


    "So, you know that it was poisoned and you still let me drink it?" Her expression turned sour. "Do you want me dead?"


    "Hey, don¡¯t give me that look. When we arrived you already took the tea."


    She rolled her eyes. If her guess was right, the king must have stopped this man from approaching her. What a treacherous father. For some reason, Lucinia¡¯s displeasure with her father slowly increased as the day passed by.


    "I don¡¯t like staying in that ce." Lucinia always felt that she was being watched every time she visited that pce. It was like, all of her movements and words were being recorded. Of course, this was a part of her ability to overthink things. Lucinia started to notice her paranoid self slowly showing its ws. A strong instinct that she found very hard to turn off.


    "Prince Gavril¡¯s banquet tomorrow is going to be big. Some envoys from another kingdom will show up, especially his friends that were mostly princes from other kingdoms." Mo Li narrowed his eyes. "We shouldn¡¯t go."


    "I should." Now that Mo Li mentioned it, Lucinia immediately realized another problem for tomorrow¡¯s banquet. The female lead was going to act as a servant along with the male lead. With the appearance of many nobles and royalties from other kingdoms, Lucinia needed to protect both of them.


    In this world, Vampires were considered above humans. While some of them, helped humans by protecting them, some vampires also loved to torture humans for fun.


    This would exin the sudden disappearance of women and children from time to time. However, this was onlymon to vampires with lower statuses than royalties. Some of them were barons who loved to inflict pain and enve people. While some were just... normal vampires who had been traveling while raping women and children¡ª a crime that was hated by the Royal family.


    Of course, the throne had been doing something about this matter. They have been assigning knights to check on the other noble¡¯s actions and chase those vampires who had done such crimes. While this action had been considered effective, there were still vampires who managed to get away with it.


    She sighed. The leads were bound to attract some problems in every world. They were like mas. Always attracting all the jealous females and heartless antagonist. Now that Lucinia thought about it, the leads are actually very miserable people. She wondered if they could sleep knowing that their enemies might attack them anytime.


    That life¡ª That is something that she doesn¡¯t like to have.


    "Why would you want to go there?" Mo Li frowned. "Why not spend some time in the mansion with me?"


    "I needed it."


    He pursed his lips at her words. "Then... I wille with you."


    Of course, he would. She was already expecting this. At least this time, Mo Li won¡¯t ask the prince for the female lead. She nced at him. "Don¡¯t you dare look at other females in the banquet." He shouldn¡¯t look at the female lead.


    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t. Hey... I know a secret ce in Prince Gavril¡¯s pce. It will be¡ª "


    "I can¡¯t leave the banquet." She said, seriously. Lucinia hasn¡¯t spent a lot of time with Mo Li. But she knew that this man had some big appetite... for everything. If she would let him do whatever he wanted, she was certain that Mo Li wouldn¡¯t hesitate to keep her in a ce where they can be alone. If that happens, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defend the female and male lead from the eyes of the other vampires.


    "Is that so?" Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. "You do know that showing your interest to someone would only put them in more danger, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Right now, people are watching you. Everyone, including the king and the Queen, was trying to understand your changes. If you show interest to other people, they would immediately overthink things and might conclude that you are nning to overthrow the current rulers."


    "Your point?"


    "You can¡¯t show any interest to other people other than me."


    "..."


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" He smiled, his eyes sparkling as if he wanted to silently tell her that she would be stuck with him for a long time.


    "If I stay with you... people might think we are nning something sinister."


    "I am a very kind person. They would never think that I have was thinking of something sinister."


    "That is not my point."


    "I know," he beamed. "But who cares? Even if you stay with me, no one would think something bad. You are my wife. You are supposed to stay by my side forever."


    She squinted at him. At first, this man told her that they are going to use this marriage to protect her. Now, he was using marriage as a reason for her to stay with him. Why does she feel like this man had nned this all along?

 Chapter 188 Lilies

    <h4>Chapter 188 Lilies</h4>


    "Wife, this is going to be our room. This is thergest room in the twenty room mansion." Mo Li beamed when he saw her face darkened. "Look at that huge chandelier above the Jacuzzi. What do you think?"


    "Will you stop calling me wife?"


    "I remember when I introduce yourself to me... you said I can call you whatever I like."


    "..." she rolled her eyes. Who would have thought that this man would start calling her wife? She walked towards the huge bed, her footsteps were muffled by the carpeted floor. The soft sound of jazz filled the atmosphere.


    Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but smile as she stared at the muted colors of the room. Everything was actually just like what she wanted. Even the beige-colored sheets were to her liking. She eyed the firece located a few feet away from the bed.


    Fronting the firece was like a cozy living room, with a few stacks of books next to the coffee table. "I was expecting an extravagant ce with gold railings and huge paintings."


    "You wouldn¡¯t like that."


    "You are right," she nodded. She would always preferfort over anything else.


    "Let me take you to the other parts of the mansion."


    Lucinia nodded. For some reason, Mo Li insisted that they visit their room first. She then followed Mo Li to the first floor of the mansion. This mansion is not actually what she had in mind. After all, the Duke from her memories was a very mysterious existence.


    "Did you think that I was living in a house made of gems?" she heard him asked.


    "No. But I was thinking of a really extravagant castle."


    "That was reasonable. However, I think a huge castle was too lonely. Why would I want to stay in a huge house without you?"


    "..." She rolled her eyes. "Will you stop saying stuff like that? It is..."


    "It¡¯s what?"


    "Ufortable. You are making me cringe."


    He chuckled. Of course, it would. He beamed as he started leading her towards the different room inside the mansion. The entertainment hall, living room, dining room, and the kitchen.


    "From now on, Madam Liliana will be working with Madam Ro and her daughter, Miss Victoria."


    Lucinia only lifted an eyebrow. Witches? Mo Li is actually working with witches? Of course, Lucinia only knew this because of her system¡¯s warning. However, she was more interested in the reason why the system would warn her about the two.


    Was it possible that these two people would y a vital role in the lives of the male and female lead? After all, the system would only tell him things that would involve the male and female lead.


    "I believe you are already aware that this is her highness Lucinia de Carinus, she my wife."


    Lucinia didn¡¯t miss the sinister glint in Victoria¡¯s eyes. So, was it possible that Victoria liked the Duke? She looked at Duke Mo as she frowned.


    "Is there something wrong?" Duke Mo asked her when he noticed the change in her expression.


    "Nothing. But I am hungry. I would like some potatoes and perhaps a steak."


    "Of course." Mo Li said. He immediately looked at the two women in front of them. Almost immediately, the two curtsied and bowed to him. "Let¡¯s visit the garden?"


    Lucinia nodded. She then followed him out of the mansion and immediately inquired about the witches.


    "How did you know that?" he frowned.


    "I know a lot of stuff," she lifted her chin and watched him smile. "I would assume you already know this?"


    "Hmmm." He nodded.


    "Are they aware?" she touched a white flower. "What is this?"


    "Lily."


    "Excuse me?"


    "They are called Lily."


    "Oh? They look... different." The flower actually looked like a white rose than a lily. She looked at the sea of lilies in front of them for a few seconds. "Why Lily?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why did you chose to have Lilies in your garden?"


    "Why not?"He held her hand and pulled her towards the pathway that would lead them in the middle of the flowers. "It¡¯s beautiful and it suits you."


    "Why do you think the flower Lily suits me? Isn¡¯t that a flower of death?"


    He shrugged. "Lilies are used in funerals not because they meant death. Their color was associated with purity and rebirth."


    Rebirth. The world made her frowned. She was but a soul who was tasked to travel worlds doing things. ¡¯Robot. After all this, shall I have rebirth too?¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    [Bee does not have permission to answer.]


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked as she felt him intertwined his hand into hers.


    "Nothing. I was just tired."


    "Vampires don¡¯t get tired."


    "Is that why you have been trying to torture me every night? I am not like you! Isn¡¯t that something that you should know by now?"


    "Why are you making it sound like you didn¡¯t like it?" He teased. She opened her mouth, trying to argue but ended up not saying anything.


    "Your grace the food is ready. Shall I bring it in the garden?" Victoria¡¯s voice suddenly echoed behind them.


    "Yes," Mo Li answered without looking at the woman. In the middle of the garden just a few feet away from where they were standing was a structure that would be able to hide any vampires from the sun. It was consist of a sitting area and a table where one would dine in. He then led Lucinia inside as he continued smiling.


    "If you know what they were then... why are you keeping them with you? If the royal family would know that¡ª "


    "Hmmm... are you perhaps worried about me?"


    Her face darkened. "Why would I worry about you? Who is worried about you? My concern is my prestigious name! What would they think of me if my husband is like that?"


    "Husband..." he sat across her. "The sound of that is just divine."


    "Can you stop changing the topic?" she hissed. This man is really testing her patience.


    "I won¡¯t." He beamed. "Unless you kiss me."


    .....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 189 Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 189 Kneel</h4>


    Warning: SEMI R18


    ....


    Their conversation was interrupted when the servant Victoria arrived with the steak and some blood for the Duke. Lucinia immediately smiled at the maid then she watched as Victoria stood a few feet away from their table. Her posture was proper as she lowered her head, avoiding Lucinia¡¯s gaze.


    Seeing this, she also lowered her head and looked at the steak in front of her. ¡¯Robot. Scan.¡¯


    [Scanning.... Scanningplete. No poison detected. No other deadlypounds were detected. Flower of death detected, three meters away from the host.]


    Lucinia ignored the robot¡¯s words as she started eating the potatoes. "It¡¯s very good."


    "Hmmm. They are the best." Mo Li smiled, his eyes were gentle as he looked at her.


    "I think you can leave now." Lucinia looked at the woman standing a few feet away from them. However, instead of listening to her, the woman just looked at her and turned her head towards Mo Li.


    "She is the new mistress of the house. Listen to everything that she says." He said, clearly unimpressed by the woman¡¯s actions.


    "Yes, your grace."


    Surprisingly, the woman didn¡¯t hesitate to bow and leave after Mo Li uttered those words. Lucinia immediately frowned, a different glint shed in her eyes. It seems that the witches were smart enough to know that provoking her is a very very bad decision.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    She shook her head and continued eating. This... should not concern her. But she couldn¡¯t help but asked herself about Mo Li¡¯s rtionship with the woman. Clearly, Victoria liked Mo Li. It was her instinct. As a woman, she could see it and feel it from the way Victoria looked at Mo Li. She wondered if... if Mo Li knew this?


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Killing people." She answered before she chewed on her steak.


    "Hmmm. That¡¯s good. We should do it sometimes."


    "..." She turned silent and maintain this silence until she finished her meal. After that, Mo Li started touring her to the second floor of the mansion.


    "This is your office?" Lucinia asked when she walked inside a huge room that looked like a library instead of an office.


    "Yes. Do you like it?" he asked.


    "I am not a very smart woman. I haven¡¯t read any books." She said honestly. Lucinia¡ª the original Lucinia wasn¡¯t really smart. She was a little stupid and naive.


    Mo Li¡¯s peculiar gazended towards her. He gave her a knowing look. "Is that so?"


    "Yes." She looked at the huge wooden table in the middle of the bookshelves. It was clean, not a stack of disced paper can be seen anywhere. Aside from the pen and paper that was carefullyid on top of the table and a smallmp, there is no other indication that Mo Li was using this office. "Are you sure that you work here?"


    "I like to keep it clean." Mo Li followed her, his hands were behind him. "In case you came here."


    "Why would you keep it clean for me?" Was Mo Li thinking about naughty matters again?


    "You already know why."As expected, she felt his hot breath behind her. He was close¡ª so close. She froze but forced a smile on her face.


    "I am not quite sure if I understand your point, your grace." They had been together for days and yet, she was already ustomed to the man¡¯s yful manner. She had wondered if this was because Mo Li knew her from the previous world.


    "Do you want me to enlightened you?" He asked. He could hear the smile on his voice. Lucinia doesn¡¯t need to turn around to know that the Duke had a smirk stered on his face.


    "I don¡¯t know... your grace. It would depend on how would you want to enlighten me. After all, I am not very ustomed to... painful enlightenment." She was now standing in front of the table, her hand slowly started drumming on the wooden table. She felt his hand around her waist, stroking.


    "Is that so?" She felt his lipsnded on her neck, blowing. Lucinia shivered in response.


    "We shouldn¡¯t do this here, your grace," she managed to say as she felt his hand slowly cupping the fabric on top of her chest.


    "Why is that?"


    "Because... " she whispered but didn¡¯t finish her words when Mo Li¡¯s other hand lifted her dress. His hand soon touched her legs.


    "Because?" His voice sounded amused against her ears. She closed her eyes in response.


    "Because... I believe the walls are not thick enough to conceal my moans."


    He chuckled. "Then... you would have to lower your voice down."


    "And if I can¡¯t?" she asked in a flirtatious manner.


    "I don¡¯t know... I guess... we can cross that bridge when we get there." His hand suddenly pulled the fabric that covered her chest down, revealing her breast. Without any hesitation, he used his hand to flicked his pebbled nipple as his other hand fondled her other breast.


    She hissed, trying to stop the moan that threatened to escape in her mouth. "Your¡ª your grace!" She uttered. Eyes closed, Lucinia suddenly turned towards him and met his eyes. "This¡ª This is not what I want!" She said, her voice echoed inside the office.


    Surprise shed in his eyes. He tilted his head as his gaze trailed down towards her chest before dragging his gaze back to her eyes "Tell me... what does my wife want?"


    She smiled before she used her tongue to moistened her lips. "Kneel." She uttered.


    Beaming, he lifted an eyebrow. Then he suddenly held her waist and lifted her, making her sit at the edge of the table. "Kneel, you say?"


    She nodded and said in a stern tone. "Kneel."


    ...


    Thank you so much for the support and Please vote for the novel. Tomorrow I will release 4 chapters for this novel.


    Mass release goal for next week:


    Rank 30- 35- 5 chapters.


    Please vote for the novel

 Chapter 190 Depths

    <h4>Chapter 190 Depths</h4>


    R18


    ....


    Mo Li knew exactly how to make Lucinia writhe in pleasure. However, the scene in front of him was quite different.


    "Your grace... I believe this is forbidden." She spread her legs on top of the table, showing her pink inner flesh before she slowly moved her thighs forward, a little closer to her kneeling husband.


    "Is it?" he cocked an eyebrow before his lips kissed her leg. She was still on heryers of dress, and as much as he wanted to just rip it apart, Lucinia isn¡¯t letting him touched her with his hand. He always knew that she was the type of woman that would always get what she wanted, and he was more than willing toply. He trailed kisses on her inner thighs, slowly darting his tongue out, licking and tasting.


    He waited for her to guide him, and when she did, Mo Li didn¡¯t hesitate to explore the spot in between her legs.


    Lucinia¡¯s head fell back when his hot breath scorched the top of her core. Waves of pleasure rolled inside her. A part of her always knew that he had always been good with his tongue. But this... this was beyond good. She bit her lower lip, eyes closed as her heels dug against the table. Slowly, her hand tangled on his white hair that seemed to glitter against the soft lighting in his study.


    He continued to explore her, swirling his tongue on her aching clitoris before he ran his tongue on the lips of her core. He made sure to taste every bit of her wetness.


    "Fingers..." she moaned and he immediatelyplied. Slipping a finger inside her, Mo Li didn¡¯t stop using his tongue to caress her folds. She let out a low moan as she lifted her thighs. She was breathless. "That¡ª It¡¯s so good." She uttered when he increased the pacing of his finger inside her. Then he pulled away.


    Pulling his fingers out, running it towards her wet entrance. Her eyes flew open as she stared at him, wondering what was he nning to do. Then she felt it... She felt him thrust his tongue inside her as he rubbed his thumb on her clit. She felt thousands of pulses started to wrack her stomach, she felt her legs started to tremble from each thrust. Her throbbing flesh pulsed against his lips.


    Soon enough, her own orgasm swelled inside her before spiraling into a tingling sensation as it sted inside her core. She quivered, as she tried to catch her breath. She opened her eyes, and stared at Mo Li who was standing in front of her as he licked his finger while smirking at her.


    "Do you think... this is forbidden too?" he uttered as he approached her and captured her lips, his tongue diving deep inside her mouth. She folded her arm around his neck as she lifted her thighs and pressed it against his erection. Then he suddenly turned her around, his erection pressed against her spine.


    Then he cupped her breast and slowly guided her arms towards the office table. He gently rested her elbows on the table as he used his other hand to push her legs apart. Once again, her core started throbbing, slick and wet from her previous orgasm. She felt him lift her dress, and without any warning, he pushed himself inside her.


    Her sex took his shaft willingly, greedily as he let out a raw, guttural moan. She pushed back against him as he started thrusting behind her. His hands held her waist while she braced the side of the table. Biting her lips, Lucinia almost immediately peaked when his other hand teased her nipples. A low cry of ecstasy escaped her.


    "That was quick..." she heard him utter. "Was it because... her highness love to do it in ces other than the bed?" his voice was rough. She wasn¡¯t even aware that he had already leaned closer to her. He slowly bit her ear. "Answer me."


    She pursed her lips in response, trying to stop herself from saying yes to his words. She heard him chuckle behind her before his hand found her neck. He held her neck, not strong enough to suffocate her but definitely enough to turn her on. Then his pacing increased.


    He started thrusting faster, pumping inside her as his hand wrapped around her tender neck, his other hand pinched her nipple.


    "Oh... yes..." she arched her back and leaned against his chest.


    "Yes... what?"


    "I¡ª I love it." Doing it outside of the bedroom, she wanted to add. But forced herself not to. However, this soon changed when his thrust started to turn ferocious. Her third orgasm immediately coiled inside her when his hand reached out in between her thighs, skillfully stroking her clitoris until she begged for him to let here once again.


    "Shhh," he uttered. "The walls are thin." He added mischievously when her moans got louder, wilder. She writhed under him, his third orgasm rocking her body as strong as the connection that she felt towards him. Hearing her satisfied breathing, he finally let his own climax, giving in to the raw, primal need inside of him as he dove deep inside her. Their cries of pleasure filled the atmosphere.


    For a few seconds, he copsed on top of her, using his elbows to support himself. He then started to trail kisses on the back of the neck. Lucinia felt her heart thudded against her chest as she tried to calm her own breathing and slowly pushed him off her. She stood and fixed her clothes before she stared at him and smiled. "I feel like... we should explore the other rooms on the second floor and spend more time in... making sure if they indeed have thick walls."


    "Naughty." He stood in front of her. "But I like it." He pressed his forehead to hers. "I have some other properties outside of the empire." He said, his words sounded more like a rasp. "Would you like to tour this world... with me?"


    "And explore... the depths of its walls?" she lifted an eyebrow.


    He chuckled before he lowered his lips, meeting her lips. "And explore your depths." He said.


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 191 Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 191 Paintings</h4>


    After the passionate event that the two shared inside the study, Mo Li decided to tour her to another room on the second floor. "This, my wife, is the gallery." Mo Li smiled at her as he opened the door and held his hand in front of Lucinia. So, she could hold it while they tour inside this part of the house. "This is where I put all my paintings."


    She nodded as she held his hand before she walked inside the room. "Who is this woman?" she looked at the beautiful woman on the first painting that hung a few feet away from them. The painting was framed with different kinds of gems.


    How exquisite.


    "She was someone in my dreams." Mo Li wanted to add that he had been dreaming of her every night but afraid that Lucinia would figure it out. That could not happen.


    "You dreamed this woman?"


    "Hundreds of years ago." He smiled and pointed at the next painting. "Look at those buildings."


    "That¡ª That was a city." The painting was that of a busy street and tall buildings. She was certain that she had seen the ce before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where. Probably one of her previous worlds. She thought inwardly as they walked towards the next painting. This time, it was a house on top of a cliff, then a view of a city from the terrace of the house. Lucinia just kept her mouth shut until they reached the statues that were in the gallery. Then she shivered. Why does she think that the statues were staring at her?


    Seeing her ufortable expression, Mo Li held her hand tighter. "Don¡¯t be afraid... I¡¯m here."


    "I am not afraid," she stated as she straightened her gaze towards the huge wedding painting in the center of the long gallery.


    "Another dream." He smiled at the wedding photo of a man and a woman both wearing red. "Beautiful isn¡¯t it?"


    "You are talented. I didn¡¯t know that the Duke could actually paint like this." Even the Kingdom was not aware that the Duke was actually such a talented man. She eyed the piano just in front of the wedding painting. "You can y too?"


    "I have never yed in years."


    "How many years?"


    "Probably hundreds." He smiled as they approached the piano. Mo Li used his hand to skim the edge of the piano. "This is a very old piano."


    "Can you y?"


    "I¡¯d rather not."


    "Why?" she asked.


    "The same reason as to why you don¡¯t paint." He winked at her before he led her to a painting of what looked like a war. "This... is another piece that I made."


    Lucinia nodded. She wanted to ask more questions but decided against it. She eyed the painting full of dead people with... "Are those devils?" she couldn¡¯t help but asked as she looked at their heads."


    "Yes."


    "Why does it look like they were only fighting one man?" she asked as she looked at the white-haired man whose long hair seemed to dance under her eyes.


    "Because they are." He smiled and slowly brought her hands to his lips. Mo Li kissed the back of her palm and added. "That man... is a demon."


    "Devils and demons." She uttered. "Is there a difference?"


    "No. Both are evils." He answered and turned towards the painting.


    "Did he win?" she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about the fate of the white-haired man.


    "Yes. But only after he lost his lover."


    "That¡ª Why does it seem too tragic?"


    "Life is... and will always be tragic." She didn¡¯t miss the sadness in his voice. "But we survive... and that¡¯s what matters."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The man... I mean... the man survived."


    "Oh... so he survived, but his lover was already dead." She smiled at the story behind the painting. "What happened next? Did he found a new lover?"


    "No, he didn¡¯t."


    "Well, that¡¯s expected. Isn¡¯t it?" If that death of that person¡¯s lover made him defeat an army of devils, then that lover must have been really important to him. "If I were him... I would have just killed myself."


    "Hm?" he stared at her, eyebrow lifted. "You just won a war. Why would you kill yourself?"


    "Because... I lost the person that made me win the war," she smiled before she asked. "What do you think... the demon did after winning the war? Perhaps she disappeared?"


    "I don¡¯t think he would."


    "Why is that?" she asked, almost innocently.


    "If I was the demon... I would find a way to get my dead lover back. This was a world where demons existed. I am certain that ghosts and other spirits exist too."


    She nodded. "You have a point." Lucinia turned silent for a few seconds before he turned at thest painting in the room. "What is the story behind this lonely cave?" This time, the painting was that of a dark cave that was only illuminated by the fire. Next to the fire was an old man that looked like he was staring at the darkness in a daze. Except for the loneliness that she immediately spotted, there was no emotion in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    "He was waiting for something."


    "Something like a lover?" she chuckled, amused at her own question. Why would an old man wait for his lover inside a dark and lonely cave?


    "For death."


    "That¡ª " She didn¡¯t continue her words when she noticed the change in his tone. "Why do you have such sad paintings?"


    "Because... I was a very sad man."


    They say that artists needed some inspiration for their art, and at one point, sadness was the only inspiration that he had. He gave her a sad smile. "But not anymore." He said as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. "No... not anymore."


    She elbowed him. "Stop being so dramatic. It doesn¡¯t suit you."


    "Really?" Faking a frown, Mo Li immediately pouted. "Do you mean... I am not a good actor?"


    "No. You are not."


    "Would you believe me if I told you that I was a famous actor, once?" he chuckled.


    "No. Your grace. However, I would believe you if you tell me that you were once a demon." She gave him a knowing smile.

 Chapter 192 Political Division

    <h4>Chapter 192 Political Division</h4>


    "Your Grace, the clothes that you will be wearing for the banquet is ready." Again, Victoria interrupted their conversation without warning. Lucinia turned towards the woman and immediately noticed the different smell that lingered in the air.


    "What is that smell?" she asked, eyebrow lifted at Victoria. She didn¡¯t miss the surprise in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    "That¡ª That is ¡ª I would have to check your highness." Victoria lowered her head before leaving.


    "You think she¡¯s up to something?" Mo Li asked, hugging her waist. She felt him kissed her temple.


    "No idea." Shrugging, she faced him. "We should go back to the room and rest. So we could prepare for the banquet."


    "Vampires don¡¯t get tired."


    She smiled and shook her head, helplessness shed in her eyes. "I am not just any vampire."


    "That¡¯s right. You are my vampire."


    "You are making me cringe."


    Heughed, a burst of melodiousughter as he pulled her towards their room.


    ...


    After spending another passionate night, the two finally ended the night and slept until the afternoon on the day of the banquet. When the two woke up, Victoria and the other maids already prepared all of their clothing.


    "The blood-red gown looks good on you." Mo Li immediately said when he saw her walked out of the room. She beamed in response, eyes glued on him. Just like her, Mo Li was wearing a dark red velvet top with an embossed dark red waistcoat. With his white hair that shone against the soft lighting, Mo Li looked just like a god walking amongst humans¡ª or vampires.


    "Thank you, Your Grace, but I believe... I always look good on everything." What she was wearing was something that she really loved when she first saw it. It was a long red and ck gown with a lot ofces, a corset made her waist looked smaller, and the low neckline showed... more of her chests. She loved it.


    She loved the way, the gown hugged her waist and showed her cleavage but hid her arms. It looked regal but conservative.


    "Are we going to the banquet? Or¡ª " he cocked an eyebrow and gave her a cheeky smile.


    "Oh... please... stop it." She yfully pped his arms before she held his hand, and the two finally walked down the stairs and towards the carriage.


    "I think... we should just stay at home." He said while ncing at the cleavage that was on full disy from her gown. "What do you think?"


    "Your grace... being naughty won¡¯t take you anywhere." She beamed.


    "But It will take me to you."


    She shivered. "Cringe," she uttered, smiling at him as she held his hand and went inside the carriage. Then he followed and sat next to her.


    The two started talking about some random stuff until they finally arrived in Prince Gavril Pce. Unlike the Duke¡¯s abode that reminded her offort, Prince Gavril¡¯s pce was... the epitome of luxury.


    She eyed the huge fountain that seemed to sparkle in front of the pce. This wasn¡¯t her first timeing in her, but she was certain that every time she visited, there seemed to be something new on the hugewn. Be it the huge statue of a dragon that stood on each side of the mansion or the lighting on the fountain.


    Even the gardens that surrounded the fountain seemed to change every time she visits.


    "When was thest time you came here?" As if reading her thoughts, Mo Li asked.


    "Probably three-four years."


    "And before that?" They started walking towards the archway that was made of stone.


    "Well, " Now that she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t really remember. "Perhaps... ten years?"


    "You have never been close to him?" he asked as he lifted her hand and kissed the back of her palm.


    "No." One word should be enough for her rtionship with the eldest prince. Lucinia doesn¡¯t have fond memories of his brother, either. Well¡ª she actually doesn¡¯t remember spending time with the man before. He remembered the Prince had always been aloof and cold. He doesn¡¯t like to spend his time with a lot of people, and he doesn¡¯t show himself during the banquets on the royal household.


    He was always quiet and doesn¡¯t like to see things that won¡¯t hold his interest. Typical viin with a mysterious dark gaze that seemed to know everything and a cunning smile. And just like most viin, Prince Gavril is actually very¡ª very good looking. Maybe even as good looking like the man walking next to her.


    She looked at Mo Li¡¯s side profile and shook his head. Maybe Duke Mo is more good looking because of his white hair. She smiled as they started to walked towards anotherwn past the archway. This time, there were already many people talking on thewn. Some were standing and leaning at the table, while some were talking andughing in groups.


    These were vampires who don¡¯t really have the qualifications to go inside the pce and most of them just came here to have a little bit of fun and enjoy some conversation with their friends from another kingdom.


    Mo Li roamed his eyes on the crowd, and almost immediately, most people lowered or avoided his gaze.


    "Why would you like to scare people?" she whispered.


    "So they won¡¯t talk to you?"


    She chuckled and shook her head. She had already guessed that answer.


    The two continued walking past the people on thewn until they finally reached the stairs that would lead them to the huge door of the pce.


    "I think this ce is too big." Mo Li said. "I don¡¯t want to live in a big house like this."


    "Actually, I don¡¯t like to live in a big house too. I think it gets too quiet."


    "And you are scared of ghosts?" heughed.


    "How did you know that?"


    "I can see it in your eyes."


    She pouted at that. She already knew he wouldn¡¯t tell her a thing yet, she still would ask him things like this. This gaze was soon distracted when she saw a woman wearing one of the servant¡¯s uniform. Dark hair, beautiful small face, scarlet lips, and pinkish cheeks that were full of life. This should be the female lead.


    Lucinia looked around, and just as she expected, another servant was watching the woman. This time it was male. Maybe as tall as Mo Li. Leaned with sharp cheekbones and angr jaws. He was young... but definitely good looking enough to attract the attention of the female lead.


    "Stop looking at other people," she suddenly heard Mo Li uttered next to her. Sighing, Lucinia shook her head andughed.


    "Yes, your grace." She uttered while smiling as they finally entered the huge door.


    Lucinia didn¡¯t hide the sparkle in her eyes as she watched the beautiful interior of the pce. It was sparkly and... bright. Delicate chandeliers with diamonds and other crystals hung proudly in the middle of the hall as if trying to attract the gazes of the crowd away from the stairs that would lead them to the second floor.


    She eyed the gold railings of the stair and wondered if people actually used it. Then her gazended on the red carpet that was sprawled all throughout the venue.


    "Ah! Isn¡¯t this the famous Princess Lucinia? My... She certainly looked dashing! Isn¡¯t she?" Almost immediately murmurs of praises echoed when they walked inside the hall. She maintained a soft expression as her eyes found Prince Gavril that was talking to some other Princes that visited him this time.


    "Let¡¯s go greet the Prince." Mo Li said. He was still holding her hand and while Lucinia wanted to hold his arm instead, the Duke actually insisted that holding hands is better than holding his arm.


    "Duke Mo... Princess Lucinia." Prince Gavril¡¯s tone had always been cold. However, Lucinia didn¡¯t miss the warmth in his voice this time. She wondered if this was because of what she did with the Queen.


    Right now, the Queen is actually showing his support to the Second Prince. While the Queen is not doing anything to the first prince, she wasn¡¯t really doing anything that would help the man either.


    Because of this, the political division of the ministers had been quiteplicated.


    "Your highness," Lucinia curtsied as she turned her attention towards the other men that were talking to the Prince. "Good evening gentlemen," While Lucinia knew most of them, she wasn¡¯t really intending on having a conversation with anyone at this banquet. All she wanted was to keep the female lead safe from the clutches of these people.


    However, after what happened, would these people really keep their distance from her? The Duke and Lucinia were now considered the most powerful couple in the kingdom. Being close to them is akin to having an extra lifeline.


    It was all about the benefits.


    So, instead of softly greeting her, some Princes really dared to approached her and kissed the back of her palm as they introduced themselves to the Princess again.

 Chapter 193 Wrong Assumptions

    <h4>Chapter 193 Wrong Assumptions</h4>


    "Princess Lucinia...." Prince Gavril uttered slowly as he forced a smile out of his face. She shivered in response as she wondered why was the viin staring at her like this. What is wrong with this man now? She immediately wondered if the Prince was happy to see her because of what she did with the Queen or was angry that she disrespected his mother.


    To her surprise, the Prince actually moved next to her, as if shielding her from the other Princes that tried to talk to her. She turned towards Mo Li who had a perpetual smile on his face as he stood on the other side while making small conversations with the people that attempted to talk to her. Lucinia hid her smile.


    So the Prince and Mo Li was actually trying to hide her? My... Mo Li was expected to do that, but the Viin was apletely different thing. She wondered if the man was nning something. Slowly, her mind turned alert. For some reason, her habit of overthinking things was at it again.


    She could barely remember having this ability in her previous world. But in this world, her mind had been too alert, too smart. It made her wonder if this was her or Lucinia¡¯s mind.


    "Lately, the deaths of the nobles had increased, especially in the East. My guess is the witches."


    "They hated us." Another one agreed.


    "What do you think Princess Lucinia? Do you think, the witches were slowly targeting nobles too?"


    Lucinia looked at the young woman who asked. This one should be a princess from another kingdom. "I don¡¯t concern myself with such things." She answered and smiled when she saw the ufortable expression that shed in the woman¡¯s eyes. Lucinia continued. "I am just a newly married woman. I have no intentions in gossiping about such things."


    "Understandable." The woman smiled cordially as she quickly darted her gaze towards Mo Li. "To actually marry the Duke... " She giggled and held the arms of the man next to her.


    Just like that, the conversations about the current killings continued. Of course, Lucinia pretended to get bored, but inwardly, she was trying to gather all the information that she could. Right now, she actually needed all the information that she could get.


    "Do you want to get out of her?"


    Her ears reddened at Mo Li¡¯s words before she nodded. The Duke wasn¡¯t showing interest in the conversation, and she was smart enough to know that he was already aware of this before they even arrived in this ce. The duo quickly told them that she was already tired¡ª ame reason that was obviously made by newlyweds.


    Fortunately, sex was nothing special between these people. They have lived long enough to know that this primal need was something that everyone would experience every now and then. And considering that this was the first time the Duke and Lucinia got married, it was understandable that the two would want to spend a lot of time together.


    "They should wait until they spend the next hundred years being married." Another onemented before the group startedughing. Of course, Lucinia heard their words but chose not to pay any attention to any of them anymore.


    "Hundred years..." Mo Li only chuckled at their words as he shook his head. This, of course, made her want to ask questions again. But she ended up pursing her lips until they arrived on one of the balconies away from the hall.


    "Why were youughing?"


    "Hundred years... of living together sounds wonderful. Don¡¯t you think?"


    She looked at him, suspicion shed in her eyes as she wondered if she had lived with this man for a hundred years before. Why was his gaze so strange? "I don¡¯t know. I believe it would be boring."


    "You think so?"


    "Absence makes the heart fonder." Lucinia suddenly uttered as she tried to recall where she heard that saying before.


    "You don¡¯t have to leave just to make my heart fonder of you."


    She threw her head back andughed. The man¡¯s ability to make her cringe was surely top-notch. Then her gazended on thewn just below them. Her eyes slowly roamed towards the guests and servants, silently looking for the female lead. Right now, she was certain that she would monopolize the Duke¡¯s attention the whole time that they were here.


    However, the system didn¡¯t inform her that her mission was alreadypleted. She immediately suspected that something was wrong.


    Lucinia was certain that the system mentioned stopping a certain Duke from kidnapping the female lead. She had assumed it was Duke Mo was the previous Lucinia knew that the Duke hated Prince Gavril. But what if it was someone else? Lucinia gritted her teeth when she realized that she never thought about this probability.


    "Tell me about the killings," she said, her eyes were still on the people on thewn. She was expecting Mo Li to argue with her again, to tell her that this wasn¡¯t her concern. However, thetter only stared at her for a few seconds, staring at her reaction before he answered.


    "It wasn¡¯t just the witches. It could be some knights working for the witches." He too, looked at thewn as the soft gust of breeze touched their skin. "The targets were all knights that were turned into vampires. Lower ss nobles."


    She squinted as she thought of her quest about the flower that could hurt vampires. "Did they use the¡ª "


    "Yes and no," he answered as if he already knew what she was thinking. "Using the flower to hurt vampires wasmon especially if witches use it to torture us. We found two bodies so far, and they have the burn marks, their body was cut into pieces. They were using other weapons that could stop the vampires from healing."


    "Why do you think Witches hated us so much?" Lucinia suddenly asked.


    "Vampires are ruthless creatures. We needed humans to survive. We are abominations, creatures that weren¡¯t supposed to exist. But we do. And we always show that we are dominant, we are above them. On the other hand, witches believe in nature. They are guardians and would always try to preach kindness to everyone. There were some exceptions, but generally, they hated us because of what we are while we hated them because they have capabilities to defeat us."


    She nodded. That was always understandable. "But vampires are really good looking people." She muttered. Everyone that she had met so far we¡¯re really good looking! Of course, their skins don¡¯t sparkle and they don¡¯t have a dead heart. They have blood running in their veins, they bled, blush, and they die even without a stake.


    "So what are the older vampires nning to do about the witches?"


    "Nothing." Mo Li shrugged. "Wars happen to change something. It is a part of history and a part of human nature. We can¡¯t do anything about it."


    "Sounds fair." She had thought that it was actually Mo Li who would kidnap the protagonist, but right now, she was about eighty percent sure that it wasn¡¯t him. First and foremost, Mo Li sounded like he doesn¡¯t really care about anything else in this world.


    Before this, the Original Lucinia heard about him being someone who just stayed in his mansion and vi and hated socializing. Many vampires don¡¯t even know where he was staying. Of course, this changed when Lucinia met him. But still, the pattern doesn¡¯t fit at all.


    Unless, of course, this man was really good at hiding something.


    Her attentionnded on the male lead who was helping around while looking at the female lead. The two really looked innocent and sadly... weak. In a world like this, being born weak was such a disadvantage. She wondered if...


    Lucinia¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when she saw someone suddenly pulled the female lead towards him. She was about to run back when she realized that they are currently a few floors away from thewn. "Hey... can you jumped?"


    "Down?" he asked. Just like her, Mo Li also saw the woman being assaulted by a vampire.


    "Yes."


    "Of course." He didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything as he held her waist and suddenly jumped towards thewn. Hisnding attracted the attention of many vampires, and when they recognized the two, they immediately created a pathway, giving them ess to the female servant who was now crying on the floor.


    "What is going on here?" Lucinia¡¯s voice was enough to make the man with a huge belly stopped talking. She immediately sighed when she recognized the man. It was actually a Duke that grew up with Prince Gavril but is now living in another kingdom.


    "Princes... Lucinia." The man said her name in the most disgusting way possible as he lowered his gaze towards her cleavage and into her small waist. "May I know why is the Princess trying to intervene in my... personal business? Are you perhaps... here because you are jealous?"

 Chapter 194 The Shield and the Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 194 The Shield and the Troublemaker</h4>


    Without even looking at the plump man, Lucinia walked directly towards the female lead. She looked at the red handprint on the woman¡¯s neck.


    "You! How dare you¡ª Ahhhh!" the man suddenly trembled. Unable to continue his words, he fell to his knees. He balled his hands into tight fists, his nostrils red as he forced his head up and red at Lucinia. "What is this? What ability is this!? This... "


    "If I were you, I would shut my mouth."


    The man froze as he watched the white-haired man walked next to Lucinia. "Duke Mo! What are you doing? I am a Duke!"


    "And she is a Princess... and my wife." A sh of disinterest glinted in his orbs before he stood next to the woman. "Why did you hurt a servant? And a human at that?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with hurting a mere servant?" the man said, disgustced his eyes as he looked at the female lead. "She is a mere servant! Why would someone like you interfere in my business."


    "I could cut your tongue just by talking to my wife like that." Mo Li¡¯s words made the man froze. He was certain that Mo Li had the capability to hurt him. However, he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t as he know that Mo Li and Prince Gavril had a bad rtionship. Hurting one of the Prince¡¯s friends inside his own property was akin to insulting the Prince. He knew that Duke Mo had been living in this kingdom peacefully, he was certain that he wouldn¡¯t disturb that peace just because of a mere princess who can¡¯t even drink blood.


    Sadly for him, he never thought that it was Lucinia would dare hurt him. "Hurting a weak woman just because you are stronger. What a bully." Lucinia eyed another servant and ordered her to attend to the female lead. Then she finally turned her attention to the man, kneeling on thewn. By now, themotion had attracted the attention of everyone, it even made some of the nobles inside the pce go out just to watch a show.


    A smile made its way into her lips as she looked down and increased the pressure that she was giving to the Duke. Blood... that was her ability.


    Lucinia figured out that even if vampires have different types of blood than humans she could still control it. In fact, her ability to control a vampire¡¯s blood was stronger than her ability to control a human¡¯s.


    Of course, Lucinia already had her own suspicion about this ability. However, she was still uncertain about some things, and thus, she doesn¡¯t want to make any conclusions about the matter.


    "What are you doing?" the man hissed, his fangs showing, a sign that he was trying to do his best to fight whatever it was, that was making him kneel in front of everyone!


    "Bullying you," Lucinia said. "After all... I am stronger than you." Her eyes roamed around the other people surrounding them before itnded towards Prince Gavril that was staring at her from the stairs. Seeing that the prince was not showing any intention to stop her, Lucinia continued, "I have heard about vampires bullying human servants and I believe it was high time that we stop that, no?"


    "You¡ª Who are you to say that?"


    "I am a woman, a weak one." She smiled. "Just like the servants that everyone loves to bully."


    "I would never¡ª "


    "Listen here, you idiot!" Lucinia interrupted the man¡¯s voice. She nced at her brother before she continued, "I would not tolerate any vampires bullying women in front of me. As someone who had been bullied by everyone my whole life, I am dering myself as the enemies of bullies!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Foolish..."


    Lucinia beamed at the man who spoke. It didn¡¯t take a few seconds for the man to crumble on the floor, trembling in pain. "Who¡¯s next?" Lucinia asked, her lips lifted into a mischievous smile. Then she added. "This kingdom values integrity and morals. We might be vampires, but we are not animals. This kingdom aims to co-exist with everyone. We value peace and solidarity." She uttered. Of course, she knew this was all some bullshit stuff. No one would listen to her, and many would probablyugh at her behind her back.


    However, Lucinia would never care about the opinion of these people. What she cared about is the fact that she wanted to see if the phrase that she suddenly remembered would work. Lately, Lucinia could see flickers, small memories about books that she had read. She wasn¡¯t sure if this was Lily¡¯s memories or Lucinia¡¯s, all she knew was that they were all about warfare, maniption, and other evil schemes.


    ¡¯Keep others in suspended terror, cultivate the air of unpredictability¡¯


    That was the phrase that she had been seeingtely. It made her feel that being predictable would give others the ability to control her¡ª something that she wouldn¡¯t want to happen. So, she wanted to show something inconsistent. She wanted them to get confused, she wanted to wear them out and stop them from trying to predict her moves. She was trying to use this phrase to intimidate and terrorize.


    For some reason, knowing these small phrases was making her a little more confident, fierce, and even evil.


    She smiled at Prince Gavril before she looked at the kneeling Duke. "Repeat after me."


    "You¡ª I would never¡ª "


    "Repeat. After. Me!" she increased the pressure and watched as the blood trickled from the Duke¡¯s lips. Lucinia ignored the gasp from other vampires. Sure, they could attack her, but for some reason, she felt confident that Duke Mo would help her out. Duke Mo was obviously someone that these people feared. Even Prince Gavril couldn¡¯t really stand looking at the Duke for a long time!


    Lucinia actually likened the Duke to a huge shield, someone standing next to her to protect her. And while she could protect herself without his help, the feeling of someone protecting her was still a bit... nice.


    "Alright! Just stop it! Stop it!"


    "I" Lucinia beamed.


    "I"


    "Would never..."


    "Would never..."


    "Hurt..."


    "Hurt..."


    "Another servant." Lucinia continued.


    "I would never do that! Servants are lower than animals! They were sold! You can trade them, r*pe them, kill them! They are your properties! I would¡ª Ahhhh!"


    Lucinia frowned, her face looking extremely righteous. "You are the one that is lower than an animal!" She spat and increased the pressure, almost suffocating the Duke. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really nning to kill him. Lucinia wanted to create a fake facade and master the art of indirection. This was something that she learned from the memories that were making her head hurt from time to time.


    Again, unpredictability and indirection.


    "These servants are people too! You treat them like dirt, and yet you wonder why humans and witches hated us?" she squinted her eyes. On the outside, her face looked extremely emotional while on the inside, Lucinia was wondering if this would be effective in the end. Would she be able to manipte the female lead and the male lead into thinking that she wasn¡¯t the enemy?


    This should be the least of her concern. However, Lucinia was intending to stay in this world for a couple of years and to be able to survive without any hassle, her best option was to make the male lead her ally. She cleared her throat before her gazended at the Prince. "Elder brother.." She called out. Something that she never used before. "Do you think I should kill your friend?"


    This bold move surprised a lot of people. After all, Lucinia was already about the kill the Duke. Why was she trying to involve the Prince in all this? Isn¡¯t this too maniptive? If the Prince would say yes, it would make him look like a coldblooded friend who was the one who allowed his sister to kill a man that he knew for years just because of her naive thinking. However, if he would say no, there was a possibility that his rtionship with his own sister might end.


    And judging from the ability that she was showing, ending a possible alliance with Princess Lucinia was a very unwise thing to do.


    Just like Prince Gavril, a lot of vampires also fell silent when they heard her words. Everyone here was very much aware of the current political turbulence inside the Kingdom, and having a powerful ally like Princess Lucinia would be very beneficial. Seeing that Lucinia easily put the Prince in a very ufortable position, many of them made a mental note not to offend this woman anymore.


    While they didn¡¯t know if Princess Lucinia actually had the brains to fight against another royal member, they knew that getting involve in a woman like this would be extremely dangerous.


    Of course, Mo Li was only smiling, his eyes sparkling as he watched everyone¡¯s attention. His chin was lifted a little higher, back straighter as if he was silently showing off that this was the woman that he loves, his very own wife.


    ....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 195 Letting You Feel My Love

    <h4>Chapter 195 Letting You Feel My Love</h4>


    Prince Gavril slowly descended from the stairs, his eyes were focused towards Lucinia before his lips lifted into a twisted smile. Then without any warning, he arrived in front of Lucinia, towering over her small frame. "I hate it when people manipte me."


    "Is that so?" Unfazed, Lucinia returned his re. For some reason, she had been a little addicted to making people angry. Was this her new hobby? "But that is not the answer to my question Elder brother. What do you think¡ª "


    A sudden gush of wind interrupted her words. Next thing she knew the Duke¡¯s heart was already on Prince Gavril¡¯s hands. Then he looked at Lucinia and smiled at her. "Would you like to keep his heart?"


    Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but shiver from Prince Gavril¡¯s words. It was as if her world stopped as she stared at the ck heart in his hands. Who would have thought that Prince Gavril, the Viin in this world would not even consider the friendship that he had with the Duke? He ruthlessly killed the man without even having second thoughts.


    Lucinia gulped, but before she could say anything, Duke Mo already intervene. He too, vanished from her side and reappeared next to Prince Gavril, then he grabbed the heart and squeezed it. Lucinia watched as the heart slowly lost its colors beforepletely turning into ck and breaking into smaller pieces like ss.


    What was happening?


    Just like Lucinia, everyone around them let out a gasp as Duke Mo turned the small pieces into dust then blew it towards the dead Duke¡¯s body. "Ah... everything is taken cared of." Duke Mo smiled at Prince Gavril, who was equally as stunned as everyone else. Then he went back to Lucinia¡¯s side. Smiling, Duke Mo just stood next to Lucinia as he rested his hands behind his back.


    "I believe that settled it?" Lucinia smiled at Prince Gavril. "Thank you for upholding justice, Your Highness." She praised. "I hope we can work again soon." She beamed before her hand folded towards Mo Li¡¯s arm. Of course, her small statement made the Prince more irritated.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly angry at her for doing this, he was angry at her for making it look like they were already working together! He didn¡¯t really voice out his intentions in acquiring her support, and Lucinia was already making everyone think that this was all nned by Pince Gavril! What a cunning little Devil!


    Now, the queen would think that Prince Gavril is trying to kill the traitors that were pretending to be his friends while actually supporting the Queen! He wondered if Lucinia knew this because of Mo Li or... she only did this to antagonize him. He continued watching as Lucinia and Mo Li went inside and would probably stay on another balcony away from everyone again.


    "Where is that maid?" he asked the servant that stood next to him. "Take me to see her." He uttered.


    ....


    "Why are you trying to create more chaos?" Mo Li said when they went back to the balcony that they were staying earlier.


    "I have no idea what you were talking about," she smiled. Of course, she did it to get back to that Queen for trying to poison her. Now that she mentioned working with Prince Gavril to everyone, she was certain that the Queen won¡¯t be able to sleep for a few nights thinking that they would soon ask the King to make Prince Gavril his sessor.


    "Tell me... why am I always helpless against you?" he held her waist and stood behind her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your grace, I can assure you that vampires will survive."


    "Now that the Queen will think you are working with Gavril, she will start sending people to kill you." Mo Li sighed. "But you already know this. Was that deliberate?" She didn¡¯t miss the irritation in his voice.


    "Are you angry that you would need to protect me from those people or..."


    "I am angry that people will start disturbing us from now on." He interrupted her before her brains will start to swirl in the wrong direction again. "I know you can protect yourself even without me. But if you spend your time trying to kill assassins... then what about me?" All he wanted was to spend more time with her. Call him greedy, but Mo Li thinks he deserved more time with her.


    "Oh..." she giggled. "Then... why don¡¯t you just kill the Queen?" Surely, killing a woman like that is going to be an easy task for someone like Mo Li, right?


    "A King needs a Queen."


    "Even if they are trying to kill each other?"


    He nodded in response. "Every King needed their Queen."


    She pursed her lips. Right now, she was about ny-nine percent sure that Mo Li was someone like her with a mission. And if his mission was really making the vampires survive for whatever that ising, then maybe a part of his job Is also to make sure that the King and Queen would survive for the next generation.


    She sighed as she wondered why Mo Li still remembered things. Why was he unlike her? She couldn¡¯t remember anything from the previous worlds aside from the basic details like the plot. She turned silent. Her eyes drifted towards the vampires that were now back to interacting with each other as if they didn¡¯t just witness someone getting murdered in front of them.


    What if one day... What if she would meet Mo Li again in another world, and this time, their mission would sh? What if her mission would be to save the transmigrated female lead while Mo Li would make sure to kill her? Wouldn¡¯t that be a problem for both of them?


    Just the thought of it... is making her chest hurt.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I want the Queen to assume that I was working with Gavril." She ignored his question and just voiced out something that he already knew. She wanted to Queen to be anxious and maybe reveal what was she hiding for her quest. "I want to see the Queen again." She uttered.


    "Hm? Why?"


    "Just to apologize."


    "..." Mo Li knew that was a lie, but he nodded in response. He knew what kind of mind she had, and he was very confident in her skills. So, he wouldn¡¯t stop her from doing whatever it is that she needed to do in this world. As long as she is safe... then he would be happy to support her. "Alright... I will apany you."


    "No need." She blurted and immediately cursed herself for being so clumsy.


    "You are nning something." That wasn¡¯t a question. He gave her a meaningful smile and nodded. It seems that she wasn¡¯t fully back to herself yet. After all, his wife was never clumsy. Smart and cunning, his wife would never let anyone knew that she was nning something sinister.


    Of course, he was an exception.


    "I¡ª I am not. I just... I just thought that if the Queen sees you with me, she would raise all her guards against me."


    "She wouldn¡¯t trust you either way. Just like me, you can kill her in a blink of an eye." Any vampire who has lived long enough would never trust anyone stronger than them. "In fact, she would be more suspicious of your real goal in visiting her."


    "Hmmm." Lucinia nodded. "That made sense." She narrowed her eyes, she could feel her mind twisting and turning as it tried toe up with a new n. She needed to know the secret of the Queen and even the source of that flower and earn some coins.


    After all, her system was a money-grubber.


    "Then... I want to stay in the pce." She said. "With you, of course," she added when she felt him stilled at her words.


    "But the pce had thin walls."


    "..." She turned towards him. "Is that the only thing that you were thinking?"


    "Would it be bad if I say yes?"


    She squinted before she yfully pped his arms. "Of course. After all, you are a respected Noble. Who would have thought that you only thought of such things?"


    "I am a noble who never married a woman before."


    She froze at his words. "Ever?"


    "Not in this world."


    Lucinia looked at his blood-red eyes as she wondered if he was married in the other world that he was in. She badly wanted to ask him questions and more questions, but she knew he would never tell her the truth. He already told her that he wasn¡¯t allowed to say anything, and she was nning to respect that.


    "How about you?" Mo Li looked at her, his gaze bored into her as if he was trying to ask her soul.


    "I don¡¯t know." She shrugged. "I don¡¯t remember."


    "Oh." He nodded and suddenly pulled her into his arms, then his hand stroked her back as if he was trying tofort her. "What are you doing?"


    "Just letting you feel my love."


    Almost immediately, her face turned dark. She thought it was something emotional, turns out Mo Li only wanted her to feel his erection that pressed against her stomach despite the volume of her dress. "This man... is really..."


    "So? Did you feel it?"


    Helplessness shed in Lucinia¡¯s eyes as she hugged him back. "No."

 Chapter 196 A Few Assassins

    <h4>Chapter 196 A Few Assassins</h4>


    "How dare she?" the Queen squinted, hands clenched into tight fists as she looked at Zacharia and Prince Kuzma. "How dare she!?"


    "Mother¡ª "


    "That little b*tch is really testing my patience!" she said and shoved a vase closest to her. The loud sound of the porcin vase crashing against the floor echoed inside her quarters. "She actually killed a Duke that was working for me?"


    "She didn¡¯t kill it it was Gavril but¡ª "


    "She instigated it! She must have nned everything with that evil son of mine!" she hissed. Gavril was just too sinister, he was too prideful and smart that she found it hard to control the man. In an attempt to make Gavril suffer so he would bow down to her, the Queen used his second son to make him fight against Gavril.


    She thought once Gavril would feel threatened and would smell the defeating his way, he would bow down, apologize, and asked for her advice. This, of course, didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Gavril maintained his distance and stopped asking her for her thoughts about his ns.


    This... this was enough to make her mad. And now this? Lucinia is actually working with the Prince? How could this happen? "She needed to die!" she added and walked towards her bed. Grabbing a wine that was full of blood, the Queen looked at Zacharia. "I thought she liked you? She begged me to make her marry you! What happened?"


    "I¡ª " Zach stuttered. Even he couldn¡¯t understand what happened with Lucinia. It was like she had changed after that ident.


    "I know you hated her but did you actually have to watch her almost die as people made fun of her?"


    "Mother... please don¡¯t me Zach about this matter. Lucinia¡¯s change was because she almost died. That wasn¡¯t Zach¡¯s fault."


    "Zacharia was her knight! A guardian! How could he let her suffer like that?"


    "Mother... I am certain this wouldn¡¯t change a thing."


    "If he defended her then... then that woman would be with us now!"


    "Mother¡ª "


    "Stop defending Zacharia!" the Queen hissed. She narrowed her eyes at Prince Kuzma as she remembered Lucinia¡¯s words about the two. Just thinking about it, made her nauseated. She immediately shook the thoughts out of her head as she red at the two. "I want you to fix this!"


    "How?"


    "She needed to die!" she barked at Zacharia. "This is all your fault so, you must..."


    "Mother... please calm down. Let¡¯s not talk about this in the middle of anger." Prince Kuzma immediately intervened, his dark clothes fluttered as he moved quickly next to Zach. "I haven¡¯t told you everything about Lucinia, but she mentioned something about controlling blood. Zach and I suffered at the same time, and I was certain she would have killed us if the Duke didn¡¯t intervene."


    "And?"


    "Well... Well, I think that we needed to send assassins. Vampire assassins to fight her."


    "You¡ª " Speechless, the Queen downed her ss of blood before turning towards her son. "You wanted me to order the assassin that... Kuzma... are you insane? Those people are my family¡¯s secret. We cannot ask them to do something as menial as this."


    "This is what I was trying to say, mother. Lucinia was not a small thing. She could kill me and Zach. She could kill you and might even have the capability to kill father!"


    "But how could that be? She... she shouldn¡¯t be more powerful than your father! After all, her mother was... a human." Slowly, her eyes widened when she realized that she had actually mentioned the secret behind Lucinia¡¯s mother.


    "A human? I thought it was a low-level vampire?" Zach immediately frowned.


    "Well... she was a human. A servant. And only a few people know about this matter. I believe, even the Duke doesn¡¯t know about the secret of Lucinia¡¯s birth."


    "If... if she is not a pure vampire then..." Zach turned silent for a few seconds. "To be honest, that actually made sense. She can¡¯t drink blood and isn¡¯t as fast and strong as us. If her mother was indeed human then that is only a natural reaction, but that wouldn¡¯t exin her ability."


    The Queen¡¯s face turned ugly when she realized that she actually didn¡¯t know much about Lucinia¡¯s mother. The King told her that she died after giving birth and he just asked his people to burned her body but, she hadn¡¯t actually seen the woman¡¯s body so, she couldn¡¯t be certain if the King was even telling the truth about this matter. "She is an abomination," she gritted her teeth. "I am certain that she is sent to make us suffer!"


    Zach and Prince Kuzma eyed each other before they turned their gazes towards the Queen.


    "So... are we going to kill her?" Prince Kuzma interrupted the silence inside the room. She hated Lucinia so much that he could feel every bone of his body loathed her. He couldn¡¯t even mention her name without feeling all the blood in his body boil.


    "She needed to die," the Queen said. "But if she is as powerful as you say, then even our assassin won¡¯t be able to stop her."


    "You mean..."


    "Duke Mo." The Queen stated as she met her son¡¯s eyes. "Duke Mo is with her all the time. Even if she was not physically strong, the man could easily subdue anyone before they could touch a strand of her hair. The Duke was as strong as the King. If he would be easy to defeat then... the King ... would have been long dead by now."


    "Mother! What are you talking about?" Prince Kuzma¡¯s face changed. "The walls have ears!" How could the Queen talked about her husband¡¯s death as if it was as easy as squeezing some food?


    "This ce was enchanted by a witch. No one could hear what we were talking outside." People like the King and the Queen have their own witches that worked for them to create these spells. Of course, these witches were the ones deemed as criminals by their covens. She looked at the two before she sighed. "I don¡¯t know where did Duke Moe from. All I know was that one day, a white-haired vampire arrived and talked to the King. Then... they just became this... close brothers overnight. It was a very strange event that I won¡¯t be able to forget the smug smile that the Duke gave me when I tried to asked the guards to arrest him."


    "So you were saying he is someone of an unknown origin? What if... what if he was a criminal from other kingdoms? And father¡ª " Prince Kuzma didn¡¯t continue his words when he saw the Queen shook her head, gently.


    "I suppose you have heard about The Ancients?"


    Prince Kuzma stared at the Queen nkly, seeing this, the Queen continued. "I can¡¯t me you. Not many people know of them. They were not the first vampires, but they were someone made by vampires and witches to protect the other vampires. They have the power of a witch, the speed and strength of a vampire, and the face of an angel."


    "I¡ª I haven¡¯t heard of these people," Zach uttered.


    "Of course, you haven¡¯t. These people were long gone from history. They were this powerful entity, legends that don¡¯t really exist. They were the monsters used to scare small children."


    "But they were real?"


    The Queen nodded. "My father knew that these people became corrupted by power that they... tried to rule the vampires instead. No one could withstand their abilities, and no one actually dared to fight them. However, ording to the legends, all of them... just disappeared."


    Silence descended inside the room. "Rumor has it that because they use their ability a lot, their body wasn¡¯t able to withstand it, and they turned into ashes." She shrugged. "Some say that a god descended and killed them all. However, since not every ancient was in the castle that day, many survived while hiding."


    "So you are saying that he might be one of them?"


    The Queen nodded. "Of course, this was nothing but some guesses that I made based on some factors like how the King treated him like a superior, and how he would always intervene if something would threaten the Kingdom and the King¡¯s ability."


    "I don¡¯t get it," Zach uttered. "Let¡¯s be honest here... this Kingdom was not the strongest. Why would he hide here and even protect the King?"


    The mother and son just stayed silent as they really cannot answer that question. The Queen sighed as she tried to think of other ways to kill Lucinia. However, these thoughts were interrupted when one of her knights knocked and walked inside the room.


    "Your highness... I have some news."


    "Speak!" the Queen ordered.


    "After the banquet... Duke Mo said that he needed to attend to some personal business with the King and left the Princess along to go back to his mansion."


    "And?"


    "Just as the Princess arrived in the mansion, a few assassins attacked her, she was wounded but still survived using her ability. Now the Duke was saying that his mansion is not safe anymore. He was begging the King to make the Princess and him stay in one of the Quarters until he figured out who was trying to kill the Princess."

 Chapter 197 Just Kissing

    <h4>Chapter 197 Just Kissing</h4>


    The Queen¡¯s dark face morphed into something darker, uglier. "See? This is what I mean! That woman... that woman is really making me angry! It should be Gavril! This should be his goal all along! Gavril must have staged the assassination! He did it to spite me! He knew I would die with Lucinia living her!" Slowly, tears started pooling in the Queen¡¯s eyes. How could she stand this? How could she let Lucinia stay in this ce?


    "Mother! Calm down... can we calm down for a bit?" Prince Kuzma immediately startedforting his mother before he started to talk about ways of getting rid of Lucinia. Of course, everything was useless as the next day, Lucinia visited the Queen.


    This was something that they already expected. However, the look on Lucinia¡¯s face almost made the Queen explode in anger. The worst part of this is the fact that she needed to maintain the smile on her face while inwardly thinking about ways to kill her while Lucinia was sleeping.


    "You mean??? he left?" the Queen didn¡¯t hide the surprise in her eyes when she heard that Duke Mo actually left Lucinia in the pce so he could go to the west. Who would have thought that the Duke would leave his wife alone in the tiger¡¯sir? She wondered if this was really true.


    "Yes, your majesty. The Duke needed to attend to some important things. So he left for a while." Lucinia uttered and faked a sad face. Then she drunk the once again poisoned tea that the Queen gave her. The Queen had been giving her two poisoned teas twice now therefore, the effects don¡¯t work on her.


    "I¡ª I never thought that you would actually agree to stay here without him."


    "I don¡¯t have a choice," Lucinia uttered, she lowered her head. "I guess some things are more important than me." Lucina¡¯s voice was low before she let out a sigh.


    "Oh, dear... I am so sorry to hear that. Ipletely understand your sentiments. Do you miss him that much? If you want... I can send my servants to cheer you up. A hot bath would always help me rx. And perhaps... would you like me to send Zach to apany you for the night? After all, you needed someone to guard you, no?" the Queen¡¯s voice was full of concern as she reached out and held Lucinia¡¯s hand.


    "Zach?" She pursed her lips. On the outside, Lucinia looked really sad and confused. While inwardly, she was only rolling her eyes. She had to force Mo Li to hide just so she could get close to the Queen. When Mo Li agreed to help her, she remembered smiling so sweetly. However, the man actually said that he needed payment.


    And what better payment than her body?


    Mo Li once again used the excuse that vampires don¡¯t need rest to be able to have his payments! The shamelessness of that man really made her speechless. Lucinia tried to reason out, telling him that she was different, but Mo Li onlyughed at her and said that it was the only way that he would agree to hide in the meantime.


    Mo Li specifically told her that he would never let anyone hurt her again. While Lucinia didn¡¯t understand why the Duke included the word ¡¯again¡¯, she chose to nod and agree with his terms just so she could avoid any more arguments.


    To be honest, Lucinia doesn¡¯t really like arguing with Mo Li. She felt that the man¡¯s eyes were too sincere, and it scared her. Especially now that it was already established that Mo Li knew her from the previous world. "I don¡¯t think that it needed your majesty. I can defend myself. I don¡¯t need Zach to protect me."


    "Oh... my dearest. I know you were sad about Zach, but I think the man had regretted enough. He must have realized that losing you was quite hard. " Smiling, the Queen said. Inwardly, the Queen was indeed very happy. Of course, this was because Mo Li left but because Lucinia was actually useless without the man! Thest time that she saw Lucinia, she remembered her being really nasty and demanding.


    At first, she thought it was because of the ident. However, this meeting made her realized that Lucinia was only showing her fangs because of Mo Li! Without Mo Li, Lucinia had been respectful, soft, and kind! This was the previous Lucinia!


    "Please your highness... you are speaking as if you have experienced a broken heart before." Lucinia sighed. "Having a broken heart is not easy. For some reason, the feeling is different and suffocating. I must say, this is something worse than all the pain that I felt before."


    The Queen¡¯s eyes widened. Did Lucinia just say that she still had a broken heart? Does this mean that... she actually liked Zach? The Queen turned excited. "Well... let me be honest with you. Before His Highness, The King came into my life... I have broken my heart once."


    "Really?" Lucinia lifted an eyebrow. "But her majesty is really beautiful and kind. Who would dare broke the majesty heart?"


    "Stop saying stuff like that..." The Queen faked a burst of softughter, her eyes sparkled. Since she was really happy, she started to share a little bit of her past with the naive Princess. "Back then... I was just like you. I love to throw tantrums and don¡¯t really follow the rules. I also liked to rebel a lot! I hated banquets and dances and meeting other nobles. I believe they were too...." She pursed her lips, trying to find the right words to say.


    "Pretentious?"


    "Yes! That is the right word." The Queen nodded and sent a gaze full of sympathy towards Lucinia. "Pretentious. I always think that most vampires were hypocrites back then. Then... I met a man."


    "A man... like a human?" Lucinia uttered, interest shining in her eyes. She knew that the Queen won¡¯t easily tell her about her secret, but she was hoping for a little slip up from the woman. Maybe something that would give her some clue about this secret that the system wanted.


    "Yes, a human, and he was the most handsome man that I saw... or at least before I met the King."


    "And? Did he liked you too?"


    "Of course! I was really beautiful back then and...." Slowly, the Queen started talking about stuff that happened in the past. In the end, Lucinia realized that all these stories were either too exaggerated or were all lies. Seeing that the conversation was getting nowhere, Lucinia bid the Queen her goodbye and told her that she woulde back the next day to talk. Then she immediately went to her quarters and made sure that everything was locked before she called out.


    "You can show yourself now..." she said softly as she stood in front of the bed. This quarter was actually really huge. It was even bigger than the room that they had on the mansion in Mo Li¡¯s ce. However, Lucinia doesn¡¯t seem to like the extravagant decoration inside these quarters.


    "How was your conversation with the Queen?"


    Lucinia flinched when he felt Mo Li hugged her. The fact that she still couldn¡¯t see him made her a little scared. "Show yourself!" She couldn¡¯t stop the goosebumps in her body. She knew the man hugging her was Mo Li but the fact that he was still invisible was really disturbing her.


    "Oh? Is my wife scared of me?"


    "Stop teasing me!" she hissed. "I am not scared I just... I want to kiss you."


    Of course, Mo Li immediately showed himself and turned her around so he could kiss her. He pressed his lips into hers as she rolled her eyes inwardly. She had discovered that the only way to make this man stop is to either talk about doing something naughty or... making him jealous. Of course, Lucinia decided to use this against the Duke.


    When the Duke lifted her up and threw her small frame towards the bed, Lucinia didn¡¯tin. After all, she really nodded some mind boggling orgasm after pretending to be sad in front of the Queen. She gave a soft squeal. Sheughed when he covered her body with his and started kissing her neck. A moan instantly escaped Lucinia¡¯s lips, her hand lifted and touched his white hair.


    "I am not going to take off your clothes, right?" he asked. The deal was simple, he would disappear during the day and would only get his payment at night. Since it was still daytime, Mo Li was wondering if she would let him.


    "Yes... we are just kissing." But she wanted more. However, she chose not to show it and honor the deal instead.


    He beamed. "Alright... I am not going to remove your clothes this time." His words somehow made herugh. But the undeniable knot on her core made her anticipate the things that were about to happen.


    Of course, not all good thingsst.


    This blissful atmosphere was interrupted when a servant knocked on her door and announced Zacharia¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 198 Anger and Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 198 Anger and Sadness</h4>


    "Why are you here?" Lucinia¡¯s face was grim as she red at the man elegantly sitting opposite her.


    "To guard you?"


    "You are no longer my knight." There wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion in her voice. "And you are not wee here."


    Surprisingly, Zach sigh and shook his head. "Listen Lucinia... I know I made a mistake. But that was only because I thought that... I thought that you would let everyone continue to bully you. I know you wanted other people¡¯s acknowledgment more than you wanted me. I just can¡¯t have a rtionship with someone who doesn¡¯t even like herself enough to know her real worth."


    Lucinia stopped herself from puking from the man¡¯s words. What was that supposed to mean? "Zacharia... we are finished. Whatever is it that I felt before was gone? It vanished when you didn¡¯t have the intention to help me at that time. I don¡¯t even want to put myself in the same room as you. Why would you even think that I would want you to guard me? Besides... I can guard myself perfectly."


    Another sigh escaped the man¡¯s lips. "You really... you are still as stubborn as ever." Zach¡¯s face turned soft. "Why don¡¯t youe sit next to me so we can... talk about stuff more seriously?"


    Fear immediately shed in her eyes. Of course, she doesn¡¯t fear Zach. However, she feared that Mo Li, who was somewhere around here won¡¯t be able to stop himself. That would mean... Zach is dead! Of course, that couldn¡¯t happen. After all, she still had quests about the flowers that Zach used to give her. "You came here asking for a conversation without even giving me some gifts for your apology. Not even a flower. Zacharia... did you think I am really that dumb? I know you were never sincere. I knew that the reason why you are here is because of her majesty¡¯s words."


    "You wanted to flower?" Surprised glinted in Zach¡¯s eyes.


    "No." She lied and made sure that he could see the lie in her eyes before she lowered her gaze and avoided the man¡¯s eyes. "Just leave... please... I don¡¯t want to see you again."


    "Lucinia listen to me... what happen between us¡ª "


    "There is no us, Zach." Sadness shed in her eyes. Lucinia knew that she would get in trouble with the Duketer, but she needed to do this for her quests. "There was never an us." Inwardly, Lucinia wanted tough out loud. Those words... were definitely enough to make her cringe. However, she forced the sadness in her eyes. And reminded herself how she needed this.


    "Alright, since you are still mad about what happened, I will leave. But this is not done Lucinia. We are far from finished." He said before he strode out of her quarters.


    "Close the doors and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me." She ordered the servant then went to her bed, waiting for Mo Li to show himself. Of course, when he showed himself, he immediately pinned her towards the bed, his face was dark and small blood trickled down his lips.


    "You really dared to attack me? Why do you want to save that man?" he hissed, his eyes turned darker. Lucinia shivered inwardly. She could feel angerced the man¡¯s voice, and it hurt her to see him like this. "Do you really need to act like that in front of me?" She didn¡¯t miss the sadness that quickly shed in his eyes.


    Lucinia¡¯s eyes turnedplicated. Of course, she does! This was the reason why she was here! She needed to do quests,plete them, and save people. Her whole existence revolves around these quests! She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer him.


    What was she supposed to say?


    "I want the location of the flowers. I want to know where did he got it."


    "Why?" he asked, his eye squinted.


    "I know you want to know about it. I just..." Lucinia really felt guilty for doing this, she felt lying to him was making her chest hurt, but this was the only thing she could think of. "I just thought you would be happy if I try to ask him to bring more flowers. I thought you would ask your people to follow him, so we will know where exactly did he get those flowers."


    Mo Li¡¯s lips primed. He stared at her eyes and sighed inwardly. Then he let her hands go and sat on the bed. He knew he overreacted, but seeing her look at men like that is just... It made him so angry, he almost couldn¡¯t control himself. He wanted to kill Zach, but Lucinia actually sent her ability towards him, preventing him from moving an inch.


    He tried to fight Lucinia¡¯s ability, but he soon realized it was futile. He too had blood, and she can control the blood in anyone¡¯s veins. He could try and use his full ability to counter her ability, but that would reveal that he wasn¡¯t really a vampire. He gritted his teeth before he stood.


    "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "I need some air." Mo Li said before leaving her quarters. Lucinia sat on the bed when Mo Li finally left the room. She then thought about her actions earlier.


    If she would ask the system, it would surely say that it was the right thing to do. After all, Zach¡¯s death would surely make the queen think that Mo Li is around. After all, the Queen thought that she was still into Zach, so she won¡¯t really kill the man. Lucinia¡¯s face darkened when she remembered Mo Li¡¯s face.


    It was sad, angry, and many other emotions that she hadn¡¯t recognized. And everything about his reaction hurt her.


    But how could that be? How could she feel anything like this? Clearly, the robot mentioned before that she won¡¯t have the capability to fall for someone, nor to have a child as it would onlyplicate her quests. If she doesn¡¯t have the capability to love then, what was she feeling right now?


    Why does hurting him pains her? Why does the sadness in his eyes was enough to break her heart? This was not normal.


    Lucinia gritted his teeth as she stood and started pacing inside her room. Then she rummaged through her space and examined all the potions and pills that she was able to bring from the other word. This space was like a treasure trove, which contains everything from potions that would make her faster to pills that would make her invisible.


    Without any hesitation, Lucinia used the potion that would make her faster for the next twenty-four hours. Then she changed into somefortable clothing before taking the pill that would make her invisible. A part of her knew that this n was wrong. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t really bear to see Mo Li like that.


    She bit her lips and quickly used another exit to leave the ce and followed Zach as he visited Prince Kuzma. After a few minutes, Lucinia finally found Zacharia.


    Lucinia held her breath, her eyes widened as she looked at the two handsome men, kissing passionately in front of her. Who would have thought that her initial assumption about these two was actually right?


    "Why did youe?" The Prince pulled away from Zach¡¯s arms. "I told you to stay away. Since that damn Lucinia told mother about us..." He clenched his jaws and closed his windows and doors. Sadly for him, Lucinia was already inside the room before he could close any other entrances. The Prince must have been really confident that no one woulde in this room as he was so confident kissing Zach with his door wide open.


    "I miss you," Zach¡¯s voice was soft¡ª something that Lucinia never heard before. She shivered inwardly as she stood as still as a statue. She thought that Zach would totally be the dominant one in a rtionship. After all, his face was always cold and chilly while Prince Kuzma was the noisy one.


    Was it really the other way around? She gulped.


    "You can¡¯t miss me! You are supposed to marry Lucinia!"


    "But¡ª "


    "You marry Lucinia, get her blood, and kill her. That¡¯s the only way that we would be able to be together."


    "But Kuzma... she hates me." Zach sat on the edge of the bed, his head lowered before he sighed. "Your sister is different. I know she doesn¡¯t like me anymore and knowing her, there is no way that she would like me again."


    "Zach¡ª " a hint of warningced his voice. "Are we really doing this now?" Kuzma¡¯s voice also softened as he sat on the edge of the bed, and stared at his lover¡¯s side profile.


    For a few seconds, silence descended between them before Zach finally turned towards him. Seeing Zach¡¯s vulnerable expression made Kuzma frowned. He immediately leaned and captured the man¡¯s lips.


    "Are you F*cking kidding me, Lucinia? Are you really going to watch them do this?"


    Lucinia froze when she suddenly heard Mo Li¡¯s voice. The thing is... she could hear his voice inside her head. Confused, she tried to look around. Was she hallucinating? Or... did Mo Li just speak inside her mind?


    ...


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 199 Communication

    <h4>Chapter 199 Communication</h4>


    "Leave now!" Mo Li hissed inside her head. Lucinia shivered, confusion shed in her eyes. How could Mo Li speak inside her head? What is going on here? Again, she turned her head to the left then to the right. Nothing.


    Aside from her and the lovers. No one was there. She bit her lower lip. Leaving would be toote now.


    How could she leave when they already close the doors and windows? One movement and they could hear her.


    "Lucinia..." a tinge of warning coated his words. "I will kill them... if you won¡¯t leave now." His voice was dark, low, and something that she had never heard before. She balled her hands into fists as she tried to stop herself from trembling. She could feel the hair on the back of her neck lifted, goosebumps littered her skin.


    ¡¯Mo Li... Stop.¡¯ She tried to say yet she knew he won¡¯t be able to hear her. Slowly, determination reced the fear inside her, her eyes turned towards the window. Without having second thoughts, she used her speed to approached the window. Then she opened it and jumped out of the room. Lucinia didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the ce when she heard Kuzma¡¯s curses. She knew that the two won¡¯t be able to track her so she immediately went back to her quarters.


    "Mo Li... where are you?" she said, but the ring silence was the only thing that weed her. It took a few seconds before Mo Li appeared next to her. "What was that?" she asked.


    He squinted at her, walking a few steps to stand in front of her. "You are... a handful."


    "Excuse me?" she asked. "I was asking you! What was that?"


    Gentleness shed in his eyes before he sighed and tried to leave.


    "You are not leaving!" she hissed, her hand was already on his arm. "You either talk to me now... or..."


    "Or what?"


    "Or... " she gulped before she turned her head away. The vulnerability in the man¡¯s eyes was akin to small needles stabbing her chest.


    "What?" Mo Li towered towards her. "Are you going to threaten me again? Kill me? Leave me?"


    "You¡ª What are you talking about?"


    He clenched his jaw, his heart pumping so hard, it was the only thing that he could hear. He couldn¡¯t say it. Not a word of this¡ª everything that he had¡ª would vanish.


    "Mo Li... " She lowered her voice, her eyes avoiding his. "I¡¯m sorry." When she didn¡¯t hear his response, Lucinia lifted her head and stared at him. "I¡¯m sorry. I hurt you. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t remember. I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t understand anything that you say." She could feel her heartbreaking for him. Seeing his pained eyes was enough to crush all the walls and rules that she made when she started this journey. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Lucinia didn¡¯t notice the tears in her cheeks until Mo Li¡¯s thumb wiped it away. Funny how her emotions were already crumbling, and she still couldn¡¯t understand why.


    If this was normal circumstances, Lucinia would never apologize for hurting the man for her quests. After all, she was selfish, she was evil, and she was perfectly aware of that now. Why would she apologize for doing the thing that would benefit her the most? However, Mo Li was... different. This was different.


    "You feel it don¡¯t you?" he asked, emotionsced his voice¡ª emotions that she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Lucinia nodded in response. The undeniable attraction, the familiarity, the pain, and confusion. She could feel it all. But she couldn¡¯t remember anything. What was she supposed to do? She tried asking the system and didn¡¯t even get a response. She tried to recall everything. To no avail.


    When he pulled her towards his arms, Lucinia felt her heart tremble, all the defenses crumbled like useless concrete hit by a hurricane. Unable to stop herself, Lucinia let all the emotions out. Her shoulders shook as she closed her eyes. The fear, anger, confusion, and attraction flowed her veins, shaking her core.


    She hugged him back, her arms folded around him as if she feared that he would soon disappear. Mo Li, she uttered inwardly, before she tried to recall anything about him. Again, she got nothing.


    Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but hate this... hate herself... hate everything. Why can¡¯t she remember anything?


    "I¡¯m sorry," she heard him say, his voice nothing more than a whisper. And just like before, Lucinia could hear the pain in his voice. She pressed her lips as she tried to stop herself from crying. "I¡¯m sorry... I can¡¯t say anything." He added. "But... I promise you. I would never get tired of this. Of us."


    Her lips trembled. What was that supposed to mean? Does that mean they would experience this again? Does this mean... she would get confused again? Lucinia didn¡¯t know how much she cried, or how long she had stayed in his arms. The next thing she knew, she was already on the bed.


    Slowly, Lucinia opened her eyes and frowned. Why was she in the bed? Where is Mo Li?


    "You lost consciousness."


    She almost jumped out of the bed when she heard Mo Li¡¯s voice next to her. She turned towards her right where Mo Li was sitting, the red liquid in his hand glinted against the soft and dim light inside the room. He slowly put the wine ss on the bedside table before he stood and reappeared next to her in the bed.


    Mo Li rested his elbow on the bed as he used his palm to support his head. "How are you?" he asked. "Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?" She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, Mo Li already added. "The potion and pills that you took have different effects on vampires. After all, they were made for humans and cultivators."


    She didn¡¯t answer him. Right now, she was no longer surprised that he knew about the potions and pills. "How long did I sleep?"


    "Long enough. About two days."


    "Is there something wrong with me?" she asked.


    "I won¡¯t let that happen."


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    She doesn¡¯t know. She honestly couldn¡¯t understand why she felt that she owe him a lot of apologies. "I just¡ª "


    "It¡¯s alright." He gave her an assuring smile as the back of his palm touched her cheek. "Stop thinking about apologizing."


    She gave him a tight-lipped smile. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Hm?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "For being stubborn. I honestly just want to know where did he got that flower."


    "Why didn¡¯t you ask me?"


    She stilled but immediately answer him. "I didn¡¯t trust you enough to ask you."


    Surprised at her honestly, Mo Li smiled. "You are always pretty when you are like that."


    "Like what? When I apologize?"


    "When you decide to talk it out."


    It was her turned to be surprised. "Talking it out... likemunication?"


    He nodded in response, his hand caressed her hair, gentleness shing in his eyes. "You were always good atmunicating what you feel."


    She turned silent. It has been established that she knew the man from the previous world. But she wasn¡¯t sure if... if she also knew him when she was still Lily. She opened her mouth, the desire to know more kicking in. "Do you¡ª " she paused and frowned. What if he tells her something that she doesn¡¯t want to know? Something, she doesn¡¯t want to hear?


    "Do I what?"


    "Do you like me?" she asked.


    "Beyond that."


    "What kind of answer is that?"


    He only gave her a mysterious smile. "How about you? Do you like me?"


    "Yes." This time, there was no hesitation in her voice. "I like to you too much... it hurts. I like you¡ª " her words were interrupted when she heard her stomach thundered, reminding both of them that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the past two days. Lucinia looked at Mo Li, and the other held her gaze before he smiled.


    "I will prepare some food."


    "Prepare?"


    "I am a good cook."


    "How could a vampire cook?" She asked before she realized how silly she sounded. Mo Li was not someone from this world. "Then... can Ie with you?"


    "While I cook?"


    She nodded. "I can¡¯t cook so I want to watch you do it."


    "I am very aware of that." He stood and pulled her towards him. Then he gave her forehead a small kiss. "I already know that." He repeated before giving her another kiss on the lips. Then he lifted her and brought her to the kitchen.


    When they arrived, he immediately instructed everyone to leave the two of them.


    "How did you do that?"


    "Do what?" He asked while chopping the vegetables.


    "Talk in my head."


    For a few seconds, Mo Li turned silent.


    "Is this something that you can¡¯t tell me?"


    "Not necessarily, no."


    "Then? How did you do that? Can I do that too?" He pulled his gaze away from the ingredients and stared at her.


    "only if you know the person that you are talking to. And that is only if you try hard enough."

 Chapter 200 Changes

    <h4>Chapter 200 Changes</h4>


    Lucinia smiled as she watched him cook some human food. Yep, Mo Li, a vampire knows how to cook human food and he looked really good while doing that. He was about to start telling her about speaking to him inside her head when the System¡¯s voice suddenly echoed inside her head.


    [Quest: Prevent the Duke from taking the Female Lead. Rewards: 500 coins. Completed]


    [Changes in the world detected. Option to Exit the world activated.]


    [Exit the world now? The host has an option to decline and agree. Staying in this world means, host needed to finish all the quests before leaving.]


    Lucinia frowned. What is happening? She actually didn¡¯t do anything! What the hell is happening? Confusion shed in her eyes. And what are the changes in the world that the system detected?


    "Did something happen?"Of course, her reaction didn¡¯t escape Mo Li¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡ª My head hurts." A silly excuse. She knew that Mo Li would never believe that. So, she stared at him, silently begging him to leave her for a while.


    "Ah, then that must be because you are hungry. I will prepare the food. Let me escort you to the room." Mo Li¡¯s smile was gentle as always as he carried her back to the room in a matter of seconds. Then he kissed her forehead. "You will stay, right?"


    She looked at him. "Of course, I will stay."


    "Then... good." He smiled and give her a light kiss on the lips before finally leaving her alone in their room.


    ¡¯Robot! What is happening!¡¯ Lucinia immediately asked the system. ¡¯What changes are you talking about?¡¯


    [This is a Level D World. A world with transmigrators and reincarnators. Bee detected someone transmigrating or reincarnating just as the mission waspleted.] the robot¡¯s exnation surprised her.


    ¡¯Does that mean, someone, transmigrated or reincarnated just as she was turned into a vampire?¡¯


    [Bee cannot tell the difference between their energy. Bee was able to feel the changes in the energy of the world. The Female lead just lost her protagonist halo.]


    ¡¯What does that mean?¡¯


    [Bee doesn¡¯t know.]


    "..." For a few seconds, she actually thought that the system had be reliable. It seems that she was still wrong. Lucinia turned silent as she tried to analyze everything that happened. She had been sleeping for days and the moment she woke up, she forgot to ask Mo Li about the current events in the Kingdom. Biting her lip, Lucinia stood and started pacing next to the huge bed.


    Turning someone into a vampire meant killing them and letting them drink your blood. Meaning, the female lead died beforeing back to life as a vampire. Is it possible that the female lead...actually died and someone upied her body? Another soul?


    ¡¯Robot, if I stay, how long do I have before you will kill me?¡¯


    [Until, hosts finish all the quests.]


    ¡¯I only have two unfinished quests, no? The flower and the Queen¡¯s secret?¡¯


    [Staying here would mean that you will have a new quest to save the world.]


    ¡¯Save the what? The world?" Lucinia widened her eyes. Save the world? From what?


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯Then... then let me stay.¡¯


    [Option to stay in this world activated. World Level: D¡ª Vampire world]


    [New Quest: Save the world from distraction. Rewards: 1000 coins.]


    Lucinia¡¯s eyes turned so wide, she felt they were about to leave her sockets. A thousand coins? Did she just saw a thousand coins as the reward? She immediately did the math. Right now, she should have eight hundred and ten coins. This was already after she finished the quests and got five hundred coins as a reward. If she saved this world, she would gain another one thousand coins. Plus, the quests of the flower and the queen¡¯s secret.


    "I¡¯m rich!" she mumbled excitedly. She would have close to two thousand points! Lucinia felt so happy, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from pooling in her eyes. Was this because of luck? Lucinia bit her lower lip before she started thinking about the current situation. Lucinia remembered saving the lead from that Duke. It was too simple, too easy. At that time, the system didn¡¯t tell her that the mission was alreadypleted.


    Instead, the system informed her of this matter after the lead became a vampire. Meaning.... Lucinia narrowed her eyes. She could actually cheat the system! Excitement shone through her. Lucinia could actually make someone finish the mission for her! She could just watch everything from afar and wait for the system to inform her about her sess! Why didn¡¯t she think about this before?


    However, this mood soon became down when she realized something about her rich status. The prices of the goods from the vending machine would double! Meaning, the plot would be one thousand two hundred coins in the next world.


    She pouted and sat on the edge of the bed. The prices of the goods were increasing while her sry is still the same! If she was a country, she was really a poor one. A sharp sigh escaped her lips. This should have something to do with her luck that is still zero, right? Lucinia started to think about her new quest. A new viin arrived? Was it possible that the female lead is now the viin?


    She recalled the woman¡¯s innocent face. Her gaze was too gentle and pure. Anyone would immediately think that she was but a weak woman that needed protection. She wondered what would happen to the male lead if his lover would be the viin? Was he destined to kill her?


    What a sad... sad fate.


    ¡¯Robot... I just wanted to make sure,¡¯ she uttered inwardly. ¡¯Do you think it would be possible that the two leads would kill each other?¡¯


    [Bee doesn¡¯t know.]


    She rolled her eyes and just thought about the female lead¡¯s current state. Right now, the woman is already a vampire. That could mean that Prince Gavril is going to force her to be his wife?


    "Food¡¯s ready." Mo Li¡¯s voice interrupted her from her stupor. "How are you feeling?" His worried expression made her heartache.


    "Better." She smiled and looked at the beef with broli that he made. "That was fast."


    "Hmmm." He said as he grabbed a tray and put it on the bed. "Let me feed you."


    "What? No." First of all, she wasn¡¯t sick. Second of all, that sounded too weird. "I can do it on my own."


    "Alright." He said before he put his hand on her forehead. "You don¡¯t have a fever. That¡¯s good."


    Lucinia smiled in response. "Hey, did something happen while I was asleep?" Almost immediately, Mo Li¡¯s gaze turned sharp.


    "Aside from Zacharia being bitten by an unknown assant?" He lifted an eyebrow. "Prince Gavril is going to send all of the mistresses away from his pce. Rumor has it that he already found his one true love." He snorted.


    "And? You don¡¯t believe that? You don¡¯t believe In love?"


    He only chuckled in response. "I think he is nning something. My people told me that the Prince had been staying in the dungeons in the past few days. Then he started visiting one of the towers. He also doesn¡¯t allow anyone to approach the tower. He was clearly hiding something or someone. What a dumb prince."


    Lucinia started eating. So, the prince fell in love with the female lead? But isn¡¯t that too fast? Unless he already noticed her before that ident in the pce happen? "Hey... can you help me with something?" she asked.


    "Of course, do you need me to kill people?"


    "..." She didn¡¯t know if that question should actually make her happy. "No. I just want to know what happened to the woman that I saved."


    "Oh. That... she vanished. Her lover also ran away. She probably ran away with him."


    She lowered her head, hiding the current expression on her face. So, the male lead is already not in the castle. Then everything clicked inside her mind. The male lead! The male lead must be the person inside the Dungeon!


    The lovers must have tried to escape but the Prince was able to catch them. Then he imprisoned the male lead and tortured him while he turned the female lead into something like him! Lucinia could feel her blood hummed from the information inside her head. For some reason, all the analysis seemed to natural for her, it was too easy it made her wonder how did she be so smart all of a sudden.


    Now, the system told her that there was a change when the female lead became a vampire. Was it possible that... the male lead also died and reincarnated? Or perhaps he died and another soul upied his body? Perhaps it was an evil soul?


    She felt her brain started to digest all of the information, so fast, she felt a little dizzy.


    "So? What do you want me to do?" Mo Li¡¯s question seemed to ease her headache.


    "I want you to rescue someone..."


    "Hm?"


    "The lover. I want you to rescue the woman¡¯s lover in the dungeons."

 Chapter 201 Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 201 Crazy</h4>


    The goal was to make everyone think that Lucinia was going with the Duke on the East. They wanted everyone to think that they were away. And once they were already on the East of the Kingdom the Duke would stealthily rescue the Male Lead and let him go somewhere in the area near the witches¡¯ territory.


    The crisp air hit Lucinia the moment she walked out of the pce and walked toward the carriage that was waiting for her.


    "Princess, the Duke is already inside the carriage." To her surprise, the woman who will apany them aside from the coachman was actually Victoria. While she was curious while Mo Li chose this woman to serve them, Lucinia didn¡¯t ask any questions. Though she can see something in Victoria¡¯s eyes, Lucinia chose to focus on saving the male lead first.


    "Hmmm." She nodded and walked inside the carriage. The reason why she waste was because of the Queen¡¯s insistence to see her just before she traveled. She said she would miss her and assured her that she would not allow any woman near Zacharia while she was away.


    Until now, the Queen still thought that Lucinia liked Zacharia and was only in denial about it. Of course, Lucinia acted cordial as she smiled and nodded to the Queen¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t really tell the Queen that Zach¡¯s preference is... her second son, right?


    "How was it?" The Duke kissed her after she sat next to him.


    "She told me... " She beamed at him. "That she would make sure Zach is still avable the moment I came back. You know... in case... I would feel a little dissatisfied with you."


    Almost instantly, a frown appeared on Mo Li¡¯s face. "Really? Does she want to die?"


    "I thought you said every King needed a Queen?"


    "I can find a new Queen before for the King before I kill her." Mo Li snorted, his hand was already on her waist, pulling her closer towards him.


    Lucinia smiled as she felt the carriage started moving. "The East... tell me what¡¯s it like." She uttered. The previous Lucinia doesn¡¯t really like traveling. She hasn¡¯t visited a lot of ces just because she wanted to be around people, she wanted to socialize and maybe have more friends.


    "Hmmm... The East... is full of witches." Mo Li said. "It¡¯s not exactly a safe ce to visit. But I believe, the reason why the Queen allowed you to leave was that she wanted the witches to deal with you. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice that a witch will kill you? They could use that as a reason to dere war. Even Prince Gavril would join in the hunt for your killer."


    Lucinia stared at him as she turned silent. Was she reading too much into Mo Li¡¯s words? Or... was he trying to warn her that someone will probably try to kill her that was sent by the Queen herself? Was the Queen nning to use her corpse as a way to dere war on the witches?


    She leaned her head towards his shoulder. Right now, she already understood that just like how she had her system, Mo Li might have his own system too. And this was preventing him from telling her anything about his mission. Of course, Mo Li had assured her that everything was good, and he would never do something that would make her fail whatever it is that she was about to do.


    She sighed inwardly. The blind trust that she felt for him was a little infuriating and disturbing. Logic was telling her that it was wrong to trust someone, but half of her heart was saying that it was alright. Amid all the confusion and useless analysis, Lucinia decided that it was better to trust him.


    She closed her eyes, trying to remove all the useless thoughts in her head but she soon realized it was futile. The thoughts in her head were just too much, it was making her head hurt. All these ideas, all of these ways to defeat the Queen and Prince Garvril, all of the assumptions were just... It was making her anxious!


    Was this something that the previous Lucinia had gone through? If it was then... How the hell did she sleep? She bit her lower lips, sweat trickling down her head.


    "What are you thinking?" His voice was gentle as always. "Do you feel ufortable somewhere?"


    "I just¡ª " she whispered. "I think I am going crazy."


    "Hm?"


    "My heard... It¡¯s just... I think It¡¯s working on its own."


    She felt him move, she felt his gaze turned towards her. "Working on its own. Are you trying to overthink and over analyze things?" For some reason, she felt that there was a little bit of happiness in his voice. She looked at him. As expected, she could see a little relief in his eyes.


    "Do you know why?" she asked and gulped. Mo Li was already old. He should have some ideas about this matter. She immediately wondered if Mo Li could exin this to her. Perhaps... Lucinia gulped as she shivered inwardly. Was it possible that the real Lucinia¡¯s ghost was haunting her?


    Mo Li let out a sigh. "What are you thinking? Please don¡¯t tell me you are thinking about ghosts?"


    Mo Li knows her too well! She thought as her eyes widened at him. "Can you read my mind too?" This man can speak inside her head! Can he read her mind too? Was it possible that¡ª "That is an invasion of privacy?"


    Mo Li chuckled. He shook his head, helplessness shed in his eyes. "I wish I can."


    "So you can¡¯t?"


    "No. Sadly, I can¡¯t."


    "Then... how did you know I was thinking about ghosts? Was I that obvious?"


    "Your eyes say it all." To him, she was an open book. This was something that he couldn¡¯t really tell her. He knows her too well. He remembered everything about her, every inch of her. He smiled. "Tell me... about these crazy thoughts in your head."


    "You¡¯re not going to call me crazy right?"


    "You were crazy." Always was, always will. "My type of crazy." He gave a mischievous wink.


    She pouted beforeughing. He really sounded too cringe but a part of her actually liked it. "Alright... then... let me tell you the crazy thoughts in my head." She bit her lower lip before she started. "I think his majesty, The King... wanted you dead."


    "Hmm?" As expected, surprised shed in his eyes. He lifted an eyebrow at her.


    "I know... I sounded crazy. I just... My mind can¡¯t stop it. It¡¯s telling me that the King wanted to kill you. Despite all the smiling face and teasing, I think he wanted you dead."


    Mo Li turned silent, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at her. Lucinia continued. "I think your presence already threatened him and now that you are with me... I mean... he knows that you have no ambition for the throne but he might think I am different."


    Mo Li narrowed his eyes at her. "Are you nning to take the throne?" That could be something she was very capable of doing.


    "Of course not!" She said. "But you already know that. However, the King might not trust my answer." Everything about Mo Li and her sounded too rushed, it was like Mo Li just suddenly fell head over heels in love with her. The King might think Mo Li was controlled by a witch. "And I think... he is nning to frame you."


    "That¡ª "


    "I know it sounded crazy." Distress shed in her eyes. She tried to tone it down, think of happy things, think of flowers, think of Mo Li. But she couldn¡¯t do it. Her brain just wouldn¡¯t stop turning, feeding her nothing but crazy thoughts that somehow had some point. "I am probably going crazy." Sometimes powerful vampires turned crazy, maybe Lucinia¡¯s body was about to go crazy too?


    "So, you think he will frame me?"


    "For killing other vampires. I don¡¯t know... " She whispered. The carriage was actually very secure so, she wasn¡¯t too worried that Victoria was listening to their conversation. Mo Li also told her earlier that he had a way to make their conversation private, and that was the only reason why she dared tell him all of her thoughts. "I think... he sent someone to watch over you. Someone powerful. I think he was bidding his time and for some reason, I think he wanted to control you.??


    Mo Li¡¯s face turned dark.


    "Did I... " She gulped. "You know just forget it. I know I sounded crazy. Let¡¯s just think that this was nothing but a bad dream."


    "I believe you." His words stunned her. She stared at his face. "If there is anyone in this world that I would believe... that would be you and your domino effect."


    "Excuse me? A what effect?"


    He only smiled at her before leaning forward to capture her lips.

 Chapter 202 A Little Blood

    <h4>Chapter 202 A Little Blood</h4>


    Lucinia looked at the five-bedroom house in front of her. Made of brick and some stones, the house looked a little older than her original expectations. She then walked towards the house as Victoria silently followed her. For some reason, the witch had been following her since they arrived in this gated house that the Duke owned.


    "The Duke always stays in this house every time he visited the ce," Victoria said behind her. "He always instructed everyone to keep it clean, as he was always the type to love cleanliness. The bed towards the west was his favorite. The next one was his study. I am going to sleep in the room next to his study. He always insisted on this arrangement."


    "Hmmm." Lucinia only nodded, almostzily. So, the woman wanted to tell her that she had been here a few times. Who cares? Lucinia¡¯s gaze turned dark.


    "The Duke also wanted to ¡ª "


    "You don¡¯t have to tell me these things."Lucinia was surprised to hear a tinge of jealousy in her voice. "Thank you for your concern, but I can assure you. Even if I destroy this house and kill you, he won¡¯t feel any anger towards me." She smiled at her before she marched towards the room that Mo Li was in.


    Mo Li said that he would be in his study while she toured the house as he needed to attend to a few things rted to the King and the killings. She actually didn¡¯t expect that Victoria would follow her around and start saying useless stuff like this.


    "Mistress... Please forgive me." Victoria¡¯s hurried footsteps echoed against the wooden stair. Of course, Lucinia was not about to stop walking to wait for her. "Ahhhh!" the loud thud echoed, making Lucinia stop walking. It was followed by another. For a few seconds, Lucinia froze a sinister glint shed in her eyes as she turned towards Victoria that was now sitting five steps below her.


    "So, you fell." Lucinia didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t try to help the woman up or pretended to be concern about her. She was a damn witch! She could just create something to heal that wound on her hands.


    "Mistress... please forgive me. Please... don¡¯t hurt me." Her voice was a little louder than usual. Lucinia immediately knew what she was nning to do. She lifted her head towards the top of the stairs and just as she expected, Mo Li was indeed standing there. Staring down at them.


    Irritated, Lucinia snapped her gaze back to the witch. A sinister smile escaped her lips. "So you wanted to frame me for something I didn¡¯t do?"


    Panic rose in the woman¡¯s eyes. She eyed Mo Li who ... who looked like he wasn¡¯t nning to intervene before she looked at Lucinia. The n was for her to grabbed into her, and both of them will fell on the stairs. She wanted it to look like Lucinia tried to hurt her by pushing her down, but she identally held onto Lucinia¡¯s clothes, pulling her down too. That scenario would look more believable than this one! All she wanted was to get some blood from the woman. A small sample should be enough for her to determine if Lucinia was indeed what they think she is.


    However, since she already felt the Duke approached and Lucinia was already walking away from her, Victoria was forced to change her strategy. "Please... Mistress..." she sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks. To be honest, she didn¡¯t understand why she felt it necessary to see the Duke¡¯s reaction. Was it because she hoped the Duke would get angry towards his wife? Did she hope that the Duke would defend her?


    Victoria bit her lower lip from the pain in her lower back. Why does it seem that the Duke¡¯s rxed expression was hurting her more than her back?


    "What a useless n." Lucinia¡¯s eyes were narrowed towards her. "Try again, woman. Try again." She said before turning her back on her and walking towards Mo Li. Surprised shed in Victoria¡¯s eyes when Lucinia actually didn¡¯t touch her. Instead, she just walked away.


    However, this surprise didn¡¯tst too long when she suddenly felt her arm turned ... hot? No... this wasn¡¯t her blood turning hot. It was like her blood was boiling and swirling. It made her want to scratch her skin. Her eyes widened as she saw her stopped walking just in front of Mo Li. "You can now say that I really did something to hurt you."


    Victoria frowned as she held her breath, her head started aching as the pressure on her blood intensified. She felt her neck started to turned numbed, her heart was racing against her chest. She forced herself to look at Lucinia¡¯s smiling face. All she wanted was to have Lucinia¡¯s blood! How did it alle to this? "Please... I didn¡¯t mean to..." Before she could utter the rest of her words, Victoria¡¯s consciousness left her. Seeing this, Lucinia shrugged before she continued walking towards Mo Li.


    Then she smiled. "What¡¯s for dinner?"


    "What do you want to eat?" He asked, his hand was behind his back.


    "Do you think it¡¯s too much ... if I want to eat you?" She giggled as she stood in front of him.


    "No. I would be offended if you would choose to have some of your noodles instead of me... on our first night in this house." He chuckled before pulling her towards his arms. "You should be more careful. Sometimes... people have different motives."


    "Hm?" Lifting an eyebrow, Lucinia let out another shrug. "Alright." She said before she looked at Victoria. "Asked your people to take her to the dungeons. She and I... needed to have a serious conversation about what she did."


    "Alright. Now stop thinking about unimportant things and start thinking about... dinner." He pulled her towards his room before he started kissing her lips as if he just didn¡¯t spend the time on the carriage kissing her and making love with her.


    "Greedy."


    "As long as it¡¯s you... my little wife. As long as it¡¯s you."

 Chapter 203 Victorias Targe

    <h4>Chapter 203 Victoria¡°s Targe</h4>


    Lucinia expected the Dungeon to be dark and wet, an ufortable ce for every prisoner. To her surprise, the ce was actually very clean. The walls were white, which only made the room brighter. Of course, there was no window in the room, but the lightsing from the bulb was more than enough to illuminate the whole room.


    Lucinia fixed her dress before she walked inside the room where they kept Victoria. She immediately saw the woman lying on the wooden bed. A chain was on her wrist, preventing her from approaching Lucinia.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Victoria¡¯s voice was hoarse, she immediately wondered if it was because of crying or chanting spells. Surely, the woman already tried to escape this ce right? "You pushed me and hurt me, and now you actually asked the Duke to imprison me?" Victoria shook her head. "No... the Duke wouldn¡¯t do something like this. He is merciful and kind! He wouldn¡¯t hurt me."


    "He wouldn¡¯t," Lucinia uttered. "But I would." She shrugged and look at the woman¡¯s contorted expression.


    "Are you crazy? I didn¡¯t ... I didn¡¯t even touch you! Was it because you were jealous?" The realization hit Victoria as she widened her eyes. "A woman¡¯s jealousy knows no bounds!"


    In response, Lucinia only shrugged. She smiled before she said, "I want to know everything about the king."


    "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me," Lucinia said. "I know he sent you here. Did he send you to harm the Duke? Did you put something in the blood that he had been drinking?" First of all, Mo Li was powerful, but he wasn¡¯t invincible. Even she, Lucinia, could cause him some pain. Her ability might not be enough to kill him but...she was certain, it could harm him. This means that other things in this world could harm him too. Just like that flower.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I hate it when people act as if I¡¯m wrong. "Alright... she wasn¡¯t really sure that she was right. But something inside her ¡ª the crazy voices¡ª was telling her that Victoria was sent by the king to harm them.


    "I want to know... everything about your task here." Lucinia didn¡¯t take a seat. She only stood, her eyes unfathomable as she waited for Victoria to say something. "I will give you three seconds to answer me."


    "And if I don¡¯t give you an answer?"


    "One."


    "You think I would really¡ª "


    "Two."


    "I already told you! I don¡¯t know what you ¡ª "


    "Three." Lucinia sighed before she exerted pressure on the woman.


    "AHHHHH! What¡ª STOP!!!!!! STOP IT!!!!!" Victoria clutched her chest, her eyes closed as she gritted her teeth. "Stop it!" she whimpered.


    "I am asking you a question."


    "Stop... stop it, please... I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    Lucinia turned silent, but she didn¡¯t release the pressure in the woman¡¯s blood. She wondered if her analysis were wrong after all. Mo Li clearly told her that he would trust anything that she says. He even told her to trust these voices as this was her brain¡ª the real brain that she had. This wasn¡¯t the original Lucinia¡¯s voice or ghosts. This was something that she always had with her.


    "I told you... please... stop... I told you... I really don¡¯t know anything about it."


    "And I don¡¯t believe you," Lucinia said as she started bluffing. Half of her hoped that she actually got it right. "I know about Zach too." She said. "I know he is working for the King and not the Queen. I also know about the flowers."


    As expected, Victoria¡¯s eyes became wide. "What¡ª what are you talking about?"


    "You tell me." She calmly shrugged, her voice mellow and somehow sweet. Lucinia frowned inwardly. She couldn¡¯t deny it. Watching the woman react to her words was making her happy. It was akin to the living proof that her previous assumptions were right!


    "You are crazy! Crazy! How am I going to tell you something that¡ª AHHHH Stop! Stop it!" Victoria squealed, tears and sweat can be seen on her face. "Stop it! I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    "So you really won¡¯t say anything, huh." Lucinia sighed. "What about your mother?"


    "What?"


    "Your mother... what do you think will happen if I hurt her the way I hurt you now?" She didn¡¯t miss the fear that shed in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    "You wouldn¡¯t do that." Victoria shook her head as if her life depended on it. "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Lucinia smiled gently. "You think... I would stop myself from hurting a witch?" she tilted her head and watched as the woman paled. Victoria started trembling as she red at her.


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare hurt my mother!"


    "And if I will?" Lucinia asked. "Are you going to kill me? No... that was the wrong question." She clicked her tongue. "The right question is; Do you have the capability to kill me? Hmm? Victoria?" She dragged the woman¡¯s name on her tongue. "I heard the Queen really hated Witches. What do you think will happen if I cut off your mother¡¯s limbs then gift her to the Queen? Do you think she would be worth some... penny?"


    "You¡ª How dare you!?" Victoria hissed before she suddenly stood from the bed. But before she could take a step towards her, Lucinia already increased the pressure and watched as the woman fell on the floor. "I ¡ª kill you... I will kill you!"


    "You think you can?" Lucinia said. "I am a freak of nature, Victoria. You can¡¯t touch me even if you want to." Now that Lucinia thought about it, this body is really Overpowered. First was her ability to control blood, and second is... her body¡¯s anti-magic properties. Yes, Antimagic. The spells, poisons, and enchantment from witches don¡¯t really work on her. "The King should know this... "Wait... Lucinia narrowed her eyes to the woman on the floor. The King sent Victoria here...


    No... Victoria¡¯s target should not be Mo Li. After all, she can always harm Mo Li back in the mansion. She can always harm him anytime she wanted to as long as he was in the mansion. This could only mean one thing... Victoria¡¯s target is not really Mo Li. It was her.


    It was her... all along.

 Chapter 204 Hearing Herself

    <h4>Chapter 204 Hearing Herself</h4>


    Frowning, Lucinia pursed her lips, her gaze was still in Victoria who was writhing on the floor. Curses left the woman¡¯s lips as she cursed Lucinia over and over, before threatening to kill her. "So... you are here for me?" Lucinia smirked, her brain was at it again, and she couldn¡¯t control it. It was like, they were working on their own, twisting and turning and whispering ideas that sounded too far fetch but somehow logical as long as she followed all the trail in front of her.


    "You don¡¯t know what you are talking about!" Victoria uttered some spells that could ease the pain. However, it would onlyst for a few seconds before the pain would return, making her twist as she cries and let out a voiceless scream. "I will kill you! I will make sure that¡ª AHHHHHH!"


    "Was he nning to kill me?" Lucinia said, she started pacing as she held her chin. "That sounded wrong." The King wouldn¡¯t deal with her now that Mo Li was still alive. No... The King would definitely kill Mo Li before her. This was why she thought that King would target Mo Li first. This was why she thought Victoria was here for Mo Li and not here! "No... he won¡¯t kill me now. That would be suicide as Mo Li would definitely make the people who touched me pay."This was only an assumption, something that her brain had been telling her. "So... you are not here to kill me. Then what is it?"


    Without easing the pressure, Lucinia stopped walking and looked at Victoria again. "So, if you are not here to kill me, then you should be here to find out something? Zach knew that the flower doesn¡¯t work on her and probably reported this to his real employer. By now, the king should know that poisons don¡¯t work on her, or at least, poisons don¡¯t work on her too.


    So... what would be his next move? He would find out her weakness. Right now, her weakness would be speed and strength. She doesn¡¯t have those.


    "But he doesn¡¯t want to make it that obvious. So... he won¡¯t use those two in dealing with me. No..." She started mumbling to herself. "Are you here to... " Since she was born, the King didn¡¯t actually show some interest in her. He knew about her ability but didn¡¯t do something to develop it, knowing that he could easily use it against other vampires.


    The king was smart enough to know that he could use her, but he didn¡¯t. So why? Lucinia didn¡¯t actually think about this when she arrived in this world! She didn¡¯t ask herself why she was still away when people could actually take advantage of her want to belong and use her as a weapon! The King could have made her feel special, and she would immediately be his sharpest spear! "Unless... something is stopping him? Something... dangerous." Lucinia squinted. She couldn¡¯t think of any dangerous people surrounding her aside from Mo Li¡ª which was automatically out of the picture.


    Her mother?


    Lucinia rummaged her memories and immediately knew that her mother was nothing but a servant. There were rumors that she died while giving birth to a vampire since she was human. Other people said that she ran away after giving birth to a monster. The King didn¡¯t actually tell her about her mother, and she didn¡¯t ask about her too.


    Now that she carefully thought about it. Her mother could be someone really powerful too! Antimagic and a body that couldn¡¯t drink blood? Lucinia¡¯s face changed. Was her mother a WITCH?


    ¡¯Bee! Scan my body! See if there are traces of magic!¡¯ Magic doesn¡¯t work on her, and she had the ability to control blood but cannot drink it! She had a long lifespan just like a real vampire, and she can¡¯t stay under the sun for too long. All this... all this was telling her that her mother was not human!


    Why didn¡¯t she think of this before?


    Lucinia wanted to p her own head at her own stupidity.


    "So... you are here to make sure that I am not a witch?" That still sounded wrong. The king should know that she was no witch. She doesn¡¯t have any trace of magic in her.


    [Scanningplete. Zero Traces of Magic in the Host¡¯s body.] Bee¡¯s confirmation immediately assured her that she was really not a witch. So... why would the king send this woman here? Was he trying to take her blood and examined it? See why magic doesn¡¯t work on her? See why she couldn¡¯t drink blood and why she could control one?


    No... that sounded too far fetched. Plus, the technology here is not that advanced to be able to study blood. Unless he used some spell to determine theposition of the blood.


    Then what the hell is it?


    But what if... what if the King didn¡¯t send this woman here? What if it was this own woman¡¯s volition toe in here? She turned her gaze towards the woman as she added a little more pressure on her. "If you won¡¯t tell me why you are here then, you will die in two days. That would be enough time... to get your mother... bring her here and let you watch as I torture her." She uttered. "Now... we can do this the easy way or the hard way. You choose." Lucinia said coldly as she frowned. Her mind was at it again, giving her weird ideas to the point of making her head ache. She was not used to this.


    She was not used to hearing herself analyze things!


    Lucinia felt that she would definitely go crazy if she won¡¯t do anything about this! Once again, she increased the pressure making blood started to exit from Victoria¡¯s eyes and mouth.


    "I will talk! I will talk! Just stop this... please stop this and don¡¯t hurt my mother."


    Lucinia nodded. She immediately lessened the pressure as she said. "Now... tell me everything."

 Chapter 205 Promise

    <h4>Chapter 205 Promise</h4>


    "I¡ª I think I know your mother."


    Those words stopped Lucinia in her tracks. So it was indeed her mother? "And?"


    "I wanted to get your blood! I just..." She just messed up and let her feelings won. That simple.


    "I see. So... tell me about my mother?"


    "I think ¡ª I think she was someone that uses blood against her enemies. It¡¯s just that..."


    "What?" Lucinia lifted an eyebrow.


    "It¡¯s just that... you look nothing like her."


    "Hmmm. Tell me about this woman."


    "Her name is Siwa. And she is one of the most powerful witches out there. There were rumors that she could summon the dead... she could summon spirits and talk to them."


    Lucinia trembled inwardly. The woman could actually summon ghosts? That was enough to intimidate her, alright!? "I don¡¯t want to meet her."


    "That¡¯s the thing... you think you can stop her if she wanted to meet you?"


    "She is a witch," Lucinia said. "And so are you. But you sounded as if you hated her? Why?"


    Victoria pursed her lips as she dragged her ass back to the bed, sitting on it before wiping the sweat on her forehead. By now, the pressure that Lucinia gave her was enough to make her sweat, but she could endure it. "I already told you. She can use blood magic. She needed to sacrifice people if she wanted to do something. Blood of innocents had been used just for whatever it is that she wanted. Witches guard nature! We guard the world! She is not one of us. She is an evil incarnate!"


    This of course made Lucinia silent. So... not only is her father, evil. Her mother is evil too? How unlucky is that? "And what about the king?"


    "What about the King?" Victoria asked. "True, he was the one to assign us to the Duke, but that was only because he wanted us to spy the Duke and I believe... the Duke also know about this matter. The King didn¡¯t ask me toe here. I just... I just thought that I could use this opportunity to get some blood from you. Perhaps a little ident. That¡¯s all."


    "What will happen if you determined that I am indeed this woman¡¯s daughter?" She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the reason why the King stayed away from her. Did he know about her mother?


    "I don¡¯t know." Victoria shrugged. "The King instructed us to stay away from you. Perhaps he already knows that you were trouble."


    "So, you think that my mother would just kidnap me anytime she wanted to?"


    "I don¡¯t know! Alright! I don¡¯t know! I just know that your mother is evil! She killed people... hundreds of... men, women, children! Everyone hated her! I didn¡¯t know why the King would even sleep with her maybe it was some sort of magic. Maybe she wanted to have his child and use it against him! I don¡¯t know!"


    Lucinia pursed her lips. So... everyone knew that her mother was a murderer, but she was able to trick the wise and old king? Bullshit.


    That was nothing but bull! She wanted tough. Whoever made this story was a bit dumb or someone who actually thought that no one would be smart enough to analyze anything.


    Too bad for them, her brain was now like a superpower. She sighed and turned her back against the woman.


    "What about your promise?"


    She stopped walking when she heard Victoria¡¯s question.


    "I am not going to kill you... or your mother."


    "But... But are you going to let me out of here?"


    "No," Lucinia answered. "I didn¡¯t promise that." She said before walking out of the prison while Victoria screamed at her to let her go.


    "So? Did you get anything useful?" Lucinia was no longer surprised that Mo Li was already waiting for her outside of the dungeons.


    "The lover?"


    "Safe and healing. I left him in a ce where witches frequent." Mo Li said. While Lucinia while dealing with Victoria, Mo Li also went to Prince Gavril¡¯s castle and save the man. "I have news. The Prince actually kept the woman, iming she was now his woman. Of course... he already turned her into a vampire." He smiled and held her hand, interlinking his fingers into hers before swaying it as they walked. "Did you found something?"


    "Have you ever wondered why the King didn¡¯t took interest in my ability?" Lucinia uttered.


    "Hm? Where did thate from?"


    "The king... just disregarded me and didn¡¯t show any partiality when he could use my ability against his enemies, against you."


    Mo Li pursed his lips. "No... I didn¡¯t think of that." He shook his head. He honestly didn¡¯t think about anything else since the previous Lucinia was not his woman. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with him.


    "I think... he secretly cared for someone. Someone that deemed me as important. Think about it... if he cared for me before I awakened by abilities, I would be targeted by Gavril and Kuzma. He just let them bully me and then sent me away. If you really think about it... that actually kept me safe from everyone. Because of what he did... no one thought that he favored me, and no one actually tried to take advantage of me."


    "True." His face changed as he realized the weight of her words. "That is true."


    "Now... why would he do that? Unless he promised someone to keep me safe? Someone important to him? Someone like... my mother?" She said, her voice almost like a whisper. "However, the King is not someone like that. He was not as soft as that. So... I thought of something else." Lucinia said before she pulled Mo Li towards the room.


    "Another one of the voices?" He joked, instantly making the environment lighter.


    "I think... my mother is still alive, and he is keeping her alive somewhere." She bit her lower lip. "I think she was a witch a powerful one at that, and the only thing that is keeping her from escaping from his clutches is the promise to keep me safe."

 Chapter 206 Rule

    <h4>Chapter 206 Rule</h4>


    "Your mother?" Mo Li narrowed his eyes. Before she arrived in this body, Mo Li didn¡¯t actually make any efforts to inquire about her mother. "Was a witch?"


    "Yes. I think she is. It would totally make sense. I can¡¯t drink blood, but I am not aging just like a human. I think... I think she is somewhere inside the castle. He might have promised her to keep me safe, and that was why he made sure not to give me any attention. He sent me away, away from everyone else. For years... I was living in that castle without any trouble. Just the bullying, which was not as harsh as politics. However, I changed, and I met you, then I married you. That changes things. You are a danger. You and I together would surely attract attention, jealousy, and schemes."


    "So, he wanted to kill me?"


    "I can¡¯t be sure about this. But... you and him have been friends for years, right? Why didn¡¯t he targeted you then?" She chewed on her lips. "You know what? I think I am hallucinating again. " A wry smile appeared on her face. She wasn¡¯t even sure if the King was really targeting Mo Li. All these things are inside her mind. There was no proof... just some assumptions.


    "He can¡¯t defeat me." Mo Li uttered, his voice low.


    "I know. But still, he could use other methods to weaken you. Perhaps... perhaps... he would use me?"


    "That¡¯s impossible." He uttered. "You wouldn¡¯t kill me." The confidence in his voice made her silent. For some reason, even Lucinia believed that she wouldn¡¯t hurt him. No matter what happens. "Or hurt me." He added.


    "Then... he must have other ns?"


    "Hmmm. That is possible," he sighed before he sat on the chair and pulled her towards hisp. "We are here to enjoy, you shouldn¡¯t think about these things."


    Lucinia could only frown. Mo Li¡¯s words actually made sense, but for some reason, she felt this was the right thing to do. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was so afraid of these issues. She just feared that it would ruin her fun in the future.


    "How about I give you a tour in the small vige just a few minutes away from here?" Mo Li smiled as he kissed her temple. Lucinia beamed in response before she nodded and kissed him on the lips.


    .....


    "How is she?" the woman who asked looked like she was only a few years older than Lucinia. While she and Lucinia didn¡¯t have any physical resemnce, the woman¡¯s voice was almost identical to her daughter¡¯s. "I heard that you agreed to marry him into someone powerful?" she asked the man wearing a long cape to cover his face.


    "I can only see you once a week and yet, every time I am here... you always talk about her." The man sounded amuse before he lifted the hood that covered his face, revealing the young face of the King. "You look beautiful as always."


    "That is not what I wanted to hear." The woman said. "I want to know if she is safe. That wife of yours... did she tried to hurt my child?"


    "She was no longer a child. That¡¯s for sure. She had be strong. Even if the Queen will hurt her... " the King smiled and walked towards the woman sitting elegantly on the chair just in front of a mirror. "Our daughter is strong. The Queen can¡¯t hurt her."


    ¡¯You promised me... you would not use her in this... this useless pursuit of power!" the woman stood and dragged her long white dress away from him. "You promised me!" she hissed, panickedced her voice. "What do you think will happen if the council or even the Queen would know that she was half-witch? They would... They would chase her and kill her!"


    "Mo Li can protect her."


    "You¡ª " the woman squinted her eyes. "You think... you think an ancient would protect a witch? When did that happen? Every one of you vampires only wanted to use witches to your benefit! Once he would know that she is... Once he would know what she is capable of... that man would use her as a tool."


    "My love..."


    "Stop it!" her voice echoed inside the room that was adorned by diamonds and golds. "You promised me! You promised to keep her away from the pce! Keep her away from harm. You failed me... your highness."


    The man frowned when he heard his woman¡¯s hurtful words. "Your daughter... asked for my blessings for her marriage. Did you want me to decline the marriage and hurt her? Did you want me to make her ask more questions?" That was enough to make the woman silent. "She was so like you... so fierce and wise. Do you think she wouldn¡¯t discover the truth soon?" He stopped approaching her. "You are underestimating your daughter too much."


    "You¡ª "


    "Siwa ... your daughter is more powerful than both of us. Do you really want her to spend her time being bullied by everyone? Beingughed at all for what? For the sake of... Peace? You witches?? talk about peace as if it was something that exists in real life!" His tone turned poisonous. "The only reason why I allowed them to hurt her was that you asked me to keep her safe! To stay away from her! You told me... being with me would bring her nothing but schemes and danger! Did you think watching her cry and get disappointed was all fun?"


    The woman¡¯s face reddened, tears pooled in her eyes. "Then let me out of here." It was more like a whisper¡ª a weak whisper. "I have been here for years... your highness. Let me out of here."


    "And what would you do? Convince the witches to make peace with the Vampires? You have tried it a hundred years ago and what happened? Theybeled you as a criminal! They painted your pictures in walls, cursed you, and made songs about your evils deeds!"


    This time, the woman wasn¡¯t able to stop the tears in her eyes. "Your highness..."


    "Enough!" he hissed. "I already protected her for eighty years. That is enough. Starting today... I will let her decide her fate."


    "What¡ª What do you mean by that?"


    "She will help me... make Kuzma, the queen, and Gavril killed each other then she will be the Queen of this Kingdom! She will rule along with Mo Li while you and me... " he sighed as his gaze turned soft. "Will stay here... waiting for the day until you cane out. Do you understand me?"

 Chapter 207 Villain or Cannon Fodder?

    <h4>Chapter 207 Viin or Cannon Fodder?</h4>


    Meanwhile, Lucinia and Mo Li were enjoying themselves in the vige, unaware that the King was nning to make them the next ruler. The two were looking at children running around, ying in the za of the vige. The sound of the horses as they dragged the carriage echoed inside the vige, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone.


    "How many viges are near the house?" Lucinia asked.


    "Hmmm. Ten small ones. There is a big town couple of viges away from the house. The witches live there... visiting the ce is not a very good idea for vampires."


    "Whoa... Whoa.... Your grace... a carriage with the insignia of Prince Gavril is in front of us." The Coachman announced. This was enough to ruin Mo Li¡¯s mood. He didn¡¯t wait for Lucinia to utter another word he instructed the coachman to just take them back to the house.


    Just like Mo Li, Lucinia¡¯s face instantly darkened when she heard Gavril¡¯s name. The system clearly told her that he was no longer the Viin. Was it ... because of love? She snorted at the thought.


    ¡¯Bee... can you tell me who was the new Lead now? Can you determine if Gavril was really demoted from his prestigious role?¡¯ she asked the system without hiding the sarcasm in her mind.


    [Bee cannot tell unless the host was in close proximity with the new lead and Viin.]


    She sighed. She was already expecting that. However, hearing the system answer her like this was just... reminding her how helpless she really was. In the end, Lucinia lowered her head, hiding the irritation in her eyes.


    Why would Gavril suddenly arrive here? This ce was hours away from his pce! Did he found out about Mo Li rescuing the male lead? That should be impossible. After a couple of minutes, they finally arrived back in the house. Mo Li held her hand as they went out of the carriage and waited for the Prince¡¯s carriage to arrive.


    "Your highness.... May I know why you decided to visit our simple abode?" Mo Li asked without waiting for the Prince to leave the carriage. The action was disrespectful, but how could Gavril show his authority in front of the Duke? He was nothing but an antpared to the Duke¡¯s might. Gavril gritted his teeth inwardly before he held his hand towards the carriage.


    Lucinia immediately looked at the pale white hands of a woman that walked out of the carriage. It was the female lead! The woman looked beautiful in her red and ck dress. Her lips looked like apples, her eyes were especially enchanting as she smiled at Lucinia. "Please forgive our sudden arrival. I just... I have to ask the Prince toe here so I could properly thank the Princess for saving me on that banquet." The smile on the female lead¡¯s face was very beautiful. Even Lucinia thought she looked like an angel dressed in a vampire costume.


    Kidding.


    Lucinia wasughing internally. She didn¡¯t miss the dangerous glint in the eyes of the woman. This should be the soul inside the body. It was no longer the original female lead. "I¡ª I couldn¡¯t seem to remember this miss?" Lucinia frowned before she turned her attention towards Prince Gavril. "I don¡¯t think... you introduced me to any of your wives before." She countered, looking like an innocent sheep.


    She wasn¡¯t sure why this woman was here, but she was certain that this woman was not here to do something good.


    "She is my only wife... younger sister. Princess Cassandra."


    "Cassandra the name is as enchanting as her face." Lucinia faked a smile. "But I can¡¯t seem to remember saving a certain Cassandra. Perhaps I am getting older?" She looked at the woman and smiled. "Or... maybe you got the wrong woman?"


    Cassandra shook her head. Smiling, she continued. "How could that be? I remember you when you saved me from that Duke."


    Lucinia narrowed her eyes, acting as if she was trying to recall what happened. Then she widened her eyes, mouth agape¡ª a reaction that almost made her husbandughed out loud. "You¡ª You are that little servant?" Surprise was written on Lucinia¡¯s face as she looked at her older brother as if silently asking him to exin the current situation.


    Of course, Lucinia was pretending to be someone who doesn¡¯t have any ideas of the current affairs in the kingdom. To everyone else, Mo Li and her, went to this ce to have a honeymoon and enjoy their time together as a married couple.


    "I married her a couple of days ago." Prince Gavril shortly said. "She is my main wife."


    "Your highness... I was not aware!" she faked another reaction. "I could have sent some wedding gifts to the newlyweds!" She then walked towards Cassandra and cupped both of her hands. "Please forgive me. I hope you didn¡¯t think I was unkind and unweing. I was not aware that my brother married you." She then pulled the woman for a long and tight hug. "Wee to the family... little sister." A beautiful smile lingered on Lucinia¡¯s face.


    "Your highness... thank you," Cassandra said after Lucinia¡¯s hugged her.


    Lucinia only beamed as Mo Li invited everyone inside the house. On the outside, she looked really kind and happy. But on the inside, her mind was already analyzing the possible reasons why they were here. It seems that this reunion was not making Prince Gavril happy, but because of his little wife, he was forced toe here and see the Duke¡ª which Prince Gavril hated so much.


    Ah... Love... was such a mysterious thing.


    Who would have thought that the cold and heartless Prince would actually fall in love with a teenager? Who would have thought that person that could melt Prince Gavril¡¯s icy heart was the feisty and innocent female lead? Of course, this person was no longer the female lead.


    Now the only question that Lucinia could ask herself was....


    Is she going to be the new viin? Or just another cannon fodder?


    ...


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 208 More Suffocating

    <h4>Chapter 208 More Suffocating</h4>


    Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but remember Cassandra¡¯s pure and gentle eyes every time she looked at her. Of course, she was perfectly aware that she couldn¡¯t do anything but go with the flow. After all, she wasn¡¯t the new lead or the new viin. Lucinia was nothing but a passerby¡ª a good passerby.


    "So... how are you going to spend your vacation?"Lucinia sounded so excited, even Mo Li thought she was sincere. "Are you going to travel?"


    "I¡ª " Cassandra blushed as she lowered her head. "We haven¡¯t thought of anything... for now. When I woke up... the first thing that I thought was expressing my gratefulness to you." She gave Lucinia a tight-lipped smile.


    "Well... your highness it seems that your wife wanted to spend some time with my wife before spending some time with you?" Mo Li chimed in before drinking the blood from the wine ss. Both Cassandra and the prince also have the same wine ss.


    Prince Gavril only red at him in response. Seeing this, the Duke beamed and held his ss towards the Prince. "We should drink to your new marriage. I remember this wasn¡¯t your first, no?" Mo Li didn¡¯t hide the mockery in his tone. To him, men who aren¡¯t loyal to their wives do not have a ce on this.


    "Your grace..." Prince Gavril greeted his teeth. "You are older than me... I presumed this is not your first marriage too? After all, you were not originally from this ce, no?"


    "Wrong." Mo Li answered with confidence. He sent him a mocking smile. "This is my first andst. I have always been a man of honor, someone who values my word. Even in death... and beyond."


    "How poetic." Prince Gavril could only grit his teeth in silence. He couldn¡¯t really refute Mo Li¡¯s words as he doesn¡¯t know where this man came from. "But love is a very fragile thing... isn¡¯t it? One day you feel it... the next day... you don¡¯t. It is mysterious. I would suggest you stop saying things like first andst. After all, we, vampires live a really long life. We can¡¯t really tell when our feelings would change, no?"


    "Hah! What a cruel thing to say when you are sitting next to your bride?" Mo Liughed. "What do you think... Miss Cassandra? Do you think what you have with the Prince was fragile and temporary?"


    "I didn¡¯t say it was temporary!" the Prince hissed. "I said¡ª "


    "No matter." Mo Li waved his hand, nonchntly. "I was asking Miss Cassandra a question, your highness. Everyone here was aware that we hated each other, but we can always act like civil, educated men, yes?" His words created a huge lump in Gavril¡¯s throat. He red at Mo Li before downing the blood in his ss.


    "I don¡¯t think it is fragile," Cassandra answered, almost meekly, it would make anyone think that she was a soft and gentle vampire. "And I don¡¯t think it was temporary."


    "You are only seventeen no?" Of course, Mo Li wasn¡¯t done humiliating the prince.


    "Yes, your grace.¡¯


    "Hah... your highness." He sent another mocking smile towards the dark-faced Gavril. "I certainly didn¡¯t think that you would fall for someone... so young. But of course, Miss Cassandra suited you very well. Kind and gentle, beautiful and soft. She was the exact opposite of you. We all know how opposites attract, right?"


    While listening to Mo Li¡¯s sharp words, Lucinia could only p her hands inwardly. Who would have thought that the man could speak like this? She really wanted to bow down to her own husband. The man was so good with his mouth! She is loving it!


    Prince Gavril was about to say something when one of the servants came inside the living room and whispered something to Mo Li¡¯s ears.


    "Ah? Prince Kuzma and Zacharia are here?" Mo Li feigned surprised as he looked at Prince Gavril¡¯s face. "Why would they suddenly arrive without letting us know ahead of time?" He dramatically clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Alright... you let them in. Prepare a few more wine sses with blood." He uttered before looking towards Gavril. "I¡¯m sure, your highness wouldn¡¯t mind thepany of another prince, right?" He gave a harmless smile that almost made Prince Gavril explode from rage.


    For some reason, the Prince felt that this was all deliberate! He felt that this was all Mo Li¡¯s ns! He clenched his jaws as he red at Mo Li.


    Contrary to the current thick atmosphere, Lucinia was not feeling any sense of suffocation or anything for that matter. Her mind was thinking of a different thing. First was Cassandra¡¯s arrival which doesn¡¯t really make sense she just got married to the Prince. Why would she spend some time riding a carriage just to thank Lucinia? Unless... she already knew that Prince Kuzma wille here? She looked at Cassandra¡¯s innocent face, wondering what the woman was nning.


    Slowly, her gaze drifted towards the door. Lucinia¡¯s gazended towards Prince Kuzma and Zacharia who, looked a little... spent. Of course, this should be because of the beating that he got from the ¡¯mysterious¡¯ person. The two walked next to each other, clearly showing that they treated each other as equals instead of a servant and a royalty.


    "Your highness..." Prince Kuzma¡¯s face instantly turned sour when he saw his older brother. "Fancy seeing you here."


    "Hmmm." Prince Gavril nodded, his face was still stone cold. It immediately made Lucinia wonder if this man had some face paralysis or something like that.


    "And who is this?" Prince Kuzma looked at Cassandra. After a quick introduction from Prince Gavril, Kuzma and Zacharia sat opposite his brother and his wife. The two silently red at each other, making the current atmosphere more suffocating. Seeing this, Lucinia could only sigh inwardly.


    Can she just leave and enjoy some time with her husband?


    .....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel. Thank you :)

 Chapter 209 Three Scenarios

    <h4>Chapter 209 Three Scenarios</h4>


    Prince Kuzma and Gavril stared at each other for a long time before Mo Li¡¯sughter interrupted their silence. "I just got married." He reminded them. "If you want to die... you can stay here and say nothing. Then I can just end your lives while you watch each other."


    "Your grace... threatening us..."


    Mo Li interrupted Prince Kuzma¡¯s words. "Oh. I¡¯m not threatening. Even the King knew that I don¡¯t threaten people. The King still had a lot of children who would be interested in the throne after him. Do you think he would care if you two would suddenly disappear?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Then state your purpose!" Mo Li hissed, irritation shed in his eyes. The King clearly said that he wouldn¡¯t allow these two ants to disturb him. So... what is happening now? Why are these people here?


    "We¡ª We are here to¡ª "Before Prince Kuzma could say anything, the attendant arrived with wine sses full of blood. It didn¡¯t take the attendant to leave in just a few seconds after serving the blood. "We are here to help you with the murders. We know that a few nights ago, a baron disappeared. His body was found lifeless in the forest. How could a powerful baron disappear and just die like that?" Prince Kuzma didn¡¯t hesitate to tell Mo Li the reason why he was here. "As a responsible son of the king, I don¡¯t just spend my time sleeping around with people. I have responsibilities to protect the Kingdom."


    Lucinia almost choked from the tea that she drank. Did Prince Kuzma really say that he doesn¡¯t sleep around with people? Lucinia¡¯s gazended on Zacharia, whose face was still pale. "That is very admirable, Prince Kuzma," Lucinia uttered. "However... I believe my husband can handle everything. There¡¯s no need for you too¡ª "


    "We volunteered toe here and helped with the investigations," Zacharia uttered before he let out a series of low cough.


    "Is he sick?" Cassandra asked. "He is very pale. Perhaps... Your grace can offer, Mr. Zacharia a room to rest for a while?


    Cassandra¡¯s overly sweet voice made Lucinia frown.


    [WARNING: Flower of Death detected in the blood on everyone¡¯s wine ss.]


    The robot¡¯s voice made Lucinia frown. The flower of death which could even hard Mo Li? That flower of death? But... that sounded really impossible. How could.... Her gazended towards the pale Zacharia as the realization hit her. Lucinia lowered her head, hiding the emotions swirling in her eyes. "I agree... Zacharia looked like he is about to faint. Husband... why don¡¯t you escort him towards a vacant room upstairs?" Lucinia gave Mo Li a brilliant smile. "Let me take the wine ss ..." Without waiting for Mo Li to say anything, she already grabbed the ss away from him.


    To her surprise, Mo Li didn¡¯t hesitate nor did he tried to argue with her. He only looked at her briefly, as if he already knew what was on her mind before he leaned towards her and captured her lips for a quick kiss. Then he stood and looked at Zacharia. "Follow me."


    The Duke¡¯s actions were quick that the three other people were really surprised to see him just listen to Lucinia¡¯s words like that. How could a Duke like him¡ª A Duke that even the king feared¡ª just let a small girl like Lucinia order him around?


    The thing is... Lucinia doesn¡¯t care about what they thought. She looked at Zacharia as he hesitated for a few seconds before he followed Mo Li towards the second floor. After making sure that they already disappeared, Lucinia stared at Cassandra and Prince Gavril. "Please leave. The Duke and I still have a lot of things to take care of."


    As expected, Prince Gavril immediately turned irritated. After all, they already spent a lot of timeing in here why would she ask them to leave? "Lucinia..."


    "I can kill you without using a poison." She suddenly said. "Though... trying to poison you would have been really fun. But I am not that dumb."


    Prince Kuzma squinted. "What are you talking about????


    "The blood is poisoned with Flower of Death. You will have some damages in your organs once you finish that ss and¡ª "


    "What?" Prince Kuzma immediately put the ss back on the table. "A poison? You¡ª You wanted to poison us?"


    "Stupid. I clearly said someone is trying to frame me." She said, calmly. "Someone knew that I am immune to poisons and even to the Flower of Death. And someone wanted to use that to their advantage to frame me."


    "You are saying that this blood had poison so they could me you?"


    Lucinia only chuckled. She stood and straightened her back. "Yes. But that wasn¡¯t really the goal, right.... Miss Cassandra?"


    "Lucinia do not involve my wife in this!" Prince Gavril said.


    "Stupid." Lucinia rolled her eyes in response. She had three scenarios inside her brain. First is the arrival of someone just as the other vampires would be weak because of the flower that was mixed on their drinks. This person could easily be a person of authority. This would be enough to turn him into a witness of attempted murder.


    Lucinia could already imagine the news that would arrive in the pce. Lucinia tried to murder her own husband and the other royals around her. The first scenario would make her end up in the dungeons waiting for her sentencing for trying to kill the first and second prince.


    The second scenario was... the arrival of witches. People who knew that she was the daughter of her mother. People who hated her mother and, by extension her. Of course, seeing her in action would instantly make them angry and try to capture her. This scenario would end up in absolute chaos.


    And the third scenario involved humans and witches... storming in this ce to try and kill them. But they will fail¡ª on purpose. But these people would leave enough evidence that would tie them back to Lucinia¡ª framing her in the process.


    Either way, all endings would be bad for her.


    So, Lucinia chose to stop the dance before the music could even start.


    Now... isn¡¯t this the perfect time to see if her assumptions and the voices in her head were actually reliable?

 Chapter 210 A Person From the Future

    <h4>Chapter 210 A Person From the Future</h4>


    Lucinia looked at Cassandra then towards Kuzma. Right now, she was almost a hundred percent sure that the real viin is either Zacharia or Cassandra. Mo Li told her that Zach was beaten to a pulp while she was asleep. It is also possible that the man reincarnated or his soul is no longer in his body.


    This is has gotten moreplicated. Lucinia is getting tired of all this! She looked at the door, and as if on cue, someone strode inside the living room. When the person saw that everyone was looking at him, he immediately cleared his throat. "I am a baron from the nearby vige, and I am here to talk to the Duke?"


    "Then why do you have armies behind you?" Prince Kuzma¡¯s face turned dark. "Why are they armed? Did you expect to see something when you strode inside without even announcing your presence?" Without waiting for the man to answer him, Kuzma already arrived in front of the man and suddenly removed his heart. An action that surprised Lucinia and the others. Of course, Lucinia immediately knew that something was wrong. She narrowed her eyes and watched the soldier¡¯s behind the now-dead Baron.


    "Kuzma! Why did you kill him?" Prince Gavril bellowed. "You¡ª "


    "That¡¯s for disrespecting us! How dare a small barone inside the residence of a Duke without even letting us know in advance?"


    "You¡ª " Gavril appeared in front of Kuzma and grabbed his arm. "You really think you can fool me?" His eyes narrowed, blood lust oozing from his orbs.


    "Let me go or¡ª "


    "Or what!? You think you can kill me?" Gavril hissed. "You think you can defeat me?"


    Seeing this, Lucinia took a step back as she deliberated if she should help one of them. She looked at Cassandra, who had faked a worried look on her face before looking at the stairs where Mo Li was standing calmly.


    The next thing Lucinia knew, Prince Kuzma was already on the wall, pinned by his own brother. Of course, Kuzma immediately retaliated by punching him. With a few maneuvers, he got out of Prince Gavril¡¯s strong grip and stood a few feet away from his older brother. "Yes... Gavril... I will kill you."


    "Watch out!" Cassandra yelled before she suddenly ran in front of Gavril and protected him with her body. The scene was akin to a movie. The woman covered her man, her eyes full of determination, his face twisted into a false sense of bravery. Seeing this, Lucinia looked at Kuzma¡¯s hands and immediately noticed a dagger with a purple hilt. She immediately knew that the dagger had beenced with the flower of death.


    "Don¡¯t¡ª Don¡¯t you dare kill him!"


    "What are you doing?" Gavril tried to pull his woman out of his way. "Get out of the way!"


    Lucinia fought the urge to roll her eyes as she wondered if she would stop Kuzma from hurting the lovers. Oh well... she wasn¡¯t the hero in this world. Why would she stop anything like this? She turned her head towards Mo Li before she went back to her seat. With Mo Li watching her, there¡¯s no way that someone could sneak an attack on Lucinia.


    "Oh? You are defending the man who forced you to be like this?" Kuzma¡¯s eyes were wide, crazed. He tilted his head and stared at Cassandra. "You are nothing but a child. You think you can stop me?"


    Lucinia beamed. It seems that Kuzma is really angry about something? She immediately wondered what it was. She looked at the army of knights behind the trio before she said. "Those people were witches." This was a lie. Of course, Lucinia didn¡¯t know since the system didn¡¯t warn her about them. "So... you don¡¯t just want to frame. You are also working with... the witches?" She taunted.


    Gavril¡¯s face morphed into an ugly scowl. "You are betraying your own kind?"


    "You people are the ones who betrayed humanity!" Prince Gavril uttered. "Vampires are killing the weak! Torture and rape and murder! We are using them as pigs that we can ughter anytime! You are the ones who betrayed this world! Not me!" He said, his eyes never left Gavril.


    On the other hand, Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but wonder where did thise from. Prince Kuzma was never this righteous. Was it possible that... her gaze soon reached Mo Li. He had been really calm about all this. He was watching as Prince Kuzma was now starting to fight against Cassandra and Gavril. However, since Cassandra doesn¡¯t really have any experience in fights it was clear that she was receiving a lot of cuts from the knife.


    Of course, this was enough to make Gavril worried, making him lost his concentration. In the end, Prince Kuzma was able to cut his arm with the dagger.


    Now, Lucinia was certain that Cassandra is no longer the original Cassandra. However, how could she be this stupid? Protecting a man who can easily fight for himself? Throwing herself in front of the powerful Gavril was such a stupid thing to do. Was she trying to make Gavril think that she wholeheartedly love him?


    Or... perhaps she was trying to make Lucinia act? Make Lucinia save them from Kuzma?


    Too bad, Lucinia wasn¡¯t some stupid hero who loves saving everyone. She stared at the wounded Cassandra that was already on the floor, bleeding. Because of the flower of death, Cassandra and even Gavril were no longer healing from the wound. Of course, this didn¡¯t bother Lucinia at all.


    These two could kill each other, and she wouldn¡¯t even shed a tear. With this in mind, she stood from her seat, attracting the attention of the fighting brothers. Then she started walking towards her husband.


    "Lucinia... aren¡¯t you going to help me punish this traitor?" Gavril hissed. "Are you in cohorts with him?"


    "Princess..." Cassandra uttered in a low voice. "Please help Gavril."


    Lucinia only lifted an eyebrow. She halted her steps and stared at the two before she turned towards Mo Li again. Then shrugged and continued walking without saying anything. She started walking towards the stairs without even looking at Gavril and Kuzma.


    "You¡ª Are you betraying us too?"


    "No," Lucinia replied without looking at Prince Gavril. "I just don¡¯t care about you two." It¡¯s that simple. These two were both horrible people. Why would she help any of them? After a few steps, she finally reached Mo Li who immediately kissed her forehead.


    "You two¡ª where are you going?"


    This time it was Mo Li who responded to Prince Kuzma. "I have lived long enough to know fighting was fake, your highness. If you two wanted to kill each other, one of you would probably be dead in a matter of seconds. We won¡¯t waste our time on such an ugly show. Let¡¯s see each other on The King¡¯s quarters." Mo Li said before he carried his wife and jumped out of the window without even waiting for a response from the Princes.


    "What was he talking about?"Cassandra frowned. Kuzma and Gavril were not faking it! This... These two really wanted each other dead! As a person who already came from the future, Cassandra knows the exact details that should have to happen today.


    First, she and Gavril were not supposed to be here. However, Kuzma will visit Princess Lucinia and poisoned himself, Zacharia, and the Duke. Then the Baron would arrive and arrest Lucinia.


    The Baron would say that he was someone who admired the Duke greatly and seeing the Duke poisoned made him lost all the control that he had. So he ordered his men to arrest Lucinia. This would force Lucinia to let go of her control and kill a lot of people, making her a criminal in the vampire world. However, since most people that she would kill were witches, she would also be the number one wanted by the witches.


    This would make her run away and avoid everyone. Duke Mo would also vanish with her. With the two most powerful people away, the kingdom would fell into chaos. Gavril and Kuzma would have an all-out fight, and she... she would be a pawn in this silly game! In the end, she would suffer a fate worse than death in Prince Kuzma¡¯s hands as he bes the next king with that Zacharia by his side.


    This time, Cassandra was adamant in making Princess Lucinia and Mo Li stay bying in here ahead of Zach and Kuzma. She was nning to make Lucinia fight with Kuzma instead. She was certain that Lucinia would have the ability to kill the man in mere seconds. So she tried to sacrifice herself, hoping that Lucinia would pity her and attack Kuzma.


    Who would have thought that... that she would choose to sit down there and watched the show? Cassandra might have changed the future, but she wasn¡¯t too sure if she would like the oue of her actions.


    Her face turned dark when she realized that her current wound is giving her too much pain. Would she really die from trying to change the future?

 Chapter 211 Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 211 Poisoned</h4>


    "Kuzma hasn¡¯t returned yet and I doubt he would return to his quarters." The King looked at Lucinia then towards Mo Li. "The fact that he was working with the witches to try and frame you¡ª " he sighed. "I am disappointed in him. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he would abandon his family¡ª us¡ª and chose to side with the witches."


    "Love," Lucinia uttered. Zacharia had ties to the witches, and Prince clearly loved him. It¡¯s actually quite understandable for him to chose Zacharia over the King and his siblings. After all, the King was never a warm father and his siblings only wanted benefits than a real rtionship. Kuzma must have found that Zach¡¯s warmth is better than the warmth from thefort of his luxurious bed. "I don¡¯t me him. He¡ª " Before she could speak, the Queen suddenly burst towards the door, tears were already streaming in her eyes.


    "What happened?" she asked the King. "What did you do to Kuzma?" Without waiting for the king to utter a word, the Queen¡¯s eyes were already on Lucinia. "It¡¯s you... it must be you! Tell me! What did you do this time?"


    Lucinia sighed in response.


    "Answer me! What have you done to Prince Kuzma?"


    "She didn¡¯t do anything." The King hissed. "Kuzma is already with the witches. He ran away after trying to frame Lucinia and attempting to kill his own brother Prince Gavril. You have raised such a monster who would not even hesitate to betray his own kind just! Why are you ming Lucinia?"


    "You¡ª What did you say?" the Queen asked.


    "Your son is in cohorts with the witches. We found some flower of death in his quarters. All of them were in liquid form. He was capable of poisoning anyone of us!"


    "You¡ª" The Queen staggered. Eyes wide as he stared at the king in front of her. "No... No! That is not true!" She screamed. "My son would never do that! He hated witches! He would never work with them! You are lying to me! You¡ª You are lying to everyone! Tell me that you are lying!" The Queen had long favored Prince Kuzma over her other sons and daughters. To him, he should be the perfect King. There is no other person that should inherit the throne other than her second son. She balled her hands into fists as she tried to control her anger. Then she looked at Lucinia.


    "You¡ª " the Queen pointed a finger towards the Princess. "You are manipting the King! You are a lying bitch! Why are you doing this? Why would you try to frame my son!?" She tried to approached Lucinia but Mo Li was quick to arrive before her hand could even touch Lucinia¡¯s hair. "AHHHHHHHHHH!" The Queen¡¯s loud shriek followed as she clutched her now missing finger. "You dared¡ª "


    "I could kill you. But I wouldn¡¯t allow my woman to see a pool of your filthy blood." He said coldly. "Go your family and cry to your father. Tell him, I did this to you. Tell him toe after me. That would give me enough reason to obliterate your own n."


    "You are¡ª "


    "I don¡¯t threaten, your majesty the Queen. But you have to try it to believe it." Mo Li waved his hand. "Leave before I changed my mind and end your life."


    "How dare you threatened me? I am the Queen of¡ª "


    Her words, however, were interrupted by the King. "Leave now." The King uttered. "Don¡¯te here unless I tell you too."


    "Your majesty..."


    "Now!" The King suddenly hissed. Seeing this, the Queen could only re at Mo Li before stomping out of the King¡¯s study. "My apologies." The King said, this time, his gaze was directed to Mo Li. "She had been a little ... dramatictely."


    "You are enabling her too much." Mo Li uttered. "She had been nning to take the throne away from you for a hundred years now. And yet you do nothing. You let her do whatever you want, making her grow her own horns. I told you I will kill her the next time she would offend me."


    Lucinia only listened as the two started talking as if she wasn¡¯t there. After a few minutes, Mo Li told her that they should go back to their mansion as the King needed to visit Prince Gavril to check if his wounds were already healing from the dagger that Prince Kuzma was using.


    To Mo Li¡¯s surprise, Lucinia only nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything else and just smiled at her own husband. For some reason, she still feels a little confused about all this. She felt that something was amiss with the King but her brains couldn¡¯t seem to grasp it. Something else is happening. She could feel it.


    "Are you alright?" Lucinia suddenly asked when she saw sweat on Mo Li¡¯s forehead. Just like her, he had been very quiet since they left the King¡¯s study too. A sh of worry appeared in her eyes. She remembered that Mo Li actually drank the poisoned wine earlier before the system informed her about it. At first, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t affect him since he wasn¡¯t showing any signs of weakness. But now...


    "I am tired."


    "Vampires don¡¯t get tired." She countered, using his favorite line against him. In response, Mo Li gave her a gentle smile.


    "I think lives like this are reallyplicated." He said. "I don¡¯t want to live like this."


    "Live like what?" She asked. Mo Li actually never told him what he was. Aside from the fact that she knew he was like her, Lucinia knew nothing about her husband¡¯s past. Of course, she wasn¡¯t interested to know about this too. After all, she would forget about it anyway. All the things that would happen in this world would turn to dust once she leaves.


    "I am called an ancient." Mo Li didn¡¯t seem to have any hesitations in his voice as he looked at her. A long stretch of silence followed as the carriage continued to move forward. "I... I am supposed to protect whoever it is that is holding the crown." He uttered. "I am no threat to the crown, and he knows that." He was obviously referring to the King. "Killing him would be akin to a death sentence to someone like me."


    "Are you a vampire?"


    "I am."


    "So you are like the first vampire?"


    "No. I am not." He chuckled. "There was no such thing as the first vampire. Only the ancients, the kings and the nobles." He sighed. "When you told me that he is after me... I thought that it was crazy. He couldn¡¯t be after me. He knew about me and my capabilities. He knew that I couldn¡¯t kill him or anyone that would hold the throne."


    This made Lucinia frowned. She looked at him, urging him to continue but what she saw changed her expression. Mo Li¡¯s face... was turning paler. "You¡ª Are you sick? Do you feel anything?"


    "I already told you. I feel tired." He gave her a sad smile. "Aside from that... no. I don¡¯t feel anything else."


    Lucinia used her palm to check his temperature, and just as she expected, his flesh was burning. She immediately urged the coachman to make the carriage faster. How could a vampire¡ª a very powerful vampire¡ª would get a fever? That is just... impossible! After arriving in the mansion, Lucinia made himy on the bed. "It must be poison." She said. Mo Li is not immune to such things. She looked at the sweat on his forehead and the smile on his face. "You should take some rest."


    "Where are you going?"


    She bit her lips, she was about to say she would cook some porridge but immediately realized the foolishness of such words. Why was she treating him like he was human? But most importantly, why was this situation so familiar? "I will find something to cure you."


    He chuckled at that.


    "You should rest first." Lucinia was, of course, confident that she could heal him. It¡¯s because of her potions, the ones that she brought from the other world. She knew that it would be effective to the wound from the flower of death. So if the poison that is affecting him is the flower of death then... "Hey, the flower of death can be used as a poison too?"


    "Yes." He said, almost weakly, and she immediately hated it. She was used to him being sharp, always making fun of her and making herugh with her dramatic lines.


    "Can you detect it?"


    "No. We are not like you." Mo Li uttered. Aside from being powerful physically, Mo Li is not like Lucinia, who was not affected by poisons. He cannot break the rule of the world as this would be enough to change everything. After all, he was nothing but an anomaly, a soul strong enough to break the bindings of the universe.


    "Then... Just rest, alright? I will make sure that you will feel better when you wake up." She smiled.


    "You don¡¯t want to see me dead? I thought you don¡¯t like me?"


    She slowly pinched his arm. "Stop talking and rest."


    "You know... you always liked pinching me. In every world... you have this tendency to pinch me." He said before he slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 212 The Culpri

    <h4>Chapter 212 The Culpri</h4>


    Lucinia stared at Mo Li¡¯s sleeping face. The man looked a little softer now that he was asleep. Don¡¯t get her wrong, Mo Li was obviously attracted¡ª very attractive. However, the man looked usually cold on the outside, his sharp eyes who could easily set her soul aze was usually always had that special glint of cunningness. However, now that he was sleeping, his face looked rxed and vulnerable.


    A vulnerability that he didn¡¯t show earlier when he was talking to the King. Lucinia wondered if the reason why Mo Li was quiet earlier was because of the poison. Was he trying to suppress it? Biting her lower lip, Lucinia closed her eyes and started rummaging into her space. In the previous world, she had gathered a lot of potions and pills for healing wounds and poisons. However, Mo Li specifically told her that the effects might differ in this world.


    Still, trying is always better than just giving up. Moreover, Lucinia had this instinct that she would be able to remove this poison. It was just something that she knew. Again, there was no reason or exnation just a feeling. After she took the best potion that she had for poisons, Lucinia immediately put a few drops of it on Mo Li¡¯s mouth. Then she waited as she wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Slowly a gentle smile shed on her face. Right now, she was trusting whatever it was that her instinct was telling her. Mo Li told her to trust her mind, and she was doing just that. Lucinia looked at the man whose face was now showing a little bit of difort.


    Was it working? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Lucinia bit her lips, wondering when will he wake up. Mo Li actually didn¡¯t tell her about it, and she didn¡¯t bother asking as they were in a rush to go to the pce. Because of this, the poison had the time to spread inside his body.


    "Stupid." The man actually didn¡¯t tell her about this when he knew that she had potions from the previous world. Was it because he doesn¡¯t want her to worry about him? Or was it because he doesn¡¯t want her to think about something else aside from her mission in this world? Lucinia could only curse inwardly.


    Mo Li had been a mystery, and she hated how useless she felt right now.


    "Lily...."


    Lucinia froze when she heard him mentioned her name. Almost immediately tears streamed down her cheeks. His words were soft, almost like a whisper, but she clearly recognized her name. At first, she thought that he didn¡¯t know her real soul but it seems that she was wrong. He knew her...


    Mo Li knew Lily.


    After a few seconds, Lucinia suddenly stood and used some of the talismans that she bought from the other world. She had already forgotten the person who gave her these talismans, but she knew the person told her to use them during emergencies. To Lucinia, Mo Li¡¯s current situation is an emergency.


    After making sure that he would stay safe while she was gone, Lucinia rode a horse and left the mansion alone. She needed to confirm something first before she would confront the real viin. After a few minutes, Lucinia finally arrived the Prince Gavril¡¯s pce.


    "Princess, the King just left. The Prince is doing much better now. Though the wounds were not healing as fast, it is already showing some signs of recovery."


    "What about the poison?" she asked the physician and immediately frowned when he saw the confusion in the physician¡¯s face.


    ¡¯What poison?"


    "I remember he drank the blood with Flower of death." She stated.


    "Princess... there must be some kind of mistake. The Prince was not poisoned."


    "And his wife?"


    "Both were only weak and unconscious because of the wounds and not because of a poison."


    "I see." Lucinia let out a sigh as she looked at her Elder brother, her face was stern as her mind was finally solving the pieces of the puzzle that she had wanted to solve sinceing in here. "Please send some news to me once they woke up."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Lucinia nodded before leaving the pce. It seems that she was right after all. The target was indeed Mo Li. Lucinia sighed as she gave a wry smile.


    "Your highness..." one servant approached her the moment she arrived at the mansion. "His Majesty¡¯s knights gave said that his majesty wanted to see you." The woman handed her a letter with the King¡¯s seal. Lucinia immediately faked a smile and nodded before she went to Mo Li¡¯s study, so she could open the letter alone.


    She was already expecting the King to summon her. After all, she already went to Prince Gavril¡¯s pce. It must be obvious that she already knew what was going on. Her lips thinned as her fingers started drumming on Mo Li¡¯s table. Sighing, Lucinia stood from the leather chair and went out of the room. Then she made sure to put more talisman in Mo Li¡¯s room before leaving the mansion again. She was confident that Mo Li would know how to disable these talismans just in case he woke up.


    Another sigh of exhaustion left her lips. Right now, Lucinia¡¯s emotions were a bit confusing. She felt worried and anger at the same time. The thing was, she actually didn¡¯t know if she was angry with herself or with Mo Li¡¯s secrets or with their current circumstances. She didn¡¯t know if she did something so wrong in the past to deserve this. She hated how Mo Li didn¡¯t tell her about the poison or how he was still not showing signs of waking up. She hated how she is starting to feel like she cared too much about him.


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be a robot-like existence? Without love, past, and memories. She wasn¡¯t supposed to fall for someone! No, she wasn¡¯t supposed to fall for another person like her! So why was she feeling all this? She already expected that emotions would only mess her brains up, and she was right.


    Currently, Lucinia was so worried about Mo Li¡¯s state, she couldn¡¯t think properly. She knew asking her system would be useless! And she actually had no one to talk to. She felt suffocated.


    While she knew that the man was following his own rules, Lucinia found it unfair that she doesn¡¯t know anything about their past. She doesn¡¯t know why she felt too strong towards him or why seeing him weak was hurting her, a lot. She just felt that all those could have been avoided if he told her about it if he exined what was happening. However, a part of her also guessed that Mo Li was not allowed to help her.


    Telling her what was going on with the King would make her mission easier. And she knew that the system wouldn¡¯t want that. It seems that the system doesn¡¯t want her to have an easy time doing these missions.


    Lucinia didn¡¯t waste her time. With her horse and Mo Li¡¯s sword that she found in his study, Lucinia went towards the cabin that the King instructed her to go. A cabin¡ª really a boring ce to die.


    Lucinia¡¯s senses had been heightened since she left the mansion. In the letter, the King specifically told her that he would tell her everything about her mother. Was that supposed to make her run towards him? She rolled her eyes inwardly. By now, Lucinia already knew that the King was the one responsible for everything. And she meant everything.


    That man was indeed cruel, heartless. A father who would want his sons to kill each other was useless. Was he doing this for power? What a useless goal, Lucinia thought. She didn¡¯t bother to try analyzing the King¡¯s reasons behind all this, all she knew was that he was not a father. That man was nothing but a sperm donor! A cruel one at that.


    After almost an hour of riding her horse, Lucinia finally arrived in the forest where the cabin should be located. This ce was considered forbidden as some vampires who had long lost their sanity chose to hide in this forest. She wondered why would the king chose a ce like this to meet her.


    Of course, the possibility that this was all a trap was already in her head and she was already prepared for that. So, just as she saw the Cabin, Lucinia immediately started creating her field, increasing the pressure slowly as she neared the two-story wooden house.


    Just as she expected, sounds of men grunting as they tried to fight her field echoed inside the forest. She snorted and eyed the door of the cabin. She could feel the King inside.


    Surprisingly, the man was calmly sitting on his chair drinking some blood as if... as if her blood field was not affecting him at all.


    ....


    Thank you for your support. Please continue voting for the novel.

 Chapter 213 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 213 The Truth</h4>


    "Princess... you came." The King had a brilliant smile on his face the moment his own daughter walk inside the cabin. "Sit... Would you like some tea?" The fire from the stone firece was the only thing that illuminated the whole cabin.


    Luciniaplied without saying anything. She walked towards the king, the floor creaking as she neared him. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why her ability was not working on him. Of course, this confusion was only on the inside, on the outside she looked calm as she smiled at her father.


    "I presumed... you agreed toe here looking like that because you already have any idea what was going on?" The King smiled a smile that was too simr to Lucinia¡¯s own smile.


    "Was it really for power?" She asked, ignoring her father¡¯s question. "I have been wondering what could make a man like you, someone who is already considered the most powerful in this kingdom to do such a thing. Do you really want to rule forever?" Is there such a thing as forever? To Lucinia that word doesn¡¯t exist.


    She stared at her father¡¯s smiling face as she thought of everything that had happened so far. First, he wanted his sons and daughter to fight against each other, frame and kill each other. "You were the one who set up everything, right? Zach was one of your men. You forced him to seduce your own son, give Kuzma everything that he ever wanted, give him enough to make him turn his back against us. You wanted him to betray his own kind. You wanted him to be the allies of the witches. Am I right?"


    The King only snorted before he lifted the wine ss towards his lips. He elegantly taking a sip before he smiled. "Continue."


    "You and Zach nned everything, right? The poison... which was only on the Duke¡¯s ss. You thought I could smell it and I did. However, I only smelled it from The Duke¡¯s ss. I immediately assumed that everyone had it when only The Duke drank the poison. You wanted to weaken him, not kill him just weak enough so he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight once the witches will take me."


    "Smart." The King nodded as he crossed his right leg over the other. "Tell me more."


    Lucinia didn¡¯t hesitate. She let out a long sighed before she continued. "Of course, Gavril wasn¡¯t part of your n. Gavril knew how maniptive you are. He knew that his wives were all nted by you to spy on him. So he sent them all away, under the pretense of finding his true love. This surprised you, yes? After all, he had been doing nothing in the past hundred years. You didn¡¯t expect him to arrive before Kuzma did. You didn¡¯t expect him to fight Kuzma. The original n was supposed to be me and Kuzma, while the Duke was poisoned. The original n would have left me weak as I try to run away from the Kingdom, right? Then, you would have dered me as a criminal, asked your men to find me. You wanted them to exhaust me before you kill me. Of course, you have to make sure that Mo Li is weak, that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help me, right?"


    "My...." The king let out a burst of dark, sinisterughter. "How could you be so calm after knowing all this?"


    Lucinia squinted her eyes. "Why me? You already know that I have no interest in taking the throne from you! Why do you want me dead?"


    "How sure are you that I want you dead? What if I only wanted you to deal with the Queen, Kuzma, and Gavril?"


    "Bullshit!" Her words surprised the King. To be honest, she honestly thought about this too. The possibility that the King wanted to attack Mo Li and frame Kuzma. Of course, this would anger her and make her kill Prince Kuzma. That would be one headache for the king. However, she soon realized that there is something more going on aside from this. Then she remembered Zacharia.


    Zach had been assigned by the Queen to be Lucinia¡¯s knight. If one would think about it, they would immediately say that it was the Queen who owned Zach. The man had been serving Lucinia for a few years, meaning, he was very familiar with who the REAL Lucinia cared about in this world. And that is not Mo Li. That would be Madam Liliana, the woman who raised Lucinia.


    If they really wanted Lucinia to kill Kuzma then... why would they poison the Duke? Clearly, Lucinia just married the Duke and no guarantee seeing the Duke hurt would trigger her into killing her own brother.


    However, it would be different if they hurt Madam Liliana.


    Zacharia knows this and must have informed the King about it. "If you wanted me to lose control, you would have hurt Madam Liliana and not The Duke," Lucinia uttered. "However, hurting the Duke meant that he would not be able to save in me in time. You wanted to use the opportunity that he was still weak to hurt me. You know that he couldn¡¯t kill you and if my guess is right, you are not allowed to kill him as well."


    "Hah!" The King¡¯s eyes went wide, he stared at Lucinia for a few seconds before he startedughing. "You... you are one smart woman! How did you guess all this in such a short period?" He narrowed his eyes. "Unless... you already know or perhaps suspecting that I would target Mo Li. Is that right?"


    "I want to know why," Lucinia uttered. "I want to know why you wanted me dead. I want to know why you wanted to fool Mo Li into thinking that I leave him. And I wanted to know ... I wanted to know if this has something to do with my mother."


    "You even know about your mother?" This time the King¡¯s eyes showed a glint that was too familiar to Lucinia. Jealousy. "Did that witch tell you about your mother?"


    "Victoria is dead. But you should already know that, right?"


    "So, she actually told you about Siwa? Did she make you hate your mother too?"


    "Why would I hate someone I don¡¯t know?"


    Her words were enough to shut her father up. Seeing this, Lucinia continued. "Can... you please answer me. Let me hear the truth before you try and kill me?" she asked. Not a hint of fear can be seen in her eyes.

 Chapter 214 The Puppet and the Puppet Master

    <h4>Chapter 214 The Puppet and the Puppet Master</h4>


    Of course, she was only begging so she could discover the answer to her other quests. First was the Queen¡¯s secret. A part of her knew that this secret has something to do with the King. Moreover, there was also a secret about flowers.


    "And if I don¡¯t?"


    "Then... I will keep on assuming." Of course, she will keep on guessing until she finally has her answer.


    "Then, feel free to tell me your guesses, I want to know if you really inherited your mother¡¯s brain." The King took another sip of his wine before he smiled. "To be honest, I have lost faith that you were like her. I mean... you were weak and you wanted attention. Your mother was the exact opposite. She was kind¡ª too kind yet strong. Sometimes, I have to would lie in bed wondering what made you like that. You were supposed to grow up as a genius, someone feared, someone confident. But you¡ª " he snorted. "You grow up weak and fragile." He didn¡¯t hide the disgust in his eyes. "Yet, your mother still adored you."


    "So... that¡¯s it? You were actually jealous of your own daughter?" Unbelievable. Who would have thought that the king would have insecurities despite having everything? The man was not only handsome, but he was also rich and powerful. Someone feared and adored by many people. And yet... here he was... "So you wanted me dead because she cared about me?"


    Again, a snort answered her question. "Tell me what you know about your mother."


    "Siwa... A powerful witch who sacrificed a lot of¡ª "


    "LIES!" The King bellowed, his loud voice made her still for a few seconds. What was that reaction? Lucinia knew that the man wasn¡¯t faking his anger this time. Her words about Siwa being a murderer really made him furious. But why? "Those people wanted to me her for everything that they did! The killings and murders! All those things... " He gritted his teeth, his hands tightened around the ss of blood. "They wanted everyone to think that it was Siwa¡¯s doing. Yet, all she wanted was for the Vampires to live peacefully with her kind! They called her a traitor, murderer, a dark witch! They cursed her and made frightening songs about her! Even now... Even you¡ª her own child Is saying these filthy words towards her!"


    Lucinia blinked... then she blinked again. So... the King actually liked her mother? Does this mean that her previous assumption about the King, keeping her mother because of a promise was real? Does this mean... she wasn¡¯t actually crazy? Lucinia gulped as she waited for her father to calm down. "Victoria told me that I might be her daughter." She said softly. This body¡¯s mother was actually a very unlucky character. She wanted to live peacefully with the vampires and ended up bingbeled as a traitor.


    However, her eyes soon turned bright. She quickly lowered her head, hiding her expression. Isn¡¯t that something that a female lead would do? Try to unite every race and some other impossible bullshit? Does this mean her mother.... Was the new lead?


    "Hmph! Those witches really thought that they could get away with everything. How foolish." He let out a low chuckle that almost immediately gave her goosebumps. Of course, the King would say something like this. After all, Zacharia and Kuzma were now working with the witches. While Prince Kuzma is doing this for Zacharia¡¯s fake principles, thetter is different. He is working for the King. This meant that Zacharia could destroy the witches from the inside.


    Now that Lucinia thought about it, this king was really smart¡ª scary smart. He is a master maniptor. He made Zacharia bring Prince Kuzma to the witches¡¯ side so he could fully gain the trust of those witches and easily betray them once the king asked him to. Such a cunning existence! The king was akin to the puppet master, while everyone around him was the puppet. He is just making everyone dance into his hands for his own personal reasons.


    "So my mother¡ª "


    "She is not a murderer. She could have the ability to control blood, but she is definitely not someone like you."


    "So... you don¡¯t like me because she adored me, and I am not someone like her." What a shallow reason. Lucinia fought the urge to roll her eyes. The King might be smart with his strategies but his emotional intelligence was verycking. "I just want to confirm something..."


    "Go ahead." The King leaned back and stared at her, confidenceced his gaze. "I know you can¡¯t hurt me. So you can quit trying. I can kill you in a few seconds and that is the only reason why I am still talking to you right now. Now go ahead and ask your questions. I will answer you until you are satisfied. Then I will kill you, and I will, of course, tell Mo Li that it was the Queen who did it. After all, she already showed some signs of aggressiveness against you when she saw you, right?"


    Lucinia¡¯s lips thinned. Yes, this man was indeed very smart. He even calcted everything in advance, including using the Queen¡¯s outburst earlier. That would definitely convince Mo Li especially if rage had blinded him. "So, you wanted to use Zach against the witches. You wanted him to create a trap for them so you could easily kill their leaders. But why? What would this give you? Killing them would give you endless wars. Revenge is a cycle and one of these days, the daughters and families of the witches that you killed will try to kill you. Was it because you are nning to make my mother your new queen?" Of course, after Mo Li would kill the Queen, the King would need a new one.


    The timing would have been perfect. Too bad... Cassandra actually came back from the past to screw up the n.


    ...


    Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 215 Complicated Web of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 215 Complicated Web of ns</h4>


    "She was always the Queen. She doesn¡¯t have the crown but she had been by my side for hundreds of years now." The man uttered. "Once the elder¡¯s of the witches will perish along with Kuzma, they can no longer continue spreading false words against my wife. I can now marry her, make her my queen. Give her the throne that she deserves." He had been telling Siwa to be his Queen.


    Who cares about the witches? Who cares about vampires? He could kill the current Queen, make it look like an ident, and everything would have been good! However, Siwa refused to be a Queen. Her false belief in peace, of living together without killing each other, was only one of the reasons why she wouldn¡¯t im her throne. The other reason? It was Lucinia.


    Siwa didn¡¯t want to put her daughter in a dangerous position. She doesn¡¯t want to make her daughter the target of everyone¡¯s anger and jealousy. She didn¡¯t want to involve her daughter in politics and fighting against nobles. What a weak excuse! The King hated how Siwa would always use her daughter as an excuse to stop him. She would then remind him of his promise¡ª something that he had been trying to honor for years!


    At first, the King thought it was all good. Lucinia was not making any interest in involving herself with politics. She was trying to belong, which always failed because of Zacharia¡¯s secret ways of sabotaging her. She wanted attention, but that was it. Nothing major that would put her in any danger.


    Who would have thought that she would suddenly change just because of a freaky ident? The changes were not the only thing that made his head hurt, it was her involvement with Mo Li! An ancient with enemies, lurking in the shadows! The marriage itself was thest straw that made the King decide to find ways to kill this woman.


    After almost a hundred years of protecting her, the king finally decided that enough is enough. He would now end Lucinia and save Siwa from the constant worries. Of course, he had to bid his time and create the perfect n to kill Lucinia.


    And when he did, that Gavril suddenly brought his woman to see her!


    The King narrowed his eyes. He needed to teach that woman a lesson not to interfere in the King¡¯s games!


    "I see..." Lucinia bit her lower lip. "I remember Zach had been bringing me the flowers... was that your doing too? Does that mean you were the source of the flower of death?"


    This question made the Kingughed. Of course, he was the one who owns all those flowers of death! It could kill him and his enemies! He needed to know who had ess to the flowers, who could threaten him. He needed to control the sources of the flower that could hurt him.


    [Quest: Discover the source of the flower. Reward: 20 coins. Completed. ]


    "Zacharia is such a loyal soldier... isn¡¯t he?" Lucinia mused. How did the King create such a person? Someone who manipted the original Lucinia to like him. Someone who seduced Prince Kuzma. Someone who became the Queen¡¯s faithful servant. Everyone thought, that Zacharia was the Queen¡¯s favorite dog. Who would have thought that all this time, the man was actually serving the King?


    "Zacharia... ah.... Yes. He is indeed very special. Your mother made him protect you. Of course, I had to make someone like him useful too." The King uttered before he chuckled. "Now that you will die, your mother would probably kill Zacharia too." He shrugged.


    "So you wanted to¡ª " Lucinia didn¡¯t continue her words as her eyes widened. "So you wanted to take advantage of this time to attack the witches? And that was when it hit her. "Did you ¡ª you wanted to create a war! A war lead by Prince Kuzma!" She eximed. The King.... Wanted to kill the witches, and what would be the best way to kill everyone aside from killing all of them in a war? "You¡ª "


    "I am wise. You don¡¯t have to say that." The King smiled at her. "As we speak, the witches are now on their way towards the Kingdom. Many nobles will, of course, perish including you, as Kuzma will identally kill you too."


    Lucinia turned silent, not because she felt afraid of this war. But it was because of Mo Li. The man¡¯s task was to make sure that the vampires survive. However, now that he was poisoned, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about this war. Moreover, Prince Gavril was still unconscious. Meaning, the only strong people inside the pce was the Queen and her people.


    Obviously, the Queen was not as strong as the King or Lucinia. So, she would¡ª Lucinia looked at the King. She didn¡¯t hide the mixture of emotions in her eyes. The man created aplicated web of ns to assure the Queen¡¯s death. If the Queen wouldn¡¯t die then, Mo Li would kill her as the King will make it look like the Queen was the one who killed Lucinia. Now if the Queen would die, then the King would make it look like the person who killed Lucinia was Kuzma which would prompt Mo Li to kill Kuzma and clean up all the witches.


    This man... This King was someone really maniptive and cunning! A truly evil vampire!


    She felt her heart suddenly raised. Now that the King just told her everything....


    "Now... Now... you don¡¯t have to look too scared." The King smiled at her. "I would give you a quick death. I promise."


    "I have one more question about the Queen."


    "Hm? What about her?"


    "Does she know? Does she know about my mother?"


    "No. She¡¯s but a small pawn in my game. A useless pawn. Ah... now that I actually thought about it." He made a deliberate pause before he started beaming. "She might have some idea about the woman that I love, but she certainly does not have any idea who your mother was."

 Chapter 216 Placid

    <h4>Chapter 216 cid</h4>


    So, what could be the Queen¡¯s secret? "I am just curious why the Queen favored Prince Kuzma so much..."


    "Why does it matter?" The King interrupted her. "You and her will die anyway." He shrugged.


    "I know that the Queen is hiding a secret. I just want to know... if..." Lucinia gulped. "If you know this too."


    "What secret? That Kuzma is not my son?" He snorted. "Foolish woman." The King finished his drink and turned towards Lucinia again. "Did you think anyone here could keep a secret like that from me?"


    "So... she is¡ª "


    "With her brother. I am well aware. Why do you think Kuzma looked a lot like her? Blond hair, physical features. That woman was screwing her own brother for years and thought he could use Kuzma, make him the next king so she and that man could freely copte anytime they want to?" A deep heartfulughter followed her words. "Foolish."


    [Quest: Discover the Queen¡¯s secret. Reward: 20 Coins.Completed]


    Lucinia wanted to cry tears of joy. Finally! She had been wondering what that secret was, and the King actually helped her with her quests!


    This! Should she thank this man for helping her out?


    "Now... I believe everything has been answered?"


    "Are you trying to buy some time?" Lucinia asked. "Are you waiting for the signal that the witches were already in the castle?"


    "Of course! If I kill you beforehand, the Duke will know. That would be very bad. Isn¡¯t it?" he gave her a smug smile. "Please don¡¯t tell me that I would regret this. Because I won¡¯t. I am certain that your breath would bring peace to your mother and to me."


    "Why is my ability not working with you?"


    "You are weaker than your mother. You are not a vampire nor a witch. Of course, you will be weaker. Your body is weaker than vampires, and your ability to control blood is obviously weaker than your mother, who was born a witch."


    "Why does it work on the Duke?"


    "Hmmm." The King pursed his lips. Sometimes, he really loves thepany of smart people. But there are times like this where he abhorred it. Of course, the King wasn¡¯t nning on telling Lucinia that Siwa gave him an amulet that would make him immune to Siwa¡¯s own ability.


    After all, Siwa was hiding in a ce where her ability was used to protect her. Meaning, anyone who doesn¡¯t have the amulet that would walk a few meters inside where Siwa was kept would... die. They would explode from the extreme pressure of Siwa¡¯s spells.


    Seeing the King¡¯s serious appearance, Lucinia nodded. "So... she gave you something that would exempt you from the ability. That¡¯s not really that hard to guess, isn¡¯t it?" she smiled.


    "And yet, you haven¡¯t shown any signs of fear." The King calmly stated. "Tell me... why is that? I am certain that Mo Li won¡¯t have the time to save you. So why are you being so calm?"


    Lucinia only gave him a mysterious smile. "You wanted some time... right? Then why don¡¯t you try to guess why am I not scared of you?"


    As expected, the King narrowed his eyes. If Lucinia was right, this man loved ying games but hated it when other people would y him. She snorted. "No guesses?" Lucinia added before she smirked. The King¡¯s face darkened before he suddenly disappeared from his seat.


    The next thing that Lucinia knew, he was already strangling her, lifting her up into the air as if she was some doll. "You dare act like that in front of me? Did you forget? You have no chance of winning against me."


    Lucinia¡¯s hands tried to remove the King¡¯s fingers around her neck. "Who¡ª Who..." her face reddened.


    "You wanted to say something?" The King loosened his hands and tilted his head like a predator watching his prey.


    "I said... I said..." Lucinia stuttered before she suddenly smiled at the man that called himself her father. "Who told you that I have no chance of winning?" Without waiting for the man to utter another word, Lucinia shed his hand towards him, the invisible knife from her system was quite useful in this kind of situation.


    Surprised by her attack, the King frowned and threw her body towards the firece. He was expecting her to hit the stone and broke a few bones but this expectation failed when Lucinia seemed to roll in the air, twisting her body and finallynding on the floor on her feet.


    "Surprised?" she smiled. She was not a vampire, so she shouldn¡¯t have moves like this. She shouldn¡¯t be fast or stronger. But she had her potions from the previous world. Potions that would make her faster and stronger.


    While Mo Li already warned her about the effects of these pills, Lucinia wanted to take a risk. If she could finish this fight in less than two minutes then she should be safe. ¡¯Mo Li....¡¯ She uttered inwardly as she watched the King. ¡¯Mo Li you have to wake up!¡¯ Again she called out.


    ¡¯Mo Li! If you won¡¯t wake up... I will die here!¡¯ she gulped and braced herself for the King¡¯s sword. Of course, Lucinia was already prepared for this. Isn¡¯t this why she brought Mo Li¡¯s sword with her?


    "How did you be this strong?" The King asked, his face dark as he slowly removed the sword from its scabbard. "Huh... does this mean you have discovered your other ability? You can now use spells?"


    Lucinia maintained a cid expression. She wasn¡¯t even aware that she could also use spells! Does this mean... she would be able to create other amulets and talismans too? Wouldn¡¯t that make her OP in the next world as well? Lucinia couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought.


    To the King, however, Lucinia¡¯s smile was akin to a confirmation that she could indeed use spells.


    "I see... so you have discovered your abilities. But fret not. This only meant that I now have a reason to fight with my full strength! Of course, I would still leave your corpse intact... for the dogs."


    .....


    Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel. :)

 Chapter 217 The Transmigrator

    <h4>Chapter 217 The Transmigrator</h4>


    Lucinia squinted before she suddenly ran towards the man. The sword on her hand glinted against the fire as she swung it. To her, attacking first was better than actually waiting for the king to attack her. As expected, the King easily avoided the attack. A mocking smile lingered on his lips as he disappeared from where he was standing and appeared behind her.


    With Lucinia¡¯s current ability, she could easily outmaneuver the king. However, just as she was about to use her weapon, the king suddenly screamed and staggered. His sword fell on the floor with a loud thud as the king used the wall to support him. Sweat trickled down his forehead before he let out another scream.


    Confused, Lucinia turned towards her father.


    "What have you done to me?" The King bellowed, his loud voice echoed inside the cabin. "What did you do?"


    Lucinia frowned, her lips pursed as she stared at the king¡¯s distressed face. Obviously, the king was in pain. But why? She actually hadn¡¯t done anything to the man!


    "AHHH! You b*tch! What did you do to me!?" The King tried to stand but miserably failed. "You used a spell on me?"


    "I didn¡¯t." Lucinia shook her head, confused. She doesn¡¯t know any spells or anything that a witch would do. There¡¯s no way that she would be able to attack him using spells. Slowly, the king stumbled and fell on the floor, blood trickled down the King¡¯s lips and nose. He clutched his neck, his mouth opened into a silent scream before he tried to reach out to grab her dress.


    Lucinia took a step back, avoiding his hand as she continued watching the King fell on the floor. What just happened? Soon after, the King stopped moving. His lifeless eyes were still open just like her mouth.


    Lucinia stared at the King¡¯s face. She doesn¡¯t need to touch him to know that he was already dead. Unable to understand anything, Lucinia examined her surroundings and decided to leave the cabin before other soldiers would arrive in this ce. However, before she left, Lucinia decided to separate the King¡¯s head from his body.


    She knew that the king Is already dead, but she wouldn¡¯t leave this ce without making sure that he wouldn¡¯te back. Without any hesitation, she cut his head and threw it towards the firece. Savage. But it was needed. After all, this is a king. A King of the Vampires.


    "Wonderful job." Lucinia jumped when she heard a woman¡¯s voice followed by gentle footsteps. The door swung open, revealing a woman who looked a little older than Lucinia. Her long ck hair perfectly contrasted with her pure white god that honestly reminded Lucinia of a goddess.


    "You¡ª "


    The woman smiled at Lucinia, her eyes were gentle¡ª too gentle. For a normal person, her gaze looked harmless. In fact, it looked caring and sweet. But Lucinia would never trust anyone in this world. Especially not a very beautiful woman with a gentle smile like this. "The cursed that I gave him was activated when he tried to kill you." The woman said, her eyes turned towards the King¡¯s body. "I loved him and trusted him with all my heart. And yet he easily broke his promises for his own goal." Her gaze turned cold. "I could easily me myself for being selfish, for loving my daughter more than I ever and will even love him. But then... I realized that this was his decision."


    The woman smiled at Lucinia. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to hide the sadness in her eyes. "It doesn¡¯t even matter what made him do this, what made him betray me by trying to kill you. What mattered was the consequences of trying to kill his own daughter. And in this case... that is death."


    Lucinia gulped. "You are Siwa."


    "And you aren¡¯t scared of me?" Siwa smiled. This time, her eyes sparkled as she took a step towards Lucinia who was wearing an all-ck dress¡ª something that contrasted Siwa¡¯s white one. "You ... did he tell you everything about me?"


    Lucinia stared at the woman. She actually didn¡¯t know how would she react. Should she hug the woman? Pretend that she cared? "I heard about you."


    That statement made the woman stopped approaching her. She frowned, the beautiful smile on her face vanished as if it was never there in the first ce. "So you heard about me killing people?"


    "I did."


    "And you are not scared of me?"


    Lucinia pursed her lips. "No." This woman should be a powerful witch, right? She could easily help the Kingdom and maybe even be the ruler? Or make Gavril the ruler? "I don¡¯t think this is the right time for an emotional reunion." Lucinia found a way to escape the awkward situation. "The Kingdom is currently under attacked by the witches. We needed to save them."


    "Save who?"


    "The vampires," Lucinia answered, almost immediately. "He told me you don¡¯t like wars." She added as she wondered why Siwa doesn¡¯t seem too bothered that her kind was about to fell into the King¡¯s trap.


    "Why would I save anyone?" Siwa said.


    [Quest: Kill the transmigrator Siwa. Reward: 50 coins. No option to decline.] Huh? Lucinia turned silent. What is happening here? Why does it seem like her brain stopped working? Siwa is the transmigrator? A TRANSMIGRATOR? Does this mean that she was looking into the wrong person all this time? ¡¯Why not?" Lucinia asked. "He told me you love peace... and you wanted to co-exist with the vampires?"


    "Witches... or vampires... even humans." Siwa turned towards the fire and watched as the king¡¯s head continued to burn. The smell of burnt flesh started to fill the air. "All of them are the same... "


    Lucinia wanted to curse. All this is making her confused. She thought she had be a little smarter! But then all of her analysis was actually useless as the King was not the real viin? ¡¯System! Tell me! What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    As usual, the robot maintained its silence.

 Chapter 218 Together

    <h4>Chapter 218 Together</h4>


    "What is happening?" Lucinia asked. This time, she was honestly confused. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Why does she need to kill this woman? Siwa, the witch, was never mentioned in the¡ª wait. The male lead is the son of a powerful witch, right?


    "You still don¡¯t understand it?"


    Lucinia didn¡¯t answer her. The timeline is still wrong as the male lead was only a teenager, and it seems that this Siwa was in the King¡¯sir for a few years now.


    A sigh escaped Siwa¡¯s lips. "Unfortunately, I would need your body right now. I don¡¯t have the time to exin everything. But no need to worry, your mother will definitely take care of your body." Siwa gave her a gentle smile before she appeared in front of Lucinia. "No need to struggle. I know that you don¡¯t know any spells yet. You cannot beat me." She put her fingers on Lucinia¡¯s temples and chanted something that Lucinia didn¡¯t understand.


    Almost immediately, Lucinia felt her head ached. It felt like a hammer hit her forehead then the bad of her head. Slowly, the pain turned almost unbearable.


    "It¡¯s alright... I will take care of you."


    [WARNING. AN UNKNOWN SOUL WANTED TO TAKE OVER THE BODY.]


    [WARNING. AN UNKNOWN SOUL WANTED TO TAKE OVER THE BODY.]


    [WARNING. AN UNKNOWN SOUL WANTED TO TAKE OVER THE BODY.]


    [WARNING. AN UNKNOWN SOUL WANTED TO TAKE OVER THE BODY.]


    "Well..." Lucinia forced the words out of her mouth. She already tried to move her body earlier, but she was unable to do anything. "I think you ... are mistaken." She slowly said as she opened her eyes. "I am not your f*cking daughter!" She uttered before she used an invisible knife that she purchased from her system and stabbed It directly towards the woman¡¯s chest.


    Siwa¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at Lucinia¡¯s face. "You¡ª You can fight me?" She staggered before falling to the floor next to the king¡¯s body. The realization hit Siwa before the darkness took her consciousness away. Lucinia was just like her- she should be.


    Sadly, it was toote. Her goal to conquer this world using the body of a half-witch and half-vampire was not going to happen anymore. Seeing Siwa¡¯s body slowly on the floor, Lucinia let out a huge and loud sigh. She fell to the floor, sitting just in front of the King and Siwa¡¯s dead bodies.


    She was so exhausted, she could feel her eyes closing on their own.


    Was that it? Everything was done without her knowing what was happening? She clutched her chest. For a few seconds, she thought that she would die in this world. For some reason, the thought of leaving Mo Li alone was the first thing that came to her mind. It wasn¡¯t even about the quest anymore.


    It was Mo Li.


    His face shed in her eyes just before she thought of using her knife. She seemed to hear the man screamed and cry as if it was a memory instead of something that would happen if she died. She felt her chest ache for him, for the despair in that voice, the sadness in that eyes.


    At one point, she wondered if she was actually recalling something or... this was just in her head. Slowly, her eyes turned emotional. She could feel her connection towards Mo Li, she could feel that she knew him, that she was very familiar with him. And yet, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Was she cursed?


    "Lucinia?" Mo Li¡¯s voice echoed inside her head.


    "Hey..." she responded, hoping that he would hear her voice on his head. "Please wake up soon." Half of her thought that she was hallucinating again while half of her hoped that he was actually speaking in her head. Sadly, she was looking at the king¡¯s dead body that she failed to see the man standing frozen on the door.


    "Lucinia?" Mo Li¡¯s words echoed again. This time, it was apanied by his hug. The next time she knew, she was already in Mo Li¡¯s arm, his smell lingered inside her, giving her thefort that she wanted. "Thank god... you¡¯re safe." Mo Li uttered, relief apanied his voice. She nodded in response.


    It¡¯s not like she could say anything when tears were already streaming down her cheeks, her shoulders were already shaking as she let go of all the pent up emotions that she felt earlier.


    "Shush... now... It¡¯s alright." She heard him say.


    Lucinia clung to his arms as she shook her head. All the worry that she felt earlier, the confusion, anger, and even her exhaustion and the relief of seeing him alive again was just too much for her heart to handle. She closed her eyes and for a few minutes, she wished that the time would just stop. That she could just stay in his arms forever. That she could abandon everything, her quests, the system.


    She just... wanted to stay.


    Unfortunately, she knew that it¡¯s not possible. She had quests, and he... was just like her. "The Kingdom is under attack." Lucinia managed to say as she tried to stop her tears from falling.


    "Hmmm." Mo Li nodded. He held her tight and carried her in his arms before he set the cabin on fire and left with Lucinia. It only took Mo Li a few minutes to arrive at the mansion. "With the number of talismans that you put inside this room. Not even the most powerful person in this world could prate it." He said before kissing her forehead. He thenid her body on the bed. He then sat next to her. "This is the safest ce on the."


    "Where are you going?" she asked. Mo Li only smiled in response. Funny how she could read his actions every time.


    "Doing what I¡¯m supposed to do." He answered. "Give me a few hours. I wille back. and we can leave this ce together."


    Lucinia lifted an eyebrow. "I don¡¯t like to see you leave." A part of her was telling her not to let him leave. That it would only hurt her in the end. And for some reason, she believed it.


    "You wanted toe with me?"


    She nodded in response.


    "Alright." Mo Li uttered as he wondered if she remembered anything that happened in the previous world. Was it possible? "Then... shall we burn this world, together?"


    Lucinia smiled. "Together... sounds perfect."

 Chapter 219 What If’s

    <h4>Chapter 219 What If¡¯s</h4>


    Two dayster.


    The smell of the sea was the first thing that filled her nose the moment she went out of the carriage. She squinted, her hand immediately covered her eyes from the sun before she ran towards the tree by the beach. Lucinia let out a sigh when the moment she felt the shade of the tree covered her from the sun. "Why do we have toe here during the noon?" she asked Mo Li who was leaning against the tree, unafraid that the wet bark would mark his all-white clothes.


    She pressed her lips together, unamused at the fact that he was no longer there when she woke up. She had been so afraid. She immediately panicked when she didn¡¯t hear him answer. She honestly thought that he left her. Just when she was about to start crying, she saw a note that he left.


    He wanted her toe to this part of the property.


    "It¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t it?" He turned walked towards her, hugging her waist before he leaned down and kissed her forehead. In response, Lucinia looked at the sparkling blue water.


    "I am not very fond of the beach."


    "Hmmm." He nodded and looked at the sea. The soft, warm breeze hugged them.


    "We can¡¯t stay here for too long." The Sunlight is still their weakness.


    "I just want to keep this as a memory. Paint it one day."


    She frowned at that. "What¡¯s going to happen now?" Finally, Lucinia asked the question she had been dreading to ask him since Mo Li made Gavril the new King two days ago. Kuzma along with Zacharia was now dead, and ording to the system, the female lead was still the female lead while the male lead would soon make his name known in other kingdoms.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with her anymore. Her mission was done, and she already earned her coins.


    Sadly, the system once again asked her if she wanted to exit the world now or ten yearster. Left with no other choice, Lucinia chose to spend another ten years with him. It¡¯s not like it would change anything anyway. She knew she would forget him in the next world.


    For now, Lucinia only wanted to be with him just a little longer.


    "Are you going to protect Gavril too?" she asked when Mo Li turned silent.


    "I am no longer a vampire. Or at least... I will slowly turn into a human being. A normal one."


    "Hm?" Lucinia turned towards him. "What are you talking about?"


    "Can¡¯t you smell me?"


    She shook her head. To her, his scent had always been the same since she met him.


    "You ¡ª Are you saying that you can¡¯t smell me like you can smell other vampires? Or humans?"


    Confused, Lucinia looked at him. "Isn¡¯t that normal? You are an old vampire, right?"


    Mo Li shook his head as he smiled. "It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re fine."


    She gave him a suspicious look. "So... you will be old and die?"


    "Probably... five or ten years."


    Lucinia¡¯s eyes widened. Her curiosity was killing her. Was this because of his system? What is going on? "How did you be a human?"


    "The potion that you used to heal me."


    She widened her eyes. She remembered Mo Li told her that the potions have different effects on vampires as it was made for cultivators and humans. When she used the potions that made her fast and strong, she fainted after a few minutes. The second time that she used it, she fainted and slept for almost twenty-four hours.


    "So the healing potion can..."


    "It must have thought that vampirism is a disease." Mo Li shrugged.


    "Wait... why are you telling me this, now?" For a few seconds, Lucinia panicked. Was he nning to leave her? Use this reason so she would leave him alone?


    "How many years can you stay here?" Mo Li¡¯s question was a surprise. She didn¡¯t know that Mo Li was aware of this rule. Does this mean... he has the same system too? But Bee or Robot clearly said that he couldn¡¯t spot any system in Mo Li¡¯s body. He doesn¡¯t also see him as an anomaly, meaning he wasn¡¯t a transmigrator or a reincarnator.


    "Ten years," Lucinia answered honestly.


    ??Why did you decided to stay?"


    She cocked an eyebrow. "Why are you asking such questions when you already know the answer?" As expected, her words made him chuckle.


    "You know that I love you, right?"


    She met his gentle eyes and smiled.


    "And you also know that I said it not because I want a response. It was a reminder."


    "I know." Lucinia caught herself smiling like a teenager as she held his hand. Her mission was done, she would be able to live with him in the next ten years. Then she would leave. It was such a harsh truth¡ª a sad truth. But it was something she could never change.


    At least... not now.


    "Will I be able to see you again?" she asked after a long stretch of silence.


    "I will find you."


    "And if I won¡¯t remember you?"


    "Then... I will make new memories with you." He looked at the beach. "It¡¯s that simple."


    "Simple and tiring, right?" she asked.


    "But worth it." Mo Li uttered. Lucinia doesn¡¯t need to look at him to know that he was smiling.


    "What if I will try to kill you the next time I see you?"


    "Then... I will kiss you."


    "What if we are enemies the next time we see each other?" She felt his hands tightened around her waist as she pulled her closer towards his body.


    "Have you heard of the saying ¡¯Keep your friends close; keep your enemies closer¡¯?


    Lucinia nodded before sheughed. She had a feeling that Mo Li would always have answers to her ¡¯what if¡¯s¡¯. "What are we going to do next?" she asked.


    "Marry you and travel the world." He answered almost immediately, it made her wonder if this conversation already happened in the previous world too.


    "Alright... then... let¡¯s do that." She beamed.

 Chapter 220 Completed

    <h4>Chapter 220 Completed</h4>


    When Lily opened her eyes again, she was already in the white space.


    [New Quest: Save the world from distraction. Rewards: 1000 coins. Completed]


    [Total coins: 1850 coins.]


    [System Upgrade avable for 200 coins.]


    [Upgrade Bee to the newest version?]


    Lily stayed silent as she thought about what happened in the previous world. She knew she doesn¡¯t have long before her memory will start to disappear, so it was only right for her to think about Mo Li. She smiled and held her chest. She had spent ten years with him. She felt that spending all those years while knowing that it was some borrowed time made their rtionship better, stronger. However, at the end of the day, Lily had to ept that it was going to be something she would forget.


    She pursed her lips and thought of Mo Li¡¯s hair, his handsome face, his lips, his voice. Oh, how she wished she could just keep everything inside her head.


    "Robot, what will this upgrade do?"


    [It will open the second row of the vending machine. It will make Bee¡¯s scanning ability better. It will open permanent prices on the Vending machine.]


    Lily closed her eyes, her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking about....


    Lily frowned. She had forgotten his name! She tried to recall what he looked like and only remembered his white hair. Soon, a sigh escaped her lips. It seems that her ability to forget everything had improved too.


    "Two hundred coins? How long will this take?" she asked. It was like a part of her heart had been ripped out as she thought of forgetting the white-haired man soon.


    [Seconds.]


    Lily slowly nodded. She wondered if she would really see him again. She could still remember his parting words before both of them left that world at the same time. He said he would find her again. Was that really going to happen? Lily bit her lower lip when she realized that she had forgotten how he sounds. His voice, along with his face and physical characteristics, vanished as if it was never there in the first ce.


    What a tragic fate.


    "Alright. Upgrade the system." She said.


    [Deducting 200 coins. Upgrading system in 3...2...1]


    The robot¡¯s voice echoed inside her head. Lily bit her lips when she realized that she had forgotten everything about the previous world, again. Despite the heaviness in her chest, a wry smile left Lily¡¯s lips. All that was left inside her was the feeling of loss and sadness.


    [Finished upgrading the system. Second row if Vending System now open. Disy items and prices now?]


    "Yes," she said, almost coldly. Lily¡¯s gaze turnedplicated. She knew she had forgotten someone important and she tried to cling to something that would remind her of that person. Sadly, she couldn¡¯t.


    [Total Coin: 1650]


    [Invisibility: (10minutes) 50 coins (Permanent Price)]


    [Storage space: 200 coins - Increase to 18 inches.]


    [Plot:1200 (Permanent Price)]


    [Invisible knife: 50 (Permanent Price)]


    [Duplication: Ability to duplicate anything as long as it would not break the logic inside the world. This involves skills, talents, and abilities. Price: 500 coins (Permanent)]


    [Absorption: Limited to knowledge. The host would have the ability to absorb all the knowledge from the books that the host will read. Knowledge won¡¯t be forgotten after the host will leave the world. (Upgradeable) 500 coins (Permanent)]


    [Permanent Bullet Immunity. The name says It all. One time purchased. Effects will be permanent in the next worlds. 10000 Coins.]


    [Permanent Healing Ability. The name says It all. One time purchased. Effects will be permanent in the next worlds. 10000 Coins.]


    The surge of information made Lily¡¯s head hurt. She squinted as she looked at the items and their definition on the screen in front of her. Permanent Bullet Immunity for ten thousand coins? It seems that the system doesn¡¯t want her to buy it? Even the permanent healing ability that would easily make her Over Powered was also ten thousand coins.


    She examined all the changes. Aside from the ten thousand coins prices, she was actually satisfied to see the word permanent price on the other items. The plot¡¯s permanent price was now at 1200, which was, of course, still expensive but at least, it would stop doubling on the next world. She looked at the duplication and absorption. Those two would make her really knowledgeable and maybe even powerful depending on the world. However, it¡¯s a little expensive. 500 coins are like the reward for the Level D world quest.


    "Can you show me my current stats?" she asked.


    [Showing stats in 3...2...1]


    [Name: Lily]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: D]


    [Missions Completed: 3]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: 1650]


    [Strength: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Intelligence: 50(Normal Human)]


    [Speed: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Luck: 2]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Potion Brewing and Pill Making. Proficiency: Advanced beginner]


    [Status: Healthy]


    "What does normal human mean? Does that mean, my strength, speed, as well as my intelligence, would change depending on the body that I am using?" she asked. The system was not very clear about this before. When she visited the vampire world and even the one with cultivators, the system didn¡¯t show any changes with her speed and strength. She figured this is a part of the upgrade.


    It should be.


    [Yes.]


    [Proceed to the next world now?]


    "Is it going to be a level C world now?" She couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the level of the world. If the Level D world was already a bit difficult andplicated, does that mean she would soon face more challenges once she enters a higher world?


    [Bee doesn¡¯t know.]


    "..." Even with the upgrade, it seems that her system is as unreliable as ever. Even that scanning ability of the money-grubbing robot was unreliable. "Alright then... let¡¯s proceed to the next world." She closed her eyes. Talking to the robot would be useless, anyway. She would rather go to the next world andplete another quest.


    When Lily opened her eyes again, she was already in a ck and white bedroom. She was lying on the bed, alone.


    She smiled. Judging from the furniture and lighting, she was currently in a contemporary world.


    ¡¯Alright Robot... I will purchase the plot.¡¯


    [END OF ARC 3]

 Chapter 221 The Divorced Bride - Arc 4 - R18

    <h4>Chapter 221 The Divorced Bride - Arc 4 - R18</h4>


    World Level: D


    Quest: Save the Female Lead from the Reincarnated Viin. Reward: 500 Coins


    Side Quest: Identify the Reincarnated Viin. Reward: 50 Coins


    Characters:


    Female lead: Sarah Qin


    Male lead: Gabriel Ting


    Viin: Daniel Rogers


    Host: Be Qin


    Background:


    Be Qin is Sarah Qin¡¯s older half-sister. The two lived together until Be Qin discovered the real circumstances about her being the mistress¡¯ daughter. Be Qin married a CEO of an Entertainmentpany at 22 but divorced shortly after their 2nd anniversary because her husband cheated on her with her cousin Laney Qin. Be Qin¡¯s family asked her not to get a divorce to avoid ruining the Qin Family¡¯s name, but she refused and divorced her husband. Because of this, the Qin Family disowned her.


    Now at 27, Be is currently working as a professor in a prestigious university away from the Qin Family.


    Male Lead and Female Lead¡¯s Background: Sarah and Gabriel were childhood lovers. They were ymates and went to school together. However, the two soon broke up after Sarah¡¯s parents wanted her into Daniel Roger¡¯s family¡ª a rich political family from outside of the country. Thinking that Gabriel hated her, Sarah went abroad to try and heal her broken heart. Unbeknownst to her, this was all her family¡¯s ruse for her to get close to Gabriel. But because of Gabriel¡¯s womanizing habits, Sarah never learned to love him. After a huge fight, Sarah broke off the rtionship with Daniel and went back to her country. That¡¯s when she discovered that the Male lead was now a sessfulwyer and is about to run for office against someone from the Qin Family.


    Gabriel hated Sarah because of something that her family did. He vowed that one day, Sarah would beg for him to take her back. With his hard work and perseverance, Gabriel became a well-knownwyer who always helped people achieve the justice that they deserve. When given the opportunity to run for the mayor, Gabriel didn¡¯t hesitate and soon became the mayor of the City. He did everything to show Sarah that he was now a changed man. He was no longer the naive heir of a rich family. He was Gabriel Ting, the mayor of Lu City.


    After a few push and pull, the two would get back together. Get married and became a power couple. However, this plot was about to change as the world has detected the arrival of someone from the future. The host needed to identify the anomaly, save the female and male lead from the reincarnator, and letting the male lead deal with it.


    "So... wait... you are telling me that I am not allowed to kill the reincarnator?" Lily asked.


    [The original plot shows that Gabriel was the one who killed this reincarnator. The host is not allowed to kill anyone in this world.]


    "Heh." Lily snorted before she smiled. "The changes in the interface... was this a part of the upgrade?"


    [Yes. This is thetest version of the system.]


    Lily or Be nodded in approval. She could feel it. The system now felt warmer, smarter. She could only hope that this feeling is real. Be slowly sat on the bed. As she essed the memories that this body had. Be was a twenty-six years old woman. She was two years older than the female lead.


    "So... this Be got cheated by her husband and her family begged her not to divorce the man?" she frowned. What kind of horrible family would do such a thing? All this... was just because her father was the current Mayor of Lu City? Meaning, her father valued his career more than his daughter¡¯s feelings? "What a horrible household." She uttered before she walked out of her bed and went to her bathroom to examine her current appearance. From the memories, Be was not someone considered very beautiful. She was tall and leaned¡ª not model lean but definitely slim enough to be called skinny.


    Be looked at her current appearance and smiled when she discovered that she looked normal. She was not overly beautiful. In fact, she could say that she looked in. Be hated essories and prefer clothes that¡ª is two sizes bigger than her. So yeah, her fashion sense sucked. She also doesn¡¯t like to wear pieces of jewelry and expensive bags. Her hair was ck and silky, all-natural as she doesn¡¯t like chemicals in her body.


    This also meant that Be only used organic stuff. From make-up to perfumes, shampoos, and lotions. She doesn¡¯t eat meat and any dairy products.


    Of course, Lily had no problems with this. In fact, she liked it. In a few seconds, she removed her clothes and went to have a shower. Since today was a Sunday, she had no ss. But she was already nning to use this day to buy some new clothes and make herself looked better. She had no problems with Be¡¯s current preference, but she thought that this does not suit Lily and her personality. She was already nning to use the reason of ¡¯moving on¡¯ from her failed marriage for the changes that would happen to her after today. After all, change was the only thing constant in this world.


    After a few minutes, Be finished her bath and wore some simple jeans and a pink top. With her small purse, Be went out of her apartment building and drove her car to the next shopping mall. First, she needed a spa and a haircut. Be chose to cut her long hair, make it short and pixie. She colored it, copper. She also had her nail polished into a blood red.


    This woman was already divorced at twenty-four, and it seems that Be was nning to spend the rest of her life in the university as a teacher. She wasn¡¯t nning to have her cousin pay for betraying her or her ex-husband for cheating on her.


    What a boring life! Be uttered inwardly as she looked at her current appearance. Aside from her lipstick, Be chose not to apply any make-up as she was nning to have some facials done.


    She nodded in approval as she looked at her current appearance. Be looked very different than the previous in woman she once was. Her hair was already short, her red dress perfectly hugged her small frame. Her sharp eyes stared back at her. She smiled and immediately changed back to her jeans and shirt before she decided to have some dinner. She just finished shopping and to say that she was hungry was an understatement. She paid for her clothes and sighed as she looked at the paper bags that she was about to carry. Because of her excitement from shopping, she actually forgot that she was currently in one of the biggest malls in the city and her car was actually parked outside of the infrastructure! How could she carry so much stuff with her thin arms?


    There were about twenty shopping bags, and she was certain she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry everything in one go.


    "Do you need help with those?" the warm voice made her flinched. She turned her head and stared at the man wearing a dark blue tux. The familiarity immediately made her frown. Wasn¡¯t this Be¡¯s ex-boyfriend when she was still in college?

 Chapter 222 Ex is an Ex

    <h4>Chapter 222 Ex is an Ex</h4>


    "Be?" the man squinted at her, his white hair gleamed against the lighting of the store.


    "Mo Li?"


    "Hey." He awkwardly smiled before he grabbed the paper bags from the floor. "Let me help you out."


    For a few seconds, Be stared at the man¡¯s familiar face.


    "Is there something wrong?" he asked, confusionced his gaze.


    "No. I just... " From her memories, this man was her first boyfriend when she was still in college. She tried to recall the reason why they broke up. It seems that break up actually hurt Be a lot? Why was this woman¡¯s life soplicated? "I can carry it." She tried to snatch the paper bags only to receive a knowing look from him.


    "Really Be?"


    She flinched, the familiarity of his voice made her heart raced. Does this mean Be Is still in love with this man? But... she married her ex-husband, right? Tooplicated. She smiled at Mo Li and tried to hide the confusion in her eyes. "I¡¯m about to¡ª go home." She lied. Sadly, her stomach failed to cooperate. It actually grumbled, loud enough for him to lift his eyebrow at her.


    "How about dinner?"


    "I can make dinner at home."


    "You don¡¯t cook." His answer seemed so sure, it made her wonder if this man was actually a stalker?


    "No. Actually I¡ª "


    "Come... let¡¯s have dinner."He said before walking out of the clothing store. Be stared at the man¡¯s back for a few seconds as she tried to recall what happened back then. Then she froze. Mo Li is someone from the Mo Family¡ª the same Mo family that had been the Qin Family¡¯s enemy in politics since the beginning of Lu City!


    For some reason, Be thought that this Mo Li tricked her into falling for him so he could break her heart. Meaning, she hated this man to her core. But wasn¡¯t it toote now? Mo Li already walked out with her bags. Should she act as she hated him now?


    No. Her stomach is grumbling, her feet are aching, and she was really tired.


    So, she followed him out of the store and went to the nearest restaurant. Be didn¡¯t say anything as she lowered her head. Wondering what should she tell the man. Should she act as she hated him? But it¡¯s been years! More than six years, or was it seven?


    "You look... different." Mo Li said after she sat opposite him. The warm wallpaper of the restaurant seemed to make her more nervous. Be immediately wondered why this body¡¯s reaction towards this man is so different. Was this the effect of ¡¯first love never die¡¯ saying?


    "I would take that as apliment?" To her surprise, the words that came out of her mouth didn¡¯t show the nervousness that she felt inside. It was cold and confident. "How are you? It¡¯s been so long... was it six? Seven years?"


    "Seven." He smiled. "And I am good." He loosened his tie. "I was never expecting that I would see you in this part of the city." While this ce is technically a part of Lu City, they were currently on an ind. Lu Ind had a mile bridge that connected it to the main City.


    "Really?" she lifted an eyebrow. She had a feeling that this meeting was somehow intentional.


    "Hmm." He made his order when the waitress approached them. "You here... alone?"


    Be nodded. She sounded crazy but her instincts were telling her that Mo Li was only pretending that he doesn¡¯t know she was here. "Why are you here?"


    "Business."


    She nodded and also made her order. "I heard you went abroad?"


    "I came back... a year ago."


    Be bit her lower lips.


    "What are you doing on this ind? I mean... do you live here? I remember that the Qin Family¡ª "


    "I am no longer a part of the Qin Family." She sternly said. "Please stop pretending that you don¡¯t know that." She uttered. Her chest is aching once again.


    "Alright. I¡¯m sorry. Of course, I already know that¡ª about what happened." He said, and for a few seconds, she thought she saw regret in his eyes.


    She stared at him. "You ¡ª are you here to find me?"


    "What makes you say that?"


    Did she just saw hope in his eyes? Does this mean, Mo Li still liked Be? Aish... she really hated this kind ofplicated rtionship. "I can feel it. Do you need something from me?" she asked. Mo Li turned silent. He gulped, his Adams Apple bobbed as he continued staring at her.


    "I originally came here to hire you."


    "Hm?"


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting that I would see you here tonight. I was nning to see you a few days from now once I have settled on the ind."


    "Hire me for what?" she asked. Right now, she was currently working as a professor in Politics and International Study at Z University. What could he possibly hire her for?


    "My Political Analyst."


    Almost immediately her eyebrow lifted. "A political analyst? You¡ª Are you nning to run for office?"


    His gaze turned serious as he nodded. "I am, and to seed, I needed to work with the best. And that is you."


    The conversation was interrupted when their orders arrived. Frowning, Be looked at the man. A political Analyst should be something that she was perfectly capable of. Moreover, she could also use this as her ess to the female and male lead who was also nning to run for office in the uing election.


    "No," Be answered. She had ways to ess the male and female lead. Right now, she couldn¡¯t work with someone that mightplicate everything. After all, she could feel this body¡¯s reaction towards Mo Li. She was certain that the body still liked the man. She couldn¡¯t let thatplicate her quest.


    "Even if I offer you a lot of money?"


    "What makes you think that it would change my decision?" She loved¡ª or Lily loved money, but she wouldn¡¯t really act like that in front of Be¡¯s ex-boyfriend. This man caused some major heartache to Be. How could she let him smooth his way back into her life? Ex is an Ex. There is noing back from that.

 Chapter 223 New Professor

    <h4>Chapter 223 New Professor</h4>


    It has been two days since she met Mo Li and Be was honestly surprised how this body had reacted to the man¡¯s presence. The conversation ended shortly after she declined his offer. Then the man started talking about other things. To her surprise, he didn¡¯t mention his offer again.


    And it somehow irritated her.


    Was she upset that Mo Li didn¡¯t ask her again to work for him? Isn¡¯t that too immature? Be sighed as she looked at her lunch.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" another professor asked her. "Please don¡¯t tell me that your cousin was bragging about her rtionship with your husband again. Can you just stop stalking her social media ount?" The woman next to her was called Jen Sy. Just like her, she was also a professor at Z university handling Economics courses. The woman immediately became her friend the first time she arrived at this university.


    "I already deactivated all of my social media ounts," Be answered. The original Be actually loved to stalk her cousin, the mistress, and her ex-husband. And every night she would wonder why she couldn¡¯t move on. Of course, Lily understood this. Be ¡ª the Original soul loved her husband, and the betrayal hurt her a lot.


    Still, the divorce happened three years ago! Shouldn¡¯t she start moving on with her life now?


    "Really? No... I mean... seriously?" Jen widened her eyes as she dabbed the tissue on her mouth. "You stopped stalking them? Does this mean... I mean... Are you finally moving on?"


    "I have moved on." She rolled her eyes and took a sip of her coffee. "They are currently in the school cafeteria having their lunch."


    "Oh. Is that why you changed your hairstyle?"


    She nodded. Being a woman is extremelyplicated. Just like the weird way that they tend to announce that they are moving on and change their hairstyle to prove it. This was akin to an announcement of the great change in their hearts. While the reason why she changed her hairstyle was that she honestly doesn¡¯t like the previous one, she wouldn¡¯t stop anyone from thinking that she did it for her ex.


    "So... you are open to dates now? Like speed dating and¡ª "


    "Nope." She finished her coffee. See, this is the assumption of most women. "I think I would focus on myself from now on." Dating? She needed to focus on her quest. But first, she needed to focus on getting back to Lu City. ording to the timeline, the reincarnator is already in the City for a few days. If she was right, the reincarnator should have arrived the moment she arrived in this world. Another sigh escaped her lips.


    "Why do you look really sad?" Jen asked.


    "I just¡ª "


    "Oh! I heard something new. I heard that we have a new professor that should arrive today. He is in your department. Heard that he is really good-looking, you know." Jen winked at her. "Maybe this is a sign?" the woman started beaming. While already in her early thirties, Jen was still single. Of course, this was her choice. She wanted a happy and carefree life, and to Jen, that life should not involve anymitment.


    "A sign that you should marry someone?" Be countered. Her friend does not believe inmitments, but she had the tendency to go on dates every now and then. Of course, this included one night stands. But that was it. She would leave the next day and would never talk to the guy again. "Did you sleep with this new professor?" Be¡¯s eyes turned suspicious. She remembered something like this happening a few years back.


    It was when Jen actually found someone who actually liked her. After sleeping with the man, Jen left and didn¡¯t think about him again. To their surprise, this man suddenly turned up at the university as an assistant professor! Of course, Jen handled it pretty well as she pretended that she actually forgot the man.


    In the end, the poor man didn¡¯tst for two months before submitting his resignation, leaving the university and Jen alone.


    "What? No! Not to me! But to you, silly! He is in your department. I heard he would teach international studies too. Aish... I don¡¯t know why you haven¡¯t heard of this. Tell me honestly, did you stalk that ex of yours again?"


    Be only smiled and shook her head. She had been really busy researching about the leadstely. She had been contacting a few people in the main city and was always away from her office. She heard there would be new peopleing in, but she wasn¡¯t aware that it would be in her department.


    "Also... I heard... he was very good looking." Jen gave her another wink. "With abs."


    "Why would you know he had abs?"


    "Aish... we women have this special eyes. We can see abs if we want to."


    "..." Be gave a wry smile. The real Be really liked Jen¡¯s personality and somehow envied her carefree approach in life.


    "Now... if you are done with your lunch. We should go to your department now. He should arrive ..." Jen looked at her watch. "In a few minutes."


    "How did you know that?"


    "I told you ... we women have special eyes." Jen giggled. "Now... we are going to your office. I needed to copy some files from yourputer, so I will apany you."


    Be stood and said nothing as she wondered when will she tell Jen that she was nning to submit a resignation letter in the new few days. Be and Jen were considered really close, she knew that her friend would cry once she knew that she would leave the ind to go back to the City.


    After a few minutes, the duo arrived in the office and immediately noticed the assistant department head with a¡ª


    Be froze, her eyebrow lifted at the white-haired man that stood next to the department head. Mo Li? It seems that the man really wanted to recruit her?

 Chapter 224 Charismatic Mr. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 224 Charismatic Mr. Mo</h4>


    "Ah! Miss Qin! Miss Sy! Good timing. Mr. Mo just arrived to meet everyone. He is taking us out for lunch." Amy Lin, one of their colleagues immediately greeted the two. Amy is another professor who is teaching political science at the university. "Mr. Mo this is Miss Qin and Miss Sy. Miss Qin is teaching international studies and political theories. She is twenty-seven this year, divorced, and is living alone. While this is Miss Sy, she is teaching economics and is already in her early thirties." The woman beamed as he held Mo Li¡¯s arm.


    Seeing this Be smiled. She recalled that this woman seemed to hate Be for no reason other than the fact that Be already had two doctorate degrees. Be remembered how Amy repeatedly told her how two doctorate doesn¡¯t matter when she was already a divorced woman at the young age of twenty-four.


    Of course, Be being the in woman that she was, would only keep her silence. After all, a part of Amy¡¯s statement was true. In this world, being a divorced woman at that age was truly unfortunate.


    "Miss Lin, I never understood why you have to mention Be¡¯s personal stuff to Mr. Mo. Isn¡¯t that too unprofessional?" Jen chimed in. "But what could we expect for someone who only got inside the university because of her father?" Jen was never the type that would hide her emotions. She lifted an eyebrow at Amy Lin as if challenging her to try and rebut her words.


    "You¡ª "As expected, Amy¡¯s face reddened. Everyone here was well aware that she only got in because of her father, who was also a politician. She clenched her teeth and looked at Mo Li who was staring at Be. "Mr. Mo... please don¡¯t mind us. We are uh... we are just really close and sometimes we talk like this to each other." Amy immediately smiled, easing the tense atmosphere that Jen created.


    "That¡¯s right Mr. Mo. We all considered ourselves as families here so we tend to just joke around with each other." The assistant head immediately added. "We should just leave and have our lunch. Be, Jen, you shoulde with us." The assistant head gave a cordial smile.


    "Let¡¯s go?" Mo Li said, his gaze never left Be. "Korean?" He asked as if she was the only person inside the room.


    "Hmmm," Be said. Be was always known as the calm and unconfrontational person, and as much as Lily wanted to tear this Amy apart, she still felt that she needed to act like the real Be. Or at least, remain calm and collected in front of stuff like this.


    Be grew up in a very strict household that always loved to pretend how perfect they were in public. She learned proper etiquette at a very young age and was always used to acting all calm under pressure. Just like a politician, Be learned how to smile even when insulted and giggle even when she was hurt.


    "Hey, do you know him?" Jen elbowed her. The two were walking behind the group while Mo Li was surrounded by the other professors. Most of them were asking him about his background and educational attainment as if they haven¡¯t read the man¡¯s files before. "I think... the reason why you didn¡¯t know about this was because of that Amy," Jen whispered. "She must have wanted to surprise you and embarrass you in front of the handsome man."


    Be only shrugged. She was nning on leaving this school anyway. To her, a woman like Amy is simply not worth it. She wouldn¡¯t stoop down to her level unless that woman would really provoke her. "We went to high school together."


    "You and Mr. Mo?" Surprised shed in Jen¡¯s face. "So you and him¡ª "


    "Nothing like that." Be immediately said as she recalled her history with this man. At that time, Be wasn¡¯t aware that Mo Li was actually the heir of the Mo Family. This guy spent most of his time abroad, so he was rarely seen with the Mo Family. "Just schoolmates."


    "Really?" Jen grinned. "He is very good looking. You sure you didn¡¯t like him back then?" She narrowed her eyes before pinching Be¡¯s arm. "Tell me honestly, did you know that he wille here? Is that why you changed your hairstyle?"


    Be snorted but said nothing. The two just followed the group and watched as Amy and the others keep on asking Mo Li questions. Thetter patiently answered them.


    "He knows that you like spicy food, right? That¡¯s why he asked if you want to have some Korean food?" Jen asked again. "Then does this mean that you were more than schoolmates?"


    "I already told you. He was a bully back then. I don¡¯t like him." Be lied. Knowing Jen, this woman wouldn¡¯t stop talking until she would get something from her. She might even go as far as asking Mo Li about these nonsense questions.


    "Really? Why was he so kind now? He looked really charismatic, answering nonsense questions like what was his favorite color? Isn¡¯t that to... " Jen clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    Be only smiled in response. For an ambitious man who was nning to run for mayor, smiling kindly and answering questions should be one of his qualities.


    "Be... you should sit beside me." Mo Li¡¯s words made everyone silent. He gently smiled at Be and patted the chair next to him. "It¡¯s been years since Ist saw you."


    ¡¯Been years... my ass.¡¯ Be uttered inwardly. Mo Li¡¯s face was so gentle and kind, saying no to him would immediately make Be look like a sinner, the devil. She faked a smile and sat next to him, purposely stepping into his ck shoes before she made herselffortable in her own seat.


    "Alright... don¡¯t worry about paying. Please order as much as you like, I would take care of the bill." Mo Li¡¯s charismatic voice reached her ears. He then turned towards her, the same gentle smile was on his face. "I am taking whatever it is that you will order."


    Once again, his words made everyone silent. The other eight people inside the circr table eyed each other wondering about Be and Mo Li¡¯s rtionship.

 Chapter 225 Eye Candy

    <h4>Chapter 225 Eye Candy</h4>


    "You want more Kimchi?" Mo Li asked her after everyone started eating their food.


    Again, Be nodded without saying anything. Right now, she could feel some staring daggers at her, and she knew that saying no to Mo Li would only sharpen this dagger. She sighed inwardly and watched as Mo Li started putting various food in her bowl. "I¡¯m good." He said while gritting her teeth. She should feel a little irritated, but she wasn¡¯t.


    In fact, she felt nothing. It was like... she was expecting him to do this. She wasn¡¯t even surprised that he knew everything that she liked. From the type of meat and her kimchi. She looked at Jen, who was winking at her, beaming as she stuffed some food in her mouth.


    "Mr. Mo... How long did you stay abroad?" one of the professors asked for the umpteenth time. Right now, everyone felt that it was only Mo Li and Be at the table. If not one of them would start talking, they were sure that Mo Li would continue acting like they don¡¯t exist and would only cater Be¡¯s needs.


    "A lot of years. Seven." He said without looking at the man who spoke.


    "Oh. That means... you immediately came here aftering back to the country? Was it perhaps because of...." The man cleared his throat when he saw Amy Sy ring at him. "I mean... was it because you wanted to pursue teaching?"


    "Hmmm." Mo Li nodded nonchntly.


    "So..." This time, Jen spoke. "Tell me about you two? Clearly, you already know each other, right? Are you like... previous lovers?"


    "Jen... I don¡¯t think that is an appropriate question." Amy butted in. "I mean... no offense meant, but Be just got divorced. Is it really alright for you to ask that when you know that Be is still stalking his ex¡¯s new wife?" Amy sneered. "You know this and¡ª "


    "Yes, we were." Mo Li answer shut Amy up. He smiled at her, making her choke on her food.


    "Miss Sy, talking while your mouth is full is just..." Be shook her head, showing a disappointed look on her face. "It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to feel any embarrassment. No need to feel awkward at all. Just, please .... remove the kimchi stuck in between your teeth next time. After all, all of us here work in the academe. It would be embarrassing to have our students see us like that." Be gave her a gentle smile. "Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Mo?"


    Be¡¯s sharp words surprised everyone at the table. She was never the type to confront someone. Of course, everyone here knew of Be¡¯s sad past with her husband. Because she was already divorced at twenty-four, Amy loved to make fun of her, announcing her marital status to new teachers that they met. However, they never once heard Be confront Amy or even act angry towards her.


    She would always lower her head and keep her silence. Or pretend that she needed to go somewhere and leave. Be was the exact opposite of Jen¡¯s vocal personality.


    "You¡ª "


    "The Kimchi is in between your lower teeth." Be interrupted Amy. "Do you need a mirror?" Anyone on the table cannot hear any anger in Be¡¯s voice. In fact, her face was smiling, and her tone was too calm. Despite all this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel the hairs on their necks standing as they listen to Be¡¯s caring words.


    Even her gentle smile made them a little intimidated!


    Seeing Amy got a mirror to check herself, Be went back to calmly eating her food while Mo Li would asionally add food to her bowl. Of course, the situation immediately got awkward after Be¡¯s harsh words. Most of them continued eating their foods silently while Jen started asking Be and Mo Li random questions about their past.


    Surprisingly, both refused to talk about it and just dodged Jen¡¯s questions.


    "Aish... you two... you were so simr, ah." Jen helplesslyughed before she shook her head and decided to finish her food instead. Obviously, Be and Mo Li doesn¡¯t want to talk about their rtionship however, she wasn¡¯t giving up. She knew that Be would soon tell her the truth. All she needed was patience. After a few more minutes, someone finally suggested that they go back to the university as some of them still have sses to attend to.


    "Why are you here?" Be finally asked when Mo Li walked next to her. They are now on their way to the university, and Jen finally decided to walk ahead of them, giving them the space to talk.


    "You already know why...."


    Be pursed her lips as she fought the urge to act like a teenager. It seems that acting like a mature woman is actually quite difficult. "You want me to work for you? But you already know that someone from the Qin Family might run against you, right?"


    "And? Are you someone from the Qin Family?" He asked. "Give me your phone."


    "Hm?" She looked at him. However, her hand was already handing him her phone¡ª an action that surprised her. It seems that her body was thinking on its own? Isn¡¯t that weird? She watched as Mo Li pressed some numbers before giving her phone back to her.


    "I already gave you my number. Call me in case you need anything."


    She immediately lifted an eyebrow. "Why would I need anything from you? It¡¯s not like..we live..." She paused and nodded. Understanding shed in her eyes. "You live... in the same apartment building as me... " She stated. This casual conversation was too weird! She stared at him, wondering how much did this body know this man. Did the original body love this Mo Li so much for her body to react like... like she was already used to his presence?


    "You are still as smart as ever." He smirked. "Of course, I would live close to you. After all, I am going to work hard to make you work for me."


    She blinked as she felt her heart skipped a beat when she saw him smirk. Yep, her reaction towards him was definitely weird. ¡¯Hey, robot. Is there a part of Be¡¯s soul in this body?¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    [Do you want Bee to scan this body?]


    ¡¯Yes, please.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t expecting an answer from this robot but was really happy that it offered a scan. After all, she can¡¯t have this bodypromised in her quest.


    [Scanning in 3...2...1]


    [Scanning Complete. Bee cannot detect any other soul inside the body.]


    Be bit her bottom lip.


    "You should stop staring at me like that, you know."


    "Hm? Is there something wrong?" She asked, wondering if herrge eyes looked like a serial killer¡¯s. Does she look too weird? Wait, why was she even worried if she looked like a serial killer? No, why was she worried about her appearance at all?


    Mo Li chuckled. "Nothing. We should go." He said before holding her hands. The urge to push his hand away immediately swirled inside her mushy brain. But her body somehow decided against it.


    This¡ª Isn¡¯t this too weird?


    ¡¯Hey, robot! Are you sure there is nothing wrong with this body?¡¯


    [Bee is positive]


    Be nodded inwardly. This body¡¯s reaction towards this man is definitely weird and she couldn¡¯t exin it. Not even the robot could detect that there is an anomaly somewhere. Perhaps she was only overthinking? Or perhaps, she found Mo Li really handsome? A crush?


    She looked at the man who was pulling her towards the gates of the university. White hair, six foot two, leaned and muscr. The man was definitely an eye candy. Compared to her in appearance, Mo Li looked like a sparkling jewel next to a... in silver. Alright, maybe herparison was a bit too much.


    With her in appearance, how did Mo Li liked her when they were still teenagers? That sounded like a mystery to her. From the memories that this body had, Mo Li acted really gentle and kind. Of course, her opinions towards this man changed when she knew that he was actually from the Mo Family.


    At that time Be felt betrayed, and she immediately concluded that Mo Li only dated her because she was someone from the Qin Family and he wanted to y with her emotions. These thoughts made her frowned. She halted her steps, forcing Mo Li to stop walking too.


    "Is there something wrong?" Mo Li asked, almost innocently. "Do you feel pain, anywhere?"


    "..." This man... was really acting too familiar with her. "I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "Why did you date me when we were still younger?"


    Mo Li lifted an eyebrow as he stared at her. She immediately concluded that he was only surprised at her bold question. "Why are you asking now?"


    "Well... I find it useless if I would continue to assume while you act like this. I can¡¯t have you lead me on and started treating me like a princess only to leave, again." She uttered before wondering where did she had all the courage to be this direct. This... This should be something from Lily and not from the real Be.

 Chapter 226 Bully and the Bullied

    <h4>Chapter 226 Bully and the Bullied</h4>


    ........


    Mo Li frowned. He stared at her face for a few seconds. "Does it matter so much to you?"


    She lifted an eyebrow when she felt her pulse in her throat, enabling her from talking. She opened her mouth but ended up closing it again. To her surprise, Mo Li reached out and touched the area in between her eyebrows.


    "Frowning... doesn¡¯t suit you." He uttered before pulling her again. Be tried to remove his hands but she quickly realized it was futile.


    "Hey, We are currently in an educational institution. We should¡ª " Seeing the pointlessness of her words, she pursed her lips and decided to stop talking until they arrive in the office.


    "I remember you still have a ss?" Mo Li said before she could even open her mouth to talk. "You should go to your ss. You don¡¯t want to bete, right?" he grinned before he leaned and kiss her cheeks. "I still needed to go to the department head¡¯s office. I will see you after yourst ss?"


    She opened her mouth but before she could say any words, Mo Li already disappeared in front of her. The only thing that she heard was the sound of the door closing behind him.


    "Being mature is hard," Be uttered slowly as she shook her head. Thest two worlds that she had been was too different, she found it hard to adjust in this world. She immediately tried to think about the reason why she wanted to keep acting like the real Be. She narrowed her eyes. She could act like this forever.


    It would kill her!


    She wondered how those women in high society act like this all the time. All prim and proper with their smiles so perfect, teeth so white. How did they survive? She let out a loud sigh before she grabbed her things and followed Mo Li out of the office.


    Be Qin was scheduled to teach about political theories in a ss that is located in a new building that would take her about fifteen minutes of walking. She looked at the current time. It was already a few minutes past one and her ss would start at one-thirty. Somehow, the fact that she won¡¯t bete because of Mo Li made her smile.


    "Hey,"


    Be stopped walking and looked at none other than Amy Sy. The woman was standing in the hallway, next to a janitor¡¯s closet.


    "Follow me," Amy uttered and walked inside the Janitor¡¯s closet. Of course, Be didn¡¯t move. Did this woman think she was dumb? She immediately tried to recall why this Amy was acting like the bully cheerleader and likes to bully her.


    Be couldn¡¯t seem to remember any reason why the woman hated her so much. Compared to her, Amy was more beautiful, taller and her body was definitely a bombpared to Be¡¯s skinny frame.


    "Hey! Miss Qin! I said I want to talk to you!" She heard Amy shouting behind her but she didn¡¯t spare her another nce. This Amy was acting all mighty against everyone but always ended up embarrassing herself. Be wanted to see how far is this woman willing to go in her bullying. Be quickly turned on the recording feature on her phone.


    Now she didn¡¯t know how she got the idea but it was the first thing that she thought when she first heard Amy¡¯s words.


    "Hey!"


    Be stopped walking when Amy viciously grabbed her arm. "Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said I want to talk to you!" Amy¡¯s said, her voice loud enough for everyone standing twenty feet near them. Be looked at the students in the hall. Not one of them dared to move. Instead, they stood there fearlessly, some of them dared to take out their phone to record the current drama.


    "I heard you, Miss Sy," Be smiled. "But why would you enter the Janitor¡¯s closet if you want to talk to me? Did you think, I was the Janitor and forget that I am Be Qin?" She immediately mentioned both of their names for her record.


    "You¡ª " Amy seethed. "When I said that I wanted to talk to you, I mean in private!"


    "And... talking to a fellow teacher in a janitor¡¯s closet is... considered private?"


    "Of course it is!" Amy said, her hand still grabbing Be¡¯s arms.


    "Miss Sy, you are hurting me. Please stop grabbing my arm with your right hand." Be said. Of course, she mentioned all this for her record. She kept her tone calm, her voice soft but clear, making sure that everything is recorded clearly on her phone. As expected, Amy squinted and smirked at her.


    "Oh? Why Be? Are you nning to tell everyone that I grabbed your arm, again? You think they will believe you?"


    The word ¡¯again¡¯ made Be frowned but she quickly masked her realization with a smile. Seems like her memories about this woman are still a bitcking? She needed to think about this Amy Sy tonight. "Of course, they won¡¯t. After all, you are so good at making yourself the victim. What are you nning to say once they see the bruise in the arm? Are you going to tell them that I grabbed myself and I was just trying to make you look bad? Miss Sy, would you really dare to lie with these people watching us? They have their phones with them and some are recording this confrontation."


    As expected, Amy looked around and realized that some students are indeed recording this confrontation. "Everyone! Go back to your ss now!" She hissed.


    Seeing Amy upied with the other students, she quickly pulled her arms away and took a few steps away from Amy.


    "You think they would dare post those videos?" Amy snorted. "Did you forget who my father is?"


    "Your father... Mr. Sy is working closely with the vice mayor right?" Be asked.


    "Of course, he does. Everyone here knows that. You know that my father could ask the board in this school to fire you anytime, right? I mean... Did you think the Qin Family would help you out?"


    "The Qin Family won¡¯t help someone like me out. After all, I am a divorced woman. I am the dirty speck in their clean reputations." Be made a dramatic sighed. Everyone in this university knows that she was once a Qin because of Amy. The woman just wanted to keep on embarrassing her and remind her that her family disowned her for not being a good wife.


    "To be honest, your self-awareness surprised me," Amy said. A sinister glint shed in her eyes. "Sadly, it won¡¯t save you. The only reason why I didn¡¯t ask my father to fire you is that I know that you can¡¯t go anywhere else without this job. You would end up jobless and probably live on the streets. You know... you should thank me. Because of me... you are still here, working your ass off and acting like a god damn white lotus in front of everyone."


    "Is that what you wanted to tell me in this private conversation that you wanted to have with me?" Be asked.


    "You ¡ª You don¡¯t seem to fear me?" Amy smirked. "Ah... is this because of Mr. Mo?" Seeing Be¡¯s calm expression, Amy chuckled. "Please... stop acting all so calm in front of me. I know why you cut your hair like that and I know why you are wearing like a skank. It¡¯s because of him, right? You must have known that he woulde today and decided to dress better to attract his attention?"


    "Is this what you wanted to tell me?"


    "Hmph! Still, acting tough? Can¡¯t you see? There is no one else around. They all left. They know what I can do once they disappoint me." Amy sneered. "I want you to stay away from Mo Li."


    "Alright." Be nodded. Right now, she already has more than enough recordings of this woman¡¯s real personality. "I will stay away."


    Amy squinted before giving her a suspicious re. "Listen, Be... If I see you again... with Mo Li. I will definitely tell my father to ask the board to fire you. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Miss Sy. Loud and Clear." Be gave her a cordial smile. "I will absolutely do everything that you say as long as you don¡¯t ask Mr. Sy to talk to the Board about me." She said, without showing any emotions in her voice.


    "You¡ª Are you mocking me?"


    "Not at all, Miss Amy Sy. Not at all."


    Amy squinted one more time before she turned around. "Hmph! What a loser." Be heard her say as she walked away. Seeing this, a smile slithered on Be¡¯s face. Who would have thought that there are dramas like this in a boring university life like Be¡¯s? She grinned before she turned off her recording and sent a copy of it on her other email.


    [Side Quest Activated: Destroy Amy Sy and her father¡¯s career. Reward: 50 coins. No option to decline.]


    Yep, seems like the Drama would soon turn more dramatic, now that Lily is already inside Be¡¯s body.


    ...


    ANNOUNCEMENT: Merry Christmas! I will give out the codes on 31st! I decided to have a raffle for everyone to enjoy! 1 code: 100ss. I will soon announce the ways to join the raffle. Have a wonderful day everyone! Merry Christmas!

 Chapter 227 Calm and Cunning

    <h4>Chapter 227 Calm and Cunning</h4>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll see everyone Thursday. Have a good night, everyone." Be waved goodbye to her student before promptly leaving the lecture room. Herst lecture every Tuesday would end at seven in the evening. Because of this, Be would have her dinner right after ss before going home. She immediately went back to the office and wasn¡¯t surprised to see Mo Li sitting on the table next to hers.


    "Dinner?"


    Be smiled and nodded. After not seeing Mo Li for a few hours, she had finally had a decision about where to start with her quest. And that would be him.


    "Mr. Mo... do you want to have dinner with me?" Amy¡¯s voice suddenly echoed behind Be. The woman was still catching her breath, obviously running towards the office right after her ss.


    "I already have an appointment, Miss Sy."


    "With Miss Qin?" Amy looked at Be, expecting her to decline Mo Li¡¯s invitation. Unfortunately for Be, she wasn¡¯t nning on doing that. She looked at Amy and sent her a gentle smile.


    "Yes, Miss Sy. With me."


    Amy¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing the woman¡¯s speechless expression, Be continued. "Please don¡¯t bother going to your father toin about me. I will submit my resignation tomorrow. There is no need for you to tell him to fire me anymore. That would only waste your effort."


    "You¡ª I¡ª I never said that."


    Be only gave her a wry smile before she looked at Mo Li. "Let¡¯s go?"


    Mo Li didn¡¯t tarry. He stood and grabbed Be¡¯s coat before nodding towards Amy¡¯s way and opening the door for Be. Amy¡¯s loud shriek echoed the moment Mo Li closed the door of the office. "Trouble... everywhere." He chuckled.


    "Hmmm. I know."


    "Where do you want to eat?" Mo Li asked.


    "I don¡¯t know... Japanese?"


    "Alright. Ramen?"


    "How did you know I love Ramen?" she asked before pursing her lips andughing. "Right. Let¡¯s do Ramen." In her mind, Mo Li knows Be because he was once her lover. After a few minutes, Mo Li led her towards his car but since Be also had her own car, the two decided to ride in two separate cars towards the restaurant.


    "So, you finally decided to be my political strategist?" Mo Li asked. He was already in the parking lot when Be arrived.


    "Yes. I think you would need my help if you want to run as a mayor."


    "Even if I am running against the Qin¡¯s?"


    She smiled. "I am no Qin." Shrugging, Be stared at him. Talking to Mo Li felt really peaceful andfortable. It made her feel calm. Though she kept on wondering why her body seemed to react towards his, Be couldn¡¯t deny the pull that he had on her. Probably because of their past.


    The two went inside the restaurant and immediately ordered their food. Surprisingly, Mo Li knew her favorite type of ramen too. Well... that is no longer a surprise considering the man seemed to know a lot of things about her.


    "Where are you going after this?" he asked.


    "I have yoga at nine." She answered almost immediately before sheughed inwardly. Why does it felt like she was talking to a husband? She didn¡¯t even hesitate to give him an answer.


    "What time do you sleep?"


    "Hm? What kind of question is that?"


    "I mean... you still do a lot of work from school. You will have some yoga for an hour at least and do some work. So... what time do you sleep? Isn¡¯t that a valid question?"


    "I sleep at one." She answered, nodding her head.


    "But you will submit your resignation tomorrow?"


    "Yes. I will."


    "Does that Amy keep on making trouble for you?"


    She frowned and eyed the papernterns in the restaurant. They are currently inside one of the cubicles in the Japanese restaurant just a few minutes drive away from the school. It wasn¡¯t big, but it was enough to amodate at least six people. This restaurant does have low tables set on tatami flooring, making everyone adapt to the Japanese traditional sitting.


    The sound of the bamboo hitting the water can be heard in the background, giving the restaurant a peaceful ambiance.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I just never thought you are the type of person that would allow anyone to bully her." He smiled.


    He was right. She was never the type that allows anyone to bully her. "I heard that her father might also run for vice mayor on the election."


    She didn¡¯t miss the suspicions glinting in his eyes. Mo Li only gave her a mysterious smile as he nodded. "Then tell me... if you need any help." He said. Surprised, Be wondered if Mo Li had quickly understood what she was trying to say. Was she that easy to understand? Or... was this because he seemed to know her like the back of his palm.


    A smile lingered on Mo Li¡¯s face.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" she asked.


    "Why? Is there something wrong with my smile?" He leaned forward. "Do you think... I don¡¯t look handsome when I smile?"


    She leaned back and red at him. "Yes. Your smile makes me ufortable." It was cunning and dangerous, or was she the only person thinking like this? To the other people, Mo Li¡¯s smile was really beautiful and gentle.


    "So you think, I¡¯m ugly?"


    "What? No! You¡¯re not ugly." She quickly blurted out before she widened her eyes. "I mean... you are not ugly, but you are not handsome either. Just you know... average."


    These words only made thetterughed out loud. While this infuriated her a little, Be chose to stay silent. She grabbed the tea and downed it.


    "You know... this personality of yours is quite entertaining." He said, his eyes were on hers. The smile on his face didn¡¯t disappear.


    "So, you think I¡¯m a clown?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that."


    "Clowns are entertaining. You said I am entertaining. Therefore, you think I am a clown."


    "Your logic is somehow wed." He said, quickly chuckling at her words as if it was the funniest thing that he heard in a long time. Be only frowned. Why was he teasing her so much? No, most importantly, why was he acting like they were really close? She opened her mouth wanting to remind him to keep this rtionship professional but decided not to say it in the end.


    She couldn¡¯t even convince herself to keep all this professional. How could she ask him to do something she wouldn¡¯t do herself?


    "Alright, I¡¯m sorry. I just thought you were cute when you do that." Once again, heughed and poured her another tea. "You know... I miss this."


    "Excuse me?" She lifted an eyebrow. Did he miss all this after seven years of not seeing each other? Isn¡¯t that weird?


    "I mean... This peace. I miss this calm and cunning you." He gave her a knowing smile, which only made her confused. Seven years ago, Be was certain that she was far from calm and cunning. She was nothing but a hormonal teenager who cried over texts and unanswered calls. Pursing her lips, Be decided to drink another tea instead of asking him about the past.


    Talking about the past... is just useless as that was the previous Be¡ª the original Be. And that Be was no longer here. "Is that a good thing? Or a bad thing?" She dared to asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The calm and cunning me. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Mo Li grinned. "It¡¯s perfect. You areing back."


    "Hm?" She blinked.


    "I mean... its good since you areing back to the city with me. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to you know... show them this side of you?"


    Be nodded. Of course, she would start to act like Lily once she would arrive at the main city. "Thank you." She smiled. At least, he liked it? Alright.... Why was she thinking about Mo Li liking this side of her? Does that even matter?


    "This... brings me to my next proposition."


    "Hm? You still have another one?" She smiled. "Does it include a sry?"


    "Still love your money, eh?" He chuckled when she saw her frowned. Then he continued, "I want you to be my woman."


    Well... that was a surprise. Be squinted her beautiful almond eyes. "Where¡¯s the punchline?" She managed to ask, hoping that he would say he was only joking.


    "It wasn¡¯t a joke." His expression turned serious. "I want you back."


    "So... Ummm... where is thising from? Are you drunk?" she asked, quicklyughing as she tried to lighten the atmosphere. "Did you forget that I am a divorced woman at twenty-four in a ce where divorced is frowned upon?"


    "Does that matter?"


    This question again. For some reason, Mo Li had the tendency to asked this question, and she would immediately find herself saying, "No." She gulped. "Not if you aren¡¯t nning to run for office." She added.


    "Does it matter to you?" he reached out and held her hand that was on top of the table.


    Be met his gaze. Does it matter to her? Of course, she immediately found herself saying, "No."


    "Then... that¡¯s good enough for me."

 Chapter 228 Pikachu

    <h4>Chapter 228 Pikachu</h4>


    "So... you won¡¯t care about the news?" She cocked an eyebrow, wondering what would Mo Li¡¯s parents say about him getting together with a divorced woman. She remembered that the current Mo Patriarch is actually not as strict as his wife.


    "What news?"


    "You..." she looked at their hands. "Getting together with someone like me?"


    "No." He smiled while shaking his head. "I think it¡¯s good that we are together. You and me... we can actually conquer the world."


    She red at him. How could he still joke about all this? If he is nning to run as a mayor, he should take his personal affairs seriously. Unless... "You¡¯re not nning to hide this rtionship, right?" She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous as she waited for his answer. Was he nning to use her skills and just leave after the election? That is... very possible.


    "No. I am going to announce our engagement before I would announce my ns. You don¡¯t have to worry about my father. He knows where I am now, and he definitely knows that I am here for you." He gave her a stubborn expression. "You shouldn¡¯t worry about the opinions of other people."


    "I don¡¯t usually worry about other people¡¯s opinions. But this case is different."


    "What¡¯s so different about it?" He chuckled. "I¡¯m sure you would find a way to create some sort of an advantage out of this. I know you. I know how your brains work."


    His statement almost made her tremble. Goosebumps started to slither all over her body. Why does it feel like he was talking about Lily and not Be? A sigh of relief escaped her lips when she saw the waitress approached them with their food.


    "I trust you." He beamed, his eyes were glued at her face before he turned towards the food. "Ah... I always knew the Ramen here is good."


    Be¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but she quickly released it and focused on the food instead. For some reason, she felt that she had eaten some Ramen with Mo Li before. But from Be¡¯s memories, the two haven¡¯t gone to a Japanese restaurant. They seem to love meat a lot and would prefer Korean when they were younger. So how did Mo Li know that she liked Ramen?


    "Eat... I can¡¯t remember thest time that I had some Ramen. We should eat here every day from now on. Or at least, find a branch on the main city." She heard him say. Be gave an easy nod before she dug in. Half of her was actually relieved that the food was here so she could focus on eating instead of staring at Mo Li¡¯s handsome face.


    She just felt weird looking at someone this good looking. Was this man aware that his good looks might cause some problems in their rtionship soon? Be¡¯s emotions towards this man wereplicated. It was like she was torn between liking him and hating him. But she couldn¡¯t seem to disagree with him. It was like they have been really close for so long. Even their banter doesn¡¯t have any awkwardness at all. She shrugged and decided to stop overthinking stuff.


    After a few minutes, the two finished their food and decided to go to their own apartments since Be still had a Yoga session while Mo Li also said that he needed to take care of few things like pack his clothes as they would soon leave after Be would submit their resignation.


    "So... let me make this clear. You are not really a professor, and you are just there to observe?" Be asked, confused. Mo Li told her that he could leave anytime he wanted to.


    "My father pulled some strings." He beamed. "He is very supportive of me."


    Be gave him a suspicious look. The two are currently on the elevator of the apartment building. "What floor are you on?"


    "We are neighbors." He answered almost immediately. "I live just next to your apartment."


    "You sounded like a stalker."


    Heughed at that. "I am a stalker, alright. I would follow you anywhere."


    Shrugging, Be turned silent. She was perfectly aware that Mo Li might still be hiding stuff from her. Perhaps about his father¡¯s support on this sudden craziness. But she felt it would be inappropriate to ask him about these things. The two arrived at their respective apartments and quickly said goodbye to each other.


    Be made sure to lock her doors before changing her clothes so she could do her nightly Yoga. Because of her schedule, Be just paid for some Yoga subscriptions that she could watch from her TV. After a few minutes of her preparation, Be started following all the poses almost religiously. Then she paused.


    Be sat on the Yoga mat and paused the video on the TV.


    "This is such a boring life," she heard herself say. Be liked to follow a routine, her life was full of schedules. From the moment, she woke up to eating her breakfast and driving to work, everything had a specific time. Outside of her job, she doesn¡¯t have any friends and seemed to iste herself from people outside of the academe.


    Moreover, she was still depressed by her divorce. Be sigh before she opened herptop and started checking out the news in the city. She then looked into her social media, which doesn¡¯t really have a single post aside from her Pikachu profile picture from four years ago. Then she realized that she only uses this ount to stalk her ex-husband and cousin. Of course, she wasn¡¯t friends with them or even following them. The original Be seemed to love typing out their names and check out the images that they post everyday.


    For a few seconds, Be thought about posting a new profile picture. Should she change her Pikachu profile picture? That¡¯s when a new notification appeared. Mo Li just added her as a friend.


    Smiling, Be immediately epted the request and received a chat from Mo Li.


    [Yoga, huh. :D]


    [Multitasking] she responded.


    [You doing Yoga while chatting?]


    [Yes, sir. I am going to stop multitasking now. Have a good night.] She said before she closed her social media ount. When her phone rang, Be immediately flinched and scrambled towards her bag to get her phone. Why was her ring tone so weird? The original Be seemed to love Air supply and uses one of their songs ¡¯Goodbye¡¯ as her ring tone.


    "Hey!" she answered.


    "Open your social media ount. I sent an image that I took earlier." It was, of course, Mo Li.


    "Alright." She went back to herptop and immediately saw the photo that he was talking about. It was a side view photo of her. With her slender neck, unique bone features, and short hair. The lighting was perfect as well as the bamboo background. She actually looked sophisticated in the picture. "I didn¡¯t notice you taking a picture of me." If she was right, he took the photo of the Japanese restaurant.


    "It¡¯s beautiful right?"


    She nodded. "Yes. Are you trying to make me change my profile picture?"


    "Up to you. Though... Pikachu is really cute too. I remember you like Spongebob too?"


    She bit her lips as she looked around her two-bedroom apartment. Most of the decorations were actually Pikachu and Spongebob. Even the original Be¡¯s clothes and essories were mostly yellow. "You remember." She immediately concluded that this was because of their past rtionship. She even remembered that Mo Li actually gave her a Pikachu stuff toy when they were younger.


    "Hmmm. I am sleepy."


    "Then, you should sleep." She rolled her eyes.


    "But I want to show you something."


    "What?"


    "The new Pikachu set that I bought from Japan. Can Ie over?"


    For a few seconds, Be turned silent. Yep, smooth¡ª So smooth. She beamed. "No. Show it to me tomorrow." She heard him chuckle on the other line.


    "I know you would say that. It¡¯s fine. I will try again, tomorrow." His voice was warm and mellowed. "Goodnight." There was a few seconds of silence before he added, "I miss you."


    "Goodnight, Mr. Mo." She responded, still smiling. "I will see you tomorrow." She ended the call and held the phone on her chest.


    Then she frowned. Why was she so happy?


    This Be was actually acting like a teenager who just ended the call with her crush.

 Chapter 229 Record

    <h4>Chapter 229 Record</h4>


    The next morning, Be submitted her resignation letter. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see Amy already waiting for her in the Director¡¯s office. Be sighed inwardly as she sat on the leather chair across Amy. Thetter reallyined to the director about Be¡¯s bullying. She wondered when did she Bully this woman. Was she really this shameless?


    Be stared at the smirk on Amy¡¯s face.


    "Miss Qin, a few students actuallyined that they saw you attacked Miss Sy. You actually grabbed her arm and made her cry in front of so many people." The Director was already a man in his sixties. A man known to love his research papers more than creating a good rtionship with the other professors in the university. The man was considered a legend in this school because of the number of papers that he submitted in just a year. However, because of this obsession, the Director had the tendency to just believe whatever it is that anyone told him and want to finish the issue as quickly as possible so he could go back to his current thesis. "Is that true?" His aged eyes stared at Be.


    "No," she answered. "But you were already expecting that answer, yes?"


    "Miss Qin..."


    "I would like to make my resignation effective by the end of the week."


    "Miss Qin¡ª "


    "Please let me continue director. I am not yet done, talking." Be¡¯s gaze turned stern, aplete contrast to the slight smile on her face. Seeing that the Director got quiet, Be turned towards Amy. "I want to see the students. I want them to testify in front of the head. I know I am innocent, and I can prove it. I want to prove my innocence before I leave this school."


    "Miss Qin, I don¡¯t see the need¡ª "


    "Then, I will file aint to the head¡¯s office. I think Miss Amy deserved a fair trial, considering that she was actually bullied by someone, like me, right? It would be unfair for her if we keep this a secret. It is pretty obvious that she suffered a lot of trauma from the incident." Be didn¡¯t miss the surprise in Amy¡¯s eyes.


    This woman was someone known for using her connections in bullying people. This wasn¡¯t the first time she would use some students to help her out with her schemes. And she would always seed. Amy would always end up the victim while the other teacher being suspended or worse terminated for something that they didn¡¯t do. She would always use the same tactics, file aint of bullying, with her wetnesses, cry in front of everyone, then beg for the director to lessen the punishment.


    If the person would try to fight and call her out on her bullshit, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cry even more and act like the person was really ungrateful, trying to deny all the allegations when she already begged the director, not to punish the used.


    Stupid, right?


    Well, despite how stupid that it, Amy would always end up winning because her father was very close to the director. That fact coupled with the director¡¯sziness to handle issues like this would give Amy the instant advantage.


    While Amy hated Be, this was actually the first time that sheined about her. Of course, Be knew that this had something to do with what happenedst night. She lifted an eyebrow at the director. "I will go to the head right now. I am sure that the director would apany me, and Miss Sy, right? After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time that something like this happened. Miss Sy, had been targeted by a lot of people all throughout the years. The head needed to intervene at some point."


    "Miss Qin, I don¡¯t think there is a need for that. I can understand the frustration that you felt inside because of what happened in your life. So, I would ept a simple apology from you. I am not an evil person, and I am a woman too. A simple apology would suffice. Then we can forget about the past and just move on with our lives. After all, you are already leaving university, right?" Amy gave a cordial smile. As expected, she started acting like a kind-hearted saint in front of the director, who already knows Amy since she was but a child.


    Be gave her a nk look before she stood from her seat. "I will go to the head¡¯s office and file aint. I want to hear what the student¡¯s witnessed. This is an honest institution. How could we tolerate people lying and ruining other teacher¡¯s reputation?" She looked at the director¡¯s scowl. "I would request a proper hearing to protect this institution against the student¡¯s lies." Without waiting for them to answer, Be immediately left the room and made an email to the head.


    In the email, she stated the currentint against her and CC¡¯ed both Amy, the vice director, and all directors of the different departments of the university. In her email, Be expressed some concerns about the students daring to make up stories that could easily ruin the careers of teachers. She also requested for the head to address the bullying that Miss Amy Sy experienced every month.


    This bold action surprised a lot of people, as most of them were already aware that Amy was only using her connections to bully teachers. Many wondered if Be wasn¡¯t afraid to have herint blow up and be a big issue. Surely, Amy wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drag her father to resolve this issue.


    Well, they were right. Amy was already nning to drag her father to the head¡¯s office to help her out. To her surprise, however, her father refused to go to the university and attend any hearings because of Mo Li¡¯s presence. Mo Li and the Mo Family were the known rivals of the Qin family. The two families had been bickering and trying to use each other¡¯s dirt against each other. Especially now that that the election ising in a few months.


    Since her father was someone working for the Qin family, he didn¡¯t want to make Mo Li use this issue against him and the Qin Family.


    In the end, Amy was forced to attend a hearing that was scheduled at the end of the week with the students, the department heads, Be, and even some teachers like Jen.


    "Smart and cunning as always." Mo Li stated when they were having their lunch. After lunch, Be was scheduled to attend the meeting with everyone else. "Sadly, I can¡¯te. Do you think you can record it or something?"


    Be finished her sushi and nodded. Mo Li couldn¡¯t actuallye in stuff like this to avoid issues. It was known that Amy¡¯s family were supporters of the Qin Family. So Mo Li¡¯s presence might make people believe he had something to do with the current situation. "I don¡¯t record stuff." She lied, making Mo Liughed.


    Be didn¡¯t tell Mo Li about her evidence and was really secretive about her ns. But for some reason, it felt that Mo Li already knows what she did and what she was nning to do.

 Chapter 230 Elegant Angel

    <h4>Chapter 230 Elegant Angel</h4>


    "She¡¯ste." Amy¡¯s face was ugly as she looked at the huge wooden door of the small hall. She eyed the clock. Two minutes before three in the afternoon. "We need to start at three, I still have an appointment at four." She said.


    "It¡¯s not yet, three. What are you so worried about?" Jen responded. She looked at Amy¡¯s current red dress wondering if she was here to have a date instead of some confrontation. The low cut of the dress was telling her that Amy was here hoping that Mo Li would join this hearing. Of course, Jen was already aware that Mo Li won¡¯t be joining. She gave the woman a smug grin.


    "Why are you smiling at me like that?"


    Jen turned her head towards the door and expected Be to walk in any time now. Be never liked to attract any attention to herself but this should be an exemption. Just as she expected, Be indeed walked inside the room just as the time turned three. Perfect timing. Jen couldn¡¯t help but grin. She would have pped her hands in excitement, but she couldn¡¯t really act like that in front of everyone else.


    Amy rolled her eyes but said nothing. Today, she was already to win thisint and make it known to everyone that Be was fired because of misconduct. How could Amy let Be just leave without having a record like this?


    "Good Afternoon," Be started. She looked at the head and everyone inside the room before she took her seat. Her face was calm without an iota of fear or panic on it. Seeing this, Amy only sneered inwardly.


    She always hated how Be would always act so superior by acting so calm and collected every single time. She hated how fake she was. She hated how Be would only give a slight knowing smile as if she already knows her real goal. She hated everything about this woman.


    Because of that, she decided to go all out and remove this woman¡¯s mask in front of everyone. She wanted Be to show her real self by embarrassing her. "Miss Qin, I never expected that you would actually waste everyone¡¯s time ining here. I already told you that I am willing to forgive you and forget everything as long as you apologize to me. And yet, you actually sent an email to all department head and other board members of the university. Why are you blowing up such things when it was you who made a mistake?"


    "Miss Sy, " Be responded with a sweet smile. "Did a donkey hit your head?" she mocked.


    "You¡ª "


    "Enough!" The head said, his face was dark as she looked at Be. "I heard about the student¡¯s ims before this started. They stated that they saw everything that happened. Sadly, this happened in an area where the CCTV was not working. So, we can¡¯t review any footage. But since you insisted that you are innocent, I would listen to your side."


    "Thank you." Be nodded. "Miss Amy Sy had been the target of bullying since she came here. Every other week, Miss Sy always has theseints about her being bullied. Don¡¯t you find this a little disturbing? How could the school tolerate such acts? Most importantly, how could Miss Amy attract all this bully when she was the model professor who does nothing wrong?"


    "Miss Qin, I don¡¯t see the reason why you are bringing this up?" The head looked at her. Of course, he understood what she meant. He was perfectly aware of Amy¡¯s illogical actions but what can he do about it? Amy¡¯s father could easily ask the board to fire him!


    "Simple." Be smiled. "We all know how Miss Amy is using her father¡¯s influence to do all this, and yet, we are not doing anything. I think¡ª "


    "nder!" Amy yelled. "Miss Qin, why are you saying nonsense about my father? I am sure you are aware that I can use these statements against you, right? I can sue you for saying something that could hurt my father¡¯s reputation."


    "Then sue me." Be smiled as she suddenly opened herptop. "I can prove that you were the ones who bullied me. You use your father¡¯s name to threaten me and my job." Be said. She wasn¡¯t here to prolong any conversation. She was actually in a hurry so she could pack her stuff and go to the main city with Mo Li.


    "You¡ª " Before Amy could say another word, Be already pressed the enter button of herptop. Amy¡¯s words echoed inside the small hall.


    ["Oh? Why Be? Are you nning to tell everyone that I grabbed your arm, again? You think they will believe you?"]


    ["You think they would dare post those videos? Did you forget who my father is?"]


    ["Of course, he does. Everyone here knows that. You know that my father could ask the board in this school to fire you anytime, right? I mean... Did you think the Qin Family would help you out?"]


    Be pressed enter, stopping the audio. Then she smiled at the pale Amy. "I don¡¯t know about you Miss Sy, but... I am sure the mayor or even the vice mayor is not going to be happy that a recording like this fell into the hands of the Mo Family, right?"


    "You¡ª" Amy¡¯s eyes were so wide, her lips trembling as her face turned whiter than a sheet of paper. "You recorded me?"


    "So, you ept that it was you," Be said shortly as she stood and look at the head. "I understand politics in every institution. I am not threatening anyone here. This conversation is also recorded to protect myself from anyone that would dare turn my words against me." She looked at the other people inside the room. "My resignation is effective today. Thank you so much for creating such a healthy environment for me to pursue my passion. I hope you will protect the other teachers from the real bully, next time."


    "Miss Qin! That¡ª That record was illegal! How could you¡ª " Amy stood from her seat.


    "How could I what? Defend myself? Do you think identally pressing the record button of my phone was illegal?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Yes, I am indeed shameless," Be smirked. Amy cannot actually do anything against her now that she already involved the Mo Family in this matter. Of course, she was only bluffing. Mo Li doesn¡¯t have a copy of the audio yet. Be was only creating the foundation of the lies that she would soon create to help Mo Li out on his campaign against the Qin Family.


    Seeing the other directors just stared at her in disbelief, Be shrugged and grabbed herptop before saying, "If I ended up dead tomorrow, the audio will magically be released in the public." She stopped walking as she stood by the door and looked at Amy. "How scary would that be for you and your father? I mean... If the audio will suddenly show up in the social media tonight with the list ofpetent professors that was fired for bullying you... what do you think would happen to this university?" Her nce roamed towards the other heads. "How could a reputable university tolerate someone who doesn¡¯t even have a proper doctorate degree and only got inside because of her influence?"


    "Miss Qin, this university epted you when the Qin Family threw you out.?? The head managed to say after a few seconds of silence. "Are you really going to do this to us?"


    Be sneered inwardly. "And yet, you were already thinking of firing me instead of giving me a graceful exit before I even arrived in this hall. You knew how important this is for me. A termination would forever hurt my resume, and yet you actually considered doing such a thing to avoid trouble. Did you think I would go easy on you and everyone else?"


    She squinted. Beforeing here, Mo Li had actually warned her that the board might have already reached a decision to fire her instead of epting her resignation. This made her feel a little irritated. Be had a spotless resume. She was smart who graduated top of her ss, and yet this person would actually dare to choose Amy because of her influential father?


    Well, she only said two words to Mo Li. And that is ¡¯Screw them¡¯.


    Screw her acting as the real Be. She was not suited to be this elegant angel. She wanted to show these people that screwing with her was just as bad as opening the gates of hell. Of course, before Be did all this, she already had a n to expose this tant favoritism of the university to Amy.


    "Now..." She smiled. "Please excuse me. I still needed to do a lot of packing." She held her head high as she turned around and left the room leaving Jen smiling from ear to ear and Amy¡¯s ugly face.


    .....


    Thank you for your support. I am not feeling well so my release was fewer. Have a wonderful holiday everyone.

 Chapter 231 Blue Diamond

    <h4>Chapter 231 Blue Diamond</h4>


    "That was so cool!" Jen squealed when she arrived in Be¡¯s apartment. "I mean... damn girl! When did you learn to act like that?" She looked around and immediately turned silent when she saw the huge boxes in front of her. "Hey, Be did you call me out here to help you pack your things? I mean, no offense girl but I don¡¯t like you leaving! So I won¡¯t help out." She said and when she didn¡¯t hear anything, Jen walked around the boxes and found Be in her room.


    Jen paused, her eyes wide open as she stared at Mo Li who was lying on top of Be. The two were on the floor, lying. "You¡ª Are¡ª Am I¡ª "


    "No!" Be said as she pushed Mo Li away from her. "This is an ident. Was trying to reach the light when he suddenly called me out." She exined, quickly standing up, and approached Jen.


    "You are blushing." Jen squinted at her. Her eyes were already at Mo Li¡¯s shirtless body. "And why is he half-naked in your apartment?"


    "He¡ª Uh¡ª I asked for his help packing."


    "So, he decided to help you out without his clothes?" she stared at Mo Li¡¯s abs and suddenly pull Be out of the room, pulling her towards the bathroom.


    "Hey! What¡¯s wrong?" Be asked, confused.


    "What do you mean what¡¯s wrong?" Jen lowered her voice and made sure the door of the bathroom was locked. "Why do you have a handsome man in your apartment? Tell me... are you guys... Are you back together?"


    Be blinked at her friend. "Yes, we are." Or were they? Since the time that they talk about getting back together, Mo Li didn¡¯t mention it before. But they haven¡¯t kissed or do something aside from holding hands and hugs before they say goodbye. Wait... are they really in a rtionship?


    Then she suddenly pped her forehead. What was she thinking? Isn¡¯t it good that he is respecting her wishes and not making her do something she might regret?


    "And you didn¡¯t tell me?"


    "I¡ª I really don¡¯t know."


    "What do you mean, you don¡¯t know? Like... you are having sex but not in a rtionship? Is that man leaving you in limbo? Be Qin!" Jen put her hands on her hips and red at her. "I get that he had six-packs and his biceps looked attractive but men who don¡¯t talk aboutmitment were like a walking time bomb. They are going to blow up and ruin your world one day!"


    "I will work for him."


    "Eh?"


    "I said... I will be working with him in the City."


    Jen tilted her head, eyes narrowed at her. "So this is going to be like an office romance? Wait, why do you look so calm?" Suspicions can be seen in her friend¡¯s face. "Are you alright? Is he forcing you into something?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I mean... he is from the Mo Family, right? Is he trying to ckmail you or something?"


    Be looked at Jen¡¯s serious expression before she chuckled. Soon, it turned into a burst of full-blownughter. Just what kind of imagination this woman had? "No. I just decided to go back to the city."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Good." Jen suddenly pulled her into a tight hug. "Alright. I will definitely miss you. I will call you once I visit the main city, alright? If you need anything, just call me. I will always show up even if it¡¯s two in the morning. And I really hope that your ex-husband will know that you are in a rtionship with someone more good looking than him. I hope that¡ª "


    "Alright. Alright." Beughed. "You are acting like we won¡¯t see each other again."


    "Just don¡¯t another man break your heart again, alright?"


    Be nodded. "I will call you if I need someone to p me." She said, earning a chuckle from her friend.


    "Alright. I will leave now. As much as I wanted to help you with your things, I decided not to intervene. I will give you all the time to ogle at his body while he lifts those boxes." Jen winked at her. "Of course, you can do more than that if¡ª "


    "Alright, I understand." Beughed before she opened the door of the bathroom and pulled her friend out. "I will let you know if I do something aside from ogling."


    "Ai, you always know me better than I know myself," Jen said before she quickly bid her goodbye to Be.


    "That woman is hrious." Mo Li¡¯s voice suddenly echoed behind her. She stilled. She was certain that the man was standing about two feet away from her, she could feel the heating from his body. "You, alright?" Be faked a smile as she turned towards him. Just as she expected, he was indeed very close¡ª so close. Or was she hallucinating? She held her breath when her eyes started going down his sparkling body.


    Wait... why was he sparkling? Of course, she knew it was sweat but still! Why was she staring at his sparkling body? Be blinked and turn her head away. She knew she was blushing.


    So she immediately walked towards her room and pretended not to notice her own embarrassment. Why was she even embarrass? Isn¡¯t it normal for someone like her to appreciate a good looking body? She gulped and thought of this body¡¯s ex-husband. Ekk... That man isn¡¯t really that handsome.


    Alright, call her petty. Call her nasty and bitter but that man is not really as good-looking as Mo Li!


    Still, this body loved that man because he was like the only person thatforted her after her break up with Mo Li. He was the only person who understood her.


    Moreover, that man¡¯s body is not as kick-ass as Mo Li¡¯s.


    "I already removed the chandelier." Mo Li said behind her. "I will take care of the other things outside of your room." He said emphasizing the fact that he would leave her room¡ª leave her alone. She frowned but since she wasn¡¯t facing him, Mo Li didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with her.


    "Hmmm. I will finish packing my shoes and we¡¯re good."


    "So, we can leave tomorrow? I already called someone to pick up your things. You will be staying in my apartment."


    Be just nodded. She had savings enough to stay in her own house but isn¡¯t it good to have a nice roommate like Mo Li? Moreover, they will be working together in the near future. So it¡¯s good that they stay close to each other. When he notice Mo Li turned silent, she assumed that he already left and turn to stare at the door.


    Unfortunately, Mo Li was still there staring at her. Be jumped and clutched her chest. "What are you doing there?" This man was a walking temptation. Can he just go out of her room? To her surprise, Mo Li didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he suddenly knelled on one knee and held a velvet box in front of her.


    "What¡ª What are you doing?" she took a step back, eyes wide, she could feel her heart hammering against her chest.


    "Will you marry me?" he smiled. Slowly, Mo Li opened the box and revealed a sparkling blue diamond. "Tomorrow?"


    Like a goldfish, Be opened her mouth and close it again without saying anything. She stared at the blue diamond, her hand instinctively covered her own mouth. The blue diamond¡¯s color was deep, she knew it must have been very expensive. After all, Blue diamonds were rare and is considered one of the most expensive diamonds in the world.


    "Will you?¡¯


    Be finally removed her gaze from the ring and stared at the shirtless Mo Li. "I¡ª Why?"


    He lifted an eyebrow and stared at her. Seeing this, Be pursed her lips and added. "I mean... marriage?"


    "We are getting older."


    "..." Surely, that wasn¡¯t enough reason to tie yourself with someone, right? Be opened her mouth, wanting to say no to tell him that she would think about it. She needed to think about it. This was the most logical thing to do! However, she heard herself say, "Alright." Be used both of her hands to cover her mouth. She widened her eyes, horror slowly registered on her face. Howe her mouth was saying different things? What is going on?


    "Good." Mo Li stood and approached her. "There is no going back now." He calmly took her left hand away from her mouth and slid the ring on her ring finger. "Looks good, right?"


    "I¡ª I don¡¯t think I can wear something like this."


    "Hm?" Mo Li tilted his head towards her face. "Don¡¯t you love sparkly things?"


    Be frowned. Lily loved sparkly things, not Be. Be liked simple stuff. She doesn¡¯t like pieces of jewelry and dressing up. She was the opposite of Lily.


    "Come on. Let¡¯s finish packing so we can leave tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s register our marriage first thing in the morning."

 Chapter 232 Stalker Mr. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 232 Stalker Mr. Mo</h4>


    And just like that Be arrived in the main city as Mrs. Mo.


    To her, everything happened so quickly and naturally as breathing air. She stared at their hands as he pulled her towards his condo unit. She silently followed him towards the elevator.


    "They will deliver your thingster." She heard Mo Li said as he pressed the number eight. "Don¡¯t worry, they will take care of your things." He smiled. They only brought two of Be¡¯s luggage while the rest will arrive in a few hours.


    "How big is your condo?"


    "The entire floor."


    She nodded. She was already expecting such an answer from him. She lowered her gaze and eyed the blue diamond next to her white gold wedding band. "When did you get the band?"


    "When I got back here." Mo Li answered. Be didn¡¯t know why her heart suddenly skipped a beat when she heard his words.


    "So, you already bought the ring without even knowing if I will say yes? What if I said no?"


    "Then, I will still give it to you." Mo Li shrugged. "It is beautiful and sparkly. Don¡¯t you like it?"


    "I like it."


    "And If I give it to you, would you say no?"


    She turned silent. Lily would definitely say yes to the ring. It was really beautiful, not too shy but definitely elegant. However, Be was different. The original Be hated her engagement ring from her previous husband because she thought that the diamond was too big and doesn¡¯t like a shy wedding ring. "I won¡¯t." She answered before her mind could decide what to say. For some reason, this doesn¡¯t surprise her anymore.


    If she would spend her whole time getting surprised by this body¡¯s reaction towards Mo Li, she was certain that she would die easily of heart disease.


    *DING*


    Mo Li entered his password before the two finally arrived inside the condo unit. She looked at the painting in the hallway. "What is that?"


    "That¡¯s me."


    She stopped walking and stared at the man under a tree watching the beach. His hair was white but... his clothing...


    "Kidding." Mo Li chuckled. "I painted that when I was bored."


    "I didn¡¯t know you could paint." The previous Mo Li that she knew seven years ago was very good with music but not in arts.


    "I learned it. I was bored."


    "Who is that woman next to the man?" Next to the man with white hair was a woman with long ck hair. She was wearing a red and ck dress. She, too, was looking at the nearby shore.


    "Hmmm. That¡¯s his woman." Mo Li said and pulled her inside. "Let me take you to our room."


    Be just shrugged in response as she examined the ck and white living room. Mo Li seemed minimalistic. But instead of having an expensive vibe, the living room had this warm, cozy, and definitely familiar aura. She was sure, she could spend days sitting on the long couch across the firece. "Where¡¯s the TV?"


    "I don¡¯t watch TV in the living room. It¡¯s in the gym. I watch it when I exercise."


    "Oh." Next to the living room were three doors. One of them had an office sign that was carved in wood that hanging on the door. She wanted to ask why that decoration was a bit different than the others but chose not to say anything.


    "That room is the gym. That one is my office. I already renovated that to amodate you. To your left are the kitchen and dining. I know you don¡¯t cook so it¡¯s useless to you and doesn¡¯t try to hurt yourself while cooking. Just let me handle that. Or we can order something. There¡¯s a menu on the counter and some restaurants that served those foods. Those were really good restaurants and they were serving your favorites too." He said while leading her to another hallway. Finally, Mo Li opened a wooden door and pulled her inside.


    "It¡¯s ck and white." She immediately said.


    "You don¡¯t like it?"


    "It¡¯s good. I like it."


    "You can make renovations if you want to." He walked towards the door that would lead them to the walk in closer and masters bathroomplete with a Jacuzzi. "You know... forfort after a busy day at work." He said when she asked him about this luxurious bathroom. However, the wink that followed his words made her think that he actually prepared this for her.


    "You already renovated the room even if I didn¡¯t agree to marry you yet." She stated and sat on the edge of the bed. She felt herself bounced at the soft bed and immediately wanted to try and lie down. Of course, she couldn¡¯t do that in front of him. At least... not yet.


    "Of course. I already know that you will say yes." Confidenceced his voice.


    "And if I didn¡¯t?"


    "I would have asked you again."


    "Until you convince me?"


    "Yes, Until I convince you." He smiled and suddenly pulled her up, leading her towards the balcony of the room. "I bought this ce while thinking about you. So, the view matches your preference too."


    "The beach?" She eyed the beach that she could easily see from the eighth floor of the building.


    "Yes." He said while hugging her from behind.


    Be rested her head against his chest and smiled. "I like it." She stated. For some reason, the thought of living on an ind, isted from the world crossed her mind. Smiling, Be turned around and suddenly folded her arm around his neck then she tiptoed to give up a light kiss on the lips. Then she paused, eyes widening when she realized what she just did.


    She wanted to pull away. But it was toote.


    Mo Li¡¯s hands were already on her slim waist, holding her in ce. He stared at her eyes and smiled. "Thank you." He said, his voice soft, gentle even.


    "What for? For¡ª For the kiss?"


    "Yes. For the kiss."


    She pursed her lips. Why was he thanking her for a small kiss?


    "I wanted more." Mo Li suddenly said, making her freeze. "But we should celebrate our union first. How about dinner?" he asked.


    His words made her beam. "Let me guess, you already booked the restaurant too?"


    He nodded, still smiling at her. "Is that a yes?" he asked while chuckling.


    "I don¡¯t know. I think the fact that you already booked it is like enough maniption to make me say yes." She smiled, a small dimple appearing on her cheek.


    "You look beautiful."


    "Hm? I know I¡¯m not beautiful but thank you."


    "You are beautiful." He stated before he leaned down and captured her lips in a light and quick kiss. When Mo Li pulled away, Be couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why does it felt like she lost something? Like she had forgotten something important?


    Was it from the previous world?


    "Let me take you to your own closet." Mo Li suddenly said as he pulled her inside. This constant pulling should have been enough to irritate her, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel this was only because of Mo Li¡¯s excitement. She wondered why was he so excited about all this.


    He seemed to have prepared everything in advance as If he was really sure that she would agree to marry him.


    Be¡¯s thoughts halted when Mo Li showed her a closet full of clothes. To her right was another closet full of shoes. "All my sizes?" she asked, a little suspicious.


    "I personally picked it. Same sizes and style."


    Be froze at his words. How the hell would he know this new style that she just adapted when she arrived in this body? She stared at him. "You are stalking me."


    "I already told you." He chuckled and approached her. Holding her left hand, Mo Li pulled it closer to his lips and kissed the back of her palm. "I would stalk you forever."


    She opened her mouth. She knew she heard some sort of warning in his voice. It was like... he wasn¡¯t joking at all.


    "That¡ª Stalking is illegal." She awkwardlyughed.


    "Not to me." Mo Li said before he shrugged. "I will change my clothes. Go ahead and check everything. I have some pieces of jewelry for you too."


    "Hey, you do know that a public figure shouldn¡¯t spend this much for his wife right?"


    "I have money, businesses. Why can¡¯t I spend it on my wife?"


    She stared at his handsome face. Seeing this, Mo Li continued. "What is money, if I don¡¯t spend it on you?"


    "That¡ª That is true." Be chuckled. His words really made sense to Lily but definitely not to the original Be.


    .....


    Happy New Year everyone! Thank you so much for the support and love. I wish you peace and good health. I wish that 2021 would be a better year for all of us!

 Chapter 233 Exes

    <h4>Chapter 233 Exes</h4>


    "Mr. and Mrs. Mo?" The attendant smiled at Mo Li and Be as he weed them at the door of the restaurant. "This way please," he added when Mo Li nodded. The attendant then led them towards the second floor of the restaurant where the VIP booths were located.


    This ce was a two-story restaurant called Elegant Lily. Located in the heart of Lu City, the ce was known for its appealing food arrangements that were not only very delicious but were also using healthy and organic options. Be figured that Mo Li chose the restaurant because he thought she was still into organic stuff.


    This immediately confused her. First and foremost, Mo Li had been asking her to eat in Korean and Japanese restaurants. Be eyed Mo Li¡¯s carefree smile as they followed the attendant. "Have you been here?" he asked.


    "No." This was a fact. While Be liked organic stuff, she doesn¡¯t like to spend a lot of money and is quite frugal in every aspect of her life. She doesn¡¯t see the point of eating in an expensive ce like this. The original Be would rather put her money on her retirement or stocks thane in here and enjoy some food that she could eat in a different restaurant at a cheaper price.


    "Hmmm." Mo Li nodded. "I asked for the table that would give us the view of the mini forest at the back of the restaurant. There were a lot of bamboo trees out there, and they decorated them with some sparkling lights. It¡¯s beautiful, especially at night. I¡¯m sure you would like it."


    She gave a wry smile. She didn¡¯t know how did this man know about her ¡¯sparkly¡¯ preference but she quite like his thoughtfulness in thinking about her likes when he scheduled everything. She looked at the booths on the second floor that were separated by a shoji screen or the paper walls that were famous in Japanese houses. Each booth has its own papernterns, a chair, and a table made of wood. A smallmp-like lighting was ced on top of the table, giving the ambiance of romance and privacy. She eyed the window next to the table and immediately spotted the lights that Mo Li was talking about.


    Be couldn¡¯t help but held his gaze when she eyed the small forest. For some reason, it made her feel a little nostalgic. Weird. She was certain that the original Be had never been to a forest before.


    "You like it?" Mo Li said as he pulled out a chair so she could sit.


    "I do." She already heard of this restaurant before she divorced her ex-husband, if her guess was right, the restaurant was opened about five years ago. Yet, she never knew that it would be this beautiful.


    "Alright, let¡¯s order first." Mo Li said, he sat opposite to Be. After quickly telling the attendant their orders, the two looked out of the window and enjoyed the view outside. "The ring really suits you." He said.


    "Thank you," Be said. She intentionally wore a simple white knee-length dress that made all her blue essories pop. She wanted to emphasize the ring on her finger as she really liked it. Scratch that.


    Lily loved the ring.


    She was nning to take the ring and put it in her space so she could bring it outside of her world. She smiled at him. "Thank you."


    "For the ring?"


    She nodded. "It was custom made, right?" Her fingers are too small, it would be impossible if Mo Li just found the ring lying around in an auction or somewhere else. She wondered how expensive the ring was. Be was aware that Blue diamonds are really pricey. She watched as Mo Li held her left hand and pulled it closer to his lips. Kissing the back of her palm, Mo Li just beamed at her.


    "It¡¯s a secret." He said. Be was about to say something when she noticed someone approached them. She instinctively turned her head and was a little surprised to see her father approaching them. Should she still call the man father? The man already kicked her out and even removed her from their ancestral book for being a divorced woman.


    This meant that he was no longer her father. Maybe.... Ex- father? Be stered a smile at the current mayor¡¯s face before she shifted her gaze to Madame Anabelle Wu, the mayor¡¯s wife, and her ex-step mother. Slowly, her gaze turned towards none other than her ex-cousin, the cheater Laney Qin and of course, her ex-husband, Su Xieren. Why does she have to see so many exes in one night? Be silently cursed the plotline.


    She was currently enjoying her night with Mo Li, and then these exes suddenly pop out of nowhere. Then she paused. That¡¯s right, she was in this world to do her quests and not to y house with Mo Li.


    "Mr. Mo. This was truly unexpected." Charles Qin smiled at Mo Li before he stared at Be. Because of Be¡¯s current appearance, it took Charles a few seconds to recognized his own daughter. Of course, he didn¡¯t let his emotions betray the smile on his face. Charles held his hand to shake Mo Li¡¯s.


    Mo Li, on the other hand, had a gentle smile on his face as he stood and walked next to Be who was already standing to greet the mayor and hispany. Mo Li then shook the mayor¡¯s hand. "Mayor Qin." The smile on his face didn¡¯t change. "Madame Wu." He gave the woman next to the mayor a cordial smile. "This is really an unexpected encounter. Oh, I want everyone to meet my wife. Be... Be Mo." He folded his hands around Be¡¯s waist and watched the surprise settle o the faces of the people across them.


    Be Mo.


    Be agreed to take Mo Li¡¯sst name andpletely removed her Qin identity. This, of course, was a surprise to everyone. In their tradition, women needed to keep theirst name because they still continued to be identified under their father¡¯s lineage even if they are already married. So, Be changing her surnamed was really surprising to everyone.


    For a few seconds, an awkward silence descended as they looked at the smiling Be.


    "Good Evening Mayor. It¡¯s nice to meet you." She gave them a friendly smile. She didn¡¯t miss the anger that shed in her father¡¯s eyes. Did the old man think she would still call him father? After all, what happened in the past?


    "Be you¡ª " Anabelle didn¡¯t finish her sentence as she covered her mouth, tears pooling in her eyes. Isn¡¯t this an overdramatic reaction? Be couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. On the outside, however, her smile was too brilliant¡ª too perfect. No one would be able to tell that she was something, who once knelled in front of these people.


    "So, you are already married." The mayor said in a low tone. Be didn¡¯t know if those words were from Mo Li or her. But she quite liked it. Seeing the old man angry was making her want tough. She immediately wondered if she should just anger this man to his death. After all, Lily was very capable of doing that.


    "Yes. We are." Mo Li answered. "Are you here for dinner? Would you like to join us?" He didn¡¯t hesitate to offer.


    "No. There is no need for that." The Mayor said before he cleared his throat. "We already have our own reservations. "I hope you have a good night. Mr. And Mrs. Mo." The fake smile on the mayor¡¯s face wasn¡¯t enough to hide the anger in his eyes.


    "Of course. Have a lovely night." Mo Li said, the same smile was still stered on his face. The group looked at him, wondering if he was clueless or was pretending to be one before they looked at the smiling Be.


    "Thank you." The Mayor said before he walked towards their left along with the three other people with him. Mo Li immediately helped Be back to her seat.


    "That was easy," Be stated when Mo Li finally settle across him.


    "Expect a barrage of calls and texts from them." Mo Li stated but quickly changed the topic when a waiter arrived with their wine. After the waiter left, he continued. "Did you see his face?"


    "He was a prideful man," she shrugged. Charles Qin kicked her daughter out because she was already divorced before she even turned twenty-five. He would prefer her to live with her ex-husband, who was cheating on her, and maybe even kill her own life than be happy. This was simply because the thought of being divorced would embarrass his family name.


    Now that Be chose to change her surname, logic would state that the man should be happy. She was no longer a Qin. Meaning, she would never be associated with the Mayor again. Sadly, that is too far from the truth. Charles Qin must have thought that being a Qin embarrassed Be. So, she changed her surname. That reason was enough for the mayor to burn with rage.


    Be just pursed her lips. No matter what she does, it would be wrong for that man.


    "Tell me if you need help in dealing with him."


    Be smiled. "Nah, they will soone to me. There is no need to do anything." Moreover, Mo Li was nning to be the next mayor. There is no need to be in so much trouble, right now.

 Chapter 234 Buffe

    <h4>Chapter 234 Buffe</h4>


    The two started eating while talking about other random things. From some vacation ns that he already booked for them to the meeting that he was nning outside of the country for his ns in the uing election.


    "You should stop looking at their booth," Mo Li said.


    She looked at him and smiled. "Would you believe me if I tell you that I wanted to talk to my father?" she said without even thinking about it. She paused and wondered why her mouth seemed to say something before she could process all her thoughts. Most importantly, why was she exining to him? She immediately cleared her throat and went back to her food. Mo Li responded with a light chuckle.


    "I know." Mo Li said. "Embarrassing the Mayor is not a very good idea right now. I suggest you embarrass your cousin instead." He met her gaze before he gave her a mischievous wink. Then he ate his steak and drank some red wine as if he didn¡¯t just say something that was already on her mind. Be just gave an awkward smile.


    It was just a coincidence, right?


    After a few minutes, Be grabbed her handbag and decided to freshen up. Of course, Mo Li only gave her a knowing smile as he nodded. For some reason, Be could sense that he already knew that she was nning to do something.


    When Be arrived on the toilet, she immediately started to reapply her makeup and some of her nude lipstick. Before she secretly turned on the record button of her phone. After a few seconds, she heard the sound of heels clicking against the tiled floor.


    "You look different."


    Be eyed Laney Qin from the mirror. She shrugged and startedbing her hair, ignoring Laney¡¯s words.


    "Be... Mo." Laney said as she started applying her own makeup. "I would never have thought that you have the guts to marry into the rival family of the Mo Family. You even changed your surname. Did you think this would be enough to attract my husband¡¯s attention?"


    "Laney Qin," Be responded for the purpose of her record. "Do I know your husband?"


    Laney snorted. "Acting like you haven¡¯t been stalking us?" she turned towards Be. "I know that you are still in love with Xieren. I am telling you. He is mine now. You can¡¯t take him back from me."


    "You are acting like I just gave him to you, Miss Qin." Be smiled. "Did you forget that you took him away from me? Do I need to remind you that you were the mistress, someone who knowingly seduced someone¡¯s husband?"


    Again, Laney snorted. "So? Does it matter? Mistress or not... he still thinks that you bullied me. He hated you and would never ever look at you the same way as he looked at you before you got married."


    Be turned silent as she put all of her make up in her handbag. Finally, he turned towards Laney. "Of course, you were so good at acting like I was the one who bullied you back then. When in fact, you staged everything. You know Laney? I was wondering why you didn¡¯t choose acting as your career. You were so good at it." Be recalled that this Laney was a jealous woman who took away everything that she had.


    In their previous confrontation, Laney already told her that she doesn¡¯t deserve good things because she was basically an orphan. Her mother died during childbirth, while her father never had any attention for her. Why does she deserve to marry into a good family and have a man who loved her dearly?


    Why can¡¯t Laney have all those things too? Laney was a straight-A student. She was pampered by her mother and father. So why can¡¯t she marry Su Xieren? She loved him! Why can¡¯t he love her back? In Laney¡¯s mind, she deserved to have good things simply because she wanted it.


    "Why are you ming my acting skills? Why don¡¯t you me yourck of confidence and insecurities instead?" Laney said as she used her finger to twirl a few strands of her long ash-blond hair. "me the fact that you are not as beautiful as me. And that I am better than you in bed. me the fact that you are weak and a terrible wife who can¡¯t even cook some food for her husband. me the fact that you hated dressing up and you look ten years older than your age. If you hated me so much, then you can only me yourself for not being better." Laney snorted. "And if you think that just because you now know how to apply a good mascara and eyebrows, you can easily take him away from me, then think again, you b*tch. Xieren is mine."


    "Please... Miss Qin. Did you see my husband?" Be lifted her chin and met the woman¡¯s re. "Did you think, I married someone more good looking than my ex-husband so I could attract his attention? My husband is an upgrade. Why would I go back to the trash that I already throw away when I can have a buffet for myself?"


    "You¡ª You call my husband a trash?"


    "Isn¡¯t he?" Be smirked. "Cheating on his wife because she doesn¡¯t dress up or wear make-up at home. Isn¡¯t that too shallow? What do you think would happen if he saw someone more beautiful than his current wife?"


    "You¡ª "


    "I don¡¯t know about you, Laney, but if I were you. I would definitely watch him all the time. Maybe follow him every day, check his contacts and appointments, and make sure that he wouldn¡¯t meet someone more beautiful than you. He already cheated once. Did you think.... He wouldn¡¯t cheat again?" Be gave her a tight-lipped smile. "Take care, Laney. Stay safe out there. We don¡¯t really know when would he met someone younger and more beautiful than you. So you should prepare yourself."


    ...


    Happy New Year Everyone!

 Chapter 235 Acting

    <h4>Chapter 235 Acting</h4>


    However, just as she was about to reach the door, Laney Qin, gave her arm a vicious yank. Be hissed. "Don¡¯t touch me, Laney! Let me go!" She suddenly screamed, surprising thetter. Be never does something that could potentially ruin her father¡¯s name before. No matter how much Laney tried to bully her, she would never raised her voice nor tell someone about it.


    For a few seconds, Laney stood there, her hand tight around Be¡¯s arm. "Laney, let me go! You already have my ex-husband. You already made my parents disowned me! Aren¡¯t you satisfied? Stop hurting me!"


    Be¡¯s words woke Laney up from her stupor. She squinted at Be. "You think, this acting would be enough to convince anyone that I had been bullying you? Be.... My dear Be. If I screamed right now, did you think that the mayor wouldn¡¯t call the police to arrest you for harassing a small pregnant woman like me?" A smug smile was apparent on Laney¡¯s face. "If you think, Xieren would believe your words over mind, then think again."


    "I know," Be said as she used her hand to remove Laney¡¯s hands on her arm. "I know I won¡¯t be able to win against you. Not when you were so good at acting. Tell me, Laney, are you going to tell your husband that I bullied you again? Please don¡¯t tell me that you are going to cry right now? You were the one who yanked my arm, causing a bruise."


    "And? You could easily create a bruise by using your own arm or something else. Did you forget this already happened before? And yet, no believed you." Laney snorted.


    "I know," Be said. Inwardly, she had been jumping around andughing. This Laney was really good at acting that every time she bullied the real Be, everyone would think it was the other way around. They would think Be was the one who made the angel Laney cried.


    It was really stupid. How could Be¡¯s father believe Laney over her? Simple. This was because Laney is more aplished the Be. During high school and even in college, Laney was always smarter, better. They thought that Be was just jealous of her aplishments.


    How could Laney be jealous of someone like Be? Laney was prettier, smarter, and just better in all aspects!


    "So, I will not engage with you anymore," Be added, hoping to fan the fire and create bigger trouble. "You already have the attention of my parents and my ex-husband. That should make you happy, right? You were able to convince them that you were Xieren¡¯s first love and not me. You were able to convince them to remove me from the Qin Family registry because I pped you when you were the only one who pped yourself." She gave a convincing sad... smile. "Please leave me alone Laney. I don¡¯t want any trouble with you. Xieren is already yours and I have no interest in ruining your rtionship. After all, I am not like you." She tried to leave the room again, but once again, Laney held her arm.


    "Let me go, Laney!"


    "Hmph!" Laney gave a sinister smile. "What do you think would happen if that husband of yours would know that you actually hurt me today?"


    "What¡ª What are you talking about?" Be widened her eyes.


    "Simple. I heard that Mr. Mo is actually considering running against the Qins. He wouldn¡¯t want a scandalous woman like you around him, right?"


    "Laney, you ¡ª you are already pregnant with Xieren¡¯s child! You already made everyone hate me. Why are you still adamant about ruining my life? Did I really do something wrong towards you?" Be¡¯s eyes reddened. Sadly, no matter how much she tried to cry, no tears came out of her eyes. This was just too funny.


    She wondered why the original Be never thought of this before!


    "I don¡¯t want you to be happy. It¡¯s that simple." Laney said. "I don¡¯t need a reason to hate someone." She gave another sinister smile before she let go of Be¡¯s arm. "You can go."


    "Leave me alone Laney. I don¡¯t want to talk to you again." Be let panic shed in her eyes before she hastily ran out of the toilet. Just as she expected, a loud shout echoed just as she reached her table. She met Mo Li¡¯s eyes. This time, the frightened expression that she showed earlier vanished. It was reced with a victorious smile.


    "How was the wine?" Be asked as she removed her phone from her bag and turn off the recording. Then she quickly sent a copy of the recording to her own email and even Mo Li¡¯s email that she got earlier.


    "Not as tasty as you but it would suffice. For now." Mo Li winked at her.


    "Drunk already?" sheughed.


    "A little," he nodded. "Am I going to enjoy the show?"


    Be gave a tight-lipped smile, her eyes glimmered with mischief. "I hope so." She said while holding her wine ss towards him. In response, Mo Li raised his own ss and tilted it towards her.


    "Cheers?"


    Be nodded. "Cheers."


    Just as the two finished their wine, footsteps echoed towards them. It immediately attracted the attention of a lot of people in the restaurant.


    "Be! How dare you hurt my wife?" Su Xieren¡¯s face was dark as he held his wife¡¯s hand, pulling her towards Be and Mo Li¡¯s table. "I already told you! There is no way that I woulde back. Did you think changing your looks would be enough to entice me?" Su Xieren¡¯s face was red, something that only happened when he was drunk.


    Did he stupidly drink a lot of wine after seeing her? Ah, the man must have felt a little anger after knowing that his ex-wife was now married to someone more sessful than him? Was this an ego thing?


    "What are you talking about?" Be acted surprised. "Did something happen?"


    "I am calling the police!" Su Xieren uttered.


    "Husband... this... There is no need to call the authorities. This is just a misunderstanding." Laney Qin¡¯s voice was the exact opposite of the voice that she used earlier. It was soft and sweet. It sounded so innocent it made Be want to puke her guts out.

 Chapter 236 Speaker

    <h4>Chapter 236 Speaker</h4>


    "No! You are pregnant! How could she hurt you? Isn¡¯t this attempted murder?" Su Xieren immediately opened his phone and dialed the number of the police as Laney tried to stop him.


    "How could we do that to Be?" Laney started sobbing. "Husband... please don¡¯t mind it. I already told you. I just... I just slipped."


    "Slipped? You just slipped?" Su Xieren hissed. "You were always protecting this woman! Even if you always end up getting hurt, you always say that it wasn¡¯t her fault! How could you still say this now that you are pregnant?"


    Be only smiled at the two people. Her eyes darted towards the Mayor and his wife¡¯s face, who just arrived to witness the drama.


    "What happened?" Anabelle asked, frowning.


    "Be pushed Laney towards the floor." Su Xieren uttered as he red at Be. "Aunt, Uncle please give Laney some justice. She is already pregnant. How could we allow Be to hurt her?"


    "Mr. Su..." Mo Li lifted his gaze away from his wine as he held Be¡¯s hand, ying with the ring on her hand. "You keep on saying that my wife hurt your wife. Did you see her do it?"


    "This¡ª This has nothing to do with you!"


    "She is a Mo. She is my wife." Mo Li used a napkin and dabbed his lips. "Everything about her is my business." He nced at Laney who was already staring at the ring on Be¡¯s hand. "Miss Laney Qin, why would you tell your husband that my wife pushed you when she didn¡¯t?"


    "How did you know that she didn¡¯t?" Su Xieren countered.


    "Well... how did you know that she did?" Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. "Clearly, she was already out when Miss Qin screamed. And yet, you are here shouting about attempted murder?" Mo Li¡¯s voice was calm and warm. For some reason, it gave Be somefort, which was so weird considering they are currently in a tense atmosphere. "How about this... ah... Isn¡¯t this General Lin?" Mo Li looked at the older man sitting a few booths away from them. "I am sure someone who is working with the military could identify who is right or wrong." Confidenceced Mo Li¡¯s voice.


    "There is no need for any of this." Mayor Qin uttered, he didn¡¯t hide the disappointment in his voice as he looked at Be. "Xieren, please make sure the authorities would handle this fairly. This was not the first time that she hurt little Laney. We should be careful and file some restrictions to keep the baby safe."


    "Mayor Qin," Be met her father¡¯s eyes. "You seemed to sure that I was the one who pushed her. Without any proof and you were already showing such tant favoritism towards someone from the Qin Family. Miss Laney was the one who instigated chaos and is framing me. And yet, you easily made it seem as if I was the guilty one." She made a deliberate paused and smiled at her father. "Is this how a mayor of the biggest city in this country should act?"


    Charles Qin squinted at his daughter. To be honest, he was surprised to hear her speak like this to him. He thought about everything that happened in the past, and not once did Be said something like this to him. She had begged, knelled, cried, but she never once said about his actions. "Mrs. Mo, please mind yournguage. We are in a public ce." He reprimanded. By now, this chaos already gathered the attention of a lot of people.


    And since most people who were on the second floor were members of the high society, most of them know Be and Laney. But they were never aware of the affair. All they knew is the fact that Laney and Su Xieren got into a rtionship a few months after Su Xieren and Be¡¯s divorce.


    "Public ce." Be suddenly stood and grabbed her phone. Then she eyed the two policemen that wereing towards them. "Are you going to have them arrest me, your ex-daughter in a public ce like this?" she lifted her chin as she stood a few feet away from her father.


    "Youmitted a crime! Isn¡¯t it normal for the mayor to asked his people to arrest a criminal?" Su Xieren chimed in.


    "Criminal?" Mo Li uttered. "You were to quick say the word. Good thing, I have General Lin here to act as a witness for this nderous ims." Mo Li eyed the old general who was standing near him.


    "Are you sure about that... ex-father?" Be said, her gaze never once left the mayor¡¯s eyes. She wanted to see how deep would the mayor dig his own grave before she would bury him alive. A father who would choose his reputation more than his daughter¡¯s emotion is not a father. This Charles Qin was a scum.


    "Be!" Anabelle gasped in surprise. She stood next to the mayor, her eyes were already full of tears. Slowly, Be turned towards the woman and stared at her dramatics. First, the Mayor then his wife, Be thought inwardly before she scoffed and returned her gaze towards the mayor.


    "The authorities are here, Mayor Qin. Are you going to order them to arrest me?" She knew that these people couldn¡¯t really arrest her. Not in front of everyone here.


    "Apologize," The Mayor uttered coldly. "I would forgive you this time for hurting little Laney, but we would file some restraining order and make sure that you won¡¯t be able to approach them again. You are already a mature woman, Be. You should know that I would always put my responsibility to this city. And in this city, your presence is dangerous."


    Be pursed her lips before she nodded. "Loud and Clear." She smirked. "I understand." She uttered before she went back to her seat and grabbed her handbag. Then she opened her bag and got herself a small speaker¡ª something she started to carry after what happened with Amy.


    It was an egg-shaped blue tooth speaker. She got this when she realized that she seemed to love the thought of recording her own conversations. Though this waswfully illegal in some way, Be thought that this would always save her the trouble. This would make her job in the world, easier. "Since you insist then, I would be forced to let you hear this." She smiled at the Mayor before pressing the y button of her phone.

 Chapter 237 Stilettos and Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 237 Stilettos and Jealousy</h4>


    "What are you¡ª " before Su Xieren could finish his sentence Laney¡¯s loud voice echoed inside the whole restaurant. The speaker was loud enough to reach the other guests sitting far away from them.


    ["You are acting like I just gave him to you, Miss Qin. Did you forget that you took him away from me? Do I need to remind you that you were the mistress, someone who knowingly seduced someone¡¯s husband."]


    "What is happening!?" Laney immediately realized what was about to happen. "Turn that off!" she yelled and tried to approached Be but Mo Li quickly stood in front of his wife.


    "Miss Qin, General Lin is here to witness everything." He calmly reminded her but his gaze was glued towards Su Xieren¡¯s ugly expression. While Mo Li was talking, the recording continued ying.


    ["Why are you ming my acting skills? Why don¡¯t you me yourck of confidence and insecurities instead? me the fact that you are not as beautiful as me. And that I am better than you in bed. me the fact that you are weak and a terrible wife who can¡¯t even cook some food for her husband. me the fact that you hated dressing up and you look ten years older than your age. If you hated me so much, then you can only me yourself for not being better. And if you think that just because you now know how to apply good mascara and eyebrows, you can easily take him away from me, then think again you b*tch. Xieren is mine."]


    "Stop that!" Laney yelled again. "Stop that! Xieren.... " She looked at her husband. Seeing Su Xieren¡¯s expression immediately made her paled. The disgust on Su Xieren¡¯s face was just¡ª "Be stop that! Are you really going to ruin my life!?" she squealed and turned to the policemen. "This woman is recording¡ª "


    "In a public toilet." Mo Li interrupted her. "Is this restaurant your property, Miss Qin?" He only smiled at her before looking at the Mayor and his wife. Just like Su Xieren, the couple also had ugly expressions on their faces as they realized that Be already nned all this beforehand. The mayor must have realized that Be was really serious in her words earlier.


    Sadly, the mayor couldn¡¯t really show his real anger in front of everyone.


    "This recording is... private. Be... I believe it would be better to handle this issue in a private setting," Anabelle uttered as she hid the horror in her eyes. "Thews are¡ª "


    "This is a private property." Mo Li uttered, her gaze turned towards the older woman. "As it is my property. What is mine is hers, therefore this restaurant is hers."


    Anabelle¡¯s jaw dropped. She moved closer to her husband. "I¡ª I wasn¡¯t aware that this is actually¡ª " This restaurant had been here for about five years. The Mayor didn¡¯t tell her that this was actually owned by the Mo Family. And she didn¡¯t bother asking about it.


    "We are not breaking anyws here as this is our restaurants and owners tend to protect their business and properties well." The smile on Mo Li¡¯s face never vanished.


    ["I don¡¯t want you to be happy. It¡¯s that simple. I don¡¯t need a reason to hate someone." ] Laney¡¯s voice echoed once again before they all heard how Be said that she doesn¡¯t want to see her anymore. They all heard her leave the toilet before the scream echoed. By now, Laney was already clutching her chest. Her face was so pale as she staggered. She tried to see if her husband would catch her but Su Xieren just stood there, head lowered, hands clenched in a tight fist.


    "Husband...."


    "I see." Su Xieren nodded as he met Laney¡¯s gaze. "I understand now."


    "Husband... I... I only did it because I love you." She started sobbing. "But you told me I was your first love, right? You¡ª "


    "Uncle," Su Xieren looked at the mayor. "Please take Laney home. I needed to leave first." He clenched his jaw before he shoved his hand into his pockets and left without sparing Laney another nce.


    Of course, Laney called him out. She screamed for his name, her voice hoarse. She tried to run and followed him but quickly realized that she was actually wearing a stiletto. She stopped and removed her shoes before finally running after Su Xieren. Seeing Laney¡¯s disappearing back, Mo Li finally went back to his seat and smiled at the speechless mayor. Until now, the mayor didn¡¯t actually say a single word as he listened to the recording carefully.


    The Mayor stared at Be¡¯s calm face. He was never a man that would cause a scene in front of this many people and he never expected Be to actually do something like this. However, a part of him also couldn¡¯t me the woman that he had long disowned because of his political career.


    Hepletely understood Be¡¯s reasoning and the only reason he was upset right now is because of the fact that Laney actually fooled everyone else. Including him.


    He believed Laney Qin and disowned his own daughter. He let Laney manipte him into thinking that his daughter was the viin all along. The sad thing was, he never actually doubted Laney. Not even once.


    "I will have my secretary contact you." Despite all of his emotions, this was the only thing that the mayor could say. Not an apology, not some assurance that Be would get the justice that she deserve.


    "No need." Be only smiled at him. "I don¡¯t think we have a lot of things to talk about, Mayor. Have a wonderful night ahead." The coldness in her eyes coupled with her smiling face was enough to silence whatever it was that the Mayor wanted to say. He felt that Be¡¯s face was beautiful yet emotionless. And it would be a lie if he would say that this didn¡¯t hurt him... and his ego.


    Anabelle opened her mouth. She was about to say something when Laney¡¯s shrill voice echoed inside the whole second floor. Everyone turned their attention to the woman who was holding her stilettos and walking towards Be.


    "This is your fault!" Laney uttered. "You really wanted to ruin my life! Since we were kids... you always wanted to ruin me! That¡¯s because you were jealous!" she yelled, tears streaming down her cheeks, ruining her make-up. "You jealous b*tch! I will kill you!"

 Chapter 238 The Woman in the Club

    <h4>Chapter 238 The Woman in the Club</h4>


    Laney¡¯s hatred reverberated in the air as she suddenly threw her stilettos towards Be. The air turned still as Be watched the sharp edge of the shoes approached her. She could easily dodge, it and retaliate. However, she wasn¡¯t nning on doing anything to defend herself. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to have the police arrest this woman in front of everyone?


    Moreover, she had a lot of healing potions and pills. She could easily heal a wound, especially that this was a human body. However, Mo Li was different.


    How could he let a mere nobody hurt his woman?


    The next thing that Be knew, Mo Li was already pulling her towards his arms. She didn¡¯t even notice him standing from his seat. In Be¡¯s eyes, everything happened too quickly, she felt a little dizzy after Mo Li¡¯s abrupt movement. She closed her eyes when she felt his arms around her.


    She heard him hissed and let out a low curse that she could only hear.


    "Laney! What are you doing?" Anabelle¡¯s voice made Be open her eyes. Sadly, the first thing she saw was the blood from Mo Li¡¯s arms. She watched the scarlet liquid flowed from Mo Li¡¯s arms, into her white dress. She gulped. She felt her heart raced, her world seemed to stop turning as she continued to stare at the blood.


    For a few seconds, Be thought she saw a woman in a white dress running in the rain. She tried to see the woman¡¯s face only to feel her head started to ache.


    "Are you alright?" she heard Mo Li asked.


    Be wanted to open her mouth and say she was fine. She should be. She wasn¡¯t wounded or anything. She was safe in his arms. However, the shes of images in her brain were making her shivered. This time, she saw a man... a white-haired man... in chains.


    "Be!" she felt Mo Li¡¯s hands on her chin. "Hey, look at me."


    Be opened her eyes, surprised to know that tears were already streaming down her cheeks. For a few seconds, confusion shed in her eyes. Who was that man? And who was that woman in a wedding dress? She opened her mouth and tried to assure him she was fine.


    Yet, no words came out of her mouth.


    "Hey, are you¡ª "


    Be tried to make out of his words but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t hear them anymore. She felt her gaze turned hazy, her body turning numb. What is going on? ¡¯Robot? What is going on?¡¯ she thought before finally losing her consciousness.


    Lily felt like she was floating, her body felt light¡ª too light. Slowly, she opened her eyes and saw nothing but darkness.


    ¡¯Robot?¡¯ she called out, but as expected, she heard nothing in response. ¡¯Robot?¡¯


    She tried to sit, but her body is not responding to her thoughts. She looked to her left and right, trying to find something that would give her any ideas where she was. Is this a dream? She frowned and squinted at the sudden sh of light a few feet away to her left. That woman again, the woman in the wedding dress. This time, she was dancing in a club. She tried to see who it was, the man who was dancing with her. Sadly, it seemed that he had been blurred. Was this Lily¡¯s memory? Or the previous worlds? Why was iting back to her now?


    "You can rest. I will wait for you toe back." Mo Li¡¯s voice suddenly echoed inside her head. "No need to worry." The man added. His voice was warm as always, it somehow made her a littlefortable. Slowly, she felt her body float in a certain direction. It was as if someone was pulling her.


    Lily held her breath as she started to get dizzy again. What the hell was happening? Did the robot malfunction? This time, she tried to fight it and open her eyes. She needed to wake up.


    Wherever she was, she knew it wasn¡¯t somece that would give her good news. The images are making her head hurt, it is suffocating her. Finally, Lily saw a light.


    This wasn¡¯t some light at the end of the tunnel.


    It was a bright one just hanging on top of her. Like it was floating.


    She extended her arm, trying her best to grab it. And she did.


    Sadly, when the light immediately loses its color. Seeing this, Lily immediately let it go, and the light somehow started toe back. For the umpteenth time, Lily frowned and tried to open her eyes. She felt like grabbing the light would turn this into an endless loop. She wouldn¡¯t want that.


    She needed to wake up, and she needed to do that now!


    She could feel sweat starting to trickle down her forehead as she did her best to open her eyes.


    "You¡¯re not going to leave ahead of time, right?" Mo Li¡¯s voice started echoing inside her head. "That would make me alone in this world." She heard him sigh and felt his lips against her forehead.


    Slowly, Lily felt that someone was pulling her. This time, it was towards consciousness.


    She opened her eyes and started blinking. She wanted to see if she was still dreaming. She squinted at the white ceiling and towards the arm that was conveniently resting on her stomach. She turned her head towards her left and saw Mo Li sleeping next to her. A sigh escaped her lips.


    Was that a dream?


    Was everything about the restaurant a dream too? Or did she really faint? She looked at the interior of the room and realized that she was in Mo Li¡¯s condo unit. Which should be a good thing, right?


    "Hey," she poked his cheek. "Wake up."


    "Hmmm." Instead of waking up, Mo Li just moved closer to her.


    "Hey." She tried to move his arm, but it was heavy she had to give up and let him hug her like this. "Hey."


    She turned her head and realized that his face was now really close¡ª too close. She could see his intricate eyshes, long and straight nose, and his... poreless skin. She felt her heart skip a beat. When she was about to turn her head away, Mo Li suddenly said.


    "Just keep staring." He opened one of his eyes and smiled at her.


    ........


    Thank you for your support everyone. This Month, I will try to write 2 chapters everyday for both of the my novels. It will be hard but I promised to keep on challenging myself. Let¡¯s see!

 Chapter 239 Eggs and Sausages

    <h4>Chapter 239 Eggs and Sausages</h4>


    Be chuckled before she elbowed him. "Stop being so cringy." She said and tried to sit, but Mo Li¡¯s arm around her was not letting her move out of the bed.


    "You are still ill."


    "I fainted because I was so exhausted. As you can see, my body is truly small." She pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was unamused of her reaction while staring at his face or the fact that he caught her staring. She thought of her dream earlier. The man in chains and his white hair. Sadly for her, she couldn¡¯t remember what he looked like. All she remembered was his white hair.


    "You alright?" Mo Li asked.


    "I¡ª I¡¯m just tired."


    "And hungry?"


    "How did you know?"


    "You¡¯ve been sleeping sincest night. The doctor said you fainted because of exhaustion and overwhelming emotions." He removed a strand of her hair and tucked her behind her ear. "Laney Qin was sent to Prison. We needed to file a case today, or they will let her go."


    Be turned silent. "What about the Mayor?"


    "His secretary already called for a meeting."


    "Please tell him I won¡¯t see him."


    "I already did." Mo Li said as he started ying with her short hair. "I would expect him to call you soon. He would want to fix this issue before the elections."


    Be nodded and turned her body towards him. Her subtle movement surprised him. She smiled and stared at his brown eyes. From Be¡¯s memories, Mo Li always had this white hair which was unique to him alone. To be honest, she once thought it looked funny. His hair is definitely lighter than blond. This hair coupled with his handsome appearance made her think that he was a foreigner. "You seem to trust me so much?" she asked.


    "What do you mean? Don¡¯t you trust me too?"


    "Trust... needed to be earned."


    "Earned. I already changed your clothes without touching you. That is enough proof that I can be trusted." He blurted out andughed when he saw her examined her clothing before turning her gaze back to him. She was indeed wearing a pajama. She touched her chest and immediately realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing any bra. Almost immediately, her face turned red, eyes were wide as she stared at him in disbelief.


    "You¡ª "


    "Don¡¯t you agree with me?"


    She blinked, totally bbergasted. She was talking about how he was trusting her to deal with her father! Why was he talking about a different kind of trust?


    "Are you embarrassed?"


    She suddenly pinched his arm. How could he even ask if she was embarrassed? This man...


    "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you naked before."


    Once again, she stilled. Her body was frozen like a statue as she felt blood boil inside her. She could feel her face turned so hot. Seeing her act like this only made Mo Liughed. "Don¡¯t worry, I am not some monster. I won¡¯t do anything that you won¡¯t like or want me to."


    She gulped. The conversation is somehow weird, but she was not really ufortable about it. Logic dictates that this should make her ufortable. Right now, she felt surprised and maybe a little awkward and embarrassed, but that was it. "I know." She managed to say.


    Mo Li gave her a mischievous grin as he pulled her to his arms. He used his right arm to support her head as he gave her a tight hug. And that was when she realized that Mo Li wasn¡¯t wearing any shirt. He was wearing nothing but thin boxer shorts. Once again, she felt her face turned red again.


    She was definitely acting like a teenager. And she hated it. But she couldn¡¯t help herself. If someone like him would sleep next to her with nothing but boxer shorts, she was certain that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all. Right now, Mo Li was doing just that. He was even hugging her.


    Be¡¯s mind just spiraled to the naughty abyss of the unknown. She awkwardly buried her head into his neck, his familiar smell wafted through her, easing the current embarrassment that she felt.


    "What do you want for breakfast?" Mo Li¡¯s voice was hot against her ears. It reverberated inside her, making her stomach shiver. She bit her lips as she stopped herself from saying, ¡¯You¡¯.


    "Eggs," she said in a hoarse voice. "And... um... sausages." Her thoughts had turned dirty, she concluded. This should be because of Mo Li!


    "That¡¯s all?"


    She heard amusement in his voice. She doesn¡¯t need to look at him to know that he was smiling.


    "I think so," she said. When she felt something poking in her stomach, Be¡¯s eyes flew open. Why the hell was she acting like a damn virgin? She wanted to p her own forehead.


    "You sure?"


    "Yeah... Yea... positive." She swallowed all the saliva that was about to fall from her mouth. She could feel her body started to burn, her core seemed to tremble in anticipation.


    "Alright," he pulled away and gave her a light kiss on the forehead before he sat on the bed, his back was towards him, letting her see his tone body. It made her want to¡ª Be widened her eyes and pulled the sheets to cover her head. She was certain that living with Mo Li and acting like a monk is not possible.


    Nope.


    That was just not possible.


    She heard Mo Li chuckle as he left the room. After making sure that he was already gone, Be finally let out a sigh of relief. She removed the sheets from her head.


    "You are so red."


    Be looked at Mo Li who was crouching next to her. "I like it." He added before he leaned and kissed her lips. This time, the kiss was longer. It took him a few seconds before he decided to pull away and stand just next to her.


    "Show off." She muttered, his eyes were, of course, glued to his torso.


    Heughed at that while shaking his head. "I will make some breakfast for you. Give me about twenty minutes."

 Chapter 240 Renren

    <h4>Chapter 240 Renren</h4>


    After a few minutes, Mo Li indeed came back with some eggs and sausages. The two happily got their breakfast before Mo Li left for a business meeting while she decided to stay in the condo so she could start analyzing the voter¡¯s past behaviors in Lu City.


    As Mo Li¡¯s political analyst, Be was nning to assist all the things that he needed to do to win this election. "Hey, Robot," she mumbled as she opened herptop. "Are you still alive?"


    [Bee is not subjected to time and death.]


    "Still alive, huh." She started checking her emails. "You never mentioned about me changing the plot. Does this mean, I can do whatever I want as long as I do my mission?"


    [As long as you do not change anything relevant to the plot.] Bee corrected her.


    "The plot mentioned that Gabriel the male lead would be the mayor but it didn¡¯t say when." She uttered. Right now, Lily felt that her brains were constantly improving. Maybe this was the result of living in different worlds, but she was certain that she was getting smarter and ... as horrible as it may sound, she felt she had be more sinister too.


    Or maybe this wasn¡¯t really being sinister. More like cunning. Be nodded as she consoled herself. After checking her emails, she started checking her investments and realized that the previous Be was quite rich in stocks. The woman didn¡¯t have any luxurious items and just put most of her sries in stocks and real estate.


    At least, the woman was smart when ites to money. Be started working on her research and soon finished everything at around four in the evening. This time, Mo Li told her that they would have dinner in another famous restaurant in the city. Be immediately got dressed and waited for Mo Li in the lobby of the building.


    "Miss Be?"


    Be lifted her eyes away from herptop. Mo Li told her that he would be a littlete because of the traffic. So she decided to check her social media as well as the social media of the female lead which was also her half-sister. "Yes?"


    "The Mayor wanted to have a private conversation with you. Please follow me."


    Be stared at the man and didn¡¯t stand from her seat.


    "Excuse me, please follow me to see¡ª "


    "I am busy." Be interrupted the man when she realized that he was actually serious.


    "The Mayor is waiting for you outside. He had to cancel one meeting today so he could meet you." The man said in a stern tone. In response, Be smiled.


    "I said... I am not avable to talk to the Mayor."


    "Miss Be... I think you would want to hear the Mayor¡¯s proposition. Please follow me."


    "Proposition?" Not an apology. But a proposition? As expected of her father. He would rather turn this into a business proposition than a father asking his daughter for an apology.


    "Yes, I suggest you¡ª "


    "Alright. Take me to see the Mayor." She immediately put herptop back in her bag and followed the man out of the building. She immediately spotted the ck car parked a few feet away from the entrance. The man even opened the door for her.


    "I have an appointment with my husband. Please make it quick." She said the moment, she got inside the car.


    "You changed." She didn¡¯t miss the mncholic voice of the man who raised this body for years.


    "I am taking that as apliment."


    "Do you need to act so distant?" he turned towards her. Seeing her cold eyes the mayor asked. "At least treat me with some respect."


    "Have I disrespected the Mayor?" Confusion shed in her eyes. "I don¡¯t understand. This is how I treat everyone aside from my husband."


    "You are trying to hurt me." The old man stated. "I know and I understand. All I can say is... you have seeded."


    Be looked at him with disbelief. Really? Was this man raised in an abnormal household? Why was he like this to his own daughter? "My husband will arrive in about five minutes," Be uttered. She was here for the deal not to talk about emotions that no longer exists.


    "I have a proposition." The mayor gave a disappointed sigh. "I want you to leave this city."


    Be tilted her head and waited for him to exin. She was certain that the mayor still has more things to say. Seeing her face, the mayor looked outside of the car and started exining his point. "The newsst night already reached the ears of the people who wanted me to leave the position. Some are stealthily asking the people who witnessed what happened to give them the details. Last night, I understand why you were angry but you revealed some important information like me disowning you a few years ago."


    Be nodded, understanding shed in her eyes. "So, you are here not to ask me what happenedst night. You didn¡¯t ever wonder why I fainted or if I am dying from an incurable disease." She snorted. "You are here to make me leave the city. Should I give you the awards for the best father in the world?" Sarcasm was apparent in her voice.


    "Be...."


    "Please call me. Mrs. Mo. I don¡¯t think we are close enough for you to call me by my first name."


    The Mayor narrowed his eyes. "You¡ª "


    "Was that the end of your proposition?" she interrupted him. "Or do you still want to offer me other things that would be enough for me to say yes?"


    "How dare you say something like that to your father?"


    "Father?" Be lifted an eyebrow before she chuckled. "I guess this conversation is done, then?"


    The old man stared at the mockery in Be¡¯s face. "Once you leave this city, I will ask Renren to get back to you."


    "Renren...." Be froze. For a few seconds, she thought the name made her heart skip a beat. Then anger shot through her. "How dare you use that name!?"

 Chapter 241 Peace of Mind is Thicker than Blood

    <h4>Chapter 241 Peace of Mind is Thicker than Blood</h4>


    Surprised at her outburst, the mayor stared at her and immediately thought that she reacted because she still has feelings towards Su Xieren. The mayor remembered that Be used to addressed Su Xieren as Renren when they were still together. "I¡¯m sorry. I never thought that you would have this reaction towards that man. I guess... love is still love."


    The Mayor¡¯s words rang in her ears. However, it only made her more confused. Why was she so angry? Why does the name Renren make her so angry? She turned her head away as she tried to recall something... She felt that...


    Be paused when she recalled that this was what the original Be used to call Su Xieren. "Please don¡¯t use that name again," she said. "And I have no intention to be his woman again. Please have a good day ahead." She opened the door but the Mayor held his arm.


    "I know you are only doing this to spite me and him. You are seeded. Su Xieren is current.y processing his divorce. It wouldn¡¯t even take a month before the divorce will bepleted. I can assure you that he would soon reach out and¡ª "


    "I am not leaving this country. I am not leaving this city and I am not leaving my husband." She interrupted him, her eyes were already on Mo Li¡¯s car. Slowly, she turned her head towards her father. "Please don¡¯t bother me again. You and I... are strangers now."


    "You will take that word back!" the Mayor hissed.


    "Considering you were the one who kicked me out, it is quite presumptuous of you to talk to me like you still know me," she sneered. "I came here because of my marriage. I am not nning to y happy family with you just to satisfy your damn ego." She shook his hand off her arm and got out of the car.


    "You will regret this! You know that the Mo Family are¡ª "


    "You know Mayor..." She stood just outside of the car, her voice was loud enough for the Mayor to hear. "Sometimes... my peace of mind is thicker than blood."


    The old man furrowed his brows when he heard Be¡¯s words. He watched as his own daughter walked away from his car and got into what he thought was Mo Li, in a ck SUV.


    "Mayor, what are we going to do with¡ª "


    "Let her be!" He said. His assistant sat on the front seat and looked at him.


    "But her marriage to someone from the Mo Family was¡ª "


    "They are taking advantage of her anger towards me and Su Xieren." He stated. "She will soon realize that she was being used by that cunning Mo Li. And once that happens, she would immediatelye back." He sighed and closed his eyes. Be¡¯s sudden arrival just as the election ising was only making his head hurt. "Call Su Xieren, I am sure that Be still liked that man. Tell him to make Be leave Mo Li. Once he does that, I will forgive him and his family for leaving Be in the first ce!"


    "Yes, sir. Also, Miss Laney Qin¡¯swyer called us. It seems that Mr. Mo filed a case against her. We already processed the bail but she can no longer leave the country. So¡ª "


    "Send her and her family to the Ind. The Mo Family will only use this news to their advantage! That damn woman was just¡ª " The Mayor clicked his tongue as he recalled what happened back then.


    All of them really thought that Be was the one who stole Su Xieren. Laney Qin¡¯s scheme really ran so deep, not one of them noticed that she was actually the one bullying Be and not the other way around. He thought of what happened years ago and remembered how Be begged him not to make her chose between staying with Su Xieren and losing her identity as a Qin. She cried and kneeled, asking him to reconsider.


    At that time, he wasn¡¯t aware that Laney and Su Xieren were already in a rtionship. He thought that this was only Be¡¯s scheme to make Laney suffer. After all, everyone thought that Be had been jealous of Laney and her achievements. Right now, the Mayor knew that everything about his previous assumptions was wrong. He made his daughter suffer.


    However, his ego wouldn¡¯t allow him to apologize to her. She was his daughter. She needed to understand that what he did was only for the future of the Qin Family.


    "Mayor, some media personnel had been calling us since this morning about this issue. Shall we go ahead and release a statement about what happened? Right now, everyone had their own assumptions. They didn¡¯t get a piece of clear information about what happened between you and Be and her disappearance for almost five years. We needed to make a statement as soon as possible about this matter to save your reputation."


    "I understand. Schedule a press conference for tomorrow at eight in the morning. I want to surprise them when they wake up. Did that Mo Li thought he could use Be against me?" the Mayor sneered. "He is wrong¡ª so wrong."


    Meanwhile, Be was still in a bad mood. She crossed her arm across her chest as she thought of the name. Why was she so angry about a simple name?


    "Was it the mayor?" Mo Li asked her.


    "Hmm." She nodded. Slowly, her eyes met his. "You look good in blue." She wondered if Mo Li¡¯s favorite color was blue. After all, he also gave him a blue diamond as an engagement ring, and now, he was wearing a dark blue suit.


    "I thought, I look good on everything?¡¯¡¯ he beamed, immediately easing her frown. "What did the mayor do this time?"


    "He wanted me to leave the city."


    "Oh? Interesting. I was thinking that he would force you to get back with your ex."


    "That won¡¯t happen." She answered almost immediately.


    "I know. " Mo Li¡¯s reached out his hand and held the back of her neck, slowly massaging her nape. "Rx... stop thinking about people that don¡¯t matter."

 Chapter 242 Maze of Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 242 Maze of Schemes</h4>


    Be stared at him before she smiled. "Yeah. I just... I was really upset when he used Su Xieren to try and make me leave the country."


    "He thought you still liked him?"


    She nodded in response. How could these people be so full of themselves? Her father still thought that she was doing this for attention? Why does it seem that he was underestimating her too much?


    "So... he thought that you would choose a cheater over me?" Mo Li chuckled. The old man seemed to look down on his daughter too much? Mo Li sigh inwardly. "I was your first love and he knew that." He mumbled. "First love never dies, you know."


    This statement made herugh." What are you talking about?" she asked.


    "Don¡¯t you agree with me?"


    Her lips thinned before she smiled. "I have a surprise for you."


    Mo Li squinted his eyes, a mischievous grin appeared on his face. "What is it?"


    "I sent it to your email. You can use your phone to check."


    "Do you want me to choose lingerie for you?"


    "Excuse me?" she gasped in horror. "Why would you even think that?"


    "Because... we just got married?" he lifted an eyebrow as he opened his email. "Oh, hmmm.... This...."


    "Why do you look so disappointed? I would act as your political analyst. This is my job. I just finished it in a few hours so... hmmmmm." Be widened her eyes when Mo Li suddenly nted his lips towards hers. The kiss wasn¡¯t soft nor gentle, in fact, she found it rough, demanding, and somehow it felt nostalgic.


    Was it because she missed Mo Li from all those years ago?


    No, this is a different kind of emotion.


    Before she could process all her thoughts, the soft ringing of Mo Li¡¯s phone interrupted them.


    "Hm?" Mo Li pulled away and answered his phone. Of course, his gaze was still glued at Be. "Is that so?" he spoke. "Alright... hmmm. Yes. I will call you back in a few minutes. Alright. I will see you tomorrow." He ended the call and reached out to wipe something on the side of her lips. "You should wear a matte lipstick next time." He casually said.


    "..." Really? That¡¯s the only thing that he would tell her?


    "Your father wanted to make sure that his reputation is clean. He already contacted all the top media reporters to attend a press conference tomorrow."


    Almost immediately, her dazed expression changed into a cold one. "And?"


    "Well... I thought you would want to do something about it. I can help you. Just tell me what to do."


    Be frowned. Clearly, Mo Li was very capable of doing something about it. And yet, he chose to ask her what he would like him to do. "Why?"


    "What do you mean why?"


    "I mean... why asked me?"


    "Because he was your father? Moreover, if I do what I want without your consent, it wouldn¡¯t be satisfying for you."


    Be didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh at his words or just calmly nod and pretend that this didn¡¯t touch her. He was actually right. If he does something about it, she would just keep quiet and wouldn¡¯t feel any satisfaction from it. However, after hearing him ask her what she wanted to do, Be felt likeughing so hard.


    "You seemed to know a lot of things about me." She wasn¡¯t sure if this was because he was too observant in the past or... he had been stalking her in the past few months.


    Mo Li only chuckled. "So?"


    Be looked at him for a few seconds before she started to speak. "I want to release bits and pieces of what happened in the past. I can send you some of the proof of the cheating. Let¡¯s inform the inte that the Mayor kicked me out of the family because I wanted to divorce a cheating husband." They were only stating a fact. The only difference is they won¡¯t say it directly. Instead, they would make the public solve the puzzle on their own.


    It was like a maze¡ª a big maze of scheme.


    "Then we release the fact that I had been bullied... by Amy Sy. I want to leak the video and make it look like it was the Mayor who wanted Amy to bully me. Make everyone think that he was letting them do that because he doesn¡¯t care about me. After all, he already removed me from the Qin Family." Be smiled, she couldn¡¯t help it. She was enjoying this too much.


    There is just something about scheming that made her... feel so free. It made her feel like she found something she lost for a very long time. Of course, she knew that this was partly because of Lily¡¯s intelligence and Be¡¯s background in politics.


    "Finally, I want to make it look like I was forced to change my surname. I wanted to leak the fact that I am no longer in the Qin Family¡¯s ancestral book. I am no longer a Qin, and the reason why I changed it was because they won¡¯t allow me toe back to this city as a Qin."


    "Hmm." Mo Li nodded. "Then.... This storm will start. Tonight." Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to surprise the mayor once he woke up tomorrow?


    Seeing Mo Li call his secretary, Be looked outside of the car. The street of Lu City had always been lively and bright. She continued smiling as she thought of the benefits of her scheme to Mo Li¡¯s career. She was already nning to use this as her advantage to make everyone think that Mo Li is someone who doesn¡¯t care about marital status.


    He married a divorced woman because he truly loved her and not because he wanted to have a strong ally in the uing election. She wanted to paint Mo Li as someone warm who would always value people and emotions more than he would value power. He is the exact opposite of the current Mayor Qin.

 Chapter 243 Public’s Judgmen

    <h4>Chapter 243 Public¡¯s Judgmen</h4>


    This time, Mo Li took Be to a restaurant located in one of the higher ground areas that would give them a view of the city during the night. The two immediately went and ordered their food. Again, she was surprised to see that it was once again called Elegant Lily. Was it just a coincidence? Why would Mo Li always use the name Lily in his restaurants?


    "Hey, so the name of the restaurant... why did you choose that."


    "You mean Lily?" he was looking towards the city. From their seats, they could clearly see the myriad of dazzling lights of the city. "It¡¯s a flower." He stated.


    "I know. Why chose that flower?" she asked, curiosityced her gaze.


    "Because it looks peaceful."


    "Oh." She nodded, wondering how could a Lily look peaceful. She honestly thought it was too in. However, she quickly decided to just let it go when Mo Li suddenly held her hand, and squeeze it. Soon after, their order arrived and the two started talking about random stuff about the city. Not once did Mo Li talked about her email.


    And when she tried to open the topic, Mo Li would just tell her to enjoy the food and the view instead. In the end, she decided not to mention her email anymore. After their sumptuous meal, the two decided to walk around the small garden just below the two-story restaurant and stay for a few more minutes.


    "Isn¡¯t it nice?" Be suddenly said as she shivered from the cold. She decided to move a little closer to Mo Li.


    "Looking at views like this with someone is always nice," he removed his jacket and immediately put it on her. Surprisingly, Be didn¡¯t say anything and just gave him a gentle smile. She let out a soft and long breath.


    "No. I mean peace. The quiet. I liked it."


    "You do?" he chuckled. "Yeah, I wish it would justst forever."


    "Forever doesn¡¯t exist."


    He turned silent. "It does." He softly said as another breeze caressed them.


    This time, she decided not to say anything. The two just silently looked at the lights for a few more minutes before they decided to go home. The two thought that they would have the night for themselves only to realize how wrong they were. When the two arrived in the building where they were living, they were surprised to see reporters.


    "Tomorrow, we will have dinner with my mother and father." Mo Li said as he eyed the reporters approaching them.


    "And?" she asked. She wondered if they are going to war instead of having just a simple dinner. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. She knew that being divorced in this country is frown upon and she was worried that this would somehow affect Mo Li¡¯s rtionship with his family. She remembered that Mo Li¡¯s father was really strict and his mother was a bit standoffish. Moreover, his father came from a traditional and prominent family in the next city. Would she be able to ept someone like Be as her son¡¯s wife?


    Wait... why was she so worried about other people¡¯s opinions? It¡¯s not like this would affect her in any way? However, a little part of her still couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was worried about Mo Li.


    "You can do whatever you want." Mo Li held her hand and smiled. His gentle gaze somehow made her flinched. Why does it feel so familiar? Like... Like she had seen this reaction before? She immediately shook the thoughts away and responded with a tight-lipped smile. Then she stared at him, wondering what was he thinking about marrying someone like her.


    It seems that Mo Li knew the trouble he was in and yet he still chose to do it? What a stubborn man. "You mean.. It?" she asked.


    "Of course. I already told you. Do whatever you want. You are my wife, my woman. What¡¯s mine is yours and no one can change that." Even fate wasn¡¯t enough to stop them How could these mere mortals sabotage his rtionship with him? Mo Li snorted inwardly.


    Seeing the confidence in the man¡¯s eyes, Be nodded. "Alright then... I hope you won¡¯t regret it."


    "Regret?" Mo Li smiled. "I would never regret anything when ites to you."


    "Ew... you are making me cringe." Sheughed as she felt another Deja Vu.


    Five people immediately approached Be when she got off the car.


    "Miss Qin, would you mind answering a few questions?"


    "Good evening Miss Qin. What can you say about the rumors of the Mayor¡¯s ¡ª "


    "Miss Qin, why don¡¯t you tell us about your rtionship with the Qin Family?"


    "How about the Mo Family? What is your rtionship with Mr. Mo? Is it true that he is your second husband?"


    Be stood as still as a statue as she looked at the reporters. She didn¡¯t flinch nor showed any signs that she was nervous. "Please call me Mrs. Mo. I am no longer a part of the Qin Family."


    As expected the reporters immediately smiled when they realized that they would be able to get something from her. "Does this mean that the rumors of the mayor kicking you out after you divorced your ex-husband was true?"


    "Is it true that they decided to choose a cheater over you?"


    "What about your cousin? We heard that she tried to attack you the other night and the mayor didn¡¯t do anything about it. Was that true? Didn¡¯t he do something to protect you?"


    "What about¡ª "


    Be suddenly lowered her head, interrupting the reporter. Then she lifted her head and smiled. "Please... let¡¯s stop talking about the past. It is considered our past because they were no longer part of our future. I think we should just leave it at that." Her voice was not loud but it contained something, some authority.


    "But¡ª "


    "As I said... I am no longer a Qin. There are things that I cannot discuss in the public. Moreover, I am happily leaving my life now. I am no longer the woman who once cried and begged for people not to abandon me." Be smiled. "The past only made me stronger. Let¡¯s just ... leave it at that. Have a good night everyone." She uttered and slowly, made her way towards the entrance of the building


    Be¡¯s smiled when she saw Mo Li waiting. After this news, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the mayor would still dare say something negative about her. When clearly she didn¡¯t say anything to attack him. How could that man want the public¡¯s judgment?

 Chapter 244 Vulnerability

    <h4>Chapter 244 Vulnerability</h4>


    "Mr. Mo! Mr. Mo! What is your opinion about the current rumor of you marrying an already used woman?"


    The reporter¡¯s question made everyone silent. The crowd turned towards the woman who bravely walked towards the dark-faced Mo Li. "Mr. Mo, please don¡¯t take any offense, we are only here to know your thoughts about the matter. People are already specting about this rtionship. We all know that you are one of the most sought after bachelor in the city. So some people are wondering what made you chose a divorced woman over some single women who had proposed marriage to the Mo Family?" the woman¡¯s words were too eloquent, many immediately knew that this was a rehearsed question. Of course, the public wouldn¡¯t know this fact and would instead focus on Mo Li¡¯s answer.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. "Can you please exin what was wrong with marrying my wife?"


    As expected the woman open her mouth but soon realized that this was a trick question. If she would answer Mo Li the people watching her would immediately tell her that she was judging all the divorce women in this country. However, not answering the question would also make her look-alike a dumb reporter. She smiled at Mo Li. "I was just interested to know how you fell in love with Miss Qin."


    "Mrs. Mo." Mo Li corrected her. "Please call her Mrs. Mo." This time, the darkness on his face vanished and was reced with a cunning smile. "If you want me to say something about my emotions then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to answer you."He looked at the camera. "I can¡¯t find the right word to describe my heart. I just can¡¯t find the right words. After all, my heart no longer belongs to me. It was already with her. She already has it." He looked at Be before looking at the woman. "Have a good night." Then he led Be inside the building and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the other questions.


    Since they were already inside the building the reporters didn¡¯t dare go inside. After all, this is one of the most exclusive residential buildings in the area. The only reason, why they were able toe inside is because someone had given them ess to the main gate.


    "Did you have to say something so cringey like that?" Be elbowed Mo Li when they walked inside the elevator. Thetter was still holding her hand, tightly. As if he was afraid that she would just disappear.


    "What¡¯s wrong with what I said?" he chuckled. "It was the truth. I mean... how can I describe my heart if I don¡¯t have it with me?"


    "Please..." she rolled her eyes andughed. "Stop it."


    "Stop what?" he suddenly pulled her towards his arms. His hands folded on her waist.


    Be stared at his eyes, wondering if she should push him or... just enjoy the close proximity that she didn¡¯t know she needed.


    "Stop saying things you don¡¯t mean?" she asked.


    "I don¡¯t remember saying things that I don¡¯t mean," his eyes were already on her lips. "Not once did I ever say something I didn¡¯t mean."


    She smiled at that. "You really are a good politician. I bet you could convince someone that they were dead even if they were still breathing."


    He chuckled at that. He leaned his head closer, his lips just a few inches away from hers. "Are you saying that I am extremely good with my mouth?"


    She smiled and felt her cheeks turned hot. She could feel his breath against her cheeks, slowly caressing her skin, making her feel some emotions she didn¡¯t know existed. Be gulped and stared at his eyes. "For some reason, my brain was thinking something... naughty." She widened her eyes when she realized that she said those words out loud. Can she just p this mouth of hers? This wasn¡¯t the first or second time that her mouth acted on its own!


    Embarrassed at her own words, she attempted to pull away from him. Sadly for her, Mo Li was not nning to let her go. He held her tightly against his body. "Yeah?" a mischievous grin made its way into his face. He slowly leaned closer, his lips barely touching hers. "Can I kiss you?" he asked, surprising her.


    "I didn¡¯t know Mr. Mo is actually this... polite." She managed to say. Be didn¡¯t know how she managed to open her mouth despite her heartbeat that hammered against her chest.


    "I know you always hated polite people." Mo Li chuckled. She squinted at him in response. Be was about to say something when the sound of the elevator interrupted them. Mo Li immediately pulled away and led her inside the ce. Be noiselessly followed him inside however, the painting on the hallway made her stopped walking. She stared at it, as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    Right now, she didn¡¯t know if she was happy that the elevator interrupted them or angry that he didn¡¯t kiss her.


    "Did something happen?" Mo Li turned towards her. She didn¡¯t miss the worry in his eyes. There it was again, the gaze that she doesn¡¯t understand. It was like he was watching her like a brittle porcin doll. Like he was afraid she would break while he was holding her in his hands.


    Be removed her gaze away from the painting that was now itched in her brain and turned her eyes towards Mo Li. "It¡¯s a yes." She uttered. Rather, her mouth uttered. But this time, she didn¡¯t have anyints about those words.


    "Hm?"


    "I mean... the question. Yes. You can kiss me," she said without any hesitation. For a few seconds, Mo Li didn¡¯t do anything else. He didn¡¯t say something, nor moved closer to her. Instead, he just looked at her with the same expression that he showed earlier.


    Vulnerability.


    Seeing the man in a daze, Be frowned and said. "Are you going to kiss me? or not?"

 Chapter 245 BDSM

    <h4>Chapter 245 BDSM</h4>


    "Nope." Mo Li took a step back and wink at her before turning his back and walking away from Be. Almost immediately her face sunk then irritation followed.


    What was Mo Li doing? She gulped and followed him towards the living room. Slowly her mind started turning in a different direction. Does Mo Li think she was ugly? Was it because she had been too aggressive? Be remembered that the previous Be was a bit too passive. She doesn¡¯t like confrontations and doesn¡¯t really engage in any sexual stuff.


    She remembered that the person who took Be¡¯s virginity was actually Mo Li but that was only because both of them were a little drunk. From her memory, it was Mo Li who initiated and that was that. It happened once and it never happened again.


    "I still have some stuff to do. I will go to the study." She heard Mo Li said. This time, he approached her and kissed her forehead. Then he quickly took a step back and once again left her alone, standing in the middle of the living room!


    She squinted at the man¡¯s back and walked towards the room without saying anything. Maybe her changes turned Mo Li off? Maybe he was into some BDSM stuff and he was dominant? Was her dominant personality a turn-off? Irritated, Be sat on edge of the bed, her lips pursed into a straight line, brows furrowed as she crossed her arms across her chest. Maybe it was because... her chest wasn¡¯t that big?


    Alright why the heck was she thinking about her chest in the middle of a serious conversation with her head?


    But yes. That might be because she wasn¡¯t attractive enough. Be stood from the bed and walked towards the bathroom. Then she slowly took off her clothes, revealing her skinny frame. She watched her reflection from the mirror just a few steps away from the bathtub.


    Be wasn¡¯t someone that could outshine all the models and actresses out there. She had beautiful skin but her eyes were too small. She had perfectly white skin but her lips were a little too thin. She thought of how Mo Li had been staying abroad all this time. It means, he had seen a lot of beautiful women before. She sighed and found a robe for herself. Then she started filling the tub with water.


    Clearly, she shouldn¡¯t worry about the physical aspects of this body. After all, once she aplished her mission, she would leave. Another sigh left her lips before she frowned and stood as still as a statue. She looked at her reflection again, wondering if something was wrong. How could she even worry about Mo Li¡¯s perception of her!


    She widened her eyes when she realized the abnormality that she just experienced right now. She was... she actually wanted him to kiss her! She wanted him to touch her! She wanted him!


    But how? Was that the body¡¯s reaction to him? She blinked and blinked again.


    "Be?"


    Be almost jumped when Mo Li suddenly open the door of the bathroom without even knocking. "Did something happen?" she didn¡¯t miss the panic in his eyes.


    "What were you thinking?" he asked, concern apparent in his eyes.


    "What?"


    "What were you thinking just now?"


    "Huh?" Confused, she raised her brows.


    "Did you think that I didn¡¯t want to kiss you because you were not attractive?"


    "You are basically calling me ugly, right now."


    Mo Li stared at her. "Please... don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m right." He suddenly approached her. Using his long legs to reach her in a few steps. "Please don¡¯t even think that."


    "What are you doing?" she tried to take a step away from him. Why was this man so confusing?


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Mo Li... what the hell are you doing?" she asked. "Are you drunk?"


    Mo Li stared at her. "I¡¯m sorry for making you overthink things." His lips thinned into a straight line. "I didn¡¯t mean it. I just¡ª "


    "Whoa!" she held her hand in front of his face. "What are you talking about? Why would you even think that I would .... That the... that thing was enough to make me overthink things?" Of course, she would never tell him about her thoughts. That would only make her sound insecure, alright. She squinted when she saw Mo Li¡¯splicated expression again. "I thought you still have some things to do?" she asked and held her robe, wrapping it tighter against her body. "I¡ª the tub is ready. I am about to take a bath."


    In response, Mo Li only stared at her with aplicated look. He knew her. He knew she had the tendency to overthink small little things. He should have known better than tease her. He had been preupied with making her remember, he had been thinking about things that would remind her of him.


    The blue diamonds, the name Lily. And yet, she is still not showing some emotions or signs that she remembers him. Her face was practically nk all the time. Of course, this wasn¡¯t enough to make him give up. However, this made her wonder if her acting skills had also improved? Or was she adapting to the body that she was using in every world?


    So far, she was showing different personalities every time. And this time, he finds it hard to tell what she was feeling inside. He just... he just doesn¡¯t want to scare her. After all, he wasn¡¯t aware of her mission this time.


    He opened his mouth but no words came. In the end, Mo Li said nothing as he left the bathroom with the sameplicated expression that he had. For a few seconds, Mo Li stood by the door. Then he lifted his head and smiled.


    Actually, he was the one overthinking things. He snorted before he suddenly opened the door again. Then he strode towards her. Ignoring her surprise squeal, Mo Li pulled her into his arms.


    "You¡ª "


    "I know." He gave a boyish grin. "I mess up. I¡¯m sorry."


    Confused, she frowned at him but Mo Li didn¡¯t give her the time to speak. He leaned and nted his lips into hers.

 Chapter 246 - Outbursts

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Outbursts</h4>


    R18


    .........


    Mo Li reached up to the silky thickness of her short ck hair as he locked her head into hers. In response, Be folded her arms around his neck. The kiss that she wanted was far from the sweet and gentle one that she had thought. It was far from the soft and quick one that he always gave her.


    The kiss was daring and bold. It was demanding and authoritative. And she liked it.


    She met his tongue with hers, the fiery passion inside her burst into small little sensations in her core. It made her squirm, made her want to have him take her then and there. But she doesn¡¯t want to sound too demanding. Some parts of her wanted to push him out of the bathroom and take all this to the bed. However, a part of her was afraid that it would scare him away.


    So, she chose to wait for him to touch her instead. After all, she was already n.a.k.e.d. She already removed her robe before he came barging inside the bathroom again.


    "Should we stop?" she heard him mutter in between his kisses. Almost immediately Be frowned, her eyes flew open as she pulled away.


    "Why?" she asked. "Why would you want to stop now?" she felt her blood rushed towards her face. Surprised at her own outburst, Be red at him. "If you want to stop then... leave! Sleep in the guest room!" She knew she won¡¯t be able to see this man tomorrow after all these embarrassing words. But, Be was too engrossed in her own primal emotions. She wanted him.


    This body wanted him.


    And for some weird reason, her soul wanted to have him.


    A long stretch of silence followed her words. Be¡¯s pulse pounded painfully as she watched him stared at her. What was wrong with him? The thought of him only using Be for his career swarm inside her brain. Like a damn knife, it cut into her chest and into her heart, slowly, painfully. Then Mo Li suddenly pulled her towards him.


    This time, there was no hesitation in his eyes, no doubt in his kisses. A soft squeal escaped her lips when Mo Li suddenly lifted her and strode out of the bathroom. Without breaking the kiss, Mo Li took her towards the bed. Carefully making her lie to her back as she slowly covered her n.a.k.e.d body with his.


    A surge of unexinable l.u.s.t vibrated inside her. "Too many clothes." She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to say something like that. However, she had no time to even think about it. His hands cupped her b.r.e.a.s.t, massaging it before his lips slowly trailed kisses down to her neck and into her hardened n.i.p.p.l.es.


    A m.o.a.n escaped Be¡¯s lips as she bit her lower lip as she fought back the urge to tell him to remove his clothes and just f*ck her. As embarrassing as it is, she wanted to tell him that she does not want any forey. She wanted him. And she wanted him now.


    When was thest time this body experienced something like this? Five? Six years? This should be the reason why the body was reacting weirdly to his kisses right?


    Be¡¯s thoughts left her brains when Mo Li found her core. A low gasp escaped her lips as she bit back the words that were about toe out of her mouth. Mo Li¡¯s lips soon started to move lower, closer to her aching flesh. "Oh..." Be arched her back as she felt him slid a finger inside her. Unable to stop herself, Be suddenly pushed him away from her, towards the bed.


    Surprised at her action, Mo Li¡¯s eyes widened. She thought she saw something in his brown orbs. Was it... nostalgia? No... that wasn¡¯t just l.u.s.t.


    She was certain it was something else. However, she was too preupied to analyze his reactions. She pushed him to lie on his back, quickly straddling him.


    "You¡ª "


    Be stopped his words with her lips. She kissed him. This time, she was in control. Be decided to stop thinking about the logic behind her actions and just focus on the current torrents of emotions that were causing a storm inside her.


    "Be¡ª " He said when she pulled away. However, she quickly silenced him with a finger against his lips. Then her finger trailed down towards his neck and...chest... and crotch. She knew he would probably hate her tomorrow. But her sudden urge to satisfy the cravings that she didn¡¯t even know she had, was too powerful. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from wanting him. She met his eyes as she gave her a sweet smile.


    "You have too many clothes." Her hand suddenly gripped his shirt but instead of working on the button, Be suddenly pulled the fabric,pletely destroying the buttons. Be just knew that she doesn¡¯t have the time to do all the intricacies in undressing him. Before he knew it, her hands were already working on his pants. Easily, sliding it off of him.


    A soft gasp escaped his lips when her mouth slipped over his manhood. He had been too worried that she won¡¯t feel the connections. He had been too worried that he won¡¯t be able to make her his in this world that doesn¡¯t have any magic. He was worried that he won¡¯t be able to protect her.


    However, it seems that fate really had been ying them. This roughness was not Be. This was Lily. This was his Lily.


    Her tongue teased him, nudging him closer to the precipice but he didn¡¯t want to go there... alone.


    "Be..." her name slipped out of his lips. He knew Lily wanted control. She had been like this. Always overthinking as she wanted to control everything. She was rough and soft and gentle and warm. At the same time, she can be fierce and brave and cold. She was his woman. As much as he knew how much she wanted this, Mo Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He wanted to be inside her, ravage her, make her his in this world. He wanted to be inside her.


    "Be," this time, he slowly pulled her off him. He met her eyes.


    "Eager?" she smirked. How dare he asked her if she wanted to stop? Didn¡¯t he notice the desire in her eyes? She didn¡¯t wait for him to answer as she moved on top of him. She lifted her h.i.p.s and impaled herselfpletely on him. She immediately arched her back, a breathy m.o.a.n escaped her lips as she closed her eyes and let the ecstasy wreck havoc inside her body. She had been too confident earlier, too aggressive. However, now that he was inside her, Be quickly realized one problem.


    She felt like c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    She felt her orgasm almost hit her when he slid inside her. How embarrassing would that be?


    "Eager?" Mo Li didn¡¯t hide the amus.e.m.e.nt in his voice as he rested his hand on her thin waist. He could feel it. He could feel her tightening around him, like a velvet fist around his manhood. She watched as her already red face turned another shade of red. Slowly, she opened her eyes and stared at him.


    Just the mere contact of his manhood was enough to make her want to burst. Her chest raised and fell before she started moving. Almost immediately all the thoughts in her head vanished. It was reced with some delirious sensations that upied her body and tugging her towards something huge and explosive.


    Just a few movements and Be already felt her orgasm barreling inside her. This time, she didn¡¯t stop it. She let her body shudder on top of him. And he didn¡¯t waste any time to take the control back. He gripped her waist and started pumping, harder, faster.


    Lost in the moment, Be could only m.o.a.n as she squeezed and trembled against him. Just as she burst, Be felt his hot juices explode inside her.


    A satisfied smiled lingered on her lips as her body fell on top of his. Be rested her head on his chest, listening to his erratic heartbeat.


    Funny how Mo Li¡¯s body seemed too familiar, making the s.e.x felt like something that they had done a lot of time in the past. She tried to catch her breath and calm her heart. For a few seconds, they stayed in each other¡¯s arms before Be decided it was time to take her bath.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him. She awkwardly opened her mouth to say something but ended up just staring at his half-closed eyes. He was beautiful.


    Mo Li was... just perfect. She sighed inwardly and stood but before she could take a step away from him, Mo Li asked.


    "Can I join you?"


    ....


    Took me a while to write it. I hope you had a great time! Please don¡¯t forget to vote.

 Chapter 247 - Mrs. Mo or Dr. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Mrs. Mo or Dr. Mo</h4>


    "Look... I know this is an important meeting but if you are not really feeling well, I can always cancel everything and bring you to the hospital." Mo Li eyed Be as he continued driving.


    "And tell them what?" she groaned and stroked her legs. Last night was good¡ª too good. However, this body was a little weak. She does Yoga but her cardio was pretty bad! In the end, her body had suffered. She had beenining since this morning. To her surprise, Mo Li ended up not attending his meeting in the morning just so he could make some soup for her. It wasn¡¯t something extravagant but the action was pretty surprising for her.


    She didn¡¯t know that Mo Li could actually cook like a pro!


    "Oh, I get it." Mo Li beamed. Seems like Be doesn¡¯t want him to get in trouble. Especially now that he was nning to build his reputation. "Then, just tell me if you can¡¯t walk. I will carry you." A mischievous smile shed on his lips.


    She snorted before she closed her eyes. Today, they were scheduled to have a meeting with some people who worked for Mo Li. This would be the first time she would meet his employees. After this, they would have their dinner in another famous restaurant with his trusted assistants and the Vice President of hispany.


    "I heard your father canceled his press conference," Mo Li said. She doesn¡¯t need to look at him to know that he was smiling. "Must be difficult to try and ruin your name when you look really happy." If the Mayor would say something terrible against his daughter, it would only make him look bad. After all, Be had shown that she no longer cared about the past. "But, knowing that man, I was certain that he would do something else.


    "Hmmm." Be nodded but said nothing. That old man thought that she was still in love with her ex. This was enough to tell her that he would use her ex against her soon. Perhaps an idental meeting? She slowly opened her eyes and eyed the streets of Lu City. Her ability to assume is getting stronger. Of course, this was not really a bad thing as it is truly helping herplete tasks. But her sudden ability in scheming was just making her speechless.


    She felt that her brain was akin to a calctor, almost immediately calcting everything and giving her answers and solutions. Sometimes, these thoughts sounded too impossible, and yet, her brain was making it seem as if it was all normal. For instance, she had thought that the Mayor would soon hire thugs to make Mo Li look bad.


    It was just some random thought. Something that sounded too impossible. Or was it?


    Be was actually trying to test these thoughts inside her head. It was like, she was trying to see if these assumptions would soone true. If it would... then she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to p her own forehead! This was her promise.


    Be was too engrossed in her own thought that she didn¡¯t notice their car pull over in a building.


    "We¡¯re here." Mo Li uttered and walked out of the car so he could open her door.


    Be eyed the huge sign in front of the four-story building, Mo Capital. "Mo Capital." Mo Li told her that hispany involves finances. Basically, they manage investment portfolios from clients. Thepany was considered one of the best ones in the city despite it being just established five years ago.


    "Hmmm." Mo Li held her hand as he walked towards the building. He led her towards a spacious lobby and into an executive elevator. After a few seconds, the two arrived on the fourth floor


    "Mr. Mo!" Two people, one male, and one female immediately bowed when he walked towards his office.


    "Mrs. Mo." They echoed as they looked at Be.


    "Hmmm. Is Liu Cheng¡¯er in now?" Mo Li uttered.


    "Yes, sir. She is in her office. Shall I¡ª "


    "Yes. Tell her I will be waiting for her in my office." Mo Li said. All this time, he never once let Be¡¯s hand go. He quickly pulled her towards his office, which looked more like a barren room surrounded by sses. A huge rectangr table and a swivel chair was the only thing inside the room. "I like it clean." Mo Li exined when he noticed her eyes roaming inside his office.


    Just as Mo Li said, the room was clean¡ª too clean. Aside from hisputer on the table, there was were no files, no books, or anything else. "You don¡¯t have a seat..." aside from the swivel chair, there were no other chairs inside.


    "Oh! I will ask them to put something in here tomorrow. I don¡¯t usually bring people here. I just use this space for work. We have a different space for meeting clients and board members."


    "That¡ª Then I will sit in your chair." She said and walked towards the only chair in the room. "You stand there." She uttered. Seeing Lily¡¯s bossy attitude slowly creeping out, Mo Li let out a burst of heartfeltughter. He was really in an extremely good mood, ah.


    "You wanted me to just stand here?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "You can sit on the table." She said. This office was just a bit too big. This was even bigger than their guest room in the condo. How could he not ask his assistant to bring another seat in? Simple! He wanted her to sit on hisp. She red at him and wondered how could she read him like they were never apart of thest seven years.


    "Why don¡¯t I sit on the chair and sit on myp?" As expected, Mo Li didn¡¯t hesitate to tell her his n.


    "Nope." She shook her head. "Notfortable."


    "Eh? But you seem to love sitting on myp on the tubst night?"


    She widened her eyes, blood rushing through her face. This man... "Still no!" She turned her head away and pretended to pout.


    "Hey,"


    Be jumped out of the seat when she heard his voice against her ears. She didn¡¯t know if that was her imagination or... she widened that the man who was now standing next to her seat. "You¡ª How did you approach me like that?" she asked and soon realized how nonsense her question was. Of course, he walked towards her. It¡¯s just that, she had been too deep in her own thoughts, she actually didn¡¯t notice him. "Are you nning to kill me from a heart attack?" she asked and patted her chest. Seeing her reaction, Mo Liughed and sat on the now vacant chair before pulling her in hisp.


    "What do you think?" Mo Li asked. "I think myp is just asfortable as the chair, no?"


    Be squinted. She was about to answer him when the door suddenly burst open. A blond woman, wearing a gray skirt suit that lookedfortable and elegant as it hugged the woman¡¯s body, perfectly showcasing her h.i.p.s and small waist. The woman wasn¡¯t wearing a jacket on top of her office suit so, Be could immediately tell she was slim. Despite wearing three inches stilettos, it was obvious that the woman was taller than Be.


    "Ready?" the woman asked Mo Li without sparing Be a single nce.


    "You can ask her," Mo Li, his yful tone disappeared. "After all, the dinner was to celebrate your meeting. Or did you forgot that, Miss Liu?"


    Be paused. She could feel Mo Li¡¯s changes when the woman appeared. Mo Li didn¡¯t need to tell her that he disliked this woman. But why? Isn¡¯t this person the Vice President of Mo Li¡¯spany? Be met the woman¡¯s eyes and immediately spotted the anger on Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s orbs. However, the woman quickly masked this emotion as she smiled at Be.


    "Of course. I forgot." She walked towards them and held her hand towards Be. "I cam Liu Cheng¡¯er from the Liu Family. You can call me Dr. Liu."


    Be beamed. "Doctor?"


    "Yes, I am a physician but I now worked in the industry and help people with insurance and other medical stuff."


    "I see." Be nodded as she stood from Mo Li¡¯sp. She epted the woman¡¯s hand. "I am Be Mo. But it would be best to call me... Mrs. Mo."


    The woman¡¯s face sunk as she eyed Mo Li. "You let her took yourst name?" she asked Mo Li without letting go of Be¡¯s hand.


    "Is there a problem?" Be asked.


    "No... I just... It was just really rare."


    "It is..." Be nodded. "If you are not veryfortable with calling me Mrs. Mo then please call me Dr. Mo instead."


    "A doctor," the woman uttered.


    "I have two." Be smiled. "It is usually frowned upon to have two doctorate degrees. But Dr. Liu doesn¡¯t care about that right?"


    "That¡ª "


    "I hope Dr. Liu won¡¯t treat me horribly just because I have two doctorate degrees." Be gave a sweet smile.

 Chapter 248 - Concubines

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Concubines</h4>


    "I¡ª " Liu Cheng¡¯er opened her mouth but quickly closes it when she realizes that she had no idea what she was supposed to say to that question. In the world of the academe, having two doctorate degrees is actually a sign of indecision. But how could she say something else in front of Mo Li? "Of course." She nodded. She was expecting to see Be intimidated and feel insecure by her presence. It seems that the information that she had about this woman was wrong,


    "Good. Then... we should go." Be pulled Mo Li out of her seat. For some reason, she felt that Mo Li deliberately did this. She had no idea why but it was making her irritated. While Be had no idea who Liu Cheng¡¯er was, she could feel that this woman liked Mo Li. She eyed the man, wondering if he was like those male leads who avoid setting boundaries to the women who liked them aside from the female lead. If he was then, she needed to teach this man a lesson soon.


    Be straightened her back and ignored her aching legs as she walked out of the room with Mo Li. She ignored the sharp gaze that the woman following them was giving her. After a few seconds, Mo Li¡¯s two secretaries joined them and the five of them went to the parking lot so they could ride their own cars towards the restaurant.


    Of course, Be wasn¡¯t surprised to know that Liu Cheng¡¯er didn¡¯t bring her own car and wanted to ride with them instead. Too bad, Liu Cheng¡¯er wanted more. The woman dared to actually tell them that she would seat in the back seat as she is morefortable that way.


    Now, Be had no idea why this woman had this type of attitude in front of Mo Li. Her research about Mo Li¡¯s family was clearlycking. However, this just deeply irritated her. Did this woman read the news!? She and Mo Li were already married! Why was she trying to separate them?


    "No, husband... I think Miss Liu is right." Be smiled at Liu Cheng¡¯er. On the outside, her smile was truly friendly, gentle even. However, on the inside, she couldn¡¯t help the irritation building inside her. It seems that Mo Li wasn¡¯t telling her a lot of things? Of course, this was partly because she didn¡¯t ask. "She should seat in the back with me while you upy the front seat," Be said when Mo Li insisted on sitting next to Be while Liu Cheng¡¯er would sit on the front of the car. Seeing her smile, Mo Li stared at her before he sighed and leaned forward to kiss her.


    When they got here, Mo Li was the one driving the car but he actually had another driver waiting for them in thepany. And since there is a possibility that Mo Li would drink some alcoholter, he had asked his driver to drive them to and from the restaurant.


    Be was still smiling as she sat next to Liu Cheng¡¯er.


    "Dr. Qin...." Liu Cheng¡¯er started. "Oh, sorry... I just... I am not used to calling someone Dr. Mo." She stared at Be¡¯s friendly face as she fought the urge to strangle the woman. How could Be maintain such a friendly smile? Of course, she already knew the answer. Be came from a political family! Someone who is used to faking in front of many people!


    Beughed in response. "It¡¯s fine. I hated the term Doctor too." She shrugged. "Besides, Mrs. Mo sounded better. You know what?" Be beamed and look at Mo Li. "Husband, I think it is better to make everyone call me Mrs. Mo, right?"


    "Hmmm. It sounded better than your previousst name."


    Seeing Mo Li act like amb towards his wife, Liu Cheng¡¯er became even more furious. However, she realized something. She was still close to the Mo Family. Why not use it to her advantage? "Oh, did you know? Mo Li¡¯s mother and father would join uster. However...." Liu Cheng¡¯er frowned. "It seems that Aunt is not as... Ai... never mind. Please don¡¯t mind me." She faked a burst of awkwardughter. "Sometimes, I get too emotional and excited and I often involve other people in my family¡¯s matter. Sometimes, I just say things that I am not supposed to say outside of the family."


    Be lifted an eyebrow. First, the woman said ¡¯Aunt¡¯ clearly, she was referring to Mo Li¡¯s mother. Second, she said ¡¯my family¡¯s matter¡¯. Meaning, she considered the Mo Family as her family too. Aish... Be sighed inwardly. Why does it seem that people in this world don¡¯t like to say direct things? Why were they acting like they are concubines in the pce? "Then... I suggest you consult some therapist." Be smiled. "Maybe you have some hidden trauma from your childhood which is making you act like that."


    "You¡ª " Liu Cheng¡¯er was confused¡ª so confuse she wanted to just p her own forehead. Why was this woman acting like she was clueless? Didn¡¯t she understand what she was trying to say? Liu Cheng¡¯er wanted Be to see that she and the Mo Family were VERY close! After all, Mo Li was her ex-fiance! While the engagement had been dissolved three years ago, Liu Cheng¡¯er and the other members of the Mo Family were still trying to find ways to make Mo Li like her again.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I offended you. I just thought acting like that when you were too excited was just unbing of a doctor such as yourself. After all, Mo Li¡¯s mother told you a secret and because of your excitement, you were about to blurt it out to someone you just met."


    Liu Cheng¡¯er turned speechless as she wondered if this woman was deliberately trying to antagonize her. "I didn¡¯t say it was a secret."


    "Hm? So your family¡¯s matter is not a secret?"


    "That¡ª "


    "A secret should be something that is not meant to be known by other people, yes? Does it mean... you actually wanted me, an outsider to hear something that Mo Li¡¯s mother told you?"


    Beughed inwardly. Aside from her weird way of thinking, she discovered that she had actually developed some talent in making people die from anger.


    [Side Quest Activated: Make the Mo Family hate Liu Cheng¡¯er and the Liu Family. Reward: Ten coins. No option to decline.]

 Chapter 249 - Bitter

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Bitter</h4>


    Why does it felt like Be was making her look like a woman who couldn¡¯t keep a secret? Liu Cheng¡¯er wanted to protest but she couldn¡¯t do it withoutshing out at Be. And that would only mean that she would offend Mo Li in the process. "I¡ª " again, Liu Cheng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved. She actually never thought that Be would have a very strong personality! She thought she could intimidate the woman by using her status but in the end....


    "Why are you so red, Dr. Liu?"


    This time, Liu Cheng¡¯er could hear the mockery in Be¡¯s voice. Moreover, the smile that Be had earlier was now reced with disgust. Was this Be¡¯s real personality when they were not in public? Was her smile earlier all a facade? But what did she expect from a woman who grew up in a political family? Someone who chose to divorce her husband instead of fixing her rtionship and going into therapies to make her rtionship stronger? She should have expected Be to have this kind of personality!


    Or how would she survive out there alone? Without the support of her family?


    "I¡ª I just feel like¡ª I feel like I would get sick."


    Be widened her eyes. "Should we bring you to the hospital? Husband... let¡¯s...."


    "No¡ª no need. There is no need to do that." Liu Cheng¡¯er said. "I just¡ª I need to close my eyes. I think this is motion sickness."


    Motion Sickness? Be wanted tough out loud but ended up just smiling. "Alright, then. You should close your eyes and rest. Maybe it happened because you got too excited too." She said just as she met Mo Li¡¯s eyes. Be suddenly rolled her eyes at the man sitting in the front seat.


    Why was he enjoying this? Does he enjoy seeing someone fight in his harem? Be turned her head away. This man was really good looking, it was pretty normal that someone would want him too. Some good looking men are really like this! Be turned silent until they arrived at the restaurant.


    This time, they were in an Italian restaurant¡ª something that was requested by Mo Li¡¯s mother. When Mo Li and Be along with Liu Cheng¡¯er and Mo Li¡¯s secretary walk inside a private room, they were already expecting to see Mo Li¡¯s mother and father as the waiter already informed them that the other guests have arrived. However, when they walk inside, Be immediately knew that something was wrong.


    First, there were two older women in the group. One should be Mo Li¡¯s mother and the other should be his maternal grandmother. Aside from them, there were also Mo Li¡¯s half brother and sister.


    "Hey, why does it feel like they are ring at me?" Be chuckled as she whispered towards Mo Li. He just finished introducing everyone to Be. On the outside, everyone seemed tough and weed her but their eyes were saying another thing. Mo Li only snorted in response.


    "It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t handle them." Mo Li said as amus.e.m.e.ntced his tone. This was Lily¡ª his Lily. Is there really something that she couldn¡¯t handle?


    "Li¡¯er... why are you whispering with your wife. Would you mind sharing with us what you were talking about?"


    "Mother... do you really want to hear our private conversation?" Mo Li said as he started putting some pasta on Lily¡¯s te.


    "Mo Li... is that how you talk to your mother?" Mo Li¡¯s father, Mo Bai said.


    Mo Li just shrugged. "If that is so offensive to you then... I can always leave. I don¡¯t mind."


    "Enough!" the older woman hissed. "Mo Li... " She turned her eyes towards Mo Li and Be. "I never thought that you would be like this after dissolving the engagement three years ago." The older woman was named Zhang Guanyu. She squinted her eyes at Be. "And is this really the type of woman that you want?"


    Sadly for the older woman, Mo Li just ignored her. Instead, he looked at his father. "Really?" he asked. "Is this the type of dinner that you want?"


    "You¡ª "


    Be on the other hand was already eating her pasta. She wasn¡¯t only hungry, she also felt that this squabble is not her concern at all. She eyed Liu Cheng¡¯er and immediately notice the smug smile that the woman was giving her. "So, you were Mo Li¡¯s fiance?" Be¡¯s words interrupted the atmosphere.


    "Yes, she is Mo Li¡¯s fiance." Mo Li¡¯s grandmother said. "Sadly, this man was too dumb for her."


    "Oh." Be immediately understood why Liu Cheng¡¯er was acting that way earlier. She nodded and smiled. "If my fiance would suddenly dissolve the engagement, I would act like you too. Bitter."


    "You¡ª How dare you talk to Cheng¡¯er like that?" Mo Li¡¯s grandmother suddenly stood from her seat, her face was ugly as she red at Be. This immediately made Be wonder why the older woman seemed to hate her so much. Was this only because she was already a divorced woman? Or was it because she was Qin? Perhaps both? Either way, this woman is not her concern at all.


    Her quest was to make the Mo Family hate Liu Cheng¡¯er. This old woman was a Zhang and not someone from the Mo Family. She could bark and bark and Be wouldn¡¯t care about her opinions at all.


    "Madam Zhang..." Mo Li made a deliberate pause. "This gathering should be something that was for the Mo Family. My assistants were someone from the Mo family so they were invited to this small gathering. However, Miss Liu was not family. And yet, you and mother insisted that she came. Did you expect me and my wife to pretend that you two didn¡¯t try to drug me more than three times to make me sleep with her? Should we continue ying like a happy family to make everyone think we are all kind and gentle?" He took a sip of his wine when he saw his grandmother¡¯s pale expression. "The reason why we are here is to talk about my candidacy. Something that I agreed to do so my father would allow me to chose the woman that I like. Now... if you please... just smile and stay quiet, yeah? Just keep pretending that you are a Mo and that we were happy."

 Chapter 250 - To EaChapter His Own

    <h4>Chapter 250 - To EaChapter His Own</h4>


    "Mother?" Mo Li¡¯s mother, Zhang Bingbing immediately called out when she noticed her mother¡¯s ashen face. She had already warned her mother not to antagonize Mo Li and yet, the woman still couldn¡¯t stop herself from doing something so stupid! "Mother.... Sit down... why don¡¯t we all calm down for a bit?" She red at Mo Li and Be. "I am sure, Mo Li didn¡¯t mean to say that word. I am sure you understand the stress that he had been through because of his father¡¯s ns, right?" She tried to signal Mo Li to say something to ease the situation. Sadly for her, Mo Li wasn¡¯t nning to do anything.


    Instead, he added some pasta so Be could eat more. He ignored his mother and smiled at Be instead. "You should eat more... "


    Of course, his actions made his mother, father, and grandmother furious. However, Mo Li and Be only ignored their gazes as the two continued eating their food. While everyone was too preupied with their own irritation, Be was already thinking about other matters.


    She didn¡¯t miss the fact that Mo Li said he only wanted to run because he made a deal with his father. At first, Be thought that Mo Li really wanted this and chose this for himself. However, it seems that there was more back story that she actually missed.


    Be eyed Mo Li¡¯s father. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see the older man already staring at her.


    "I heard that you will act as my son¡¯s political analyst?" Mo Bai asked, trying to ignore the fuss that his mother inw was trying to create.


    "Hmm," Be nodded in response.


    "Good." Mo Bai uttered. "What are your ns for your father? I mean... I doubt he would stop doing something until you decide to leave my son." Everyone¡¯s expression turned serious when they heard Mo Bai¡¯s words. Of course, Mo Li¡¯s mother and grandmother stopped their acting and paid attention to the conversation. After all, Mo Bai just mentioned something about Be leaving Mo Li!


    Even the red-faced Liu Cheng¡¯er felt the need to listen thoroughly! While Mo Li¡¯s mother and grandmother already promised her that they would do everything to make Mo Li leave Be, Liu Cheng¡¯er still thought it would be better if she knew some specifics about this marriage¡ª something that only Mo Li and his father knew.


    "I won¡¯t leave your son," Be said, shortly. "If he continues to try and ruin my peace... I will show him no mercy." Her nonchnce made Mo Bai frown.


    "He is still your father."


    "He is nothing but someone who abandoned me at my lowest. Modern women would call him a s.p.e.r.m donor. Of course, I found the term too crass. So, I would prefer to call him, stranger."


    "A stranger." Mo Li¡¯s mother, Zhang Bingbing immediately chimed in. "I think that term is too harsh. Considering the man actually raised you." She turned towards her son. "I am highly disappointed with you liking these types of women."


    "Miss Zhang." Be dabbed a napkin on her lips as she slowly lifted her gaze from her pasta and stared at the older woman. She wondered how did Mo Li be too different from these people. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to inherit their stupid genes? "Do you think a pig that was raised to be ughtered would be thankful to the person who raised it?" Be continued. Just like a pig was raised to be ughtered, she was raised to be the wife of some politician. She was raised to be someone that would help them be more powerful.


    Her words immediately made Zhang Bingbing speechless. Be¡¯s eloquence was truly surprised by everyone in this room. How could someone be so quick in her insulting words? Everyone in this room thought that speaking directly was quite unbing of someone who already attained such a high educational degree. So, how could Be talk like this?


    "See?" Be shrugged. "If you raise someone so they could do something for you in return, you are no longer raising someone who came from your cells. You are raising a pig and to that pig, you are nothing but a stranger¡ª a cruel stranger." Be turned her attention towards Mo Li¡¯s father who obviously realized that Be¡¯s words were very much applicable to him and how he raised Mo Li so he could be someone like him.


    "Miss Be..." This time, it was Liu Cheng¡¯er. She stared at Be¡¯s calm face. "Have heard of the term filial piety?" She lifted her chin as she thought of Be¡¯s actions. Clearly, Becked manner and grace. How could Mo Li choose this woman over her?


    "Of course." Be nodded.


    "Then, you should know that since we were born we were taught to respect our parents and take care of them as they grow older." Liu Cheng¡¯er cleared her throat and smiled when she saw the acknowledgment from Mo Li¡¯s grandmother and mother. "How could you even call your father a stranger when he was the one who took care of you when you were younger? Your father must have sacrificed a lot to raise you and yet, you dare call him a stranger. Just... Just how cold are you to use the term stranger to address the man the clothe you, love you and cared for you?"


    "Very cold," Be answered her question. "Filial piety is not a suggestion or a request. It is an expectation and demand. I refuse to abide by society¡¯s expectations, Dr. Liu. Of course, I have nothing against the people who abide by the rules." Which was actually true. To Be or Lily, following society¡¯s norms was not really a bad thing. It just means that you are either content with your life or you are too afraid to be viewed as the ck ship of the society.


    To each his own.


    That simple.


    .....


    Thank you for your support. Please don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 251 - Society

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Society</h4>


    "I believe, you don¡¯t understand what I was trying to say. " Liu Cheng¡¯er secretly observed Mo Li¡¯s reaction. She was hoping to see the disappointment in Mo Li¡¯s face. After all, marrying someone whocks proper expected manners was as bad as dying. Sadly, Mo Li didn¡¯t react to her words. Instead, he continued adding various food to Be¡¯s te. And the other just ate whatever it was that Mo Li gave her!


    She fumed, her eyes squinted as she added. "We women should have the basic manners to be model wives. If youck those manners then, I am sure marriage wouldn¡¯tst too long." Be¡¯s first marriage didn¡¯tst because of herck of manners¡ª this was something that Liu Cheng¡¯er wanted Mo Li to understand.


    "It seems that Dr. Liu is one of those upright women in society," Be answered. "I am sure Dr. Liu¡¯s husband would be very proud to know this. Ah... I know a couple of upright men from the university on the ind too. Please tell me if you want to meet one of those men who value filial piety."


    Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s mouth fell. Did Be fail to understand the real meaning behind her words? "There is no need for that."


    "Oh? Is Dr. Liu already in love with another man?"


    "That¡ª " Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s eyes Mo Li who was still ignoring her.


    Seeing Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s scarlet face, Be chuckled. "Hey, husband... it seems that Dr. Liu already has someone in her heart. Why don¡¯t we help her with this person?"


    "Hm. Of course, Miss Liu you can give the name and information of this man to one of my secretaries. We will research everything about this man and make sure that he is avable. Then... we will help you propose marriage to his family."


    Liu Cheng¡¯er let out a surprised gasp at Mo Li¡¯s words. She opened her mouth, intending to tell him that it was actually Mo Li. It was him. However, she soon realized how it would only make her theughing stock. She doesn¡¯t want to sound like an ultimate loser in front of these people! "I don¡¯t think there is a need for such things. I can handle it."


    "Oh?" Be just nodded and smiled before she started eating her food once again. "I would have love to y as a matchmaker for you and the love of your life." She sent another gentle smile towards Liu Cheng¡¯er before dragging her gaze towards the angry grandmother and mother. Right now, she is slowly starting to understand why Mo Li never mentioned his family when they first met. These women were just... too much.


    "Why don¡¯t we stop talking about these things and start talking about your rtionship? I mean..." Mo Li¡¯s father uttered. "Let¡¯s be honest here. Not everyone would want a mayor who would just marry a divorced woman. We don¡¯t want people to start calling Mo Li mean names. As his political analyst, are you also nning to deal with this? Are you perhaps nning to tell everyone that you only engaged instead of being married? Perhaps people would understand that way."


    "What do you want them to understand, father?" Mo Li asked.


    "Well... there is a lot of things to understand in this arrangement. First...." Mo Li¡¯s father started talking about the thoughts and opinions of conservative families in the City. This topic was already expected but it still made Be a little bored. His father loved to coat his words with different terms yet his meaning was only the same. ¡¯MO LI MARRIED A DIVORCE WOMAN AND THAT IS FROWN UPON IN THE SOCIETY.¡¯


    Sadly, it seems that the man is showing some fear towards Mo Li. It seems that he was nning to turn his words over and over until Mo Li would somehow understand his simple point.


    "Please... excuse me. I will freshen up." Be suddenly said when she notice that Mo Li¡¯s father started using society as an excuse to make their status private until the election. Be could only sigh inwardly. This society is extremely patriarchal that women were forced to abide by the rules or suffer being kicked out of her family.


    Lily didn¡¯t know how the original Be managed to choose this set up for herself. Either way, she extremely wanted to pat Be¡¯s back for standing to her ground. Despite all the judgment and mockery that she experienced, the woman still chose to divorce that man. Be frowned. The thought of Su Xieren was enough to ruin her mood.


    Until now, she was still thinking about the way that Be use to call that man. ¡¯Renren¡¯


    She ¡ª she doesn¡¯t like to call that man Renren and she couldn¡¯t understand why she had such strong feelings with the name.


    "Be?"


    Be turned towards the toilet reserved for the males and lifted her eyebrow at none other than Su Xieren! She immediately noted not to think of this man again. "Mr. Su... fancy seeing you here." She smiled and turned towards the female¡¯s toilet only to stopped walking when Su Xieren suddenly held her arm.


    "Can we talk in private?" he asked.


    "No."


    Su Xieren stared at Be¡¯s calm expression. "Can we just¡ª Look¡ª A few minutes will do. Can we please have a decent conversation?"


    "Ummm..." Be eyed his hand that was on her arm. Seeing this, Su Xieren immediately let go of her arm. "Still a no." She returned her gaze towards the man¡¯s eyes.


    "But¡ª "


    "No... means No." Be interrupted him and attempted to walk towards the toilet.


    "Don¡¯t you miss your Renren?"


    For a few seconds, Be stood as still as a statue. There it was again. ¡¯Renren¡¯


    The mere mention of the name made her heart raced. Was this Be¡¯s reaction to Su Xieren¡¯s nickname? "I don¡¯t think you have the right to use that name." She said without turning to look at him.


    "Why not? You use to call me that name."


    "That was when I was in love." She finally turned her head and squinted her eyes at him. "You have no right to use that name anymore."

 Chapter 252 - Coincidence? or Staged?

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Coincidence? or Staged?</h4>


    "Be... how could you say that?" Su Xieren tried to grab her arm again, but this time, Be was quick enough to avoid him. "Please... just... one conversation."


    Be frowned as she stared at Su Xieren¡¯s face. Clearly, she was a little dissatisfied with how the original Be fell for this man. Su Xieren was the typical good looking that you can easily find on the streets of this city. Someone that you could see in a variety show that needed a lot of exposure so he could get a big break. Be was not that good-looking but she should have standards too, right? After dating someone like Mo Li in the past, shouldn¡¯t she date an upgrade?


    Was it because Becked the confidence to find someone better? Be came from a rich family, there would be a lot of young masters that would be willing to marry her.


    Was it because she really liked Su Xieren¡¯s way offorting her when she was still broken-hearted because of Mo Li? Well... that would be a bit reasonable. However, this Su Xieren didn¡¯t have any other good characters aside from being that goodforter? He wasn¡¯t even that smart and he wasn¡¯t that rich too. Moreover, this man looked like a walking indecisive.


    Just one look and Lily was about to see that this manck the ability to make the right decisions.


    Seeing her in a daze, Su Xieren took the opportunity to try and held her hand but again, Be was quick to move away from him. "Mr. Su... I don¡¯t think there is something that we needed to talk about." She uttered before she realized how fishy this situation was. Slowly, Be¡¯s hand made its way into her bag and turn on the recorder that Mo Li gave her.


    This was conveniently smaller and had a big storage capacity that would enable her to record a lot of stuff. Moreover, it looked like a small ck lipstick¡ª which is very essential for a weak, skinny woman like her.


    "Be... please... I heard that you wanted to talk to me. I heard from your father that you still like to¡ª "


    "Mr. Su, I don¡¯t think my previous words were so hard to understand. Let me repeat it in simple terms. ¡¯Please leave me alone. I have no interest in having a private conversation with you.¡¯"


    "But¡ª "


    "No Buts. It took me years to move on and now that I am finally at this ce, I don¡¯t want you to disturb me again. There is no way that I would give you another chance. You can beg, you can kneel, you can cry. You can do whatever you want and it won¡¯t change my decision."


    "But I still love you?"


    Be look at the man in disbelief before she started chuckling. Love? "Is that why you cheated on me with my cousin less than five years after our wedding?" she asked.


    "That¡ª That was a mistake. It wasn¡¯t my intention. She seduced me and me¡ª I was young and stupid. I got blinded by the s.e.x and the thrill. But I now realized my mistake. So, please... Be... everyone deserves a second chance. I think¡ª "


    "I think you should just leave me alone, Mr. Su." Be smiled. "You and I are done. We have nothing to say to each other." She turned her back and hastily walked towards the toilet, making sure that the room is locked from the inside. A part of her was telling her that this wasn¡¯t just a coincidence and that Su Xieren was here to ruin her marriage with Mo Li.


    In this type of situation, Be¡¯s mind acted faster than she could blink her eyes. Her thoughts immediately told her to lock the door and prevent Su Xieren froming inside. Then she immediately dialed Mo Li¡¯s phone, calling him for rescue. She didn¡¯t know why she thought thetter would be able to do something against Su Xieren. She knew that Mo Li was avoiding scandals and news that would tarnish his reputation but she really doesn¡¯t have anyone else to call.


    Pursing her lips, Be tried to calm herself as she leaned against the door. She held her racing heart, hoping that Mo Li would arrive soon.


    "Be, please open the door."


    Be froze when she heard Su Xieren¡¯s voice. He tried to turn the knob before knocking on the door. It was as if a bucket of cold water was poured inside Be¡¯s head when she realized that her initial thoughts had been right. Su Xieren indeed tried to get inside the toilet. Meaning, this must have been staged by someone too.


    Be didn¡¯t know how she thought of all these possibilities but she decided to once again listen to her instincts. Someone must have wanted to embarrass her or take some photos of Su Xieren and Be together. Perhaps someone wanted Mo Li to get involved too? There were so many possibilities.


    "Be, are you there?" Mo Li¡¯s voice sent some relief inside her. "Why are you blocking the door?" Clearly, his question was aimed at Su Xieren.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Su Xieren didn¡¯t hide the anger in his voice. When Be heard this, she immediately opened the door and walked towards Mo Li¡¯s side.


    "Be... I thought you still love me? Can you just leave him and fix our marriage?" Su Xieren immediately turned his attention towards Be. "How could you give up on something that he cultivated for years? When this man left, I was the one who took care of you. Every time you got so drunk, I was there. I helped you walk home, Iforted you. Did you forget the pain that this man caused you? He is someone from the Mo Family while you are a Qin. Did you forget that he once tried to y with your emotions like a toy car?" Su Xieren¡¯s face turned ugly. The more he stared at Be standing next to Mo Li the more irritated he became.


    ....


    Thank you for your support. Don¡¯t forget to vote for the novel. :)

 Chapter 253 - Culprits

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Culprits</h4>


    Be sighed inwardly. She looked at the people who were now staring at them. Of course, these included Mo Li¡¯s parents and rtives. "Stop bothering me, Mr. Su. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to call the police next time that you do something like this." Be said, she held Mo Li¡¯s hands and tried to pull him away. She wouldn¡¯t want to do something that would ruin Mo Li¡¯s reputation.


    "Be¡ª "


    "Mr. Su..." Mo Li interrupted him. "I think it is time you understand that not all married people were like you. Some would never give in into temptations and cheat on their partner."


    Su Xieren¡¯s face sunk before it morphed into anger. "You abandoned her when years ago! I was there for her while you were away and acting like a puppy to the Mo Family!" he hissed and leaned forward. Su Xieren¡¯s chest raised and fell as anger surged inside him.


    "Did I cheat on her?" Mo Li asked,pletely rendering Su Xieren speechless. "I don¡¯t think our past isparable Mr. Su." He smirked. "Now, if you would still want to talk about this nonsense, then please feel free to contact ourwyers. I am sure they would be very happy to entertain yourints." He gave Su Xieren and elegant smile before he lifted Be¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her palm. "Have a good night Mr. Su." Mo Li added before he and Be walked away from the man.


    "Be¡ª " Su Xieren tried to call out but soon realized that doing this is already useless. He saw how Be stared at him with a nk look in her eyes. No love, no anger, no irritation. Just nothing.


    To Su Xieren, this look is even worse than anger or any other emotion. Why, you ask? Because it means, Be no longer felt something for him. She is not like the previous Be that loved him. She was no longer his Be. Su Xieren eyed Liu Cheng¡¯er who was still standing a few feet away from him with Mo Li¡¯s mother and grandmother. Seeing the woman nod at him only meant that they were able to get some good camera angle that would look like Be and Su Xieren were acting like lovers.


    Just enough to confuse the people. Just enough to at least cause some doubts in their marriage.


    Meanwhile, Be and Mo Li went back to their seats with Mo Li¡¯s father.


    "That was quite a show." Mo Bai uttered and eyed his wife and the others who followed Mo Li and Be inside. "Causing such ruckus like that... " He shook his head and eyed Mo Li. "Are you sure you would continue this madness despite the shame that this would bring upon the Mo Family?"


    Mo Li only snorted in response. "The Mayor¡¯s seat is not something that I want... father." He made sure to pronounce the word father in a mocking tone. "Of course, I am a man of my words. Now that I already married the woman that I want, I will do my end of the bargain and try to win the election."


    Unimpressed, Mo Bai squinted at Mo Li. "I always thought that you were smart enough to understand that this path is something that you deserve. You were raised to be the mayor of this city."


    Mo Li didn¡¯t respond instead he held Be¡¯s hand and once again kissed the back of her palm¡ª an action that made almost everyone on the table furious.


    "Mo Li... how could you still treat a woman like this as if she was a princess? Did you see what happened earlier?" Grandmother Zhang asked, her face dark as she looked at Mo Li. "She was with that man before you arrived! Who knows what they were talking about?" Grandmother Zhang, Liu Cheng¡¯er, and Mo Li¡¯s mother knew about Su Xieren before hand. Of course, she wanted Mo Li to start doubting Be before the headlines about Be woulde up tomorrow.


    "There is no need to worry about that," Be answered. "To keep me safe, I have recorded my conversation with that man. I was nning to use all the evidence that I could gather to file a restriction against him. So I was very ¡ª "


    "What record?" Grandmother Zhang asked.


    "A voice record." Be gave the older woman a smug smile. "Of course, my husband would be the first to listen to our conversation. After all, I know that people are watching Mo Li and I¡¯s rtionship. Some people might even act like an evil stepmother and try to separate us." Be clicked her tongue when she noticed everyone¡¯s ugly faces after they heard her words. She only wanted to see if the culprit who informed Su Xieren about this ce was among these women and it seems that the three were involved somehow? "Aish... I am just happy that Dr. Liu had warned me beforehand about events like this."


    "What¡ª What are you talking about?" Liu Cheng¡¯er asked, confused. Was Be trying to sow discord between her and the Mo Family?


    "Earlier, you warn me about possible mishaps," Be said without batting an eyelid. "Isn¡¯t that right, husband? You heard it too, right?"


    "Oh! That? Yeah... " Mo Li said. "Thank you, Dr. Liu. That was quite perceptive of you."


    "You¡ª "Liu Cheng¡¯er deadpanned when she realized what Mo Li and Be were trying to do. First, Be was asking her about liking someone. She clearly said that she already liked a person. Then, Be is making it look like she was the one who was trying to sabotage their original ns. Someone who is not aware would immediately think that she was trying to sabotage the ns because she liked another person aside from Mo Li!


    This¡ª Liu Cheng¡¯er stared at Be¡¯s smiling face as she trembled inwardly. What a scheming b*tch! Now, she would need to exin to Grandmother Zhang and Zhang Bingbing that this was all Be¡¯s scheme to make her look like a bad person! Be must have wanted them to fight against each other as she watches on the sidelines.


    However, why was Mo Li tolerating her actions?

 Chapter 254 - Sarah Qin

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Sarah Qin</h4>


    Be and Mo Li acted as if the other people inside the room doesn¡¯t exist as they continued eating and discussed some specifics about the election. After the two finished their dinner, Mo Li immediately bid his family goodbye and went out of the restaurant with Be.


    "Excuse me, Mo Li. May I talk to your wife?" The unresigned Liu Cheng¡¯er followed them out of the restaurant just so she could talk to Be in private. Liu Cheng¡¯er was not someone that would act like a white lotus. She considered herself a strong woman who doesn¡¯t need the assistance of other people to reach her goal.


    Since Be already showed her that she had the ability to scheme, Liu Cheng¡¯er wasn¡¯t nning to back down.


    "I will wait for you in the car." Mo Li kissed Be¡¯s forehead before leaving the two women just next to themp post.


    "Is there something that you need?"


    "After what you did? I am surprised that you still had the audacity to asked if I need something."


    "Oh." Be nodded. "Did you expect me to just read your mind then?" she didn¡¯t hide the sarcasm in her voice. Women were mostly like this, ah. They love guessing games. They would then expect people to just guess what is on their mind and get offended if they guessed the wrong thing. Yep! Totally genius.


    "The first thing that I heard about you is that you are rather reserved and too modern. You didn¡¯t like that your husband had a mistress when it was only natural for men to try and spread their genes. The culture in this city allows men to have mistresses especially when their wives cannot provide for their needs."


    "And?" Be lifted an eyebrow. "What does it had to do with me?"


    "Well... I guess I was wrong? I always thought that you were someone who just values love and marriage. Someone principled. Turns out you are as scheming as everyone else in this city." Liu Cheng¡¯er sneered. "My initial analysis of your past was wrong. You are a different personpared to the reports that I received and it seems that you are still hiding your true self to deceive Mo Li."


    "..."


    "I know you are a lying b*tch. You wanted to use Mo Li to hurt your father and your ex-husband, right? You wanted to make them beg for your mercy? I can read you like the back of my palm Be. There is no need to pretend that you are that reserved Be that everyone knew. At least, not in front of me."


    "And?" What the hell was her point? This woman was just thinking too much about her actions, alright. Did this woman think, Be was some genius schemer? Alright, may she was. However, what she did earlier was not even considered scheming. In fact, what she did earlier was considered childsy. If Liu Cheng¡¯er could read minds, she would surely be mortified if she knew all the ns and possibilities that Be¡¯s brain hade up with.


    "I want you to know that I am not backing out."


    "..." So, after all this nonsense, Liu Cheng¡¯er only wanted to tell her that she would ruin her marriage. "Basically, you wanted to tell me that you are a homewrecker?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Be tilted her head. "After all these talks about scheming, you only wanted to let me know that you would ruin my rtionship with my husband?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that!"


    "Then how are you nning to make a married man yours?"


    "That¡ª " Liu Cheng¡¯er stilled. Why was this Be so good with words? The reports say that she was timid and soft-spoken! Was this considered timid?


    "Aish... I think this conversation is pointless. Unless you are nning to do something like pretend that I pushed you or something?" ssic concubine movements. Be eyed the woman¡¯s heels. Yep, a slow push would make the woman fell on the concrete floor. "Ah, let me guess... you have someone waiting somewhere to witness this scene? Was that why you chose to call us out when he reached themp post and not in front of the restaurant where there are still many people?" Be squinted at the woman¡¯s pale expression. Then she clicked her tongue. "My recording¡¯s still on." Of course, that was a lie. Her recorder¡¯s battery had long died.


    "You¡ª What are you talking about?"


    "Miss Liu Cheng¡¯er..." Be immediately said. "I¡¯m sorry, I have to say your name like that. I just want to do that for my recordings." She beamed. "I already informed you of the presence of my recording so... this is not against thew anymore."


    "You¡ª " Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned so wide. She felt her throat turned dry from being too angry. How could Be walk around with recorders! Liu Cheng¡¯er never doubted the fact that Be was indeed walking around with a recorder simply because she had heard about the details of that scandal in the restaurant a few hours ago.


    Be even had a blue tooth speaker with her!


    "Now, you can pretend that I pushed you even if I didn¡¯t. Then I would sue you for trying to embarrass my name. After all, am I still Mrs. Mo the current wife of your ex-fiance. I think the media would love such a piece of juicy news, no?" Be challenged. This family loved scheming so much! Why not announced it to the whole world?


    Now that Be knew that Mo Li only chose to run because he wanted to marry her, she wasn¡¯t so pressured anymore to make Mo Li win. After all, the person that should win the election should be the male lead¡ª and that was not Mo Li.


    Liu Cheng¡¯er red at Be before she stomped off and hastily left the parking lot. She realized that saying something more would only dig her hole deeper! It was like shooting her own foot!


    "Bye, Miss Liu Cheng¡¯er! I hope to see you again! Send my regards to the whole Mo Family!" Be¡¯s voice can be heard echoing on the parking lot. Chuckling, Be turned towards the car that was already waiting for her. Then she paused. She looked at the woman standing a few steps away from her. This... Isn¡¯t this...


    "Elder Sister?"


    Be immediately hid her surprise when she heard the female lead call her Elder Sister. Of course, she was still the half-sister of the lead. She immediately faked a smile. "Sarah." Sarah Qin should be .... All of Be¡¯s thoughts halted when she saw the man standing next to Sarah.


    Isn¡¯t this the Viin? Daniel Rogers? Sarah¡¯s current Fiance?


    Wait ording to the plot, Sarah went home after a huge fight with Daniel. She then canceled the whole engagement. So, why was she with this foreigner now?


    "I¡ª" Tears welled in Sarah¡¯s eyes as her lips trembled. Soon, two sparkling tears ran down her cheeks as she stared at her elder sister. Seeing the Female Lead cry, Be panicked. What was she supposed to do? Should she hug her? Consoled the Female lead? "Sister... I..."


    Be blinked. Should she cry too? This... This was a really awkward situation! Unable to make a decision, Be just stood there like a frozen statue. First, the original Be and even Lily weren¡¯t very good at emotions.


    "Honey? What was taking you¡ª " Mo Li¡¯s voice immediately made Be sighed inwardly. This man was truly a god¡¯s gift! "Hey, isn¡¯t that..."


    "Hmmm." Be nodded.


    "Hey, would you mind having some coffee with us?" It was Daniel that asked. He looked at Be before nodding at Mo Li as If they were acquaintances. "Just... so Sarah would calm down?" he asked as he slowly patted Sarah¡¯s back.


    Not long after, the four of them found a small cafe just a few meters away from the restaurant. It was something that bikers frequented so it wasn¡¯t surprising that there were a lot of men at the other tables. The loud conversations andughter immediately made the atmosphere between the four more awkward.


    "I heard that you just arrived?" Be was the first one who broke the awkward silence.


    "Just a few weeks back." Sarah gave her a sad smile before she looked at Daniel. Silently telling him that she needed some alone time with her sister. Seeing this, both Mo Li and Daniel decided to order some alcoholic drinks while the females enjoy their coffee. "I heard that you already married¡ª your first love?"


    Be chuckled at this, it immediately made the atmosphere lighter. "I guess first love never dies?" Alright, maybe that was an awkward joke. Please understand that Be didn¡¯t want to offend the female lead right now. Moreover, this woman was truly kind. She was just a victim of the greed and machinations of the Qin Family.


    Just like Be, Sarah also had her own share of suffering. However, unlike her, Sarah never left the Qin family. Of course, she doesn¡¯t dare to do that. After all, she was destined to be saved by the male lead.


    Sarah gave her a sincere smile. "I am happy that you finally found someone that loves you."


    Be faked another smile. Emotional conversations like this were totally not her forty. "How about you? I have heard that Mr. Rogers and you were already engaged since you graduated from college? When are you nning to marry each other?"

 Chapter 255 - Are you Dead?

    Chapter 255 - Are you Dead?


    Name:The Viin''s Redemption Author:TheBlips


    + - Turn off Reset


    "I¡ª That is true." Sarah avoided her gaze before she gave her a lifeless smile.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Sarah shook her head. "No. I just envy you. I wish I had the guts to leave everything just like you." Be stared at Sarah as a long stretch of silence descended between the two. A part of her immediately felt pity and sympathy towards the female lead. It was like she wanted to pull her to a hug. However, she knew this should be something caused by her protagonist''s aura.


    Like all protagonists, people had the tendency to just blindly follow them and believe everything that they say. She gulped before letting out a sigh. "Just¡­ I think it is best that you just follow your heart." Be uttered. Right now, she was slowly realizing that scheming against people and acting like the bad person was extremely easy for her. However, acting nice to someone is a bit challenging. Why was it like this?


    Was she really the big bad viin and that''s why she was punished?


    Sarah''s lowughter woke her up from her stupor. It looked like she really was the Big Bad Viin huh. "You know¡­ you always knew I am always awkward when ites to conversations like this."


    "I know." Sarah smiled. "At least you haven''t changed since thest time that I saw you." Another mncholic smile lingered on Sarah''s face. "I''m sorry for just breaking down like that. I just¡­ I haven''t seen you for years. I wasn''t there when you married Su Xieren and I wasn''t there when you divorced her so¡­ I felt like I miss a lot of things in your life."


    "Hmmm. You don''t look happy." Be decided to ''investigate''. She wasn''t really being nosy. This was only her gathering information about the viin. Research¡ª as the experts would call it.


    "I¡ª Really?"


    "I can tell," Be said. "I had uh¡­ I had the same eyes back then."


    This made Sarah paused. She looked out of the ss window and looked at Daniel who was casually talking with Mo Li. "He loves me." She uttered.


    "I know. I can see it. The way, he held you while you were crying." Be nodded as she waited for the BUT in her statement.


    "But¡­" as expected Sarah uttered. "But It was too much. It was suffocating." she sighed and looked at the waitress who gave them their cake. "I wish I was like you. I just¡­ I was never the type to stand up for myself." Another sigh escaped Sarah''s lips. "He said, he loved me too much not to get jealous. He loved me too much to give me some time alone with myself. He loved me too much that he doesn''t want me to work and stay at home all day. He is a CEO. He could definitely support me if he wanted to."


    Be pursed her lips. For some reason, she felt strongly towards women who were abused. She couldn''t exin it. "Please tell me he isn''t controlling your clothing and your finances too."


    Sarah eyed her. "That¡ª He said he loved me too much¡ª "


    "Bullshit," Be uttered lowly and watched as the surprise settled on Sarah''s face. "Really Sarah? I thought you were smarter than me?" This woman was considered a genius. What the hell happened to the genius protagonist that could do everything? Hack aputer, dance, sing, paint, y instruments. Where is that genius?


    "Does this really have to do with being smart?" Sarah chuckled. "Our marriage is set to happen in the fall next year. Just¡­ Just before the election. I hope I would see you there."


    "I hope not," Be uttered and shrugged. "I''m not going to tell you to leave. I just want to ask you something."


    "Hm?"


    "Are you dead?" Be asked.


    "Hm?" For a few seconds, confusion shed in Sarah''s eyes. "What¡ª What are you talking about? Of course, I''m alive."


    Be snorted. "I chose this ce for a reason. Just remember, you''re not dead. Just broken." She uttered. "You can either die like that or change it." Then she suddenly stood from her seat and put a few dors. "My treat. I think you didn''t have the money to pay too." She gave the woman a kind smile before she gave her a calling card. "Call me if you need anything."


    "Wouldn''t you want to know where I was staying? I¡ª "


    "If I wanted to know," Be said with full of confidence. "I would know without asking you." Of course, this was because her backer was Mo Li. Heh, that man could easily find Sarah.


    "I¡ª " Sarah eyed the confident smile on her sister''s face and watched as she left the cafe without sparing her another nce. Tough love. This has always been Be''s style. At least, this was always how she treated her when they were younger. Sarah sigh. Be was always the strong one, the one who would stand up for her belief, the independent one. While everyone knew that Sarah was smarter because of her aplishments in school, Sarah knew that this wasn''t the truth. Be was the smart one. It''s just that she refused to have the attention for herself.


    When they were younger, she always remembered Be changing her assignment answers making sure that she wouldn''t get the perfect score. She knew that Be was capable to get the perfect score but she would never do something that makes everyone think she was smarter than Sarah.


    When they grew older, Sarah wondered why Be would always act like this. She was independent and never needed attention or acknowledgment. At some point, she thought that Be was deliberately doing this so the family wouldn''t want to dictate her marriage. After all, she wasn''t the smart one nor the pretty one. Why would they want her to marry into another family that they liked?


    Sarah started to hate this side of Be. However, she soon realized that her elder sister was just the type of person that hated the limelight. She doesn''t attend any big gatherings and would dress like she wasn''t the daughter of some influential family in the city. She always thought that spending too much on makeup doesn''t make sense. Be was so unlike her that they slowly grew apart.


    Then Be knew that she was actually the daughter of someone who wanted to marry their father, despite the man already having a fiance. Be''s mother was an evil woman who just¡­ wanted to break an engagement. Someone who wanted to be a socialite. Soon, Be grew colder. That was around the time that she started seeing Mo Li.


    Of course, the family thought she was just trying to rebel.


    Who would have known that Be didn''t know who Mo Li was? As stupid as it may sound, this was actually true. It was because Be didn''t attend those events and Mo Li just came back from abroad.


    "Ready?" Daniel''s voice woke her up from her stupor. Sarah smiled as she lifted her head. "Are you alright?"


    "Yes. I just realized that my sister¡­ my sister never really changed. She was the same as before."


    Daniel gave her a warm smile as he pulled her closer towards him. "Is that a good thing? Or a bad thing?"


    "I think it''s a good¡ª "


    "Hey, Mr? I think you are staring at my fiance too frequently. Is there a problem?" Daniel''s sudden irritation made Sarah froze. While this wasn''t the first time that it happened, she had already talked to him about things like this. Daniel can do something like this outside of the country since no one knows them.


    But how could he still act like a jealous dog here?


    "Hey, Daniel¡­ let''s just leave. It''s not worth it."


    "Why would you want to leave? That man had been staring at you since we arrived earlier. He and his friends were looking at you as if they were undressing you! How could I just let this pass?''


    "Daniel¡­" she tried to pull him towards the exit but the man was simply not budging. "Daniel look¡­ we can''t do this¡­"


    "Why are you tolerating them? Do you like it when people stared at you like that?"


    "Daniel, how could you?"


    "How could I what?" Daniel slowly turned his attention towards the group of men that were staring daggers at him.


    "Son, your fiance is right. You should leave this ce immediately. We were just staring at random beauties. There is no harm in appreciating women." Laughter followed the man''s words. "Aiyo¡­ Look at him ring at me like he wanted to actually fight me."


    "Ah? Is this the case of amp challenging a lion in his den?" Anotherughter followed.


    "Look Dany¡­ let''s just leave. Alright? Why don''t we just¡­ leave? We can talk once we get home?"


    "Leave me alone! This person needed a lesson!" Daniel fumed. The more he looked at their dirty gazes, the more irritated he became. What got him more furious was the fact that Sarah was actually siding with these fools!

 Chapter 256 - The Reincarnated Villain

    <h4>Chapter 256 - The Reincarnated Viin</h4>


    "You knew this would happen didn¡¯t you?" Mo Li asked as they watched Daniel trying to fight against four men inside the cafe. "Is that why you chose the cafe using the excuse that it was the mostfortable one?"


    "Sarah was crying earlier. She needed a ce where she could sit down. That cafe is just the nearest one. And yes, I knew this would happen." Be uttered. Of course, she knew that Daniel would soon try to cause chaos. How could an extremely controlling man endure the stares that those men were giving them? Be shrugged when she saw Daniel started punching someone first. She then stared at the female lead who was frozen in fear. "We should leave."


    "Hmmm." Mo Li said as he instructed their driver to take them away from this ce. When the two arrived, they immediately went to have a bath together before Mo Li started working on hisptop while Be was browsing some news on her tablet. A long stretch of peaceful silence descended as the two were too engrossed in their own thoughts.


    "Hey, do you have people who are good withputers and stuff like that?" Be asked, interrupting the silence.


    "Yes."


    "Do you think, I can borrow them for a while?"


    "Borrow?" the term that she used made him smile. "What¡¯s mine is yours. You should know that, right?"


    "Oh," Be nodded. "Then... can I just tell you what I wanted to do then you can let them do it?"


    Mo Li brought his attention back to Be. "Of course." He knew she was already nning something else.


    "Do you want to win this election?" Be suddenly asked. In theing election, the Male Lead should win. However, if she would help Mo Li, Be was very confident that she would be able to make her husband win. This wasn¡¯t some assumption. It was just that, after she reviewed Mo Li¡¯s tforms and presence online, almost all younger people in the city are actually his fan.


    The man wasn¡¯t only working with hispany, he also had a lot of ¡¯movements¡¯ that earn the praise of the millennial. Right now, Mo Li is involved in a lot of orphanages and some movements against drugs and corruption. He was also showing some supports in cancer and HIV. In short, people admire him not only because he was rich and good looking. It was also because he was kind and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help out anyone.


    Even the issue of him marrying a divorced woman wasn¡¯t enough to tarnish his reputation. In fact, people are now admiring Mo Li for following his heart. He was breaking all the rules and traditions and for that, people are apuding for his bravery. Because of this, Be had been wondering if Mo Li really needed her help.


    Clearly, even without her help, this man would surely win the hearts of the people in this City if he tries harder. She stared at Mo Li as she waited for him to answer her question.


    "Would you get mad if I say no?" he smiled at her. Mo Li was sitting a few feet away from Be. He was calmly working on hisptop while drinking his tea.


    "Why would I?"


    He squinted. "Really?"


    "A part of me would think that you only did it to recruit me, I say that was a good way to propose." She smirked.


    "And the other part?¡¯


    She stared at him. "The other part of me would think that you are doing this to ruin the Mo Family." Her face turned serious when Mo Li gave her a knowing look. It was as he was staring deep inside her as if he was peeking into her soul. She chuckled inwardly. Why was she overthinking?


    "Can you read my mind?" Mo Li asked.


    "I thought that is one of your talents?" Be noticed how Mo Li had been very caring and observant. However, she also noticed how he seemed to know her schemes that he knew the back of his palm. At one point, she wondered if he was merely reading her facials reactions. Or perhaps the man just knew her too much to be able to predict what she was about to do. Until now, Be still couldn¡¯t understand why Mo Li was pretty good at knowing her next moves like he was already anticipating it.


    He chuckled and slowly closed hisptop. Sitting at his side of the bed, Mo Li stared at Be without saying anything. "If I destroy the Mo Family. Would you support me?" Mo Li wasn¡¯t sure what her mission was. He only wanted to know if his mission was still different from hers, this time. He wouldn¡¯t want them to be enemies in this world.


    After all that happened in the previous world, Mo Li slowly understood that his mission and her mission was quite different. Meaning, there could be a possibility that the person that he would try to save would be the person that Lily was tasked to kill. This was another reason why he had been too anxious in this world. He had started to know more about the universe, to understand a little about their fates and he felt that the more he knew the more he realized that he doesn¡¯t really know anything about them.


    "Of course," Be asked. While she was stun that Mo Li would actually tell her something so important like this, she could assure him that she fully supported this decision. Right now, all she had to do was identify who the reincarnator is and... Be suddenly frowned. "Hey, can I use yourputer for a while?" she asked and didn¡¯t wait for him to answer as he ran towards hisputer and started typing.


    "Did something happen? Is there something wrong?"


    "I am just curious about Daniel Rogers."


    "Hm?" Almost immediately Mo Li lifted an eyebrow as he uttered, "Curious?"


    "Not that¡ª not like that!" she hissed. She wasn¡¯t some naive teenager. Be doesn¡¯t need to look at Mo Li to know that he was frowning. The guy was jealous, she concluded while chuckling inwardly.


    "Then?"


    "I am just curious about why he came here. You know that man¡¯s family is abroad even his business was abroad. He shouldn¡¯t have any business here. Unless.... He was the reincarnator?


    [Side Quest: Identify the Reincarnated Viin. Reward: 50 Coins. Completed.]


    Be snorted before she leaned against the couch. Then she started chuckling and nodding her head. ¡¯You got me, robot!¡¯ she uttered inwardly. ¡¯You actually made me think too much who was the reincarnated Viin! I didn¡¯t even consider that the Viin was already a reincarnated Viin!¡¯


    [The Host didn¡¯t ask Bee.]


    "..." Something like that could happen too? She could just ask a question and this Robot would answer her? HAHAHA, She really wanted tough! How could the Robot help her out? That never happened before! ¡¯Is this part of your update?¡¯ she asked.


    [Negative. Bee would always answer the host questions. If Bee doesn¡¯t answer, it means Bee doesn¡¯t know.]


    Again, Be nodded. That¡¯s right. This thing would answer her question! But that doesn¡¯t mean that the answer was actually right! Mostly, this robot would ghost her or would say that he doesn¡¯t have any idea or is not permitted to say anything! ¡¯Ah, Robot... you are really making me speechless I want to cry.¡¯


    "Is there something wrong?" Mo Li¡¯s worried face woke her up from her stupor. She immediately cleared her throat. How could she act so casual around Mo Li? She evenughed on her own! This.... "Are you feeling well?" Mo Li put the back of his palm on her head. "Seems normal to me."


    "..." Be gulped. Mo Li was showing real and sincere worry for her. "I¡ª I just thought it was funny."


    "Hm?"


    "I remember something."


    "You do?" For a few seconds, she saw excitement shed in Mo Li¡¯s eyes. What was he so excited about? Be nodded in response.


    "I think I know why Daniel Rogers is here in the City even when his businesses were abroad." She dered, a little pride surge inside her. Now that she knew Daniel reincarnated, then it would only mean that he would try and do something to the male lead!


    Her mission this time was to save the female lead from the hands of the viin. Meaning, all she needed to do was get Sarah away from... Wait... Be started frowning again when she thought of Sarah¡¯s eyes. She looked like... she looked like she actually thought Daniel love her! It was... It was the eyes of someone abused who thought they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without Daniel!


    She then remembered how Sarah seemed tock confidence. Was it possible that her brain was already poisoned by the abuser viin? Slowly, her eyes turned towards Mo Li. "I think Daniel Rogers wanted to ruin someone¡¯s career." She said. However, she didn¡¯t miss the disappointment in Mo Li¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 257 - Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Reputation</h4>


    "You think so?"


    "I know so," Be smiled. For some reason, the disappointment in Mo Li¡¯s eyes seemed to make her chest ache. "It¡¯s Gabriel Ting, my little sister¡¯s boyfriend. He should be a well-knownwyer in the city now."


    "Gabriel Ting... that corporatewyer who is known to take probono cases?" A probono case means that thewyer wouldn¡¯t receive any sort of payment. Mostly, newwyers take this to improve their professionalism. However, the bigger thewyer bes, the lesser they would take free cases like this. Of course, there were stillwyers that would be forced to volunteer because of thew firms.


    However, Gabriel Ting is different. The man is already known in the corporate world. He is considered a big-timewyer that is an expert in taking cases about corporate espionage and otherplicated stuff like that. And yet, he never stopped taking free cases like these. In fact, the man increased the probono cases that he takes every week.


    Because of this, the man already earned a reputation for being kind and someone who always values justice more than money. Moreover, the man also had looks and came from a good family. Meaning, there have been a lot of families trying to approach the man to set up an engagement. But it seems that Gabriel had no interest in women.


    Yep. Another rumor is that Gabriel was actually gay. It was even said that he was secretly dating his best friend who is a very well-known actor in the industry. This all started when a fan of that actor pointed out that both of them had been photographed a lot together, yet both of them never had any dealings with women. Even their Personal Assistant, Secretaries, managers, and makeup artists were all male!


    For a few seconds, Mo Li stared at her then he nodded, understanding shed in his eyes as he leaned and kiss her forehead. "Alright, I will send some people to guard him. Make sure he is safe." He then stood from the bed and started calling some of his subordinates to monitor Gabriel Ting.


    Of course, Mo Li¡¯s actions surprised her. The man didn¡¯t even ask questions or probe her words. He just nodded and said he would send his people to guard him? What kind of man would even spend so many resources just for his wife¡¯s instincts? Be¡¯s gaze turnedplicated as she stared at Renren¡¯s back.


    Huh?


    Be shook her head. Renren? Why was she thinking of that name again? For the umpteenth time, she started shaking her head as if trying to get that name out of her mind. Why does she want to recall something that she used to call a treacherous man like Su Xieren? Be gritted her teeth, angerced her eyes.


    "I think we will have a problem." Mo Li¡¯s words interrupted her stupor. However, when Mo Li saw her face, his expression immediately changed. "What happened? Do you have a headache?"


    "No," she immediately faked a smile. "I am good. I just... I am really bothered by that Su Xieren calling himself Renren. It was infuria¡ª "


    "What did you say?" she didn¡¯t miss the surprise in Mo Li¡¯s face.


    "I said... I am angry at that man Su Xieren."


    "Because he called himself?"


    "Renren." Even the name was enough to make her heart shake. Was this the reaction of her body? Was it because the original Be really liked that man? ¡¯Hey, Robot. Can we still find Be¡¯s soul? I want to strangle her. This is getting¡ª ¡¯ Again, Be didn¡¯tplete her words when she realized that she actually missed something.


    She pped her forehead and groan.


    "Be! Are you alright?"


    She only nodded and bit her lips. A part of her felt like she could discuss anything with Mo Li but she needed to stop herself. First and foremost what she was about to say was unbelievable. She couldn¡¯t just say that she already died and now she suspected that there was foul y in Be¡¯s death, alright? "Yeah... just Ummm... the alcohol maybe? My head is aching."


    "Oh, then you should sleep." Mo Li quickly pushed her and tucked her in the bed. It was an action that surprised Be. Mo Li was this quick? "I... I just... I think it¡¯s better that you drink some meds and rest. Wait here... I will get some medicine in the bathroom."


    "Huh?" Be watched as Mo Li strode towards the bathroom where the medicine cab was located. "What was that?" she asked herself. Why did it look like Mo Li suddenly got excited? Did she say something? Frowning, Be started thinking about the original Be¡¯s death. She actually didn¡¯t think too much about it and just thought that it was Amy Sy or perhaps some natural causes.


    However, now that she thought about it. Daniel Rogers was already here when she transferred into this body. Was it possible that the man tried to kill her? But why? Was it possible that it was because.... Be would be the one to save the female lead? She bit her lips and waited for Mo Li toe back.


    Unbeknownst to her, Mo Li was already pacing inside the master bathroom without any intention ofing out. At least not as of this moment. Mo Li was stroking his chin as he continued walking back and forth. His eyebrows would frown from time to time as he would mutter some words. Then he stopped walking and stared at his reflection in the mirror.


    Slowly, his lips lifted upward into a beautiful smirk. Lily remembered him.


    Earlier, Mo Li actually wanted to pull her in a hug. But he soon realized that it would be too difficult to pretend that he was happy. She already said that her head was aching! Why would he be happy that she is not feeling well? Mo Li didn¡¯t want her to think too much into his actions again. He wouldn¡¯t want her to believe some weird things in her mind again.


    Mo Li couldn¡¯t contain his happiness. After all, Lily¡¯s soul still had the same connection towards his name. Meaning a part of her, inside of her soul is still there? They could remove their memories, but they won¡¯t be able to remove her emotions. They won¡¯t be able to erase the attraction and affection. The smirk soon turned into a huge smile.


    Seems like it wasn¡¯t too useless after all!


    .......


    Western Part of the City


    Gabriel Ting eyed the number of papers in front of him before he sighed. Taking probono cases on top of the current corporate cases that he had been making his head hurt in the past few months. A wry smile slithered on his face as he thought of the reason why he started taking cases like these.


    "Sir, one of your friends were here to see you." His secretary informed him. "It¡¯s Mr. Son, he also has a few people with him. He said that they will wait for you at the lobby."


    "Tell them to just leave. I still have a lot of things to do."


    His assistant pursed his lips as he hesitated. "Atty. Ting, with all due respect sir, I think you needed a break."


    "Hm?" Gabriel finally lifted his head away from the papers and looked at the middle-aged man standing by the door. He had been working for Gabriel since he became awyer a couple of years ago. This man had seen him tackle the most difficult clients and win all of his cases. He had been with him with he lost a case too. Suffice to say, this man was really aware of how much stress he had been experiencing in the past few weeks. "You know what? I should go..." Gabriel immediately made sure to keep all the papers neat before he grabbed hisptop and storage drives. Then he left the room while instructing his own secretary to go home too.


    When Gabriel reached the lobby, he immediately saw his acquaintances and previous ssmates. He had actually forgotten that today was one of his friend¡¯s birthday. They had invited him for a party, but he had been too busy and had forgotten to send a response. After a few trivial greetings, Gabriel and his friends decided to go to a club with a VIP room where they could have some fun. Of course, the person who suggested this was none other than the birthday celebrant, Mr. Son.


    Gabriel just nodded and decided to have a small drink. After all, he could no longer remember thest time he went to a club and had some fun. In the past few weeks, Gabriel had been very busy with work. Moreover, an acquaintance of him also mentioned some candidacy and using his face to win the election. Which had been in Gabriel¡¯s mindtely.


    Sadly, Gabriel didn¡¯t know that all this was nned ahead of time and tonight was supposed to be the night that he would ruin his reputation.

 Chapter 258 - Instincts

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Instincts</h4>


    "How did you know how to hack?" Be squinted at the screen of Mo Li¡¯sptop. "You know that this is illegal, right?" Mo Li only chuckled in response, his eyes were already on Gabriel Ting. Right now, he was already sure that Lily¡¯s mission should be the reincarnator. It had nothing to do with his own Quest. This was enough to make him smile with glee.


    "I learned it because I know that one day, things like this would happen."


    "Are you saying that I am someone who looked like I would hack someone¡¯s CCTV?"


    "Yes." She was someone who would record your conversation out of nowhere. He remembered how she loves to call eavesdropping, research, or information gathering. And right now, Mo Li was certain that despite forgetting, Lily¡¯s personality would never change. She would forever remain the profiteer Lily that he knew.


    "That¡¯s insulting," Be said but she nodded. "Yeah, you seem to really know me." She smiled and look at Gabriel whose face is already starting to show that he was bored. "How did you find him? I mean... you found him quickly. Was this because of your hacking skills?"


    "You can say it like it." Obviously, Mo Li couldn¡¯t really say that he already know the plot of this world, right? Be might not call him crazy but judging from Lily¡¯s nature, she would start thinking about the universe and his presence. This was something that Mo Li needed to avoid this time. He already tried informing her about him, in thest world, and in the end, he met some nasty punishment.


    He was lucky, he still persevered and met her in this world. However, unlike Mo Li¡¯s nature in the previous world, he was no longer doing things that would tantly inform her that they already met each other in the past.


    "Wow. I didn¡¯t know the great Mr. Mo actually had this side." Beughed. Then she recalled how most politicians are just like this. They are really nice on the outside but had their own hidden sinister side. She continued observing Gabriel.


    "Look at this, the man is called Mr. Son. He came from a fairly influential family. When you told me that Daniel might harm Gabriel because of your sister, I immediately asked my people to trace Daniel¡¯s whereabouts and he actually met with this Mr. Son a few days ago."


    "Your people are too quick," Be uttered. Thiswork was pretty impressive. How did theye up with such results in about an hour? Was this the power of technology?


    "They are the best of the best. You know, once you are nning to enter politics, you needed your own team. However, since I am not doing much these days, they are only idling and basically just looking at articles that might be published against me. In most days, they aren¡¯t doing anything." He exined, hoping that would be enough for Lily¡¯s brains.


    "Hmmm. I understand. Who is this woman?" Lily pointed at one of the women who seemed to be giving Gabriel extra attention.


    "That should be one of their ssmates inw school." Mo Li typed a fewmands and a piece of information about the woman popped up on the screen. "She liked him."


    Be¡¯s eyes widened. She was honestly impressed! While she wasn¡¯t really that tech-savvy, she knew that technology in this world is pretty advanced. However, she didn¡¯t know that it was actually this advanced! But then again, she also needed to consider the man behind theputer. Mo Li must be really skilled to be able to search someone¡¯s identity just by a fewmands! He even included the fact that the woman liked Gabriel! This...


    This was too amazing!


    Be squinted at Mo Li¡¯s hands on the keyboard. Hacking is a pretty useful skill however, she didn¡¯t have the chance to be inside of a hacker yet. Should she just... copy this skill from Mo Li? Beughed inwardly when she remembered that her coins were actually nonexistent. Or at leastpared to the price of copying a skill, her current coins are considered destitute.


    "That is pretty obvious," Be uttered after a few seconds of observing the woman¡¯s reactions to Gabriel¡¯s words. Even her gaze showed some signs of worship to the man. Be sighed. "It seems that Daniel wanted him to lose his reputation. How about your people are they already inside the club?"


    "Yes. They are. See that man over there and the other one next to their table? Those were the first two who got there. Another two are waiting at every exit of the club. Plus someone is also waiting in the VIP room on the second floor."


    "VIP room?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s something that... that had some bed where VIP clients can have some good time with their dates once they are drunk."


    For a few seconds, Be frowned before she muttered. "Those people are truly stupid. How could they even try to have a good time with their dates in a room like that? If they are VIP clients then..." when she realized that she had voiced out her thoughts, Be immediately pursed her lips and added. "Sorry about that." She didn¡¯t know if this was a part of the original Be¡¯s personality or is if something weird is happening to her body again. All she knew is the fact that her instincts are telling her that she could trust Mo Li. Like she could say whatever she wanted and Mo Li would not judge her. "I am getting sleepy. Tonight, they might drug Gabriel and make her sleep with that woman." Be yawned. "Please tell your men to take Gabriel out once that happens and take him somewhere safe. I needed to talk to that man tomorrow."


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Be already walked out of Mo Li¡¯s office and went to their room. Because of this, Be failed to see the huge smile that Mo Li had on his face.

 Chapter 259 - Letter

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Letter</h4>


    The next time that Gabriel woke up, he was already in a clean room with white sheets and..." Hospital?" he squinted at the blinds a few feet away to his left. The smell of disinfectant was enough to make him conclude that he was indeed in a hospital.


    "No," the voice of the woman made him freeze. He looked at the woman calmly sitting on the couch on his left.


    "Who¡ª Who are¡ª Be? Be Qin?"


    "Be Mo. Hi, Gabriel how are you?" Be stood and walked towards Gabriel¡¯s bed.


    "I¡ª " That¡¯s when Gabriel noticed his aching head. "I¡ª What happened?"


    "Try to remember," Be said as she watched Gabriel held his temples. Creases started to appear on the man¡¯s forehead.


    "I¡ª We were at the bar and¡ª " Gabriel slowly opened his eyes when he realized that he actually couldn¡¯t remember anything else aside from having a headache! That¡¯s right, he had a headache while drinking with his friends and that was it! He immediately stared at Be. "Did something happen? Did someone drugged me?" Of course, he immediately concluded that someone was involved in this matter. For a few seconds, his gaze turned suspicious at Be but then he quickly realized that he actually never offended Be. Not when he was still Sarah¡¯s boyfriend or now that Be was already back in the City.


    Gabriel actually never personally met with Be before however, he had seen images of her and heard all about her from Sarah. Moreover, he also had seen an image of Be in one of the news a few days ago. It was something about the Mayor kicking her out of the family for divorcing her husband. "You¡ª Do you know what happened?" He immediately turned rmed when he recalled Be¡¯s words about this not being the hospital.


    "Gabriel, calm down," Be uttered. "I mean no harm. If I wanted to harm you, I could do it while you were sleeping." Be gave a sincere smile. Thisdies and gents was the male lead. She needed to be extra careful and nice.


    "Are you saying that you saved me?"


    "See for yourself." Be didn¡¯t hesitate to give him her phone and yed the CCTV that she got from Mo Li. It was a video of Gabriel being so drunk that he was escorted out of the club by none other than Mr. Son and the woman who liked her. Then the next video was taken outside of the bar where the woman and Mr. Son put him in the front seat of the woman¡¯s car. Then the third video was that of the woman driving towards a known hotel.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened when he saw himself bring escorted by two bulky men towards the hotel. They were followed by the woman.


    "You¡ª What is¡ª What is going on?"


    "When my people arrived, she already started taking off your clothes. They immediately knew that you were drugged so we had to set up this ce for you. This is not the hospital but a private clinic of my husband¡¯s friend."


    Gabriel turned silent as his hands started shaking. Son actually drugged him and tried to make him sleep with their friend? Clearly, Gab knew that the woman named Zhan Chin liked him since they were still in college but he had avoided her. He didn¡¯t want to hurt the woman¡¯s feelings by rejecting her. Of course, Zhan Chin was aware that he only has one woman in his eyes and that was Sarah.


    He had trusted both Mr. Son and Zhan Chin as they have been friends for a long time. However, those two people...


    "Swipe one more time," Be¡¯s voice interrupted his stupor. He immediately swiped and saw that on the fourth video Mr. Son was meeting with Daniel Rogers. His face immediately darkened. Does this mean that ... that his friend betrayed him for Daniel?


    "Daniel Rogers promised him an investment. The deal was sealed a few days ago. You can easily check it out. I am sure you have the qualifications and means to do so." Be smiled.


    "Why¡ª Why are you doing this? You don¡¯t know me. Why did you save me?" Of course, Gabriel was not dumb. He immediately suspected that Be was trying to manipte him into doing something. How could she just save him out of nowhere? He stared at the woman¡¯s sparkling eyes wondering what was her goal all along. "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am very grateful that you saved me. However, there is no such thing as free in this world. I just... I just wanted to know what you want in return."


    "Would you believe me if I say, nothing?"


    "No."


    "..." So direct. Be maintained her calm expression as she added. "I just... I just thought that you could help me save Sarah." As expected, Gabriel¡¯s face immediately darkened when he heard her name.


    "Save her? Why the hell would I save her?" Sarah abandoned him! She chose that man and the Qin Family over him! Why would he save someone like that?


    "You¡ª " Be sigh inwardly. As expected, the male lead really hated the female lead. "You seem to hate Sarah? May I know why?"


    "You didn¡¯t know?" Gabriel sneered but soon realized that he was projecting his anger towards someone who was also a victim of the Qin Family¡¯s greed. He immediately closed his eyes, his hand balled into tight fists as he calmed his raging heart. "I¡¯m sorry. I just... "


    "It¡¯s fine. I just... I am confused, why do you would hate her."


    A sigh escaped Gabriel¡¯s lips when he thought about the past. Years already passed, however, everything was still so clear in his mind. "I received a letter with her handwriting telling me to leave her alone because... I am just a nobody." That wasn¡¯t her exact words but saying it to Be would only hurt him more. "She mentioned Daniel¡¯s achievement and the benefits that he could bring to the whole Qin Family. Then she wished me luck and left the country."


    "You¡ª Please don¡¯t tell me you tried to talk to her in person," Be said as she fought the urge to roll her eyes. A letter? Really?

 Chapter 260 - Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Misunderstandings</h4>


    First and foremost, this male lead is smart and cunning. But believing a letter is just a bit dense, no? Logic would say that he wouldn¡¯t settle for something like that. Is this the reason why the male and female lead in dramas would always have misunderstandings?


    "I¡ª " as expected, Gabriel lowered his head. "I am not in... I am just... I thought she really sent it. After all, she deleted all of our images on her socials and stopped responding to my messages. Then a few months after, they announced that she was already engaged to Daniel Rogers."


    Be facepalmed.


    How could this be? Does this mean that this rtionship was only destroyed because one was too scared to speak up while the other assumed wrongly? ¡¯Hey Robot, can I pinch this male lead?¡¯ she silently asked the robot. These two really need pinching so they would wake up. "So, you are telling me that you hated Sarah because of a letter?"


    "No. Not just a letter. The Qin Family also sent people to... send me to the hospital on the day that she flew out of the country. I broke some bones and wasn¡¯t able to walk for a few days. If she loved me then... why would she let her family... ahw! Why did you pinch me?"


    Be sneered. Really? REALLY? "Wake up! Did you think she had some power inside the Qin Family?" she asked, wondering if the man was truly dumb. "Sarah had no power inside the Qin Family. Just like everyone else, she was nothing but a pawn. If my guess is right, she also hated you for abandoning her when she felt so alone." These two people are really hopeless.


    "How could you say that?"


    "Just a guess." Be shrugged. In the first ce, the plot alone is enough for her to know that misunderstandings are bound to drown this couple. ¡¯Robot, can I intervene? I mean the reincarnator is already making his move. It is best that we surprise him with something right?¡¯ This robot Is already upgraded, so Be was hoping that she could now do something with the plot. After all, the Viin is reincarnated. He already started doing something to change his fate.


    And if they don¡¯t want the Viin to seed then Be needed to intervene.


    [Host can do everything as long as the male lead and female lead would have a happy ending.]


    Seems like the robot love happy endings? Be fought the urge tough out loud. Now that this peculiar system already gave her permission to do something, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help this male lead. "I have a proposition for you."


    "Hm?" Gabriel immediately noticed the change in Be¡¯s expression. "If you want me to¡ª "


    "I can¡¯t save Be because I don¡¯t want to implicate my husband¡¯s name," she uttered. "However, I am very concerned so I thought you could help me. First I want to tell you that Sarah is... or might be experiencing some abuse." Be grabbed his phone and open a new article. "This was the only article about this fight. Daniel was fast enough to pay the other mediapanies so they wouldn¡¯t spread the news about this fight. The people that he fought were already in prison. You can check their stories if you don¡¯t believe me."


    "And?"


    "Well... I was there that night. He got mad when they stared at Sarah and started a fight. Then... Then Sarah was injured."


    "She was?"


    Be didn¡¯t miss the concern in Gabriel¡¯s eyes. "Of course, this wasn¡¯t included in the news. But I am sure you have the means to know the truth. On that night, we saw each other in a parking lot and we talked in that cafe. She was telling me how she envied me." Be forced some tears out of her eyes. She immediately wiped it as a sad smile blossomed on her face. "I¡¯m sorry... I just... you know... she doesn¡¯t even have the money to pay for her drinks. If my guess was right, Daniel was controlling her finances. That is some financial abuse right there. Moreover, it seems that Daniel is making her believe that no one else would love her if she left him. She must be thinking that you hate her so much."


    "That¡ª "


    "You can, of course, confirm all this using a CCTV. Here are the date and time of this meeting. You will eventually see the truth once you go to that club and use your own connections to get the CCTV."


    "But what is Daniel got the CCTV?"


    "Nah, he was too confident." Daniel Rogers was always arrogant and being reincarnated and knowing the future made him more arrogant. "He would never think that you would try and obtain the CCTV."


    For a few seconds, Gabriel turned silent as he lowered his gaze and stared at his hands¡ª his useless hands. He could have used his skills to save Sarah but he didn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t that something that made him useless? Actually, Gabriel never thought that Sarah would be in this kind of situation. Sarah¡ª the Sarah that he loved was always a happy and bubbly woman. She loved to dress up and makeup, she loved to paint, and is a very good singer, pianist, and dancer. However, she was always humble and is a very kind woman. She rarely gets mad and... she...


    Seeing Gabriel in deep contemtion, Be¡¯s lips lifted into a slight smile. "You know..." she let out a sigh. "Years ago, I was just like Sarah too. The Qin Family wanted me to follow their words. I can¡¯t even go to a ce without bodyguards. That was when I realized that I don¡¯t want to live a life like this. Then, I discovered that I am not really my mother¡¯s daughter. I thought that was enough reason for me to let go of the Qin Family. So I left the mansion and that was when I met my ex-husband." A sad smile can be seen on her face. "At first, I thought it was allughter and happiness. However, I seen realized that I was wrong. The Qin Family wanted the benefits that my ex-husband could give them. So they started inviting us to dinners and the naive me... well... I thought that was it."


    Slowly, Be frowned. "That was until I realized that he was cheating on me with my cousin just a year after our marriage. How funny was that? The person who joined out dinner would covet my own husband. Of course, I immediately wanted a divorce. However, the Qin Family threatened to kick me out of the family and erase my name in the family registry if I try to embarrass them. It took me a few months to decide and chose my mental peace more than my blood. In that case, my peace of mind is thicker than any blood rtions that I have with the Qin Family."


    "I¡ª I didn¡¯t know that¡ª "


    "I know. No one did." She sigh. "They keep it as a secret and made it seem like I was the crazy one divorcing someone kind and close to my family. I ignored all this and just move to the ind to have a peaceful life." Be looked at Gabriel¡¯splicated expression. While she was partly lying, about ny percent of her story was actually true. And the lies that she included were small little things that anyone could easily forget. She only wanted the man to know how maniptive that Family was.


    "You know..." Be added as she met Gabriel¡¯s eyes. "My father valued his career so much that he doesn¡¯t want me to divorce my cheating husband. He doesn¡¯t want to have a divorced daughter who is still in her early twenties. To him, kicking me out is better than dealing with a scandal of being rted to a divorced woman."


    "I¡ª I am so sorry. I actually didn¡¯t know that¡ª "


    "It¡¯s fine. This was nothing but a part of history. This was all in the past. There is no way that it would happen again. Moreover, I am no longer a Qin but a Mo." She smiled. "I just thought that you needed to hear my personal experience with the Qin Family for you to decide. You know Sarah was a very nice and kind woman. She would never try to deliberately hurt you. I am certain that the Qin Family is involved in that letter. They might have forced her to write that letter. We don¡¯t really know why she chose to write it. But we both know Sarah would never try to hurt someone that she loved... unlesss..." she made a deliberate pause.


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless they threatened her that they would kill you if she won¡¯t write the letter."


    As expected Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened as veins on his head started to be apparent. That¡¯s right! There is no way that Sarah would deliberately hurt him. Unless of course, they made her chose. His death or the letter? Knowing Sarah, she would choose to write that letter than to see him dead!

 Chapter 261 - I Will See You Later

    <h4>Chapter 261 - I Will See You Later</h4>


    Be smiled inwardly when she saw Gabriel¡¯s serious expression. She then cleared her throat and said, "Gabriel, I will leave you to rest. The drugs are no longer in your system but your body still needed some time to recuperate. Give yourself some time to recover before leaving this ce. Also... I already sent all information to your email and here." She handed him a sh drive. "Here is a copy of the email. Just in case. I really hope that you can help me save my sister from that monster." Be gave a sincere smile before leaving Gabriel alone.


    One cannot underestimate the protagonist in every world and even Be was aware of that. In her mind, the protagonist can be a ma of everything. Fortune and misfortune, allies and enemies. They are formidable folks who can make someone love them so much or hate them to the point of wanting to kill them.


    In every world, the protagonist can make a genius act rashly out of jealousy or survive a nuclear attack just because of luck. They are simply that formidable.


    After leaving the room, Be immediately sent some message to Mo Li before going to a cafe so she could get herself some of her favorite coffee and check out the news. Right now, the city seemed to have forgotten about what the mayor did to his daughter. All the articles about that incident on the restaurant simply vanished, removed from the. Of course, she already expected such a move from someone like her father. However, what surprised Be is the fact that her father didn¡¯t make his people publish something that could ruin her reputation.


    In fact, the old man had been very silenttely. However, Be knew that the old man was still closely watching her every move. The mayor already knew that Mo Li would really run in the next election and he must be looking for someone that could run against Mo Li. After a few minutes in the cafe, Be immediately started working on some of her projects for Mo Li. This was nothing but small market research about some of the new ideas that he came up with and had talked to her about.


    While this was not something that was part of her quest, Be felt that doing this for him was only right. After all, in this world, Be didn¡¯t have any influence or ways to save the male lead. Moreover, the time frame when she arrived was already in the middle of everything. She simply didn¡¯t have the time to prepare. Additionally, she wasn¡¯t also very rich. All of her money was on stocks and even if she used it to fight against the Viin, she would simply lose.


    Be was only being practical.


    "Is this seat taken?"


    Be lifted her head and met Daniel Rogers eyes. She frowned and shook her head. "No." Daniel smiled in response as he sat on the chair opposite to Be. The smell of wood mixed with lemon wafted through her nose. For some reason, Be felt that she had smelled this scent before. However, a part of her was certain that this should be the first time that she smelled something like this.


    Be immediately faked a smile. "Mr. Rogers, what a coincidence." Of course, she knew that this wasn¡¯t a coincidence. First and foremost, this cafe is located inside a very private vi. This was owned by someone who loved her beverages and decided that she could use her hobby and ce to create a cafe with an ambiance of an old European house. Most tourist doesn¡¯t really know this ce.


    Daniel squinted his eyes at her. "This wasn¡¯t a coincidence." His honesty surprised Be. Was this a part of the viin¡¯s character? If he said this to someone else, Daniel might have a chance to seed in these intimidation tactics. Too bad, this doesn¡¯t work on someone like her.


    "Oh?" she lifted an eyebrow, the smile on her facepletely vanished. It was reced with an icy gaze. "Was it because of my sister?"


    "I think you are a bad influence on your sister."


    "Exin."


    "You are quite bold," Daniel said, his gaze was as cold as ice. "Talking to me as if we are of the same status. You are quite lucky, I wouldn¡¯t stoop down to your level."


    Be fought the urge to roll her eyes. However, she said nothing and just bravely stared at the viin¡¯s eyes. Slowly, Be realized something weird. If this was in the previous world, staring at a man like this would have easily intimidated him. She was certain that she wouldn¡¯t even dare to talk to the viin like this. For some reason, a part of her seemed to be scared of viins.


    However, this was no longer the case in this world. Be didn¡¯t know if this was because of having enough confidence or it was because she is getting used to traveling in every world. All she knew was that she doesn¡¯t feel any fear towards this man.


    "I suggest you stay away from her."


    "Excuse me?" Be asked. Did he just ask her to stay away? "I don¡¯t even remember approaching Sarah. Is there something wrong with your brains?"


    Daniel ignored her question. Instead, he snorted and said, "Since you met her, she had been in a daze and seemed to be in deep thought. Moreover, I discovered that she actually had your number now. I already told her that getting close to someone like you who doesn¡¯t value her own family would bring her nothing but endless problems. However, it seems that she is not listening to my words. She would soon call you for a meeting. I suggest you decline and tell her that you don¡¯t want to see her again."


    Be just stared at Daniel, disbelief shed in her eyes. So, this man wanted to iste Sarah. He doesn¡¯t want to give her any options. If her guess was right, Daniel would soon do something and pin it to Be, making Sarah hate her in the process. Wait... isn¡¯t this something that happened to Gabriel?


    Was it possible that the person who urged Sarah to write the letter was actually this man?


    "Daniel Rogers...." She uttered. "I was never expecting that you would be someone like this. Just how insecure are you to try and control her rtionship with her own sister?" she squinted when she saw the dark look on Daniel¡¯s face. She was about to say something more when she noticed her phone vibrate. When she saw that it was Mo Li, she immediately answered it. Then she listened to everything that Mo Li told her.


    Apparently, her previous thoughts about Be¡¯s death being done by Daniel was not really impossible. Mo Li said that Daniel was actually seen on the Ind a month before she left the university! Unfortunately, it would take Mo Li¡¯s people some time to trace Daniel¡¯s whereabouts or the people that he met while he was on the ind.


    To Be, this was already enough for her to conclude that Daniel was indeed the person that ended the previous Be¡¯s life. "Alright, I understand. I will call you back." Be said before she ended the call. Then, she stared at Daniel. "First the letter and now this?" Be continued.


    "What letter?"


    "Oh, you think I don¡¯t know about the letter that you made Sarah write for Gabriel? Wait... let me guess... you were the one who suggested this idea to my father, right?"


    "You¡ª " As expected, Daniel¡¯s face turned darker. He growled at Be as he put his fist on top of the coffee table. "You will not talk about this matter to Sarah."


    "Or?"


    "Or you will regret evering back to this ce." His tone was cold, low, and grave, his handsome face contorted into an ugly scowl. "You know... I am very capable of ruining your life, right?"


    In response, Be snorted. "You have forgotten something, Mr. Rogers." Unfazed, Be slowly smirked. "My life was already ruined. I have been through a lot in the past, don¡¯t even think that a simple threat would make me tremble under your icy gaze." Mockeryced her gaze as she chuckled.


    "Is that so?" Daniel lifted an eyebrow. "Then what about your husband? I mean... your current husband." Seeing the change in her expression, Danielughed. "You think, I don¡¯t know that he is the reason for your confidence now? What do you think would happen if I kill him? Do you think, someone else would marry you after this? Do you think someone else would save you? Tsk. Tsk. Be Qin... youpletely underestimated me. I am simply someone you couldn¡¯t afford to offend. I cannot only ruin you and your future career and I can also include your husband with you. He can say goodbye to that political career that he wanted. He can say goodbye to the Mo Family¡¯s dream of staying relevant in this City."


    When Daniel saw Be¡¯s face turning red, he chuckled. "I will see you again, Be Qin. I will see you again."

 Chapter 262 - Manipulating

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Manipting</h4>


    Be stared at Daniel¡¯s back as thetter left the cafe. Then she fell into deep contemtion. It seems that from now on, Daniel would start to target her simply because she existed. A sigh escaped her lips. Now that Daniel openly threatened her all she could do is protect herself and fight back.


    However, she really needed to find a way to clear up the misunderstandings between the male lead and the female lead. Be stroked her chin as she thought of a way to make the male lead meet the female lead. In the end, she shook her head and let out a burst of lowughter. She never once expected that she would be a cupid one day.


    Be shrugged before she decided to leave this cafe and talk to Mo Li about her ns. Right now, her confidence in her assumptions is stronger, therefore, she could now analyze everything and use the weird way that her brain works to predict her enemy¡¯s movements. Just like now, Be already knew that Daniel might see someone from the Mo Family soon. After all, the man already told her that he would ruin Mo Li¡¯s career.


    However, this is not enough to make Be worry. First and foremost, Mo Li doesn¡¯t want this. He doesn¡¯t want to involve himself in politics. However, he had to agree to his father¡¯s request so he could marry Be. Meaning, if Daniel would ruin his name, that would only help them lose this election.


    Now that Be thought about it, she found it funny that Daniel thought this would scare them. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mo Li won this election from the time frame that Daniel came from.


    In fact, Be¡¯s previous analysis was actually right. After Daniel left the cafe, he immediately went to have some tea with none other than... Liu Cheng¡¯er. The current VP of Mo Li¡¯spany and the woman who considered herself Be¡¯s rival. When he arrived, Daniel didn¡¯t hesitate to tell the woman what he wanted to do with Mo Li and hispany.


    "Once he realized that Be Qin is useless. He would surely go to you and ask for your help."


    "So, you wanted me to sabotage thepany? Mr. Rogers, we have high-end clients that¡ª " Liu Cheng¡¯er pursed her lips and didn¡¯t finish her words. She looked at Daniel Rogers confident smile as she thought about the effects of sabotaging Mo Li¡¯s financialpany. It would be devastating. Clearly, this move would create a scandal, ruining Mo Li¡¯s name. If that happens, Mo Li might ask for the help of his family.


    "If you think that he would ask for the help of his family then I suggest that you think again. Mr. Mo is clearly a very prideful man. He and his father have different values. I really don¡¯t think that he would ask for the Mo Family¡¯s help first. I am very confident that he would ask for your help. If he won¡¯t then you can, of course, offer your help and show him your real value. Again, he needed to realize that his wife is pretty useless if you wanted him to see you as a woman." Daniel was not unfamiliar with Mo Li. While the man stayed lowkey in his previous life, he knew that he was smart and very cunning. In the future, Mo Li would soon be a very well known businessman that would receive countless awards for his conglomerate.


    Daniel thought about what happened in his previous life. He couldn¡¯t remember anything that would involve Mo Li. The man had no political ambitions and didn¡¯t involve himself with the Mo Family. He never actually remembered anything memorable about this man. In the past life, the people who helped ruined him were just Gabriel and Be.


    This was the reason why he tried to make Amy Sy poison Be while she was still on the ind to avoid her seeing Sarah. However, that n didn¡¯t work as Be Qin survived and even married Mo Li. This is something that never happened in his past life. Be never had the support of Mo Li in that lifetime. Daniel immediately concluded that the changes were because of his reincarnation. His arrival in this world caused a lot of changes in the original plotline.


    Daniel tried his best to instigate chaos by convincing Be¡¯s ex-husband that Be still loved him and was only making him jealous by marrying Mo Li. However, this didn¡¯t work too. Moreover, despite Daniel¡¯s efforts for Sarah and Be not to meet, the two still met and were able to talk privately. This prompted him to use his ultimate trump card¡ª his knowledge about the future.


    Daniel was someone who knows everything about the future. This knowledge is not limited to the Qin Family and Sarah. He was a businessman after all, and he was pretty familiar with some economic problems that would happen in the next few weeks. He could use this problem and create some difficulties in Mo Li¡¯spany. This would make it seem like thepany¡¯s problem is just because of the economy when he was already using an underhanded method to sabotage the multi million dorpany.


    Be could only me herself for Mo Li¡¯s destruction. After all, she refused to stop listening to his warnings.


    "But¡ª " Liu Cheng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but frown. In fact, the reason why she became the Vice President of thepany was because of Mo Li¡¯s father and maternal grandfather. They wanted to create an opportunity for her and Mo Li to work together and hopefully fell for each other. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that Mo Li actually gave her any power inside thepany.


    Liu Cheng¡¯er was a medical doctor and she was very good with her job. But, Mo Li didn¡¯t actually give her any serious responsibilities. In fact, she doesn¡¯t even attend any board meetings and other important meetings about thepany. Of course, she had to try to convince Mo Li to at least, let her sit inside the board room with the other executives but Mo Li was quick to remind her that her qualifications do not allow her to. She was just someone who got inside because of her connections, she wasn¡¯t someone who worked hard and followed all the right procedure to be promoted.


    This, of course, hurt Liu Cheng¡¯er a lot. But what can she do? Mo Li was actually right. The reason why she was here was that... Mo Li¡¯s father threatened him. While Liu Cheng¡¯er knew that Mo Li doesn¡¯t like her, she still persevered. Liu Cheng¡¯er was always someone who believes that rtionship and marriage needed hard work and she thought that by not giving up and showing she was actually someone with principle, Mo Li would soon get used to her presence.


    But... Liu Cheng¡¯er bit her lower lip when she recalled knowing that Mo Li is already married. The man didn¡¯t even tell her that he would marry someone else! Her expression worse when she thought of that scheming Be¡¯s obnoxious smile. She truly hated that woman!


    "Mr. Rogers... I ¡ª I think I don¡¯t understand why you are targeting Be through Mo Li? I mean, I saw how much Mo Li worked for hispany and witnessed him spent countless sleepless nights in his office. I honestly don¡¯t want to do something that would possibly cause trouble for him." She was simply not that desperate! She loved Mo Li and she would give up anything for that guy. She simply couldn¡¯t do something that would make him suffer. In fact, seeing him suffer would hurt her too!


    Daniel snorted. As expected of a woman in love. They would always listen to their emotion first and ignore the profits that woulde after all this chaos. "Well, let me be honest with you Dr. Liu. I think Be is only using Mo Li for her own benefits."


    "You¡ª "


    "Let¡¯s be honest here, Dr. Liu. We both know that a woman like her is not someone pleasant in the eyes of the Lu City. Without Mo Li, she would be useless, without any family or anyone by her side. I think she is the one making Mo Li want to run for office so she could use him for her revenge against her family who abandoned her."


    "Mr. Rogers this...."


    "This is really simple. If one would think about it, Mo Li never had the interest to run for office. I am sure that you were aware of that. However, he suddenly decided to agree to his father¡¯s term just so he could marry Be." Daniel took a sip of his tea and met Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯splicated eyes. "I think, Mr. Mo might have really liked Be, but thetter gave him a condition. The only way she would agree to marry him is if he would run for a mayor against the Qin Family."


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, Dr. Liu. I think Be is manipting Mo Li. So, I need your help to save him from that woman."

 Chapter 263 - Financials

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Financials</h4>


    Liu Cheng¡¯er turned silent. Now that she thought about it, Mo Li showed no interest in Politics since he was younger. However, he just suddenly agreed to run so he could marry Be Qin. That, itself was really fishy! She hadn¡¯t thought of Be Qin manipting Mo Li before! But after talking to Daniel, the fog in her mind had been cleared.


    Be Qin is manipting Mo Li and is using him for revenge!


    "Alright! I will do my best to help," she immediately said while gritting her teeth. She just couldn¡¯t wait for it. She needed to talk to Mo Li soon. Seeing her appearance, Daniel immediately told her not to do anything drastic. Right now, theirmon enemy is Be, someone that could manipte Mo Li who was a very smart man.


    Surely, Be should be very smart too.


    Meaning, they could just approach this situation in a normal way! They needed a n! So, on that night, Liu Cheng¡¯er and Daniel Rogers made a n to ruin Be¡¯s schemes.


    Be and Mo Li was of course, unaware of Daniel¡¯s plots. Right now, Mo Li and Be are having dinner in their house. Of course, all of this was cooked by Mo Li.


    "Beef with broli," Be smiled as she looked at the current dish that was made by her husband. "I didn¡¯t know you are such a good cook!"


    "If the wife cannot cook, it is best for the husband to learn. Else, he would get hungry."


    "..." She pouted before chuckling.


    "Here, add more. You were so skinny. I mean, I am not against your previous lifestyle. But that was before. You were alone then. Now, you have to eat more as you already have me."


    "..." Be could only watch as Mo Li added more and more beef and broli to her bowl. However, she didn¡¯t say anything to stop him. Instead, she thank him and started eating the food instead.


    "You even made shrimp tempura and another Japanese dish. What¡¯s the asion?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask. A while ago, when Mo Li called her again, it was to inform her that he was waiting for her in the grocery store just in the next mall. After a few minutes, Be arrived and the two bought a lot of ingredients for his dish. At first, she thought the ingredients that he bought were supplies for the house.


    Who would have thought that he would create more than four dishes tonight? All on his own? To be fair, Be tried to offer her help. Of course, she knew how to cut some onions and garlic. But it seems that Mo Li is adamant about not letting her near the kitchen.


    "No. I don¡¯t think we need an asion to celebrate," he smiled and poured her some wine. "Do we?"


    "No. Of course not." Be uttered. She just realized that everything that Mo Li cooked is actually very ptable! "This... This is really good." She didn¡¯t know if Mo Li was really this good or he knew her too much that he even know how she liked her food a bit more salty than the normal dish. "I can¡¯t remember when was thest time that I taste something this good." Since she came here, she had been eating something spicy to stop herself from craving this type of tasty food.


    Seeing her happy expression, Mo Li onlyughed as he started eating his food. "Tomorrow, you shoulde with me to the office and start working as my head secretary." He knew how she had been itching to do some worktely.


    "I thought you wanted me to be your political analyst?"


    "If you take that job seriously, I would win the election. I don¡¯t want that. Just do that while you are bored."


    "..." She squinted at him. She had this suspicion that Mo Li really didn¡¯t want her to work as her political analyst. It was like, he deliberately went to the ind and use that excuse so she woulde back here and marry him. Of course, these were nothing but unfounded suspicions¡ª something that her crazy mind hade up with. "How about my sry?" she asked, unable to stop her mouth.


    For some reason, this statement made Mo Liughed out loud. She looked at him, confused. Did she ask something so funny? Why was heughing? She watched as Mo Li took a sip of his wine and stood from his seat. Then he went out of the dining room for a few minutes. When Mo Li came back, he was already holding a folder and directly gave it to her.


    Without saying anything, Be opened the folder and immediately read the contract. Slowly, her eyes widened. "Executive assistant with the annual sry of... why is it nk?"


    "So, you can change it." He shrugged.


    "..." Does it look like she really loved money? Be narrowed her eyes at the contract before looking at Mo Li.


    "Please, don¡¯t ask me if I think you love money too much. Money has nothing to do with this marriage."


    "Oh?" Then, he wasn¡¯t thinking that she was a gold digger? "Well... just so you know... I have an investment portfolio which is worth millions." She said. "Even if I don¡¯t work now until I die, I am confident that I won¡¯t starve just from the dividends of my investments." She cleared her throat and bravely met Mo Li¡¯s eyes. "I didn¡¯t agree to marry you because you are rich."


    He chuckled. Lifting an eyebrow, Mo Li asked. "Really? Then did you marry me because I am handsome?"


    "..."


    Seeing her pout, Mo Li let out a burst of humorousughter. "I know you didn¡¯t marry me because of money, silly." Why was she getting so defensive? It¡¯s not like, he didn¡¯t know that she loves her money too much. With this in mind, Mo Li startedughing again. What would she do if she knew that Mo Li knew her even better than she knew herself?


    "Alright, at least that is clear enough." Be nodded, seriously. In marriage, it is always better to talk about financial stuff to avoid misunderstanding. "Now, about that sry."


    Be didn¡¯t know why Mo Li startedughing again but she started ring at her, wondering if he was making fun of her.


    "Alright, continue... continue... I have no objections as long as it¡¯s reasonable."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I know you are overqualified for the job."


    "Good. Now... let¡¯s talk about my credentials first." She said while casually eating her food. "I didn¡¯t graduate top of my ss. You know that I am not smart but I just work harder than everyone else. I hold masters and¡ª "


    "I don¡¯t think there is a need to discuss this, no?" Mo Li was truly helpless. When ites to conversations about money, he knew that she would truly demand what she deserved base on her experience. "Why don¡¯t we do this. Since I took you away from your job in the university, we can start with your sry in your teaching job. Of course, if you feel that this is not enough, you can write more than this. What do you think?"


    Almost immediately, Be smiled and nodded. "I didn¡¯t expect that you were actually very good at understanding my words. Alright, I agree. My sry would be the same when I was teaching with all the perks, health insurance, and other stuff. Is that good?"


    "Hmmm. And bonuses too!"


    "Of course." Be beamed. This topic was truly making her happy. It was the exact opposite of her conversation with Daniels earlier. Unknowingly, Be was already frowning as she thought of Daniel¡¯s threats. As the viin, that man would surely do something towards Mo Li. Moreover, he would surely use his advantages just like knowing about the future.


    "Are you alright? Did something happen?" Mo Li immediately asked when he noticed the crease in her forehead.


    "I¡¯m just afraid that Daniel would work with someone from the Mo Family and do something to your business to make you suffer. He must have known that you were involved in saving and providing security for Gabriel."


    Mo Li stared at her, the change in the current atmosphere was too drastic. He didn¡¯t like it. He wanted to tell her not to worry but knowing her personality, Mo Li already knew that Lily¡¯s mind would never stop working, predicting about the possible schemes. So, instead, Mo Li dabbed a napkin on her lips and smiled. "Why don¡¯t you tell me about the possible scenario¡¯s where Daniel would be able to harm me and my business?" This woman was Lily, he was confident that she would be able toe up with ns to counter Daniel Rogers.


    For a few seconds, Be silently stared at hisforting eyes. "I think... I think she would convince someone from the Mo Family to harm you."


    "The Mo Family cannot do anything to me. As long as I put up a fake facade of working hard to maintain my good name. They won¡¯t touch me." Mo Li smiled and started stroking the back of her palm.


    "Then... Then... he might use Liu Cheng¡¯er to attack you and yourpany." Be suddenly said. She didn¡¯t know why she said that. She actually didn¡¯t want to sound like she wanted to get rid of Liu Cheng¡¯er. She didn¡¯t want to sound like a jealous wife. However, her instincts are telling her that the woman would do everything to ruin them.

 Chapter 264 - Governors Health

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Governor''s Health</h4>


    "Hmmm. I understand, I will make my people check her out." Mo Li immediately nodded. After a few minutes, the conversation turned normal again as they talk about food and some investments that Be made. As expected, when ites to money, Be¡¯s energy was full, her face beaming. After dinner, the two enjoyed a few more minutes of talking over their wine before finally deciding to go to bed.


    When Be woke up the next day, Mo Li was no longer beside her. She immediately went to the bathroom only to realized a lot of kiss marks on her neck, even her chest was full of already purplish kiss marks. A sigh escaped her lips. How could Mo Li not restrain himself knowing that Be was too skinny?


    In the end, Be could only finish her bath and quickly wore a turtleneck to hide her marks. Then she grabbed her bag and immediately went to Mo Li¡¯s office while chuckling. She was supposed to be the secretary and yet she was alreadyte while her boss was already working. For some reason why found this amusing.


    While on her way to the office, Be used her phone to check the news and as expected, some news about Amy Sy and her father is already starting to surface on the. This was because she was secretly sent some news regarding Amy Sy¡¯s bullying and using her father¡¯s name and connections to intimidate someone. Unfortunately for Be, Amy Sy wasn¡¯t a celebrity or someone known even in the educationalmunity. Because of this, the news is just not as eye-catching for everyone else. While some people who knew the father and daughter duo had reacted, it wasn¡¯t enough to cause some problems.


    It seems that herst resort is to actually involve her father in this matter.


    "You wanted proof that Mayor Qin is corrupt?" Mo Li immediately asked when Be told him her n.


    "Yes."


    For a few seconds, Mo Li turned silent as he thought about her requests. "Then, I can send it to you in a while."


    This statement was enough to make Be speechless. Suspicions clouded her gaze for a few seconds before she lowered her head and started typing on herptop. Mo Li seemed so prepare about everything. The man already showed her that she was an expert inputers. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t too surprised to know that he already research the Qin Family before.


    Just as Mo Li said, he sent Be some of the evidence that she wanted to have for the mayor and vice mayor¡¯s. Aside from this, she also asked him to help her find something for the Sy¡¯s. Amy Sy and her father needed to go down with the Qin Family.


    Everything had been going so smoothly that Be couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was her luck all along. Was this the effect of having a stroke of positive luck this time? ¡¯Robot please show me my stats.¡¯


    [Showing stats in 3...2...1]


    [Name: Lily]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: D]


    [Missions Completed: 3]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: 1650]


    [Strength: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Intelligence: 50(Normal Human)]


    [Speed: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Luck: 2]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Potion Brewing and Pill Making. Proficiency: Advanced beginner]


    [Status: Healthy]


    She smiled inwardly. Currently, her luck was only 2 but it was already showing some good changes such as being able to marry someone like Mo Li. If this happens in every world then, wouldn¡¯t that mean she would finally have an easier time?


    She could only hope that this wasn¡¯t just a one-time thing. After all, this system was too mysterious and it seems that it would work against her sometimes.


    "Hm? What is going on?" Be¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when she saw a group of people walking towards Mo Li¡¯s office. Be¡¯s table was currently located just outside of Mo Li¡¯s office. This was something that she insisted on as she doesn¡¯t want this man to distract her. "Dr. Liu, did something happen?" She said before she grabbed her recorder and secretly put it in her space. She could easily take it outter.


    "Miss Qin, there is really something."


    Be lifted an eyebrow when she noticed how Liu Cheng¡¯er addressed her.


    "I will talk to Mo Li, alone." Liu Cheng¡¯er said before ignoring Be. Of course, she was aware that this woman was Mo Li¡¯s executive assistant however, she was currently the VP of thispany. Of course, her position is much better than Be¡¯s! Meaning, she doesn¡¯t have to act cordial and could act like the boss.


    Without waiting for Be to answer, Liu Cheng¡¯er instructed the group of people to stay outside first before saying, "Miss Qin, Instead of standing there in a daze, why don¡¯t you do your job and check the news instead? There is currently a big scandal that might involve ourpany. Please take note you are an assistant here." Of course, Liu Cheng¡¯er immediately took this opportunity to treat Be like this. In her eyes, Be wouldn¡¯t dare say something against her in front of this many people.


    After all, Liu Cheng¡¯er was the VP while she was only a mere assistant.


    "Dr. Liu, I think you forgot something," Be¡¯s words stop Liu Cheng¡¯er from opening the door.


    "Hm?" she lifted an eyebrow at Be as if silently challenging her to show her fangs in front of the executives.


    "Please call me, Mrs. Mo," Be gave a gentle smiled before she walked towards Liu Cheng¡¯er and helped her open the door. This smiling face didn¡¯t show any anger or hidden irritation. To the other people, it looked like Be was simply reminding Liu Cheng¡¯er that she was already married. However, this was a huge blow to Liu Cheng¡¯er.


    Did Be really have to remind her that she was already married to Mo Li? This was simply bullying! Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s face reddened before she stomped her feet and walked inside Mo Li¡¯s office. Seeing the woman¡¯s dark expression, Be continued smiling, as she told the others to take their seats at the small receiving area in front of them.


    After this, Be started reading the articles online and immediately realized what was wrong.


    It turns out that the current diagnosis of the governor had been revealed to the public! If her guess was right, Mo Li¡¯spany should be the one handling the Governor¡¯s insurance. Meaning, they have knowledge about his current health problems. This diagnosis is private stuff, and the governor might have kept his current health status a secret.


    Just like most VIP members of thepany, the governor wanted to keep his files private. Now that it was out in the public, this means that the governor would soon hirewyers to trace the leak of information and this would obviously involve Mo Li¡¯spany. Be narrowed her eyes. Before she smiled and called Patriarch Mo toe here.


    Be thought this would be the best opportunity to make the Mo Family hate Liu Cheng¡¯er! Isn¡¯t this like killing two birds with one stone? Be looked at Mo Li¡¯s office. Sadly, she couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside because of the frosted ss that separated them. All she could see was the silhouette of Liu Cheng¡¯er standing in front of Mo Li¡¯s table.


    Meanwhile, Mo Li¡¯s lips were already lifted into a sneer as he listened to Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s reports. "Really? You think my wife married me for this information?"


    "This was the only reason why she would suddenly approach you all these years! Think about it! Her father must have enticed her to seduce you to get this information! I heard that her father wanted to run for the next governor! Mo Li just think about it! That Be is clearly someone who agreed to marry you for benefits!


    Mo Li snorted. "So, you are here to tell me that she was the one who leaked that information?"


    "Of course! It can only be here! Thispany had been secured for years! There wasn¡¯t a single problem before she came into the picture. We don¡¯t really know if she secretly essed yourptop while you are sleeping! Mo Li, I know how much you love thispany! I saw you do your best to make this one of the bestpanies in the city. I can¡¯t just let some woman ruin this sess and hard work! I implore you to call an all-out investigation! Let the culprit suffer and go to prison!"


    "I see..." Mo Li squinted before leaning at his chair. "Then, call the meeting. I want it in an hour. Call the police officers, I am confident that the IT department would be able to find whoever leaked it in a few minutes."


    Almost immediately relief shed in Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She immediately started to praise herself inwardly for her action. ¡¯So what if she was Mo Li¡¯s wife? I refuse to believe that Mo Li would choose her over his business! I know how much Mo Li worked to create thispany! How could he let a mere woman ruin all this?¡¯ Of course, Liu Cheng¡¯er hid the smile on her face as she walked out of the door and called the executives.


    Yes, before Mo Li even agreed, she already took the time to call everyone out here. After all, she couldn¡¯t waste her precious time anymore. She needed Be to leave Mo Li as soon as possible!

 Chapter 265 - Treacherous World of Politics

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Treacherous World of Politics</h4>


    Without even waiting for Mo Li to say something, Liu Cheng¡¯er already invited Be to the conference room along with everyone else. Of course, Be only told her that she wasn¡¯t her boss. She was Mo Li¡¯s secretary! Why was Liu Cheng¡¯er treating her as if she was working for her? In the end, Liu Cheng¡¯er could only re at Be before marching towards the conference room.


    Seeing Liu Cheng¡¯er gone, Be immediately went inside Mo Li¡¯s office. "Did something happen?" To her surprise, Mo Li was only smiling at her.


    "Did you call my father?"


    "Yes, he wille along with your mother and grandmother," she nodded without even wondering how did Mo Li know.


    "So, the governor?"


    "Hmmm." Mo Li nodded. "You were right, she indeed used the business this time." Mo Li said. However, there was no trace of anger in his eyes. In fact, he was smiling. Amus.e.m.e.nt shed in his face as he leaned against his chair while calmly calling someone on his phone. "Hey, yes I heard about it. Please release some tidbits of news pointing the leak of information into mypany and some articles that might be from the Mo Family. Of course, I¡¯m sure. Alright, I¡¯ll call youter."


    Be only lifted an eyebrow. She knew that Mo Li was smart and cunning. However, she never expected him to be this decision when ites to the Mo Family. He actually used his own business to ruin his family? Be knew that thispany should be something that Mo Li built from scratch. How could he abandon this just to destroy the Mo Family?


    However, just as Be was about to ask, she felt a surge of information shed in her head. Almost immediately, Be paled and staggered, unable to process all the stuff in her mind. Memories? Or was that just her own way of analyzing what was about to happen? ¡¯Hey Robot, did you have some malfunction or something?¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Of course, she wasn¡¯t expecting any sort of reply from the system.


    Surprisingly, the system actually said, ¡¯Negative.¡¯


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    Be lifted her head only to see that she was already in his arms. "You look so pale. I will take you to the hospital."


    "There¡¯s no need."


    "I insist," Mo Li said as he strode towards the elevator with her in his arms. Seeing the man¡¯s resolute expression, Be chose to stay silent. She actually wanted to remind Mo Li that he still had a meeting to attend to but her mouth seemed to stop working as her head started aching. Moreover, she also understood that Mo Li was using this reason to bete in his own meeting. Be decided to just go with the flow as she closed her eyes as she thought about the information inside her head.


    This was not really a piece of information but it was some sort of a strategy on how to save Mo Li¡¯spany! Isn¡¯t that weird? The stuff that just happened to register inside her mind was like a scheme, a dirty one, but something that she needed to do to save something that Mo Li built. Be processed everything and slowly, the frown on her face deepened.


    Before this, Be was certain that she never learned any business management skills. She couldn¡¯t remember doing any business in the previous world. So, how did she knew about the processes in Mo Li¡¯spany? She really couldn¡¯te up with a usible reason. In the end, she could only wonder why she wanted to help Mo Li without even the system¡¯s tasks.


    After a few minutes, the two arrived in the hospital where a doctor immediately checked Be.


    Of course, the news of Mo Li going to the hospital with his wife quickly reached Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s ears. She immediately fumed. She closed her eyes as she tried to stabilize her breathing. Breath in, breath out. Breath in, breath out. Breath in, breath out.


    How could she let that woman win this time? In front of everyone, Liu Cheng¡¯er chose to remain calm as she smiled at some of the executives who started whispering. "I actually understand, President Mo. After all, he just got married and today is actually the first day that Miss Be worked here. However, the timing is just too..." She shook her head while clicking her tongue, disappointment can be seen in her eyes.


    Almost immediately, the faces of the executives changed. How could they not understand her point? This was Be¡¯s first day working and something like this already happened! Moreover, just as there is an important meeting about this matter, she actually became sick and made Mo Li rush her to the hospital when the office had their own clinic! What could this possibly mean?


    "Isn¡¯t she someone from the Qin Family?"


    "I heard she doesn¡¯t have any good rtionship with her father. And Mayor Mo already removed her from their ancestral book. That should mean something right?"


    "Usually people who are kicked out of the family did something really bad. Do you think she did something that evil too?"


    "Rumor has it that the mayor kicked her out for divorcing her own husband. I think it is better not to judge someone base on their past, no?"


    "Aish, I think we should just focus on the current issues instead of talking about someone irrelevant."


    ¡¯What do you mean, irrelevant? Ourpany never had this issue before she came! Is that really considered irrelevant?"


    Slowly, the investors started talking amongst themselves. Some were whispering while others are just tantly using their normal voice, making everyone hear what they were talking about. Of course, this immediately made Liu Cheng¡¯er smile with glee. While she wasn¡¯t so sure why Be was rushed to the hospital, she was happy that it helped her case sounded more convincing.


    Surely, Mo Li wouldn¡¯t act like a fool and still believe Be, right?


    However, her expression soon changed when she thought of something important. Why would Mo Li rushed her to a hospital when they actually have a clinic here? Moreover, her assistant told her that Be was really pale and it seems that she lost consciousness while Mo Li carried her. Was it possible that she was actually pregnant?


    This was enough to dampen her mood. If Be is already pregnant then getting rid of her required an extra cruel method!


    "Everyone, just calm down. I am sure President Mo won¡¯t take too long in the hospital. After all, this is an important meeting. Don¡¯t worry, I will call him and ask him when will he arrive." Liu Cheng¡¯er gave them a pleasant smile before she walked out of the room and dialed Mo Li¡¯s number.


    After a few rings, thetter answered.


    "VP Liu, is there something wrong?" Mo Li¡¯s rxed tone surprised her but it wasn¡¯t enough to make her forget the reason why she called.


    "Mo Li the meeting is about to start." She said. "The executives are getting angry. I already gather everyone from the IT team so they could check who stole the governor¡¯s files. I heard that Miss Be is in the hospital. I am not saying that you should leave her alone but this... this matter with the governor cannot be dyed anymore." On the phone, Liu Cheng¡¯er sounded distressed.


    "I won¡¯t leave her alone."


    Those words were akin to a sharp arrow hitting her chest. Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s hands tightened around her phone. "But¡ª But the governor¡ª " she wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence when she heard a sigh on the other line.


    "Alright, I am on my way back." Mo Li before ending the call. A beautiful smile immediately blossomed on Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s face. As expected, Mo Li would really leave Be alone as long as she reminded him of the importance of this meeting. "Eh? Mother? Father? Grandmother? Why are you here?" Liu Cheng¡¯er looked at the three people approaching her.


    Of course, these were Mo Li¡¯s parents. The trio actually insisted that she addressed them like this. After all, she was the only daughter-inw that they were willing to ept.


    "Mo Li wanted us toe here. He said it had something to do with the governor." Patriarch Mo immediately said. The Mo Family and the current Governor were not really considered hostile however, their rtionship cannot be considered close either. However, Patriarch Mo would never miss an opportunity such as this to get some news about someone that could be one of his opponents in the treacherous world of politics.


    "Really?" Liu Cheng¡¯er frowned. "Then... please... follow me to the conference room." She said while wondering why would Mo Li want his parents here. Was he nning something against them? Slowly, confusion settled in her eyes. Did she miss something?


    .....


    I had a swab test today! It was notfortable and I don¡¯t want to undergo with the procedure again. The result will be in 3-4 days since I am far from the city. I hope everything is well. :(

 Chapter 266 - Executive Secretary

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Executive Secretary</h4>


    However, Liu Cheng¡¯er had not time to analyze these things. Right now, all she was thinking about was winning¡ª finally winning. That man whom she met the other day promised her things, shares, and properties once she became sessful. Moreover, that man only wanted to make Mo Li leave that hateful Be! He wasn¡¯t asking for any other conditions!


    While Liu Cheng¡¯er is not very familiar with Mr. Rogers before meeting him, she already made her research and she knew that the man was trustworthy. Additionally, he was selfless. Daniel only wanted to save his loved one from Be. He was someone who loves Sarah wholeheartedly and was willing to do everything for her! Liu Cheng¡¯er could only envy Sarah Qin and hope that Mo Li would soon treat her the way Daniel treated his fiance. That was Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s dream!


    "Are you alright, Cheng¡¯er?" Mo Li¡¯s mother asked after they sat inside the conference room. This is a huge room that could amodate up to thirty people. The room was supposed to be for the department heads. However, Liu Cheng¡¯er chose this ce as they also invited some of the IT team¡¯s members who were bringing theirptops so they could use them to try and trace the leak. "Why are you in a daze? Tell me honestly, did something happen? Why did Mo Li call us here?" she whispered.


    "Mother," Liu Cheng¡¯er bit her lips and looked at the people that were sitting on the long oval table. "Please don¡¯t get scared. No need to worry about anything else. I will tell you something but please control your reaction. I don¡¯t want this to affect your health." She responded while leaning towards the woman. "There is a possible leak in thepany. The leak is the source of the current news about the governor. I believe called you out here because he doesn¡¯t want the Mo Family to get involved in this matter. After all, if words get out thepany and the prestige of the whole Mo Family might be affected."


    As expected, the woman instantly paled when she heard Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s words. "Is that true?"


    "Yes, mother. Now, all of the people here are actually thinking that it might be Miss Be who leaked the news." Concern shed in Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s face. "I just¡ª This is truly sad. I couldn¡¯t imagine Mo Li¡¯s emotions if Be really betrayed her."


    "You¡ª You mean, there is a possibility that it¡¯s that woman?"


    "Yes, mother. However, will know the truth soon. When I told Mo Li about this news, Miss Be suddenly had an emergency and he had to personally bring her to the hospital. That¡¯s why he waste. But rest assured¡ª "


    "So that woman actually acted sick? To distract my son?" Zhang Bingbing hissed, her brows furrowed. "That woman is truly evil! I always knew this will happen! How dare she try to ruin my son¡¯spany and our family name? As expected of that Qin sl*t! She is just like her mother after all! A sl*t who is only good at seducing people! They are only good at using their body to manipte people!"


    "Bingbing, what is going on here?" Mo Li¡¯s father, Mo Bai immediately asked when he heard his wife¡¯s words.


    "Hmph! That Be actually leaked the scandalous health files of the Governor!"


    "Mother, please lower your voice. We don¡¯t want other people to hear. We can¡¯t really say something like this without proof." Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s words immediately made the people who heard them think that she was the righteous one who was trying to stop Mo Li¡¯s mother from saying some nonsense. On the outside, Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s face was extremely righteous as she helped Zhang Bingbing take a seat. "Mother, please calm yourself. I understand that you are upset. But this might create some problems with your health."


    "How can I calm down?" Zhang Bingbing¡¯s voice was already a little shrill. Now that she increased the volume of her voice, she sounded truly annoying. "That woman seduced my son and made him cancel a good engagement! Then, she actually dared to betray his trust and hispany? Let us call the authorities! I want that woman arrested!"


    "Mother, please calm yourself. Rest assured, I already took care of everything." Liu Cheng¡¯er said before she asked her assistant to give Zhang Bingbing bottled water. "Mother, this is not the right time to act like this. Mo Li needed our help to resolve this issue. We needed to be strong and show our support for him." Her words were enough to calm Zhang Bingbing down. However, this wasn¡¯t enough to stop Mo Bai and Zhang¡¯s Grandmother to ask questions.


    "Hmph! As expected! My grandson was fooled by that woman!" Zhang Grandmother narrowed her eyes. "And she even acted like there is an emergency to try and dy this meeting? Good thing, Mo Li wasn¡¯t blinded and actually left her in the hospital alone."


    "Grandmother, I know Mo Li since we were kids. I know how much he valued thispany. There is no way that he would stay in the hospital for so long. He knew that this could possibly ruin everything that he worked hard for."


    Before Zhang Grandmother could answer, the huge brown wooden door of the conference room opened, revealing Mo Li. His arrival immediately silenced the room with almost twenty people. "Is everyone here?" he calmly asked while walking towards the head of the long table.


    "Yes, the IT team is already here too. They are now checking the breach of information. Please have some water first before we start the meeting." Of course, Liu Cheng¡¯er was really enthusiastic now that Be wasn¡¯t actually with Mo Li! This could only mean that Be was still in the hospital and Mo Li actually left her!


    That woman actually wanted to dy the meeting because of her false condition! Too bad, Mo Li valued thepany more than anything!


    Liu Cheng¡¯er immediately handed Mo Li another bottled water before sitting next to him.


    "That seat is taken, VP Liu. Please sit on the other side." Mo Li calmly said while looking at everyone at the table.


    "Huh? But... we are all here?"


    "Did you want my secretary to stand?" Mo Li lifted an eyebrow as he sent a mocking gaze towards Liu Cheng¡¯er.


    "Sec¡ª Secretary?" she eyed Mo Li¡¯s male secretaries who were here assisting everyone with their needs. "Miss Be?"


    "I only have one Executive Secretary VP Liu. It seems that you have be forgetful? Do you want to go home and rest? Perhaps schedule a doctor¡¯s appointment? After all, you are still young and yet you are already so forgetful."


    Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s face reddened when she heard Mo Li¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t believe it! Why was Mo Li seemed to attack her?


    "Mo Li, Cheng¡¯er had been very busy for this meeting. She was stressed because of the current issue too. There is no need to insult her." Mo Bai said, his tone clearly showing that he didn¡¯t like Mo Li¡¯s actions. Of course, Mo Li only snorted as he stared at Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s ufortable expression until she stood and transferred to the next seat.


    Seeing this, a satisfied smile escaped Mo Li¡¯s lips. "Nowdies and gentlemen, I am sure everyone is here because of the news about Mo Family¡¯s involvement in the scandal?"


    "Mo Li what are you talking about?" Zhang Bingbing immediately asked her son. What involvement? Isn¡¯t this a meeting about the breach?


    "Well, I believe, not many of you have checked the current news? Please check it. I will give you a few minutes to read the articles. " He shrugged in response. Almost immediately, everyone opened their phones andptop as well as tablets trying to see the things that Mo Li was talking about. Earlier, they had been so busy gossiping that they didn¡¯t read thetest news and articles online.


    "This¡ª "


    "How could this have happened?"


    "Was it really the Mo Family?"


    Whispers and surprise gasps immediately echoed as they read thetest articles online.


    "This is not true!" Zhang Bingbing immediately reacted. How could she allow the media to nder her family? "We are filing a case against these people! How dare they¡ª "


    "Bingbing calm down. I believe Mo Li is here to clear our names!" Mo Bai was confident that his son would be able to solve this matter. After all, this would not only ruin Mo Li¡¯s chances in politics. It might also affect hispany! If this news continues, his stocks would surely plummet! How could Mo Li allow something like this to happen? "Isn¡¯t that right, Mo Li?"


    "Actually, we are here to trace the security breach." Mo Li said. "We have other VIP clients who already called me wanting an exnation about this matter. We needed to deliver a good answer and properly trace the culprit." He smiled when the wooden door opened again, revealing Be who was carrying Mo Li¡¯sptop. "Ah, here she is. Alright, enough chatting. Let¡¯s start."

 Chapter 267 - High-tech Cybersecurity

    Chapter 267: High-tech Cybersecurity


    "Why is she here?" As expected, the first one who reacted was Mo Li''s mother. "I thought she was ill at the hospital?"


    "What do you mean, mother?" Mo Li asked. "She wasn''t ill. She only felt a little¡­ dizzy." He gave Be a gentle smile, which surprised her.


    "Dizzy¡­" Liu Cheng''er gasp as she covered her mouth with her hands. Were her previous assumptions about this woman true? Was she really pregnant? However, these thoughts wouldn''t do her any good. She immediately stared at the examined Be''s appearance. She seemed to be a little paler than before.


    This made her frowned. Was this woman really pregnant?


    If that is the case, then¡­ she needed to get rid of this woman and the baby at the same time. This is only making her head hurt more.


    "Alright Be, please start taking notes." Mo Li smiled before looking at the directors. "I called this meeting because of the current news that was leaked. There is a high chance that the news about the Governors health status was leaked from ourpany and we might face somewsuits. If my guess is right, the governor might send us hiswyer this afternoon."


    "Mr. Mo¡­ why these rumors about the Mo Family?" Someone from the group asked.


    "Oh, that is the reason I also called my family here." Mo Li calmly looked at his father and mother. "Mr. And Mrs. Mo, pleasee clean now so we can n ahead and look for ways to protect the both of you."


    "Mo Li! How could it be Aunt and Uncle?" As expected, Liu Cheng''er immediately defended Mo Li''s parents. The leak was supposed to point to Be and not to Mo Li''s parents. She stared at Mo Li before shaking her head inwardly. There is no way that Mo Li would attack his own parents. Meaning, the news online shouldn''te from him.


    Then there is only one possibility left.


    It came from Be Qin!


    Suspicions swirled inside Liu Cheng''er''s mind. That person clearly said that as long as she gave him a piece of important information about the Governor then he will take care of the rest. So, how could Be prepare a counterattack like this? Was it possible that she pretended to be sick earlier so she could make up a new like this?


    But this woman shouldn''t have the money to pay for making the news trending!


    "Miss Liu, do you have proof that it was Mr. And Mrs. Mo?" Mo Li asked. "The news online clearly pointed out that Mr. Mo doesn''t have a good rtionship with the Governor and is trying to use this opportunity to bring him down. It is even affecting my name. I established thispany hoping to help people. I would never hurt thepany for my personal gains." Mo Li said righteously.


    "Mo Li, how could you believe the news online?" Zhang Bingbing said. "There is no way that your father would know something about this. I don''t understand why the media would suddenly say something like this."


    "Mother, even if father had nothing to do about this, the damage has been done. People will think that we are ¡ª "Mo Li clenched his teeth before he looked at the other executives. "Please leave us for a while. I will talk to my family privately. I will call you in a few minutes." He said and looked at Be. "You, stay here."


    Be just nodded in response. She knew that what Mo Li was doing was wrong, but seeing him in action was making her feel good. She stared at everyone, a slight smile was present on her face.


    "She is not a part of our family, why is she here?"


    "She is my wife." Mo Li answered his mother. "Liu Cheng''er is nothing to our family. Why is she here?"


    "Mo Li, why are you being so rude to Cheng''er all of a sudden?" His grandmother asked. "Cheng''er grew up with you and yet you are treating her like trash. She worked in thispany for years because of you. I suggest you think things thoroughly!"


    Mo Li only sneered as she looked at Liu Cheng''er who had her head lowered. "She worked her because of my father''s insistence. Let''s stop pretending that she was working so hard, yes?"


    "Mo Li! Stop being rude!" His mother hissed as she patted Liu Cheng''er''s back. "Why are you projecting your anger to the innocent Cheng''er? This was all your wife''s doing! She was the one who leaked the news!"


    "That''s right, Mo Li. There''s no way that your father would go this low to deal with the Governor. It should be your wife."


    Mo Li pursed his lips and started drumming his fingers against the table. "So until now, no one will say the truth?" Mo Li said before he turned towards his father. "You know that this news would ruin mypany and yet you still dared to leak the news for your personal interest. I never thought that Mr. Mo is actually this vicious!"


    "Mo Li! Watch what you are saying. I am still your father and as your mother said, I am innocent. I didn''t leak the news. I suggest you tell yourwyers to reach out to the people who are ndering our family!"


    Mo Li snorted. "I am very disappointed in you, father. I already agreed to run for Mayor and yet you still did this behind my back. With all this scandal, how could I still pursue what you wanted me to do?" This made everyone in the room silent. Mo Li''s words were true.


    The Media will always find ways to produce evidence to prove their point. Meaning, they will soon connect everything and might even conclude that Mo Li is involved in this matter. This will surely affect his campaign!


    "This ¡ª Can''t we just say that this is all our enemies doing?" Mo Li''s mother, Zhang Bingbing said. "I mean¡­ we can always¡­"


    "Mother, " Liu Cheng''er interrupted her. "I mean, we can always track who leaked the news. Isn''t this why I called out the IT team? So, we could trace everything? Every file in thepany is safeguarded by some high-tech cybersecurity programs. There is no way they won''t be able to track it." This was her original n. Make the IT team track the information. ording to that man, this would show that it was Be Qin who stole the information.


    "I agree!" Mo Li''s grandmother said. "We should let the IT team track it. Why are you using your father without even proof? You think that the news is enough proof that your father did it? Don''t you know your father?"


    "I know him too well." Mo Li said with a sigh. "That''s why I believed the news." A long stretch of silence followed his words. Anyone in here knew that Mo Li and his father were like water and oil. Even when he was still in high school, Mo Li and his father could never have a decent conversation without arguing with each other. "I know that he is someone that would do something like this to ruin his opponents." Mo Li continued. "Tell me honestly, father. Did you want to run as a Governor and have me run as the mayor?"


    "You ¡ª " His father was really speechless. It was actually true that he wanted to run as a Governor but he would never do something that would ruin his reputation. "Why would I do something that could ruin your reputation? I wanted you to win the election and I would never do something to sabotage that!"


    "So, you are indeed nning to run." Mo Li sneered. "At least now I understand why you asked Liu Cheng''er to steal the information."


    ''You ¡ª What are you saying!?" Liu Cheng''er paled. How did Mo Li know she was the one who stole it?


    "Simple. As you said, the information that we have can be traced. Everything in the system is safeguarded with thetest technology. Did you think you could escape my eyes?"


    "Mo Li, first you used your father and now you are using Liu Cheng''er? Have you really lost your mind?" his mother chided. "Are you really going to let that wife of yours ruin this family?"


    Of course, Mo Li ignored his mother''s words. Instead, he stared at Liu Cheng''er. "I can prove that you stole it. Do you have something else to say?"


    "Mo Li ¡ª what are you saying? Why would I try to ruin thispany? I don''t have a motive for doing this! I have worked in thispany and witnessed you worked so hard for it! There is no way that¡ª "


    "I see." Mo Li nodded. "So, you will still lie?"


    Liu Cheng''er''s already pale face turned paler. "I ¡ª I am not lying! I really didn''t steal anything!"


    "Miss Liu is really entertaining." Mo Li said. "Since you really want to deny then¡­ how about we let the policee in now and let them see how I was able to track the information on yourputer?"

 Chapter 268 - Part of the Family

    Chapter 268: Part of the Family.


    "You?" Liu Cheng''er frowned. She wasn''t aware that Mo Li is actually aputer expert. She knew that Mo Li is extremely smart, but hacking and programs are not one of his expertise. "You know how to track it?" she asked.


    However, Mo Li only responded with a snort. "Get the police and the other executives in here." Mo Li said and in response, Be nodded and went outside the call the police personnel that Liu Cheng''er herself called.


    "Mo Li, I am sure that Liu Cheng''er is not someone like that," Mo Li''s mother said. "Are you really going to embarrass her like this?" Even if Mo Li could prove that it wasn''t Liu Cheng''er the other executives would already know that Mo Li doesn''t trust his VP. This might make them lose their trust in their VP, too. "Mo Li, I know that Cheng''er was innocent, but you are really going overboard. Do you really have to try to ruin her reputation?"


    "She is right, Mo Li," his grandmother chimed in. "You already broke the engagement that we set for you. Now you wanted to embarrass her in front of this many people? I suggest we take this investigation in private! There is no need to embarrass anyone here! Moreover, that person who could have stolen the files can be your fiance! If this gets out, people will surely judge your poor choices! She is already a divorced woman and now she is stealing secrets to help her own family!"


    "If I know, the person who informed you it was my wife was none other than Liu Cheng''er, yes?" Mo Li only smiled and looked at everyone who is taking their seats. "IT team, why don''t you track the files that were stolen?" Mo Li said the moment everyone got seated. Then he smiled at Liu Cheng''er. "We will know what really happened soon."


    "Mo Li, I would never do this to you. Both of us know how much I like you. I would never do something that could ruin you!" However, she would do everything to ruin Be. In Liu Cheng''er''s mind, these two were very different. In the first ce, she was already Mo Li''s fiance before they were even born. She had the right to remove this woman from Mo Li''s life.


    Slowly she lifted her gaze and turned towards Be who staring at everyone as she smiled. This made Liu Cheng''er fumed in anger. However, she controlled herself. Rx, she thought inwardly. One of the IT personnel was already bribed, so he would create something that would make it look like it was Be who stole the information.


    Meaning, Liu Cheng''er''s victory is already guaranteed.


    She lowered her head and hid the small smile on her face. Once Mo Li knew that it was actually Be who stole the information, she was certain that he would kick this woman out of his life. Liu Cheng''er knew how important thispany was to Mo Li.


    "President, we found who took the files and copied it in a sh drive. This was from your secretary''sputer and it was done just this morning." Someone from IT said.


    With this everyone stared at Be, who was still calmly sitting next to Mo Li.


    "So, you are saying that the person who stole the information was my wife?" Mo Li looked at the personnel.


    "I ¡ª I am not saying that. All I''m saying is that¡­ the files were copied from herputer."


    "I see." Mo Li nodded, but instead of looking at Be, he turned his attention to Liu Cheng''er. "Is there something you want to confess?"


    "Mo Li!" His mother stood from her seat. "How could you still insist that it was Liu Cheng''er? Mo Li! I didn''t raise you like this! It was clear that the files were copied from your wife''sputer! How dare you treat Cheng''er like this?" Zhang Bingbing couldn''t take it anymore. She marched towards Be and attempted to drag her out of the room.


    "If you touch a single strand of her hair, I will personally drag you to prison." Mo Li''s words made her mother stop moving. 1


    Eyes wide, Zhang Bingbing red at Mo Li, disbelief apparent in her eyes. "You ¡ª you would choose this woman over me?"


    "Yes." Mo Li answered without batting an eyelid. "Now take a seat before I do something you won''t like."


    "Preposterous," Mo Li''s father spoke lowly, but it was enough for Mo Li to hear. He lifted his head and stared at his son. "You have gone blind. Clearly, your wife stole the files, and yet you are acting like it was Liu Cheng''er''s fault. And now, you are actually threatening your mother in front of this many people?" Mo Li''s father was actually trying to keep his calm because of the executives and police officer. Losing his temper in a ce like this wouldn''t do him any good. "Are you still the Mo Li that I know?"


    However, Mo Li remained unfazed. Instead of answering his father, he looked at Liu Cheng''er. "It seems that Miss Liu actually wanted to turn the Mo Family apart." He sneered. "Since you don''t want to talk about it, let me show you something." Mo Li signaled Be, and she immediately handed him hisptop.


    "This is already connected to the screen so you will see everything that I do. The IT personnel would surely understand this process and would know that I am not doing or nting anything. I am mere tracking that file." Mo Li said as his fingers started flying on the keyboard. For a few seconds, everyone held their breath as Mo Li continued typing a series of codes.


    "Since when did he learn how to do that?" Mo Li''s father asked Liu Cheng''er. Mo Li took business management and had no background in coding.


    "I ¡ª I don''t know." Liu Cheng''er bit her lower lip as she balled both of her hands into fists. She could feel something looming towards her and her gut is telling her to run to avoid this matter. But running would be toote by now. She stared at the screen as sweat started trickling from her forehead.


    "It is said that the hacking happened at seven thirty-eight in the morning." Mo Li said. "You can, of course, see everything here. The time-stamped and theputer that was used to copy the files." He looked at Liu Cheng''er. "We arrived here, a few minutes after eight. You can of course check the time that I and my wife clocked in." He then opened some footage of them entering the building at seven fifty-nine in the morning.


    This immediately made everyone gasped in surprise. Most of them didn''t dare say their opinion against this matter. After all, it was obvious that this has something to do with the Mo Family''s internal conflict. However, they already believed that it was indeed Be who stole the information. Moreover, Liu Cheng''er was pretty vague earlier, but she seemed to confirm that it was indeed Be''s work. Then there was also the IT personnel who said that the files were copied in Be''sputer.


    They haven''t really considered the fact that Be was framed. After all, they weren''t reallyputer experts. Since the IT team said it was Be, then it should be her!


    However, Mo Li was actually different! He actually knew how to trace everything and even showed them his skills when ites toputer.


    "This is the footage around the time the files were taken. Clearly, no one was using theputer." Mo Li said as he removed his gaze from his screen and stared at Liu Cheng''er. "Someone who doesn''t know these things will easily believe that IT team. Sadly for you, I am not that someone." He smiled. "Now, let''s do this again. Are you doing to tell me something? Or are you going to wait for me to trace everything back to you?"


    "Mo Li! Don''t be too harsh! This doesn''t prove that Liu Cheng''er did it." Again, his mother chimed in. However, this time, she said those words not to convince Mo Li but to herself. She looked at Liu Cheng''er''s flushed face and asked. "Cheng''er wouldn''t do something so sinister. She loved you and the whole Mo Family. There is no way that she did it!" Slowly, her eyes widened. "That''s right, I believe that Liu Cheng''er wouldn''t do something like this! Therefore someone must be trying to frame her! That''s right! Always knew that Cheng''er has the kindest heart. Someone is trying to frame her!"


    "Mo Li, you should think things through. If we think about it. Liu Cheng''er helped you with thepany. However, on the day that your wife started working a scandal as this happened. Isn''t it too coincidental? It actually looked like someone is trying to frame Liu Cheng''er to make her disappear from thepany." Just like his mother, his grandmother was also trying to convince herself that Liu Cheng''er was framed. After all, they have trusted Liu Cheng''er since she was a child.


    They already considered her as part of the family.


    There is no way she would do something to break their trust.

 Chapter 269 - Envy

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Envy</h4>


    Liu Cheng¡¯er trembled under Mo Li¡¯s gaze. Her face nched, her heart raced as sweat trickled on her forehead. No matter how she looked at it, Mo Li¡¯s evidence was obvious. Be didn¡¯t do it. "Mo Li... if it wasn¡¯t Be then..."


    "Simple, someone hacked herputer remotely." Mo Li said, confidenceced his voice. "Then, the question now is... how could they do that? The security of thepany when ites to these attacks was impable. We are spending millions per year on our cybersecurity software, and this is the current top software in the market. So, how could they easily hack it?" Mo Li smiled at everything. "The answer is pretty simple. One of the executives gave the person her or his password, giving her ess to herputer remotely. From there... the hacker than stole the information on Be¡¯sputer."


    Liu Cheng¡¯er clenched her fist tighter. A foreboding feeling hit her like a tsunami. She shook the thoughts out of her head. That man is even more prominent than Mo Li. Surely, he could hire someone that could cover their tracks, right? With this in mind, Liu Cheng¡¯er tried to keep herself calm. Losing control is akin to epting Mo Li¡¯s usations.


    "Mo Li, can you trace it?"


    "Of course," Mo Li nodded at his father. Then, without saying anything else, he started typing a series of codes. For a few minutes, silence descended on the room. The tapping sound of the keyboard made the room more suffocating, intimidating. It was as if everyone was afraid to make a sound to disturb Mo Li. "This right here is the password that was used to ess theputer remotely." He smirked. "Now, do I need to pinpoint whoseputer it is from? Or... Are you finally going to say something about it?" Once again, Mo Li¡¯s gaze turned towards Liu Cheng¡¯er. "Liu Cheng¡¯er, I couldn¡¯t believe that you would actually work with my father to secretly frame my wife and obtain such information that could easily damage thatpany I worked hard for." Mo Li¡¯s words weren¡¯t loud. However, it contained something that made everyone tensed. It was the authority mixed with disappointment and fury.


    Even Be couldn¡¯t help but stare at Mo Li. For some reason, she found this tone familiar ¡ª too familiar. It made her felt like she had heard this tone before.


    "Mo Li... I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!" Of course, Liu Cheng¡¯er wasn¡¯t nning to ept these usations. "I am not working with Mr. Mo and I never betrayed you!"


    "She is right Mo Li." Mo Li¡¯s father said, he gritted his teeth as anger swirled in his orbs. "Do you really think so lowly of me? How could I do that to yourpany?" Moreover, he wanted Mo Li to win the election! Why would he do something like this?


    "I am done," Mo Li said. "Thepany is done." Dejection filled the atmosphere. "Mywyer will reach out to each of you. I will sell my shares and formally submit my resignation tomorrow. " He shoved his hands on his pocket and met his father¡¯s eyes. "Our deal is done."


    This was killing two enemies with one bullet.


    Be fought the urge tough out loud when she heard her husband¡¯s voice. It was just too much to handle. Mo Li was actually so fearless! He didn¡¯t hesitate to give up hispany to break the deal with his father and cut ties with the Mo Family. This man... Be also stood as he closed Mo Li¡¯sptop while wondering what kind of man would just let go of hispany?


    Be immediately knew that Mo Li is actually moreplicated than any character in this world.


    In normal dramas or novels, a character like Mo Li would do everything to save hispany. He could easily be a viin just for his belovedpany to survive. So, seeing Mo Li acting like this is just... too much. He was acting something that is not included in the script!


    "Mo Li! Are you going to abandon thispany? Are you crazy?" Mo Li¡¯s mother walked towards Mo Li, her eyes already red from anger. "How could you even do something like that? I watched you worked day and night just for this damnpany and you are just going to abandon this like that? What about your father¡¯s dreams? Are you just¡ª "


    Mo Li sneered. "The news about my Mo Family releasing the news is already trending. Do you think my father¡¯s dreams about me winning the election will still happen? Right now, everyone thinks I am working with my father because of my ambitions." Mo Li calmly said. Of course, he couldn¡¯t really tell them that his only goal was to marry his Lily.


    Not a single richness in this world isparable to his Lily.


    Now that he already got what he wanted, Mo Li didn¡¯t hesitate to let go of everything so he could support her.


    "You ¡ª You actually¡ª "


    "Bingbing... let him go. We are all fuming right now. Let him leave this ce and calm down." His father¡¯s stern words interrupted Zhang Bingbing. "We are leaving as well!" He stood from his seat and walked out of the room without paying attention to anyone else. This scandal was too big for him alone to handle, so he needed to ask for his subordinates¡¯ help to stop it.


    "You better not submit any resignation and let your father solve this matter!" Zhang Bingbing hissed before she turned towards Be. "Since you came, all the bad luck happened to my son! You should be careful! Who knows...what kind of bad luck would happen to you soon!" Then she stomped her feet and leave the room along with Mo Li¡¯s grandmother.


    Seeing them gone, Mo Li held Be¡¯s hand, and the two went to his office.


    "Are you sure you will resign?" Be asked, confused.


    "Of course!" He beamed, the authoritative voice that he had earlierpletely vanished. "Why? Are you going to divorce me once I lose my money?"


    She frowned. "No."


    "Then what will you do?" He pulled her, letting her sit on hisp. Then Mo Li hugged her.


    "I will help you earn it all."


    "Hm?"


    "The money that you lost," she uttered. "I will help you earn it back." She didn¡¯t study business, but for some reason, she was confident that she could help him save this business.


    "Too troublesome," Mo Li smiled. "I don¡¯t want to earn it back."


    "Oh," Be nodded. "Then... what are you going to do?"


    "I am just nning to be your assistant."


    "Without you, I won¡¯t have a job."


    "Exactly." Mo Li said. "You won¡¯t have a job. Meaning, your assistant doesn¡¯t have a job too. So, we will stay at home together."


    She frowned. She could sense some excitement in her voice. This... This was far from the usual script. ording to the drama logic, this should be the part where they n and scheme against people. Why was he talking about staying at home together?


    As if sensing her thoughts, Mo Liughed. "Even without thepany, I still have a lot of money and investments, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about this matter. Just stay with me and we will be alright."


    Her lips thinned. "That statement is not so assuring." Smiling, Be folded her arm on his neck. "But if you really want us to stay at home, then I have no problems. We can just travel the world together."


    "Actually, that sounds like a very good idea. Here..." Mo Li suddenly reached out to his drawer and gave her a piece of paper. "I already listed the countries that we can visit together. I finished this a year ago so there should be some updated hotels and..."


    "A year ago?" Be¡¯s eyebrow lifted.


    "Yes, I also arranged it based on your preference, weather, and other stuff that you like. This is ¡ª " The rest of Mo Li¡¯s words echoed inside her head like a tolling bell. A year ago, Mo Li and Be haven¡¯t met yet. Was he nning everything before she even agreed to marry him? Now that she thought about it, everything that Mo Li did so far was so he could spend time with her.


    First wasing to the university to recruit her. Mo Li wasn¡¯t nning to win the election so there is actually no need for him to recruit someone like her. Then, he actually agreed to run for office just so his father wouldn¡¯t disturb his marriage. And now, this.


    The list that he created a year ago.


    Be read the list and smiled. For some reason, she is starting to feel a bit of envy for the original Be. Who would have thought that someone like Mo Li actually loved a woman like Be? This body wasn¡¯t really that outstanding. She wasn¡¯t pretty and her body was too slim. Moreover, she was divorced!


    And yet Mo Li unconditionally loved her and waited for her. He even went as much as scheme everything and destroyed his ownpany just to get out of the Mo Family¡¯s clutches and enjoy their time together.


    This... This Be was truly too lucky to have a Mo Li in her life.

 Chapter 270 - Evil and Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Evil and Scheming</h4>


    After the incident, Mo Li received a lot of phone calls from both his father and mother. Even the board of directors called him overnight. However, this wasn¡¯t enough. What made Be more irritated is the fact that the media is starting to call her too. She actually had no option but to turn her phone off.


    Mo Li¡¯s resignation was a bit shocking. After all, this is akin to a silent deration that Mo Li and the Mo Family were the people who released the news to the media. The next day, the stocks Mo Li¡¯spany dropped. It was too sudden and fierce that the possibility of facing bankruptcy became possible.


    Of course, this made the real viin ecstatic. Daniel Rogers was currently having breakfast with his beloved. He hummed a tune Sarah wasn¡¯t very familiar with.


    "You seemed to be in a very good mood?"


    "I am in a good mood today." Daniel was smiling. He never expected his n to be this sessful. He already expected Mo Li to be implicated, but he never thought that he would willingly abandon hispany! Surely, he would also abandon the person who caused the scandal, right?


    "I am going to buy some things today. I will use your card." Sarah smiled.


    "Alright, just buy whatever you want. I already told you to use it all the time. Why don¡¯t you buy yourself some clothes and make-up too? I heard there are newly released limited-edition bags. It¡¯s made of crocodile skin. You should get yourself one. Add it to your collection. I can make some calls and¡ª "


    "It¡¯s fine." Sarah smiled before she finished her milk. "You know I don¡¯t like these things too much." Daniel always liked her to dress in expensive clothes and own limited edition bags. Since she doesn¡¯t like shopping, Daniel would always buy her these things on his own. The collection that he was talking about were just bags that he gifted her. All of them were expensive bags worth millions of money,


    After her breakfast, Sarah along with her security went to the nearest mall. Unbeknownst to her, the moment she took a step outside of the mansion, Be immediately called Gabriel for a meeting.


    "You wanted me to support Gabriel?" Mo Li asked, surprised. "Why?"


    "Let¡¯s make him deal with Daniel. It would be easier that way." Be smiled. Using the male lead to deal with the viin is always the right way to do things. "Gabriel is already starting to build his reputation. He is an excellentwyer. It would be easier for him to win."


    "So? What are you nning to do now?" He asked. Be stared at him for a few minutes.


    "Make him reconcile with Sarah."


    "How?"


    "This matter is really simple. Their misunderstanding was truly big. Let¡¯s trap them inside an elevator or kidnapped them."


    Mo Li fought the urge tough out loud. She is starting to show her real self! That maniptive, scheming, cunning, and evil self. "Alright," he smiled.


    "You will help me?"


    "If I won¡¯t help you, I am sure that you will kidnap them on your own."


    Be smiled. "Why does it seem like you can read my thoughts? But since you already said you will help me. Then I won¡¯t be polite. "I want you to kidnap me, my sister, and Gabriel."


    "You wanted to ¡ª No. No can do. If I ¡ª " Mo Li didn¡¯t continue saying his thoughts before he smiled and nodded. "Are you going to be alright?" This woman should have some way to protect herself. In fact, he trusted her too much, he knew that she wasn¡¯t the type that would put herself in harm¡¯s way.


    "Of course, just arrange everything. Make them p me once, then make them leave the country."


    "How could I let them hurt my wife?" Of course, he already knew the answer to this question. Hurting her would lessen the possibility of her being the suspect. A sigh escaped his lips. For the sake of her mission, she is willing to do everything. "I will take care of everything."


    "I will call Sarah today. I will schedule a meeting."


    "Then I will make it look like she was the target, and you were only included. Gabriel will be there walking when he saw you two being taken, so he tried to help. In the end, they will take him too."


    Be smiled at her husband. Who would have thought that this would help her out without even asking questions? ¡¯Hey, system, be honest with me. This man... did you send this man here to help me out?¡¯ she asked Bee. As usual, she didn¡¯t receive any response. Be continued smiling as they nned everything. Then she called Sarah and asked for a meeting.


    Of course, her sister immediately agreed. At the same time, Mo Li also scheduled a meeting with Gabriel. With Mo Li¡¯s money and Be¡¯s mind, the scheme was quickly arranged.


    Slowly, days passed and the issue between Mo Li and his family slowly died down.


    However, another good news suddenly arrived today. It was the notification that shepleted another quest!


    [Side Quest: Make Mo Family hate Liu Cheng¡¯er. Reward: 50 Coins. Completed.]


    On that same day, Mo Li¡¯s father visited them at their house. Be just woke up. In the afternoon, she was scheduled to have a coffee with the female lead and this day would be the day that they will be kidnapped. She immediately took a bath and was surprised to know that Mo Li¡¯s father is having coffee with his father in the living room.


    "Good morning," Be smiled at Mo Li. "I have an appointment in the afternoon and there is something that I needed to attend tomorrow morning." To keep the cover-up, Be has scheduled a lot of activitiestely. She had been attending seminars, talking to her financial brokers about her investments, and even attended a fashion show.


    "Ehem," Old Man Mo cleared his throat when he noticed Mo Li started ignoring him and talked to Be. "You can¡¯t even greet your father-inw? Is this how the Qin family raised their kids?"


    "Yes," Be answered without batting an eyelid. To be honest, the Qin Family raised Be Qin like this. "I will leave first," she didn¡¯t give the old man the time to respond as she walked towards their room.


    "Very good! Your wife is really something! She had been disrespecting the family since she became your wife! Mo Li! How could you marry a woman like this?"


    "Did you want me to marry someone like Liu Cheng¡¯er instead?" Mo Li asked, sarcasm apparent in his tone. When he saw her father¡¯s face darkened, he chuckled and added, "I heard Grandma and mother already cut ties with Liu Cheng¡¯er. Did they finally realized that the woman is nothing but a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?"


    "Don¡¯t me your mother and grandmother. They were only blinded by that woman¡¯s acting."


    Mo Li took a sip of his coffee. "I am not nning to run for mayor nor take thepany back."


    "You ¡ª " Old Man Mo¡¯s face turned red, he swallowed the anger building inside him. "You have to think about this. We already worked too hard to build your reputation. How could you give up just because of one scandal?" In his mind, he was already cursing Liu Cheng¡¯er to death. Jealousy got the best of her and she tried to frame Be so she could have Mo Li back! In the end, the Mo Family suffered because of her jealousy.


    "I already decided. I am now working on selling my properties. Even without thepany, I will still have a good life with my wife. We are nning to travel the world very soon."


    "You ¡ª You really have no ambition!? Politics is¡ª "


    "Politics is dangerous." Mo Li said. He already has everything that he needed right now, there is no need toplicate his life anymore.


    "I have a scheduled press conferenceter in the afternoon. I am sure you already heard that. I will put all the me on Liu Cheng¡¯er and announce that I am filing a case against her. If that¡ª "


    "I am not going to attend. I have an appointment."


    His father gritted his teeth. "Mo Li! I didn¡¯t have anything to do with the leak! It was all Liu Cheng¡¯er¡¯s fault! Her jealous heart got the best of her!"


    "Stop putting all the me on her, father. We all know that you and the governor are not exactly friends. You have been asking me to run for the mayor so you can run against him! Isn¡¯t that right?" Mo Li snorted. "I am done letting you rule my life." He uttered. The only reason why he let this man rule his life is that he needed to bring the Mo Family down.


    "You ¡ª " The old man squinted his eyes. "I will give you some time to think about this. I already said I am putting all the me on Liu Cheng¡¯er. Our Mo Family is not involved in all this! I hope next time you will change your decision!" With this, the old man left the house. When he was already in the car, he instructed his driver to take him home before he dialed a number. "Hey, I want you to take care of someone. Yes... Her name is Be... Be Qin."

 Chapter 271 - Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Sincerity</h4>


    The appointment that Be scheduled will be at a Cafe just outside the city. It was located in the middle of a bamboo forest with the view of a small man-made waterfall andke. This ce was very popr not only for its view but also for the top-ss tea that they served their guests.


    "How are you? Have you been sleeping well? It seems that you already lost a lot of weight." Be smiled at her younger sister.


    "I¡¯m good. My appetite is not really goodtely. Daniel is also busy with work and is always traveling in and out of the country. You know how I always hated eating alone." Sarah gave a wry smile. "I heard about what happened with the Mo Family. Is everything alright on your end?"


    "Yes." Be nodded. " This tea is exquisite. You should try some."


    "Hmm.."


    "The reason why I wanted to see you is that I want to tell you I will be leaving the country."


    "You will leave?"


    "Yes, Mo Li and I decided to travel the world."


    "Travel...." Sarah lowered her head. "You will travel around the world? What about hispany?"


    "He already sold his shares. Hiswyer is taking care of everything. Yes, we are nning to travel around the world." Actually, she never expected that Mo Li would suddenly suggest traveling. But she didn¡¯t decline his offer. In fact, she was quite excited about traveling with him. Of course, she can only do this if they finally get rid of that evil viin.


    "I envy you," Sarah said in an almost meek, unrecognizable voice. "I wish I can do that too."


    "Of course you can do that. I believe your husband has a jet? He had the money and property in every continent in this world. Why can¡¯t you travel around the world with him?"


    "That ¡ª " Sarah gave another sad smile. "Money and happiness are not exactly the same."


    "They are the same," Be said in a nonchnt tone. "Without money, you won¡¯t have a roof over your head or food on your table. Would you be happy if you starve?" Taking a sip at her tea, Beughed inwardly. She could understand Sarah¡¯s point, but she always believed that happiness is a choice. You can have all the money in the world and still be happy because happiness is something inside you.


    "You are still the same as before. " Sarah sighed. "The same, yet different. Before you got married, you never care about money and material things. I ¡ª I mean before everything that happened in the past."


    "Sarah, " Be held her sister¡¯s hands. "The past is the past. People are bound to change. You seemed a little gloomier today. Did something happen? Did he beat you?"


    "What? No... no. He didn¡¯t. Daniel is always busy these days, and it gave me some time to realize a lot of things." Another sighed left the protagonist¡¯s lips. "Things that... I never thought of before and people that... that I thought I already forgot."


    In response, Be pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t utter another word. If only she could lock the male lead and female lead inside a room and force them to reconcile, then she would have done it a long time ago. After a few seconds, Be started talking about their traveling ns. She was really excited about this. For some reason, she wanted to see this world ¡ª with him.


    Slowly, Sarah¡¯s mood improved. Sheughed and giggled at Be¡¯s ns and would asionally blush in embarrassment every time Be would talk about Mo Li.


    "Elder sister, you don¡¯t need to tell me things like this."


    "Of course I have to! I will be traveling and I am not even sure if I will stille back to this ce! Mo Li already told me that if we found a really nice ce, we can just buy a house there and grow old in that ce forever."


    "He actually said that?"


    "Yes. He doesn¡¯t look like it, but he is really romantic."


    "You seemed really happy." Sarah smiled. To be honest, seeing her elder sister¡¯s changes was also making her happy.


    "I am happy." Be nodded. In a few minutes, she would finally make the male and female lead reconcile! This is making her really happy! Once these two reconciled, Gabriel will deal with Daniel Rogers while she enjoys some drinks on a beach somewhere in this world! Hmmm... Now that she thought about it, Be realized that she didn¡¯t buy any bikinis yet! She really needed a few sets of those things.


    Maybe even s.e.xy lingerie?


    "Are you alright?" Sarah asked when she noticed her elder sister turned silent.


    "I ¡ª I just thought about dancing." She said. This wasn¡¯t exactly a lie. When she thought about buying s.e.xy lingerie, she immediately saw shes of a woman dancing for a man while she was wearing some lingerie. Be couldn¡¯t understand it. Was that some of her memories? Or something that she just saw on the TV?


    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t see the face of the man.


    "Dancing? You ¡ª You wanted to take dancing lessons?"


    "Who needs a lesson? I am an excellent dancer." Be blurted before she frowned. Be... isn¡¯t exactly a very good dancer. Where did she get that confidence?


    Her sentence made Sarahughed. "You are really changing. I am happy for you."


    "Oh, by the way... now that I thought about it. I want to buy some s.e.xy lingerie. Do you want to apany me?" Be said as she eyed the time on her phone.


    "You¡ª "


    "I mean... I want to surprise my husband. You don¡¯t have to buy anything." Be smiled.


    "Alright. We should leave now."


    Be immediately paid for their drinks and the two walked out of the cafe towards the parking lot where Sarah¡¯s bodyguards were waiting for her in the car. The two of them continued talking and were pretty upied with their conversation that they didn¡¯t notice the white van that suddenly stopped a few feet away from them.


    "Hm? What is ¡ª " Be¡¯s eyes widened. "What are you doing? Where are you taking my sister?" Her heartbeat raced, voice panicked as three bulky men wearing masks tried to grab Sarah. "Hey! Help! Help!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Take that woman too!"


    "Sister! Run!" Sarah yelled as she tried to use her little martial arts skills to fight against the man. However, how could a small woman like her fight against a bulky man who also knows martial arts?


    "If you scream, we will blow your brains out!" The man suddenly pulled a gun, making both Sarah and Be paled. "Come with us!" Because the ce was really big and remote, there are no other people around the vicinity. The parking lot is also a few meters away, but this ce was covered with bamboos and trees. So Sarah¡¯s bodyguard didn¡¯t see them.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Let them go!"


    Everything happened so fast. Of course, Be acted her part perfectly. She tried to punch, kick and struggle until one of the men decided to p her. Be felt her gaze turned dark as she tried to open her eyes. "Sarah! Run..." her voice was already weak!


    "No! Don¡¯t hurt elder sister! Don¡¯t touch her! I aming with you!"


    "Sarah? What the hell are you talking about?"


    Be smiled inwardly when she heard Gabriel¡¯s voice.


    "You ¡ª Come with us too!" Sarah blurted, her voice trembled. "Please don¡¯t fight. Juste with us and cooperate, my sister..."


    "Hurry! We have no time!" Be heard another man said before her consciousness finally left her.


    When Be woke up again, she was already in a dark room. She moved her aching head.


    "Elder sister?"


    Be tried to sit when she realized that she was actually using Sarah¡¯s leg as a pillow.


    "Careful, Be. Are you alright?" Gabriel¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    "I ¡ª Where are we?"


    "We don¡¯t know...." Sarah said. "It¡¯s dark in here... It should be nighttime already. They covered our faces with a handkerchief before we lost consciousness. We were already here when we woke up. It¡¯s so silent outside. It¡¯s as if... we are alone here."


    Be fell silent. "How about our phones?"


    "They took it," Gabriel answered.


    "It¡¯s fine, Mo Li should know that something happened. He should be here any moment now." Be immediately assured them.


    "Hmmm."


    "This room is small?" Be said. She could actually feel Sarah sitting close next to her. "Hey, don¡¯t be afraid."


    "This ¡ª This is my fault," Sarah said. "They were there for me and yet... you ¡ª "


    "Can you stop ming yourself!?"Gabriel asked irritationced his tone. "You have been ming yourself since you woke up! We are already here, do you think your words will help?"


    "Gabriel, you¡ª "


    Be sighed. Yep. It¡¯s starting.


    "You have been saying words like that since you woke up! Are you supposed to make everyone pity you? Take care of you?"


    Be just stayed silent.


    "Gabriel, what are you talking about? Why would I want you to pity me? I am just ¡ª apologetic and¡ª "


    Gabriel snorted. "Well, then you should try again! This apologetic self of yours has zero sincerity at all!"

 Chapter 272 - Best Cupid

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Best Cupid</h4>


    Be let out a sigh inwardly as she listened to Gabriel and Sarah argue back and forth. The two seem to have forgotten that they were taken captive and are now adamant on hurting each other using their words.


    She listened as Sarah¡¯s tone changed. The gentleness that she always showed to everyone vanished. Her sharp tongue and mean personality suddenly came out. It was as if Gabriel¡¯s presence made her forget all the etiquette sses that Daniel asked her to take abroad.


    "Since this is your fault then you should find ways to get us out of here!" Gabriel hissed.


    "Gabriel, are you still a man? We are all tied up! How could I stand and walk to find ways to get us out of here? If you really wanted to leave, then use your own strength to do it! What a coward."


    "Coward? Did you ¡ª Did you just call me a coward? Am I the one who is afraid that the world will judge me? Am I the one who is afraid that my family will abandon me if I let them know my real feelings? Sarah Qin! Don¡¯t you dare talk about being a coward with me! You know! You, yourself know who is the real coward here!"


    "You¡ª "


    "What?" Gabriel exploded. He was only trying to help them out. And yet this woman was ¡ª how ungrateful! "I what!? Did I say something wrong? You and your Qin family are ¡ª " It was as if a demon possessed Gabriel as he said everything that happened in the past. He wasn¡¯t someone who loves to talk, but his frustration got the best of him.


    "You ¡ª You ¡ª " Sarah tearfully gulped all the words she wanted to say. The Qin Family ¡ª her family actually made this man suffer? "I didn¡¯t do that! Gabriel! How could you frame me like this? I never said that ¡ª I never asked my family to ¡ª " she wanted to squeeze those words out of her mouth as realization slowly hit her. It was as if a bucket of cold water was poured inside her soul as tears started flowing from her eyes.


    All the years of resentment that was hidden, buried deep within her heart, flowed inside her like hotva, ready to destroy everything within its path. "Why didn¡¯t you asked m?"


    "Asked what?"


    "Howe you didn¡¯t ask me!? Gabriel Ting! I didn¡¯t send those letter! I didn¡¯t ask my family to harm you! Why would I do that?"


    Be smiled inwardly when she heard those words. Ah, finally these two people blurted out everything! She patted her back inwardly. Isn¡¯t she genius? First, she created a stressful environment for the two. She used herself, making it look like she was harmed to make Sarah remove all the walls that she had. Seeing her sister got harmed because of her only added more pressure on Sarah¡¯s mind.


    Then there was the angry Gabriel.


    With Gabriel¡¯s sharp words, Sarah finally lost control and showed her true colors.


    ¡¯Hey, Robot! You should praise me.¡¯ Be said. ¡¯I am just the smartest.¡¯


    ¡¯Host is a good schemer.¡¯ The system¡¯s voice echoed inside her mind.


    ¡¯Host is a good schemer.¡¯


    ¡¯Host is a good schemer.¡¯


    ¡¯Host is a good schemer.¡¯


    ¡¯Host is a good schemer.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop! What are you doing? Why do you keep repeating those words for?¡¯ she asked, irritated. This robot is truly weird. However, she didn¡¯t receive any answer. ¡¯Hey! Don¡¯t tell me you are broken? Are you suffering from some brain shortage?¡¯ she asked. Meanwhile, Sarah and Gabriel are turned silent.


    Sarah was sobbing while Gabriel just maintained his silence. No one knows what they were thinking about. However, Be doesn¡¯t care about this. She just sat there, rxed while talking to her system in her mind. Now that the misunderstanding between the two had been cleared up, all she can do now is wait.


    It would be too obvious if she tried to help one of them out. Of course, Be already showed her support for Gabriel¡¯s candidacy. Sooner orter, the two would finally reconcile and she would finish her mission.


    Ah, she could already smell the coins that she would earn from this.


    "You two..." Be finally spoke. "Instead of thinking of ways to get out, you are too focused on your own emotions." She calmly sighed.


    "Elder sister..." Sarah sobbed. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "No need to be sorry. We don¡¯t really know that this would happen. In the future, you should learn more martial arts so you can protect yourself. I will leave the country with my husband so I can¡¯t help you in case someone will kidnap you again." Be said, her tone was light.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything, but he feels that there was something wrong with Be¡¯s words.


    "Elder sister, stop mocking me. This is my fault. I know that Daniel has a lot of enemies and I was still so careless."


    "Hmmm." Be nodded. "At least you know that you are careless. Don¡¯t worry too much, I am confident that Mo Li can find us. Plus, Mr. And Mrs. Qin would surely try to find you too and there is that Daniel. Though, I am certain that he won¡¯t save me, but still." Be pursed her lips as she paused. Since it was dark, Sarah couldn¡¯t really see her facial expression.


    "Why would Daniel ¡ª Elder sister did he do something to you?" Sarah was not dumb, when she heard those words, she immediately knew that Daniel is once again trying to control the people around her again.


    "Sister, let¡¯s not talk about this matter anymore," Be said. "It¡¯s all in the past. I just... misspoke just now."


    "No! I want to know what happened! Did he threaten you to stay away from me? Did he tried to¡ª "


    "So this isn¡¯t the first time that it happened?" Be interrupted her. She didn¡¯t deny nor confirmed but her words were enough to make Sarah think about the past.


    "He¡ª "


    "Sarah, I don¡¯t mean to interfere in your affairs, but I am your sister. We haven¡¯t seen each other for years. I can¡¯t just stay away from you."


    Once again silence descended in the room. However, this time, Be could smell anger from the woman next to her. It was as if, Sarah changed into another person in a matter of minutes!


    Too scary! Making the protagonist angry is scary as they are blessed by the heavens.


    The loud thunder interrupted the heavy atmosphere. Almost immediately the pitter-patter sound of rain echoed. Then purple lighting lit the skies. Because of this, Be discovered that they are inside a small room. It was not clean nor dirty. But it was obvious from the smell of the room that no one had been using this ce. Aside from a small rug on the wooden floor, there was nothing else inside the room.


    Be adjusted her gaze and looked at the window that was covered with wood. Obviously, those people tried to cover the window by using those woods. Soon another lightning lit the sky again, followed by the loud booming thunder.


    "Sarah... are you alright?" Gabriel said when the woman trembled. He had been watching towards Sarah¡¯s direction, so when the lightning lit up, he immediately saw her pale appearance. She was trembling.


    "I¡ª "


    "She is scared of the thunder," Be exined. "Can you remove the zip ties in our hands? I think no was outside. We haven¡¯t heard anyone walking around and the lightning was enough to tell us that we aren¡¯t in any bas.e.m.e.nt."


    "My belt," Gabriel said. "But I can¡¯t take it. My hands are ¡ª " They actually tied his hands behind him.


    "Sarah you do it!"


    "Huh?"


    "I am still a little weak from the p earlier. " Be immediately said.


    "Oh! Oh... yes... let me do it. " Be secretly smiled as she waited for them to remove the belt so she could try to use the metal part of the belt to cut her ties. She heard the two struggled for a while, but she didn¡¯t care. She just calmly sat there and listened to the rain. Right now, Be felt particrly good. She felt that being a cupid wasn¡¯t that bad at all.


    "Elder sister... here," Sarah said as she used her feet to pass the belt to Be.


    "Alright, let¡¯s hope that this is enough to cut the ties." Just like Gabriel, those people also tied Be¡¯s hands behind her. After a few minutes of struggling on her own, Be failed.


    She failed!


    Of course, she could do other things like getting the knife in her space and use it to cut her ties. But she wouldn¡¯t do that.


    "Let me do it," the male lead suddenly said.


    "Alright." Be immediately agreed. This is something that the male lead should do to get the praise of the beauty. "You try it," Be said. Ah, isn¡¯t she just the best cupid in this world?

 Chapter 273 - I’m Famished

    <h4>Chapter 273 - I¡¯m Famished</h4>


    On the other hand, Mo Li was frantic as he pace inside the police station. He was currently inside the office of the chief with the Mayor and Daniel Rogers. His hands clenched around his phone.


    "Did you find them? What about the CCTV?" Daniel¡¯s voice echoed as he talked to his people over the phone. "Then check the CCTV again! Am I not paying you enough? Find them! I want you to find Sarah or I ¡ª I will make you suffer!" He ended the call and nced at Father Qin. "How about your people? Did you found any traces of them?"


    "No. I am still talking to my people."


    Finally, the Chief who also just ended a call stood up and said, "I already locked the city. There are checkpoints in every kilometer surrounding that restaurant. Since they actually ate in a restaurant near the border, I had to contact the other City¡¯s police station for their cooperation. We should have some results soon."


    Daniel clenched his teeth. "We need to find them as fast as possible!"


    "Chief we found something!" the man who suddenly barged into the room announced before running towards theputer room.


    "Follow me!" The Chief said as he led them towards the room."What is it? Did they finally send ransom?"


    "No! Someone sent us an email. For some reason, the IP address was in this police station. It states that this will serve as a warning to Mayor Qin."


    "Warning?" Mo Li asked. "Then¡ª No! That can¡¯t be. What about any location? Did they send anything else?"


    "No. Unfortunately, Mr. Mo. The email only has that message, " the police officer answered.


    "Sir! Sir! We found something! We found an abandoned car just like the one who took them. It¡¯s just outside City T!"


    "City T is a few hours away from here! How did it get there?" Mayor Qin furrowed his brows.


    "How about the te number?" The chief asked the person who arrived.


    "They¡ª " The man held his phone and started talking to the person on the other line. Then he nodded. "It¡¯s the exact number!"


    When the officer confirmed it, everyone in the room including Mo Li and Daniel immediately rushed out to their own cars. This City T is only about a two-hour drive from the police station. It shouldn¡¯t take that long before they arrive at the ce.


    The first one who arrived at the site was Mo Li. Then Daniel Rogers and Mayor Qin arrived a few seconds after. When they arrived, there were already police cars and police officers around the area. There was also a tent where most people are currently in as it was raining.


    "This ce is very remote." The Chief said as he roamed his head around the ce surrounded by trees. "Plus it¡¯s raining. But don¡¯t worry, I assigned the best search team that we have. A helicopter is alsoing. As long as they are here then I am confident that we will locate them soon!"


    Despite his confident tone, the Chief was actually worried right now. He was worried that those people already killed Sarah Qin. After all, the email that they received already said that this will serve as a warning to the mayor. He eyed the worried face of Mayor Qin. All of them here that not only Sarah Qin was taken, they also took her sister who was apanying her at that time. If something happens to those two women then... that would be too tragic!


    The loud thunder boomed around them, surprising everyone in the tent.


    "Mayor Qin, do you have any idea who would dare do this to Sarah?" Daniel asked.


    "I¡ª I have no idea." The old man immediately denied. "However, it is natural for me to have a few enemies as I am a politician. I have offended a few people over some projects in the city. If the Chief is interested, I could give you a list of the people that I have offended in the past."


    ¡¯That would be better. This will help us with our investigations."


    "Chief, my people areing. They will help us with the search." Mo Li said as he stood next to the Chief.


    "Alright, please have them coordinate with us. Every team should have at least one or two policemen with them. " The Chief answered.


    After a few minutes, the group made a n with a map of the area. Sadly for them, they underestimated the weather and the current location. Apparently, this ce was close to a river and every time there are strong rains, the river would overflow, causing a flood on this side of the road.


    After two hours, the river started to show signs of overflowing but there still aren¡¯t signs of Sarah and Be. Because of this, Mo Li started to get nervous. He clenched his jaws into two tight fists. ording to the rules, he couldn¡¯t directly help Be in his task. So, if she needed to kill someone, Mo Li can¡¯t personally kill that person for her. However, he could always hire people to help her.


    This was also the case now. Mo Li was the person responsible for hiring the people who kidnapped them but he couldn¡¯t apany Be and act as the kidnapped victim too. She needed to do her tasks or quests on her own!


    "We need to move the tent to a higher area, it will flood soon!" The Chief instructed his people to move the tent a few meters away from where they are now. "The rain washed away all the traces that they left. Mayor Qin, Mr. Mo, Mr. Rogers, we will do our best to find them."


    After a few more minutes, Daniel¡¯s men arrived to help them with the search. This time, they found an abandoned house but there were no other signs that people are inside the house.


    "A few kilometers from this ce is a shed. It was old. People use it on their camping trips before. It was really small and every time it rains it gets flooded too!" The Chief said.


    "Then what are we waiting for? I think you should instruct your men to go to that area too!" Mo Li said, he could feel his heartbeat race, sweat trickled down his forehead. He eyed the sun that was already starting to rise. "We should hurry. If that area was flooded then... I..."


    "Mr. Mo, our helicopter is already on the way."


    "Chief, let me ask you this," Mayor Qin said. "Why didn¡¯t you prioritize this shed earlier?"


    "Because of the house opposite to the small shed. Both were abandoned but the house... was located in a more remote area. If one would think about it, the kidnapper would always pick the more remote area." He hastily exined. "As I said, this shed is on the opposite of the house. We decided to focus all of our search party on this area because it was more remote. There were also a lot of trees in this area. Whereas the shed is located in a barren part of this forest."


    Mayor Qin nodded and they listened as the Chief give new instructions to his people.


    "It¡¯s already seven in the morning! What is taking them so long?" Daniel asked, his words were interrupted when he heard a message from the radio in the chief¡¯s hand.


    "Sir, as expected the area near the shed. The water is about waist deep. Our team is already near the area. We should be able to reach the ce in a few minutes."


    "Sir, there are signs of people inside the shed!"


    This sentence made Mo Li and Daniel jolt up from their seats.


    "Sir. It¡¯s confirmed Miss Qin, Mrs. Mo, and Mr. Gabriel Ting are indeed inside the shed. We are transporting them using the helicopter."


    Mo Li heaved a sigh of relief when he heard those words. He clutched his chest. In this world, he had no other choice but to trust Be¡¯s ns. He couldn¡¯t intervene. And this is making him angry and worried at the same time.


    After a few more minutes, the sound of the helicopter neared them. Everyone inside the tent looked at the helicopter that was now starting tond a few hundred meters away from them.


    When Sarah and Be were escorted out, their lovers immediately run towards them. Their faces showed relief and concern. Even Mayor Qin couldn¡¯t help but teared up when he realized that his daughter was safe. Then the medical unit helped them towards the ambnce.


    ....


    When Be woke up again, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was already back in her space. She stared at the white ceiling for a few more minutes before she realized that she was in the hospital. The strong smell of antiseptic made her frown.


    "You are awake!"


    Mo Li¡¯s voice was soft and sweet as he approached her. "I made some porridge for you. Do you want to eat first?" he smiled. For a few seconds, Be stared at his gentle eyes. Then she smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, I¡¯m famished."

 Chapter 274 - A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 274 - A Chance</h4>


    "So, the final verdict is that the kidnapper should be the mayor¡¯s enemy." Mo Li said, he eyed Be who just finished the second bowl of porridge.


    "Good, then we should cooperate with the mayor if he needs something to identify... this... kidnapper," she winked at him before giving her bowl for the third batch. "I didn¡¯t have dinner. I was starving." Be originally nned the whole thing perfectly. First, she ate a lot of food so she won¡¯t hungry so easily. She even calcted the police¡¯s capability to solve the case.


    She guessed that it would take them at least six hours to find them.


    Sadly, it rained.


    This was proof that there is no perfect n.


    Last night, she wasn¡¯t able to sleep because of the thunder and rain. This, coupled with her anxiousness when the water started to enter the small shed, made her hungry.


    Yes, she wasn¡¯t really terrified. She was hungry.


    After all, she could always use her secret space to save herself. But she couldn¡¯t eat the crackers in her space in front of the two.


    She epted the third batch of porridge and finished it in a few mouthfuls. Then she told Mo Li that she wanted to sleep... next to him. Of course, Mo Li nodded and nestled her in his arms.


    When Be woke up again, it was already dark outside. Frowning, Be sat on the hospital bed as she looked at the room. Mo Li was nowhere to be found.


    Her eyes paused at the note on the table.


    [I will cook some food. I¡¯ll be back in a while.]


    Be smiled. Shey down on the bed as she opened her tablet. It seems that the news about the kidnapping didn¡¯t make it to the news. She could only thank Mayor Qin for that. The knock-on Be¡¯s door interrupted her stupor.


    "Be?"


    Be lifted an eyebrow. "What are you doing here, Mayor Qin?"


    His father interrupted with a sigh. "I wanted to know if you are okay."


    "Are you lost? I am sure Sarah¡¯s room is around here."


    "No, I came for you." The Mayor walked towards his bed. "How are you?"


    "Aside from the bruise on my hand. I am good." Be met the old man¡¯s eyes.


    "Then that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you are fine. Here... I... this is a special medicinal oil that I bought from Korea. It is good for bruises."


    "I will ept this." Be epted the bottle without removing her gaze from the old man¡¯s gaze. Was this man here to apologize? Shortly, she shook the thoughts out of her head. Apologize? How could that word exist in the old man¡¯s dictionary? "Is there anything?"


    "I ¡ª I just ¡ª " Another sigh left his lips. "I just wanted to make sure that you are fine."


    "Do you need me to talk to the police officers? If you want, I can make my statement now." She immediately thought that the man was here to urge her to make her statement to the police officer that is currently investigating the case.


    "No, I am not here to force you to make a statement. You can rest and make the statement tomorrow. Both of you are safe, and that¡¯s what¡¯s important."


    "I heard that it might be one of your enemies?" As usual, her tone was cold. "Are you here to apologize for dragging me into your matter?"


    "I am."


    The old man¡¯s words surprised her. She widened her eyes before she lowered her head, hiding the surprise in her face. "Apology epted," she answered without batting an eyelid.


    "You¡ª "


    "Did you expect me to console you and say it wasn¡¯t your fault?" she snorted. "The police said it might be your enemy and you are here to apologize to me. This only means that you are guilty. Say, do you know who wanted to kidnap my little sister?" She lifted her head and didn¡¯t miss the difort in the man¡¯s eyes.


    For a few seconds, silence nketed the atmosphere. "I know I have been a bad father." Mayor Qin forced the words out of his mouth. "But if you give me a chance, I will¡ª "


    "Chance to what?" she sneered. To disappoint Be again?


    "Chance to make it up to you," he said. Because of the incident, he realized that he had been in the wrong before. He had been blinded by benefits. He didn¡¯t want his own daughter to divorce his cheating husband because he feared that having a divorced daughter would ruin his reputation. However, he didn¡¯t realize that he was actually making his daughter suffer in a loveless marriage just because of his name.


    Seeing Be again at that restaurant made him realized that he was in the wrong. But he wasn¡¯t willing to ept it. This time, the kidnapping incident made him ept everything. In this world, he only had Sarah and Be. Both of them now hated him because of his previous choices.


    "I am not marrying my ex-husband again," Be said after a short silence.


    "I know and you don¡¯t have to."


    Be pursed her lips. "I am tired, Mayor Qin, please leave," she uttered. The Mayor wanted her to forgive him so he could convince himself that he was actually a better man. If this was the previous Be, she would have easily forgiven the mayor, maybe even cry in the man¡¯s arms like a small child.


    But she wasn¡¯t Be. She was Lily. "I don¡¯t forgive you." She met the old man¡¯s eyes. "I am not that kind of person anymore."


    "I understand." Mayor Qin said. "But I won¡¯t give up. You and Sarah are very important to me. I am not giving up," he said and strode out of the room.


    .....


    I AM BACK!


    I finally caught up with the chapters! Yey! Thank you so much for waiting. I am feeling much better now. Stay safe everyone! Avoid crowded ces. Having Covid sucks not just physically but the aftermath of having one sucks too.

 Chapter 275 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Wedding</h4>


    After two days of staying in the hospital, Be was finally discharged. Of course, she immediately tried to see her sister. Sadly, Daniel didn¡¯t allow her to even enter their house. Moreover, the attendant who told her to leave also told her that she shoulde to her sister¡¯s wedding a week from now!


    Wedding...


    Wedding...


    Wedding...


    The word echoed in her mind for a long time. Sarah will marry that man just after she was kidnapped? Something is wrong in this situation. Before her mind could start to analyze everything, her phone already rung. It was none other than the male lead! Be immediately answered the phone and wasn¡¯t really surprised to know that he wanted to meet her.


    The two scheduled to meet on that very same afternoon.


    "You heard about the wedding?" Gabriel asked, anxiousness shed in his face. They are currently in another private tea house.


    "Yeah."


    "And you believe that?"


    She nodded once again. That evil man must have known that something was already wrong with Sarah. Wait... Be turned silent. She lowered her head, her brains turning and twisting, analyzing the events that happened in the past few days. Despite reincarnating in this world, Daniel took a long time to marry Sarah. If he really wanted to keep her by his side, he would have married her, right?


    But he didn¡¯t!


    This might mean that it was Sarah who was dying the marriage? No, the question that she should ask now was... Why did Sarah agree to have the wedding a week from now?


    "Did you two... reconcile?" Be asked.


    "I¡ª I don¡¯t know."


    Be frowned. "Then... you just let this wedding happen. If you are too coward to do something about it then just let her marry someone like Daniel." She didn¡¯t wait for him to speak anymore. She was not the Protagonist in this world. She was here to deal with Daniel and she needed to manipte Gabriel to do that task for her.


    "Wait..."


    "Hmm? I think Sarah is in danger."


    Be¡¯s face turned dark. Alright, typical cliche weak female lead! I see you! "Why do you say that?"


    "I think Daniel is not letting her leave and talk to us. He is forcing her to marry him! I¡¯m afraid that¡ª "


    "That they already had their certificate?" Be finished his sentence. Yes, logic suggested that Daniel¡¯s priority is to get their marriage certificate. She stared at the cowardly man. "Save her."


    "Huh?"


    "Save her." If the female lead is in danger then the one that should save her is the male lead! This is only right! "I can¡¯t do it. I am already leaving a few days from now."


    "You¡ª "


    "I already helped you reconcile with her. Do your part and stop acting like the background cannon fodder!" She really wanted to p this man. Maybe the reason why this man didn¡¯t develop well is that Be did some shortcuts and forced them to reconcile.


    She sighed inwardly. It seems that no matter what she did, it would still greatly affect the plot?


    Without waiting for him to answer, Be left the tea house. This time, she will just watch from the sidelines and asionally help the male lead as he dealt with the Viin! Of course, he needed to save the female lead first. Aii... This system is really too much. It won¡¯t allow her to help the leads but... she could deal with the Viin on her own!


    Her mission was to deal with the reincarnator. But the reincarnator was also the viin! If she keeps on helping the male lead, then that man would not develop into a courageous male lead! Without the challenges, the male lead won¡¯t undergo world shocking changes!


    Ah... This is giving her too much headache!


    Be clutched her head. Her brain is actually working too fast. She couldn¡¯t catch up! It is giving her a headache!


    "Hey, do you have a headache?"


    She lifted her head. She had forgotten that she already arrived at their house and Mo Li doesn¡¯t have any work anymore. Aside from checking out his investments this man just stayed at home and read or exercise! She nodded and smiled. "Sarah is going to marry that man."


    "Oh..."


    "What¡¯s with that reaction?"


    "Is that the reason why your head aches?"


    Again she nodded. She couldn¡¯t really tell him that her head is aching because she is too dumb, right?


    "Why?"


    "I am confused. Here... Let me asked you this. If you have a child, and your child has an enemy. Are you going to deal with that enemy for your child?" she asked.


    "No. I am not that childish."


    "..." She pouted. "I mean..."


    "I understand what you mean. My answer is still no. Dealing with my child¡¯s enemy will only make my child weak. He would alwayse to me every time he had enemies. If that happens then... he would surely be spoiled and he won¡¯t have a very good life in this cruel world."


    She bit her lips. He actually had a point. In fact, his reasoning was in line with hers. "But... what if another parent gets involve? What if that parent will give something to your child¡¯s enemy? Maybe a cheat to defeat your child? What would you do?"


    "Well... I won¡¯t get involved. If my child will lose then... he or she will need to consider it as a lesson. My child should use that defeat and learn from it so it won¡¯t happen again."


    "Make sense." Be smiled. But this is different. That man knows the future and... wait... Be widened her eyes. No! Everything already changed! What happened in his past life didn¡¯t happen this time because of Be¡¯s intervention! Meaning, that man must have panicked that¡¯s why he forced Sarah to marry him! Ah! This is actually so easy but she hasn¡¯t thought about this before?


    So dumb.


    "Alright... then can you help me with something?" she asked. Since Daniel didn¡¯t know the future anymore, it means that he is not really invincible! He couldn¡¯t predict what is about to happen! "Can you help me dig into Daniel Rogers? The dirtier the better!"

 Chapter 276 - Embarrassment.

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Embarrassment.</h4>


    Blood is thicker than water.


    Was a lie.


    That wasn¡¯t really the real quotes. It was probably something that was created by someone who wanted to curry favor to their rtives. Or at least that¡¯s what Be thought. The saying, Blood is thicker than water is actually not the original quote.


    The geniune quote says: The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the w.o.m.b. It means some rtionsh.i.p.s that had been cultivated are more important than gics. It means that some bonds are more important than the ones that were created by bloodlines.


    Of course, this is very applicable in Be¡¯s situation.


    Be¡¯s eyes were glued to the television that she didn¡¯t notice Mo Li who sat next to her.


    "Satisfied?" His honeyed voice startled her.


    "Ah?"


    "What were you thinking?" he asked.


    "Well... I was thinking about the current news." It was actually some scandals about the Mayor¡¯s family. Lately, a case was filed against the mayor¡¯s wife. And the person who was leading the case was none other than Gabriel Ting. It was a huge scandal and some old problems about the mayor¡¯s family had been unearthed by really devious reporters. "I am expecting some calls from the media soon." She sighed.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much. I will be with you all the time." His assurance made her smile.


    "I know," she smiled. "The news that I gave Gabriel about Daniel is ¡ª " She didn¡¯t continue her words. Tomorrow will be Daniel and Sarah¡¯s wedding and Gabriel is still not giving the media any of the juicy news that she gave him. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was the man thinking. Is he really going to just give up Sarah like that?


    "But if you think about it, the scandal suddenly happened just before her wedding. I think it¡¯s suspicious, no?"


    She shrugged in response. He is right. This scandal should be something rted to the wedding. But she couldn¡¯t understand why Gabriel did it. Was it to create chaos inside the Qin Family? In her mind, this scandal is actually a double-aged sword. It could make the Qin Family dependent on Daniel Rogers¡¯ family. This would be bad news for Gabriel.


    Unless of course, he was nning to make Sarah abandon her family.


    That is possible too.


    "Stop thinking too much about it. Just rx... Have you prepared everything?"


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t have many clothes anyway." Mo Li was talking about their uing trip that had been dyed because of Sarah¡¯s wedding.


    "Alright... you should stop watching the news like this. Especially during the night. The world is cruel and brute. It will give you nightmares."


    Sheughed at that. She found those words familiar. She didn¡¯t know where she heard it before. "Go ahead and sleep. I will finish the news." She eyed the TV and was surprised to see some familiar faces on the news. Amy Sy, the woman from the university is actually being interviewed. She was trying to avoid the reporters but some of them were really aggressive, surrounding her and asking her questions about her father and Mayor Qin. In the end, Be turned off the TV. She was hoping to see Gabriel reveal some juicy news tonight, to stop the wedding.


    Ah, maybe she still needed to wait a bit more.


    ....


    The atmosphere inside Mayor Qin¡¯s study was suffocating, to say the least. The smell of tobo filled the room. The sound of the mayor¡¯s finger drumming against his wooden table echoed.


    "Mayor... Miss Sarah just called. She wanted to know what time are you going to¡ª "


    "Tell her, I¡¯ll be there!" Mayor Qin uttered. "Can you stop pacing?" he hissed at his own wife. You are making me dizzy!"


    "Husband... I really didn¡¯t do it. How could I ept bribes and¡ª "


    "Shut up!" the Mayor barked. "I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you right now! Steve, what about the media? Were you able to answer their questions?"


    "Yes, sir. But... But they insisted on hearing the exnation from you. The evidence... The evidence this time was too convincing. It was both audio and video. Denying it is pretty hard. Moreover, at least five thousand people were able to download it on the Inte before we were able to delete the evidence. There were also more than twenty thousand shares so... so everyone is currently thinking that it¡¯s true."


    "Husband... this... I really didn¡¯t do it. How could I¡ª" Annabelle Wu sat on the couch, defeat visible on her wrinkled face. Since Mayor Qin be the mayor, this was the first time she encountered a scandal like this. Her body trembled when she thought about the vicious questions of the reporters that blocked her way just after she had her hair done earlier. It was frightening. It was something that she would never forget until she dies. "I am worried about the wedding tomorrow. I am worried about Sarah." She blurted. Actually, the only thing that she was thinking about right now was her daughter¡¯s wedding.


    This wedding is very high profile. Celebrities and politicians were invited to attend the wedding. They even invited international CEOs that is very well known in the business circle. With the news erupting just a day before the wedding... She really couldn¡¯t think about the consequences that they would face tomorrow!


    She couldn¡¯t ept it!


    She couldn¡¯t ept the embarrassment.


    She could already imagine the mockery from her friends that will attend her daughter¡¯s wedding.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    "I am not going to attend Sarah¡¯s wedding." It pains her to say this. However, she no longer has any other option. "I can¡¯t do it." The evidence against her was too strong. How could she show her face in front of everyone after everything that happened?


    "Are you crazy?" Mayor Qin asked. "Not attending would only show that you are guilty! How could you miss such an important event in your daughter¡¯s life?"


    "But... But those people will onlyugh at me! They will surely..." she used her trembling hands to cover her face. "No matter what you say, I will not show my face tomorrow!"

 Chapter 277 - Ammunition

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Ammunition</h4>


    "You are crazy! Do you really want to embarrass my daughter like this?" Mayor Qin fumed. "Don¡¯t forget that this wedding is not about you! This is about Sarah!"


    "Sarah? So... So I will just go and act as if this scandal doesn¡¯t affect me at all to make it all about my daughter? Did you forget that I am the one in that scandal! My name is there! My face is all over the inte because of that damn video! And yet here you are still thinking about Sarah?"


    "You¡ªHave you lost your mind? If you won¡¯t attend tomorrow, it will only make them think that the rumors are true!" He approached her and held her shoulders. "You areing with me tomorrow!"


    *PAH!*


    The loud pping sound echoed inside the room. Almost immediately, the mayor¡¯s face darkened. "You¡ª "


    "I am calling Sarah and tell her to cancel the wedding."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Annabelle pushed her husband away from her. "After this scandal, my Sarah will surely suffer in that man¡¯s family. What will they think of my daughter? They will surely treat her unfairly! You don¡¯t understand it. Daniel only wanted to marry her because of her status. Did you see how he treats our daughter? If he is already treating her like this right now that you are still the mayor, what do you think would happen if you lose your power? If our family will crumble?" She strode towards the phone, but the Mayor was quick to grab it away from her hands.


    "You are insane! The wedding will continue tomorrow! I will take care of this scandal and don¡¯t you dare do something about her wedding! Daniel Rogers will be my son-inw no matter what happens!!!"


    Seeing the Mayor¡¯s resolute expression, Annabelle gritted her teeth and poured herself a ss of whiskey from the bar in the Mayor¡¯s office. Then she started pacing again. If the Mayor can¡¯t fix this scandal, then her daughter will also suffer. It is better to just cancel this engagement and bring her daughter abroad. It is better to run away!


    To her husband, this might be a cowardly choice. However, Annabelle knew how hard it would be to fix this problem. Especially since it was true.


    Since her husband became the mayor, she had been epting bribes from people and evenpanies. People who wanted permits for theirpanies and projects would approach her every time her husband decline them. They would give her bags, pieces of jewelry, shoes, and other expensive items. One of them even gifted her a car. Of course, some people would directly give her a nk cheque. That¡¯s right, she was epting bribes and now the entire world knows about it.


    Ir her own perspective, it is better to run away now and risk being arrestedter on. She narrowed her eyes at her husband, who was busy talking to his assistant about this problem. "I am leaving!" she didn¡¯t wait for him to answer as she strode out of the room. Then she immediately booked two tickets to another country. This time, she wouldn¡¯t wait for her husband to fix the issue.


    The damage has been done.


    Even if they fix this issue, people will still look at her in a different light. Just the thought of her hypocrite friends,ughing at her behind her back was making his chest rise and fall rapidly.


    "Mom?" Sarah¡¯s voice echoed on the other line as she dialed her number. "Are you alright? I just saw the news and¡ª "


    "Do you want to marry your Daniel Rogers?"


    "Mom? What are you talking about?"


    "I want to know if you really love that man! I saw how he treated you and I saw how you look at him! Now, I want to know... do you really love that man?"


    For a few seconds, Annabelle could only hear her daughter¡¯s breathing. She frowned. "Sarah?" she called.


    "Mother... you¡ª "


    "Do you want to leave this ce?" she asked. "Do you want to run away... with me?"


    "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    "Tomorrow at nine, I will be waiting for you at the airport. Don¡¯t bother bringing some clothes, we can always buy them abroad. Bring your passport."


    "Mother¡ª" Before Sarah could finish her sentence, Annabelle already ended the call. She then contacted herwyer and asked him to prepare some cash for her. Thiswyer was particrly loyal to her, so she was confident that he wouldn¡¯t say anything to the mayor. Unbeknownst to him, thewyer that she contacted was Gabriel¡¯s close friend.


    "She wanted me to prepare cash for her. And some new bank ounts for her." The man smiled at Gabriel. "She wanted to meet me at eight... tomorrow morning."


    "She¡¯s leaving," Gabriel sneered. "And she might bring her daughter with her." He drank the bourbon in his hand and smiled. "Then... meet her."


    The manughed. "The scandal tomorrow will surely cause tremors in this City. I am wondering if she would still have the time to meet me once we release the scandal tomorrow morning." Seeing him nod, the man continued. "Women are really something. I have never seen you scheme like this... since... forever. Who would have thought that one day, the brilliantwyer Ting would fall for someone that would make him ruin people?" Gabriel Ting was known for helping people in need. Of course, his upation would put him in some situations that required him to forget about his morals, however, he never once destroyed some people just like how he would destroy the Qin Family soon.


    Gabriel smiled but said nothing. All this was actually thanks to Be and Mo Li. Right now, he had all the bullets that he needed to fight against both the Qin Family and Daniel Rogers. And he isn¡¯t nning to waste any ammunition. "Oh, call Mr. Mo on your way out. I want to have breakfast with him and his wife tomorrow. I heard they will be leaving for their honeymoon soon."

 Chapter 278 - Fussa, Japan

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Fussa, Japan</h4>


    "Canceled?" Be squinted at Mo Li. "You mean the wedding was canceled? Why?"


    Mo Li shrugged. "We were busyst night. I didn¡¯t have the time to think about it."


    "..." For some reason, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from blushing. Only she knew what kind of busy was he talking about.


    "But since this is what we wanted. Then... it¡¯s all good, right?" Mo Li pulled her towards hisp. "The Qin¡¯s are panicking too. The scandal... that Mr. Ting released was pretty good this time. I heard Mrs. Qin just bought tickets for abroad. She wanted to run away. If that is true, then she might have brought her daughter with her."


    She pursed her lips in response. Mrs. Qin, her stepmother, would always think about benefits. Now that her name is as good as ruined, she would always think about things that could help her out. Bringing Sarah abroad would only make Mrs. Qin enemies with Daniel Rogers. So why would she want her daughter to run away on her wedding day? This doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    "Oh, Mr. Ting called. He wanted to meet us. I figured we could meet him a few hours before our flight tomorrow. What do you think?"


    ¡¯Hmmm." She nodded, her brain was still trying to analyze Mrs. Qin¡¯s actions. "I agree with you."


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Just wondering if Mrs. Qin was the reason why her daughter¡¯s wedding was canceled."


    "She is. I am sure of that."


    "But that doesn¡¯t make sense, right?" If she was Mrs. Qin, she would surely ask Daniel to help her out. Or at least make Sarah asked her soon-to-be husband. After all, Daniel is considered influential everywhere. He is the typical rich CEO that could shake the market and even ruinpanies. So, why would Mrs. Qin ruin Sarah¡¯s rtionship with Daniel? "Huh?"


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Gabriel... He must have done something." This is the only way. The male lead should have ess to magical things that could ruin people. Was it another scandal? Did he threaten Mrs. Qin? Be widened her eyes as the realization hit her. Being a male lead is like a cheat itself.


    A peculiar light shed in Mo Li¡¯s eyes as he buried his face towards Be¡¯s hair. He inhaled her scent as he started stroking her waist. Mo Li cannot intervene in Be¡¯s business. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t help the male lead achieve his goal. "Stop thinking about it."


    "It¡¯s just weird. Not knowing the answer is really difficult. It¡¯s making me feel dumb. I mean... I might be dumb, but it¡¯s just¡ª Why are youughing?"


    "I¡¯m not. I just thought you are amazing."


    "Stop smiling like that." She rolled her eyes. "And we are supposed to have breakfast. I can¡¯t eat while I¡¯m in yourp."


    "Really?" He tilted his head and smirked at her. Seeing her annoyed expression, he let out a peal of boisterousughter, his warm voice echoed inside the house. For some reason, it sent a familiar warmth inside her. It made her feel lighter, better. "Eat here. I will feed you."


    "Stop teasing me." She lightly pped his hand on her waist and tried to stand, but Mo Li hugged her. "I¡¯m hungry."


    "For what?"


    "Stop it. Why are you acting like a child?"


    He chuckled. "I thought I was acting like I¡¯m about to make a child with you?"


    Once again, heat spread on her face.


    "Alright. I will let you move," he said before he held both of his arms up. Seeing this, Be snorted and sat on the chair next to him. "So... honeymoon. Korea than Japan, right? I honestly want to go to Japan first."


    "We already booked our flight to Korea. Why would you want to go to Japan?" She started eating the porridge that he prepared for her. "This is sweet. I like it."


    "I actually thought you like savory food?"


    "I like both. Oh, you wanted to go to Fussa Japan? May I know why?" She actually did her research about this ce and thought that Fussa is quite boring. Aside from Yokota Air Base and some shrines, there¡¯s really nothing much in this ce.


    "Firefly festival."


    "Ummm... that¡¯s in June?"


    "Is it?" He stared at her. "How did you know?"


    "I did some research."


    "Oh..." He nodded. "It¡¯s not so crowded and I haven¡¯t been there. Of course, we can go to Tokyo after Fussa. We can always shop in Tokyo. I especially like that shopping ce where the close off the whole street. No car is allowed in there and everyone just walks and shop."


    "Mr. Mo... your eyes sparkled when you talk about shopping." Be immediately noticed that he seemed to be happier when talking about shopping and walking? "I don¡¯t remember you love shopping this much." She squinted. "Was it an ex-girlfriend?"


    "What are you talking about? I was excited to spend money on you, alright."


    She snorted. Of course, she doesn¡¯t believe him. "Be honest. Did you bring someone to these ces?"


    He lifted an eyebrow. If he will tell her that he once brought her to these ces, he would onlyugh at him. "No. But I would like to bring you out there." His gaze turned solemn. "When I visited those ces before. It was for business. I thought about you and how I wanted to bring you to those ces one day." And how he wanted to bring her to those ces again.


    "Alright... you don¡¯t have to cry. I believe you." She beamed. "So, you wanted to go to Fussa first before Tokyo? Are you sure?"


    "Of course." That¡¯s the ce where she agreed to marry him. Of course, he was sure.


    "But we can¡¯t watch the fireflies."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. I can take care of that."


    "You¡ªDon¡¯t tell me you are going to waste some money on fireflies?"


    He pursed his lips. "Money... I can always earn that," he smiled. Compared to the experience, money is considered nothing.

 Chapter 279 - The Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 279 - The Mastermind</h4>


    Be stared at theplicated strokes of the painting in front of her before she turned her attention to the view of the body of water in front of the restaurant. At one nce, one would think that this body of water was ake, but it was actually a fjord. The ce was enormous and surrounded by sharp cliffs. The water was a mixture of blue and green, and it mirrored the cloudless skies.


    "Your flight will be tonight?"


    Gabriel¡¯s voice interrupted her stupor.


    "Hmmm..." Mo Li who sat next to Be nodded. He handed her the doughnut that he just finished slicing. "Eat."


    "Thank you." Be smiled. It wasn¡¯t long after their marriage that she realized how Mo Li seemed to know everything that she wanted to eat. It wasn¡¯t just because of this previous body¡¯s preference, but Lily¡¯s preference. She figured it was just because he was good at observing her.


    Mo Li knows her food preference. He knows that she loves eating sweets, he knows that she loves noodles, packed noodles, or freshly made ones. He knew how she seemed to love food with a lot of garlic. In fact, she saw him put more garlic powder in her food on more than one asion.


    She thought it was sweet and considerate. And she thought that the previous Be was really lucky to have a guy that takes care of her like this. She was pretty lucky to find someone willing to do everything for her.


    "Well... I want to thank you, guys. Sarah is already abroad with her mother. They were able to find a good ce to stay. In a few months, I will finish Daniel¡¯s matter and follow her." Gabriel smiled at Mo Li and Be. "Thank you," he added.


    "It¡¯s my job to help my sister out," Be said in the most sincere tone that she coulde up with. Sarah was able to escape Daniel, but the system didn¡¯t inform Be that her mission is already finished. She wasn¡¯t sure if Daniel still has something in his sleeves. And if he does, she could only hope that Gabriel would be able to do something about it.


    "This cafe is pretty good. Is this... yours?" Mo Li asked.


    "Yes. I bought this piece ofnd a few years back. It was barren, but the view is breathtaking. After a few months, I decided to open a cafe here. Because of its location, a lot of tourist visits the ce." Gabriel smiled.


    "Please excuse me, I will go to the toilet," Be said. This time, she left because she felt that Gabriel had something to say to Mo Li. While she was dying of curiosity, she decided to wait until Mo Li tells her something. Since the news of Sarah running away with her mother reached her ears, she already had suspicions that Mo Li had something to do with it. It was her instinct.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to confront her husband. After all, he did it to save her sister. Even if he did it behind her back, Mo Li still did it to make her happy. It was dangerous yet sweet. Of course, the fact that she found this amusing was pretty disturbing.


    After Be left, the smile on Gabriel¡¯s face disappeared, his gaze towards Mo Li turned sharp. "I would assume that you are not my enemy?" Gabriel¡¯s tone was cold, the gentle smile on his face vanished.


    "Hmmm." Mo Li nodded, he took the cup of coffee, held it closer to his nose, but he didn¡¯t drink it. He found the coffee... too nd. "I only helped you because I want to make my wife happy."


    Gabriel squinted at him. "I didn¡¯t think that you were the one responsible for making Mrs. Qin leave at first. I thought it was really the news that I gave to the media. I also didn¡¯t think that Sarah would actually leave with her. My original n was just to release the second piece of news on the day of their wedding. I wanted to ruin Gabriel on his wedding day. I never thought that Sarah would actually leave. Then... I asked myself. Did I just get lucky? However, I soon realized that there seems to be something wrong with it." Gabriel took a sip. "I don¡¯t get lucky. If anything, I always thought that I was born unlucky. I had a lot of enemies and suffered a few times."


    "How did you know it was me?" Mo Li smiled.


    "The timing," Gabriel answered. "At first, I didn¡¯t know why Mrs. Qin would just run away like that. I mean... it didn¡¯t make any sense. After all, one can easily deny that scandal. Even if there were videos and photographs, she could easily deny it. Maybe even say that it was edited. That it wasn¡¯t here. I was certain that her husband¡¯s PR could take care of that. In fact, this is why I wanted to slowly but surely attack them. I wanted to reveal what Be gave me, slowly. I wanted them to deny and deny until they can¡¯t deny anymore. I never would have thought that just after one scandal, Mrs. Qin immediately ran away."


    Seeing the smile on Mo Li¡¯s face, Gabriel continued. "This got me thinking. What if Mrs. Qin received another thing. What if there is something more... more sinister than what I had? What if... this secret is enough to make her run away from fear?"


    "Huh." Mo Li nodded. "I didn¡¯t know you were this smart."


    "Mr. Mo... please don¡¯t underestimate me. I know you graduated top of your ss, but I also got first ce in the bar exams. I am very capable of analyzing things." Gabriel smiled, his eyes turned into two beautiful crescents. "So? How did you do it?"


    "Secret," Mo Li smiled. "Mrs. Qin is a very... very deep woman. Someone who could stand next to a sinister mayor is not a very simple person. There are going to be skeletons in her closet. In fact, she even had more skeletons than her husband."


    "Then I would not ask anymore. However, I would like to tell you that I would personally take care of Daniel. There is no need to intervene anymore. And I would also like to thank you for the help. I would never forget that favor that you did for me and Sarah."


    Mo Li nodded, and a different glint can be seen in his eyes. However, the smile on his face soon vanished. It had been a few minutes since Be went to the toilet. He frowned and strode towards the toilet.


    He knocked and called her out a few times. When he didn¡¯t receive any answer, he opened the door and checked the cubicle. Slowly, his face darkened, his heart started drumming against his chest.


    Where is his wife? He opened his phone and immediately dialed her number. However, the phone just kept on ringing.


    "Mr. Mo? Did something happen? Be... she..." Gabriel immediately understood what was going on. He looked at Mo Li¡¯s face. "I will call my people.


    Mo Li clenched his jaw. Be is Lily, she is not someone normal and he was confident that she could always get out of her current predicament. However, this is not enough to make him feel better.

 Chapter 280 - Was it Really Love?

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Was it Really Love?</h4>


    Just as Mo Li thought, Be had a few ways to get out of this current situation. However, she wasn¡¯t nning on getting out just yet. She eyed the man calmly sitting next to her. Obviously, it was none other than Daniel. He was smiling at her, lips lifted up, eyes turning into crescents. To Be, he actually looked like he was crying instead of smiling.


    "I should have killed you. That was my only regret." Daniel said in a calm tone. The car continued to move and Be was no longer aware of their current location. Earlier, when they took her to the toilet, they blindfolded her. At that time, she didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance. She was only curious.


    She had suspicions that it was Daniel who took her and seeing him now just confirmed it. "Why did you take me?" She eyed the wine bottle in Daniel¡¯s hands.


    "Obviously, I want to know where she is."


    "How would I know that? I didn¡¯t help her at all." She didn¡¯t help Sarah leave. It was Gabriel. How could this Daniel take her?


    "I don¡¯t believe you."


    "You can believe whatever it is that you want. However, I didn¡¯t help Sarah leave. In fact, I wasn¡¯t aware of her ns. It was her mother. You should go ahead and ask Mr. Qin instead!"


    "Oh? And you thought I didn¡¯t do that first beforeing to see you?"


    She pursed her lips. "So he didn¡¯t know too?"


    "Why are you acting surprised? You should know what happened, right? It was that damn Mrs. Qin¡¯s fault! However, she wouldn¡¯t have be that crazy if you didn¡¯t help Lawyer Ting!"


    "Mr. Daniels... I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!"


    "Really? Then the scandal, are you confident to say that you had nothing to do with it?"


    "I am innocent," she insisted.


    "And you think I would believe you?"


    "I am telling the truth! The fact that you didn¡¯t believe me wouldn¡¯t change anything!" So, Daniel only kidnapped her to know Sarah¡¯s location? What a boring reason. Daniel squinted at her before he leaned closer and suddenly grabbed her chin.


    "Stop messing around! You know I am very capable of killing you!" he hissed.


    "I am telling the truth!"


    He let her chin go, pushing her against the seat of the car. Suddenly he held her neck.


    "What are you¡ª "


    "I am telling you... If you won¡¯t tell me anything. I would kill you!"


    Be didn¡¯t say anything this time. She stared at his crazed eyes. There is no time to consider anything. Seeing those eyes made her realized that he is indeed here to kill her. "Stupid. What a mindless, stupid Viin." The calmness in her face disappeared. She suddenly waved her hand.


    "You¡ª " The sudden changes suprised Daniel, it rendered him speechless. His brain couldn¡¯t process Be¡¯s words Viin? What Viin? However, before he could say anything else, he started to lose consciousness. He remembered letting go of her neck. He remembered watching her put the seatbelt on. He remembered hearing a loud ominous sound of the car hitting something.


    Then his consciousness took him.


    ....


    When Be woke up again, she was already in a white room. The smell of disinfectant made her smile. She was in a hospital and she was still alive.


    "Be? You¡¯re awake?" It was Mo Li. He stood and handed her a ss of water as if he was reading her thoughts.


    She instantly smiled at him and drank the water. The fact that she could move and feel her arms is a good sign. Slowly, the pain from her dry throat disappeared. "How long was I out?" The questions sounded weird for someone who was just kidnapped, but for some reason, she thought Mo Li is different from everyone else in this world.


    He was... smart. Obviously smarter than everyone else here. And he trusts her.


    "Two days."


    "Oh?"


    "You didn¡¯t have any serious injuries from the car crash. Just some minor cuts and bruises. The doctors were even surprised that you didn¡¯t wake up sooner." He leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "The driver died."


    "And Mr. Daniels? Hey, can you help me sit? My back is a little numb."


    He nodded as he spoke. "He is alive, but barely. He was in aa. The doctors said there was some blood in his brain. They are going to perform a series of surgery. The thing is... they couldn¡¯t guarantee that he will survive."


    "But he isn¡¯t dead yet?" There was a little irritation in her voice. She quickly hid it as she lowered her head. Does this mean her mission is still not done? She is getting tired of this viin, ah.


    "No. Not yet."


    She lifted her head. She didn¡¯t miss the amus.e.m.e.nt in his voice. "Did something happen?"


    "Hm? Nothing... I just thought it¡¯s funny," he chuckled.


    "What¡¯s funny? That I wanted someone dead?" What¡¯s so amusing about that? She stared at him. Now that she thought about it, this Mo Li is really different from everyone in this world. His reasoning is a bit weird. He doesn¡¯t ask questions and totally lets her do whatever she wanted to do. He seems to trust her too much.


    Was this because he loved the previous Be so much? Was it to the point of blindly trusting her? Before he could answer her, she already continued, "Say, why do you trust me so much?"


    "You are my wife. Isn¡¯t that enough reason to trust you?"


    "What if I wanted to blow up a building?"


    "Then... I will sit with you as you blow it up?"


    "What if I¡¯m a terrorist?" she asked, eyebrow lifted at him.


    "You can¡¯t be. In the future, you will just stay at home with me."


    "What if I¡¯m a psycho?"


    "Then... we can be a psycho together. Like a couple¡¯s shirt. We can be a couple¡¯s psycho?"


    "..." She blinked, wondering if he was serious. "Do you trust me with your life?"


    "Of course."


    "Why is that?" Two things. It¡¯s either he loves her too much. Or... alright, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons why he would blindly trust someone like her. Was it really love?

 Chapter 281 - Alibi

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Alibi</h4>


    The thick smell of what seemed like detergent mixed with alcohol assaulted Daniel Rogers nose the moment he regained his consciousness. He opened his eyes but immediately closed them because of the white LED light above him. Opening his mouth, he tried to utter a word only to realized his aching throat.


    He craved water. Unable to utter a word, he tried to move his fingers to no avail. Almost immediately, panic rose inside him. What¡¯s going on? Howe he couldn¡¯t move his limbs?


    It took him a few minutes to finally recall thest memories that he had. It was Be... Her crazed eyes and voice echoed inside his head.


    "I can see that you are awake?"


    Daniel moved his eyes towards the woman who stood in front of him.


    "Too bad... you didn¡¯t die. I heard your lower body is already paralyzed?" The woman standing before him had a smile on her face. "I guess... you can no longer hurt me anymore." It was none other than Sarah Qin, his beloved. "When I heard about the ident, I immediately came back. Not because I was worried about you but because I wanted to have this opportunity. To finally kill you."


    Daniel widened his eyes. He wanted to scream, curse at her and convince her that she should kill her sister. This was all Be¡¯s fault.


    "Daniel... for years. I thought I loved you." Sarah said as tears gathered in her eyes. "I ate what you love to eat. I drank what you love to drink. I followed your schedule. Wear what you wanted me to wear. I almost kissed your toes, thinking it was all love."


    A tear slowly trickled down her cheeks. "I was wrong. I wasn¡¯t loving you. I am bing like you. I did everything you wanted me to do. I have be so obsessed with bing the woman that you want me to be. I changed my clothing, my jewelry, my favorite flowers, and my favorite color. I changed my whole ent just so I would suit the woman in your dreams."


    "It was a mistake. And no..." she shook her head. "I am not going to me you for that. Why would I? It was my choice. I could have left my parents. I could have let them abandoned me. But I was a coward. At the end of the day, I couldn¡¯t me anyone else but myself." A sad smile appeared on her beautiful face. "It was unfortunate. I am unfortunate. But if you think about it... I am still lucky. I have Gabriel. I have my sister. And I still have my life."


    She chuckled. "When I knew about your situation, I immediately came here to talk to you. I wanted to tell you everything that I felt. I wanted to tell you how it felt to die in your own body. It was miserable." Seeing the sharp gaze that Daniel was giving her, she smiled. "And I came here to end your misery."


    "Don¡¯t worry... I won¡¯t make it hard for you. I especially came here without letting anyone know. I didn¡¯t even tell my sister. I knew she would insist on letting you live. After all, living is something more difficult than dying. But Daniel... I am not sparing your life."


    Slowly she removed a syringe with transparent liquid in her bag." It¡¯s insulin," she smiled. "I knew you had low blood sugar. Don¡¯t worry this won¡¯t hurt. It will put you in aa. With your current state, I doubt you will survive that." She showed the syringe. "I am a merciful woman. I cannot bear to see you suffer like this. But most importantly, I can¡¯t bear to have your scheme against me anymore." Slowly, the gentle look in her eyes vanished. It was reced by something... sinister. "I want to live a peaceful life, Daniel. And I can¡¯t do that as long as you are alive. I have been a coward for too long... it¡¯s time that I stop letting other people save me and save my own pitiful little self instead. It¡¯s time that I fight back!"


    ....


    The loud sound of the system confirming that her mission was justpleted stirred Be awake. She jolted up and examined her surroundings. "Hey... what¡¯s wrong?" Mo Li shed him a worried look. "Did you have a nightmare?"


    "Huh?" she asked. "I¡ª "


    "You look pale."


    "No... I just thought you left me alone."


    Hearing this, Mo Li smiled and stroke her head. "I left to talk to the doctor. He said, you can leave anytime you arefortable."


    "What about Mr. Rogers?"


    "Ah? There¡¯s no news about him. They did the surgery and he wasn¡¯t awake yet. However, they are watching him."


    Just as Be was about to ask him to check, a small knock interrupted him. The two turn towards Sarah who walked in, smiling.


    "Older sister!¡¯


    "Sarah? Howe you¡¯re here?" Be asked, confused. This woman... should be somewhere abroad with her mother. Howe she is here now? Unless...


    "I heard about the ident. I thought... I thought it was because of me. He hurt you because of me." Tears started streaming down Sarah¡¯s cheeks as she started sobbing and pulled Be into a tight hug. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. This is my fault. You got hurt because of my selfishness. I should have just married him."


    "What are you talking about?" Be asked. "It wasn¡¯t your fault. Hey... stop crying."Be buried her face into her sister¡¯s neck as she tried to force herself to cry.


    She was highly disappointed when she couldn¡¯t produce any tears at all.


    But how could she? The fact that Sarah turned from a woman who always needed other people to save her into a full-blown white lotus made her want to sneer in disgust. Clearly, the timing of Mr. Rogers death wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Sarah killed him.


    Then she came here to cry. She came here for her alibi.

 Chapter 282 - A Lovely Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 282 - A Lovely Surprise</h4>


    Two yearster.


    "Are you sure we¡¯re notte?"Be said as she grabbed her stiletto and hastily put it on her feet. Then she let Mo Li put the coat on her.


    "I thought it¡¯s good that we¡¯rete. I can¡¯t just let them look at you for more than two hours. Hey... do you think we can miss this wedding?"


    Be red at him. ¡¯It¡¯s been the twentieth time since you asked me this question. I already told you. We need to attend the wedding."


    "Since when do you care about a simple wedding? You didn¡¯t even agree to have a big wedding with me, and now you wanted to attend your sister¡¯s wedding. I feel insulted, Mrs. Mo."


    Sheughed and fixed his tie.


    "I am sure that I am more attractive than Mr. Ting. I think I deserve a wedding too." Mo Li continued grumbling. "We¡¯ve been to Korea and Japan and you still didn¡¯t agree to marry me. I think it¡¯s quite unfair."


    "Stopining. I just don¡¯t want people to take your pictures and share them. Women will salivate. It¡¯s just not healthy for my heart." She smiled and give him a light kiss before she used a thumb to remove the residue of her red lipstick on his lips.


    "You should use something matte next time." He held his wife¡¯s hand and slowly put it on his right hand. He then intertwined their hands together. "Let¡¯s go?" he asked.


    Be nodded and smiled at him before the two left the hotel room that they were in.


    Today was Sarah and Mayor Gabriel Ting¡¯s wedding. Just as everyone anticipated, the wedding was grand and will be held in the biggest hotel in the city. It was a beautiful Garden wedding with two hundred guests.


    "You told me that she wanted you to be the maid of honor?" Mo Li asked her as he drove the car towards the hotel. "Why say no?"


    "I don¡¯t want to wear a dress."


    "You are wearing one now."


    "Her motif is gold. I think I look bad in a golden dress."


    "Who told you that? You would look beautiful in every color."


    She chuckled. Maybe Lily would look in all color but Be wouldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t really beautiful. Compared to Sarah, she would look like a wallflower. She was a nd as a tasteless coffee ¡ª if something like that exists.


    After a few minutes, they finally arrived at Hotel Galeria. Mo Li immediately parked the car and the two slowly walked towards the garden that is located on the other side of the building. After walking for a few minutes, Be already started to feel the sting from her six inches stiletto. "These heels are hell."


    He chuckled and leaned closer. "Would you like me to carry you?"


    "What are you talking about? That would be embarrassing."


    "Then why wear the heels from hell? Isn¡¯t it because you wanted me to carry you?"


    She knitted her brows before rolling her eyes inwardly. "Stop acting like we¡¯re still newlyweds."


    "We are only married in the papers. You didn¡¯t really give me the marriage that I deserve." Mo Liined. "Now you don¡¯t want me to act like newlyweds. Why is that? Mrs. Mo... tell me... are you cheating on me?"


    "Why would you think that?"


    "Hmmm... let¡¯s see... you always tell me that you are busy talking to Sarah. But you talk until eleven at the midnight. You are always texting her even when you are in the bathroom and you never let me touch your phone. Why is that?"


    She shook her head and gave a lightugh. "Was I that suspicious?"


    "Those are definitely red gs for newlyweds." While Mo Li was saying all this, there wasn¡¯t a hint of sadness in his voice. It was as if he was only casually talking about cheating and other stuff that could easily ruin a rtionship.


    The thing is... Mo Li knew Be is hiding something from him. But he knew she wasn¡¯t cheating.


    "What would you do if I am really cheating on you?"


    "You won¡¯t." Confidence was apparent in his voice. "I am too perfect. Good looking and smart. I am a good cook and I sometimes wash your underwear. How could you cheat on me?


    "Hey! How could you say such a thing?"


    "It¡¯s true."


    "It was once!"


    "Twice. I remember."


    "Stop it," Be said.


    "If you cheat on a person like me, then it will be your loss."


    Be suddenly stopped walking. She turned towards him. "I would never cheat on you."


    "I know."


    She tightened her hand around his and suddenly pulled him towards the archway that was already full of flowers. A gust of wind carrying the smell of fresh flowers interrupted them. "Thete-night calls..." Once again, Be stopped walking. They were already in the middle of the pathway, surrounded by flowers and petals... and the sweet sound of jazz nearby.


    "What?" Mo Li asked. Is she going to tell him she was dying or something?


    "For our wedding." Her face turned serious. "Sarah... asked if I wanted to have a wedding together. A double wedding."


    Mo Li¡¯s jaw dropped as realization hit him. He stared at the flowers. It was red and pink and gold. While he was wearing a white suit that Be chose for him. At that time, he informed her that white isn¡¯t really good for a wedding. But she only said it looked good on him. Who cares about what¡¯s good or not?


    Then his eyesnded on Be¡¯s ck dress. It was a long sleeve dress withces and embroidered flowers. Its long seams reached the floor, hiding her tall heels. As always, the dress made her more lovely.


    "So... "Be met his eyes, smiling. "Will you marry me?"


    "We are already married."


    "Only in papers," Be said as she suddenly opened a small box with their wedding bands. "I hated weddings because of the hassle. However, Sarah offered to take care of the venue and everything. All I need to do is buy the rings and give her some important doc.u.ments. Then... show up in this dress that was just like hers." She beamed. It was a surprise ¡ª a lovely one.


    "Then the ceremony...."


    "It¡¯s just us. Private wedding. The four of us with our witnesses." Be said. "You didn¡¯t answer my question. Will you marry me?"


    Mo Li responded with a smile. Despite marrying her in every world, this was actually the first time that she did something like this. Soon, tears pooled in his eyes as he nodded at her. "Let¡¯s go. We should go... or it will rain."


    Be immediately lifted her head, she looked at the clear blue skies just as Mo Li wiped the tear that fell on his cheek. Before she could look at him, he already pulled her towards the altar where Sarah and Gabriel were waiting for them.

 Chapter 283 - END OF THE DIVORCED BRIDE

    <h4>Chapter 283 - END OF THE DIVORCED BRIDE</h4>


    When Lily woke up, she was already in her white space. She sat and wiped the tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even know why dying made her so emotional this time. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t expect this beforeing into the world. She heard the system update her about her current points but all of it seemed to be a blur, an echo of something she couldn¡¯t understand.


    She sighed and stared at her hands where her ring used to sit. This time, she died of cancer. She knew she was dying and had the time to put the ring on her space. She stared at the huge diamond that he insisted she wore.


    Chuckling, another tear rolled down her cheeks. It was just a few seconds and she had already forgotten his name. They live ten years traveling that world and in just a few seconds, she already forgot about him. But what did she expect?


    It¡¯s not like this was her first rodeo. She already forgot everything about the previous worlds. It wasn¡¯t new to her. But why does it still hurt like it was the first time?


    Lily couldn¡¯t help theughter full of mockery from escaping her mouth.


    "Show me my current stats," she said just as she started to forget what he looked like. Then she wiped her wet cheeks. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t understand her actions. Leaving the world should have made her happy. It was another sessful mission. Another points that she could use. She shouldugh and celebrate.


    And here she was. Crying.


    Right now, she couldn¡¯t even remember the reason why she was crying.


    Tragic.


    If only she knew why she was doing all this.


    [Showing stats in 3...2...1]


    [Name: Lily]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: D]


    [Missions Completed: 4]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: 1100]


    [Strength: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Intelligence: 50(Normal Human)]


    [Speed: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Luck: 2]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Potion Brewing and Pill Making. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Teaching. Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Status: Healthy]


    Lily nodded the fact that she only has 1100 coins was a little depressing. However, this is just what it is. She didn¡¯t work hard enough to activate more hidden quest. "Give me the options for a vending machine." Soon, her face turned cid, memories of the things that happened in the previous world were slowly bing a blur to her. She could feel her heartbreak along with it. Lilyughed inwardly. Sometimes forgetting something is not really bad. But every time she forgets, every time the system would remove her memories, a part of her chest would ache.


    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t even remember why she was hurting anymore.


    [Invisibility: (10minutes) 50 coins (Permanent Price)]


    [Storage space: 200 coins - Increase to 18 inches.]


    [Plot:1200 (Permanent Price)]


    [Invisible knife: 50 (Permanent Price)]


    [Duplication: Ability to duplicate anything as long as it would not break the logic inside the world. This involves skills, talents, and abilities. Price: 500 coins (Permanent)]


    [Absorption: Limited to knowledge. The host would have the ability to absorb all the knowledge from the books that the host will read. Knowledge won¡¯t be forgotten after the host will leave the world. (Upgradeable) 500 coins (Permanent)]


    [Permanent Bullet Immunity: Name says It all. One time purchased. Effects will be permanent in the next worlds. 10000 Coins.]


    [Permanent Healing Ability: Name says It all. One time purchased. Effects will be permanent in the next worlds. 10000 Coins.]


    [Three Reward Chest detected.]


    {Open Chest now?]


    This immediately caught her attention. Reward Chest? "What is that?"


    [An extra reward for some hidden missions that the host triggered] the robotic voice echoed.


    "Weird. Alright... open it!"


    [Opening Chest in three, two, one]


    [Reward Chest number one - For turning the Female Lead stronger - Reward 100 coins. ept?]


    Huh? Lily stared at the transparent screen. The specific details about her life were already blurred but she could still remember the male lead and the female lead. After all that happened the female lead became a scheming b*tch that would never allow anyone to trample her. While the male lead turned into a killing machine that would do everything to defend the female lead.


    "ept." In the end, she epted it. That world had nothing to do with her anymore.


    [Reward Chest number two - For turning the Male Lead stronger - Reward 100 coins. ept?]


    "Of course, I will ept!" Sarcasm was rich in her tone. "Robot, is this a part of the system upgrade?"


    [Yes.] It answered shortly.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?"


    [The host didn¡¯t ask.]


    "..."


    [Open Third Chest, now?]


    "Yes. Open it."


    [Reward Chest number three- For reconciling the leads - Reward 100 coins. ept?]


    "ept."


    [Total coins earned: 300]


    [Showing updated stats...]


    [Showing stats in 3...2...1]


    [Name: Lily]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: D]


    [Missions Completed: 4]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: 1400]


    [Strength: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Intelligence: 50(Normal Human)]


    [Speed: 5(Normal Human)]


    [Luck: 2]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Potion Brewing and Pill Making. Proficiency: Advanced beginner. Skills: Teaching. Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Status: Healthy]


    "Hey, can you do a full-body scan?" she asked.


    [Scanning started...]


    [Scanningplete.]


    [Status: Healthy]


    "..." Lily sighed. "Do you know about the next world? Is it going to be a Level C now?"


    [That is not a part of Bee¡¯s Capabilities. The host should work hard for the next upgrade.]


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? When is this next upgrade?"


    [Next Upgrade requirements]


    [Tenpleted missions]


    [Ten thousand coins]


    [Status: Healthy]


    "So... I need to earn ten thousand coins for the payment. Awesome." This system doesn¡¯t really give a lot of quests. And the rewards are really not that big. How was she supposed to earn ten thousand coins? "Alright. Take me to the next world."


    [Option to chose theme activated. Show themes?]


    "Show." Lily didn¡¯t have the time to think about it anymore. It¡¯s not like thinking about it would change anything.


    [Contemporary- 500 coins reward]


    [Magical - 1000 coins reward]


    [Apocalyptic-2000 coins reward]


    Slowly, a smile appeared on Lily¡¯s face. Now, she understood that the upgrade was actually giving her a lot of good things. "Eh?" She froze when she noticed the ring in her hand. Why was she suddenly holding a ring? She couldn¡¯t remember anymore. After a few seconds, she realized the ring must have been important to her. So she tossed it back on her space. "Alright... let¡¯s chose the magical theme!"

 Chapter 284 - ARC 5 A MATTER OF WIFE AND DEATH

    <h4>Chapter 284 - ARC 5 A MATTER OF WIFE AND DEATH</h4>


    SYNOPSIS:


    When war between The Rogues and the Lycans was about to erupt, Lily the Priestess was tasked to reconcile the leader of the Rogues¡ª the female lead who was rejected by her mate five years ago and the man who rejected her, the Prince of the Lycans. Sadly, she is someone both hated by the two.


    ***


    The sudden headache made Lily frowned. She closed her eyes as her hand massaged her head. The voices around her seemed to increase the dull ache in her head.


    "Mistress, are you alright? Is it the headaches again?" A soft voice reached her. Lily lifted her head. Mistress? "Mistress... you look pale. Shall I tell everyone to end the meeting so you could rest?"


    "I¡ª "Damn. Why was she in the middle of the meeting? Normally, she would wake up somewhere. "Yes. Please..."


    "Sybill... this lowly one understands that you are not feeling well. But you have to understand. Without your guidance, our vige would suffer from the Rogues! Sybill, we needed your help. Please!" Before the servant could say any more words, a balding man stood and suddenly kneeled in front of Lily. "Sybill, I already lost my wife after she gave birthst month. I don¡¯t want to lose my small little girl too. Without your protection, our vige would s.u.mb to the next attack."


    "Sybill, Vige Leader Han is telling the truth. Without your protection, our viges would suffer! Please, Sybill, help us!"


    "Please Sybill!"


    "Please Sybill!"


    "Please Sybill!"


    "Please Sybill!"


    "Please Sybill!"


    "Please Sybill!"


    Soon, more than ten people were already kneeling in front of her. Seeing this, the pain in her head tripled. What kind of world was this? And why was she not asleep?


    "Can everyone please give me an hour to recuperate?" she forced the words out of her mouth. She needed time to absorb this bodies memories and the plot of this world!


    "Please, everyone. The Sybill is currently not feeling well. It is fortunate that she allowed everyone to see her, despite her health. Please... let¡¯s give the priestess the time that she needed!"


    Lily had no time to react to the servant calling her a priestess as she was already assisted out of the room by the same servant. Murmurs erupted just before the servant led her to another room connected to the previous one.


    "Mistress, please take a seat. Let me grabbed the medicine¡ª "


    "There¡¯s no need." She interrupted the lovely woman wearing a blue gown, something that Lily guesses as a servant¡¯s uniform. "Please leave me alone for a few minutes. I will take a short nap."


    For a few seconds, the servant just stared at her before she bowed and left Lily alone. A sighed of relief escaped Lily¡¯s lips. She examined her surroundings and nodded in approval. At least the room looked decent¡ª a sign that she wasn¡¯t transported in a really old ce. The bed she was sitting in a not huge but its sheets were all thick andfortable.


    Lily immediately felt the urge to lie down and sleep. Her head was still aching, sweat was still trickling down her back. She felt exhausted and sore. It was like she had been walking for a few days. How weird.


    ¡¯Robot, scan this body.¡¯


    [Scanning started...]


    [Scanningplete.]


    [Status: Poisoned]


    She had guessed so. Lily sighed as she thought of her space and found something that should be able to cure poisons. It was a blue potion that she made in one of the worlds she was in. She looked at the small words written on the vial, reading its instruction before reading it. Since Lily would forget after leaving the world, she made sure to put somebels on the potions and medicine that she brought.


    After giving herself a drop of the medicine, Lily closed her eyes and waited for its effects. Thebel said the effect was instantaneous. This is the reason why she chose this. Just as she expected, the pain in her head vanished after a few minutes.


    Delighted, Lily finally studied her surroundings. She was inside a small room with a bed and a small table nearby. The absence of chairs and cabs immediately made her conclude that this wasn¡¯t her room. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t treat a priestess like this, right?


    She eyed the lightsing from the window before she stood and approached it. The window is made of ss¡ª thank god. It was a sign that at least the people living here had some sort of special technology. Her greatest fear is actually to be transported into an ice age world. This fear was triggered when they called her priestess. She looked out and immediately notice the moon or what looked like a moon near the sun. Wait, the two were hanging in the sky, close to each other but one was ck and the other was giving them the light.


    Her gaze soonnded on the castle on top of the hill just a few hundreds of meters from this ce. It was tall and huge, made of stones that were chiseled into blocks. After a few more minutes, Lily finally decided to buy the plot for the current world.


    Almost immediately, the screen appeared in front of her, showing her the details of this world.


    World Level: D


    Quest: Stop the Viin from Destroying the barriers of Zendia. Reward: 1000 Coins


    Side Quest: Survive. Reward: 100 Coins


    Characters:


    Female lead: Eleonor Hale


    Male lead: Ymir Andreas


    Viin: UKNOWN


    Host: Priestess Rhea the Sybill of the Larsen n. Also known as Sybill or Princess Sybill or Princess Rhea of the Larsens


    Setting: Zendia - the eighth continent of Earth. To everyone outside of Zendia, the continent was buried under the sea. This was because of a barrier that separated Zendia from the other continents.


    Background:


    Eleonor Hale was the current leader of the Rogues that is located in the south of Zendia. Strong and fierce, she was loved by women and adored by men. Known for her bravery, the female alpha was well respected by the other packs in the south of Zendia.


    What they don¡¯t know is behind all this was a weak woman that was once rejected by her Lycan mate, the Prince of the Lycan world, Prince Ymir Andreas.

 Chapter 285 - Sybill

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Sybill</h4>


    In the original plot, the war started because of the rogues. The fight between the Lycans and the Rogues was devastating, it caused a lot of destruction and created a huge crack in the barrier that protected Zendia from the outside world.


    When the barrier was broken, the greedy eyes of the outside world started focusing on the magic in Zendia. What they don¡¯t know was the fact that Zendia had been sealed for a reason. Zendians were the protectors of the world, the people who are fighting the demons that wanted to cross-realm and wreak havoc on Earth.


    With the barrier broken, the demons immediately started roaming outside of Zendia. By the time the world knew about the existence of demons, they were already everywhere, preying on the weak. Two years after the barrier was broken, arge group of demons crossed the realms and enved humanity.


    Lily sighed. It seems that she woke up before the war started. The mission was actually to stop the destruction of the barrier. However, to do this, one needed to stop the war first.


    Speaking of Princess Rhea, she is a witch. Someone who can actually see the future. From the memories of the body, it was clear that there will be different Sybill¡¯s in every century. They would not age for a hundred years and would be tasked to tell people about predictions and create powerful protection spells for the humans living in Zendia.


    Sybills are really powerful and could actually fight a Lyca with just their magic alone. However, they have weaker bodies. A protection spell could actually make them unconscious for days. Or at least that¡¯s what the previous body knows.


    After that scan, Lily knew that this body was poisoned.


    That should be the reason for the abnormal weakness, right?


    When Lily heard the soft knocking sound of the door, she strode back to the bed andy down, pretending to act weak.


    "Mistress...."


    It was the same woman who attended to her earlier. The woman¡¯s name was Mercy. She had been with Rhea since they were mere kids. She approached the bed. "Mistress?" Her voice was still soft,forting even. "The Bishop is here to check your body."


    Lily finally opened her eyes and stared at the gentle face of the woman. Despite the kind smiles and soft words, Lily knew this woman somehow hated her. Or at least she had some heavy emotions towards Princess Rhea. "The bishop?" Lily or Rhea¡¯s brows knitted as she recalled that as a Sybill, the church in Zendia is actually trying to control this body. "There¡¯s no need. I am feeling better now."


    "Mistress... please don¡¯t be like this. One more spell and you would surely copse again. We can¡¯t let that happened again. Please..."


    Rhea sighed. At least the original body was also feisty and stubborn. The original Rhea was also acting like she hated the world. Of course, after having her memories, Lily understood the woman¡¯s sentiments. Rhea didn¡¯t like the responsibility that came with being the Sybill. The ability to see the future would always make her sick. And she didn¡¯t like how everyone treated her like a brittle piece of furniture. She was treated like a princess, not allowed to go out to enjoy the sun or even walked around her own house.


    They were scared she would stumble and would suddenly lose her ability to predict the future.


    To the previous Rhea, it was all bullshit. All the visions came to her at night, when she was sleeping, and she hated how she would wake up exhausted because of it.


    The previous Rhea wanted to run away.


    However, the church is actually trying to imprison her in this ce.


    "Sybill... let me take your pulse."


    Lily¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the man wearing a long ck robe. He was wearing some sort of velvet camauro hat. The embroidered white stole hanging around his shoulders made it look like he was about to do a mass or offering. Lily didn¡¯t say anything as the memories actually said this was normal here. "No. I¡¯m not sick. Let me go out and create some protection talisman for everyone." She turned her head away, avoiding the priest¡¯s gaze.


    "Sybill... let me take your pulse. It is essential that you take your medicine to make you feel better."


    Rhea red at him. The old man only responded with a soft sigh. "I know you are upset about not being able to leave the castle aside froming here. However, you must understand, we are doing this to protect you."


    "From what?" she asked. They had been telling Rhea about this protection bullshit.


    "From the people who wanted you dead."


    Rhea rolled her eyes at the same script. Over and over, these people always used the same excuse to stop her from leaving. Seeing her dark expression, the priest let out another sigh. "The previous Sybill... died just after a few years."


    The man¡¯s face was gentle, however, she never missed the warning that apanied his tone. "She turned crazy. To stop her from hurting herself, we had to put her in a secret asylum. She died just after two months."


    Rhea felt a shiver ran through her body. Even the previous Rhea has heard of this story and knew that the previous Sybill died because she wanted to leave the church too.


    When the previous Sybill tried to escape the castle, the church put her in a secret prison until she was forced to kill herself. Since the Sybill killed herself, the church stated they were innocent in her death. All they wanted was to protect her, but the visions were too extreme that it affected her sanity.


    Rhea already read the history books that had been around since the church started hundreds of centuries ago. She knew about the Sybills and how many of them wouldmit suicide because of the visions. However, Sybill knew that they were actually imprisoned and had no other choice but to end their own miserable lives because of the torture that they endured.


    "You are threatening me..." Rhea said.


    "I am simply warning you. The gods would not allow the Sybills to darken. The punishment from the heavens would be extreme." With that, the priest smiled at her and leave the room.

 Chapter 286 - Sins

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Sins</h4>


    It seems that she had to use everything she could to leave this ce. Rhea smiled at everyone who can¡¯t even look at her straight in the eyes. To them, staring at her blue eyes was a sin. It meant death.


    To the original Rhea it was nothing but stupidity. She stared at everyone, men, women, and children as they hoped she would be able to protect them from the dark ones and rogues just outside of their viges.


    "Thank you for being so patient," she started. "Mercy.... How many representatives are here?"


    "Replying to mistress, we have a total of twelve vige leaders. All of them were asking protection from the Sybill."


    She nodded, her benevolent gaze once again roamed in the hall as she slowly took in the interior, and the number of guards wearing the same shade of blue as the one Mercy was wearing. All of them had swords in their h.i.p.s, their steely gaze matched their straight posture. "I will create talismans... "


    "Mistress what about your body?"


    "Thanks to the medicine, I feel better now." She was talking about the medicine that she didn¡¯t drink. She met Mercy¡¯s curious gaze. Just one look and Rhea knew that this Mercy knew about the poison inside the medicine soup that the previous Rhea had been drinking ¡ª the same poison who finally killed Rhea. "Give me the sheets." She eyed the pieces of yellow paper to her right. They were about four inches tall and one inch in diameter. The vige leaders would put the talismans to their doors, and it would prevent the dark ones from getting close to the vige.


    Even the previous Rhea couldn¡¯t understand how it worked. All she knew was the electric current would surge inside her every time she uses her ability. It would instantaneously make her feel better. However, the church does not permit her to use her ability all the time.


    They only wanted her to create at least fifteen talismans every day. After that, she would be sent to her heavily guarded quarters and would inform everyone that she was feeling ill. At that time, Rhea wasn¡¯t poisoned yet.


    So sheined and would try to help more people. Again, the church would inform her that they were only doing this for her protection. Then, they would make her drink potions that would make her feel ¡¯better¡¯. And that was when the sickness started.


    The previous Rhea didn¡¯t think about it, as she knew about the sickness from the history books about the previous Sybills. She thought it was normal to feel sick after using a lot of her ability.


    Rhea watched as Mercy brought her the yellow papers. Then she immediately started chanting some words only a Sybill would understand. After taking her healing potion, Rhea could now create a talisman without fainting.


    "Mistress? Would you like to drink some medicine?" Mercy interrupted her just as she finished creating the first talisman. Rhea ignored the woman as she stared at the symbols that appeared on the paper. The symbols appeared to glow, it was as if it was floating on the paper.


    How stunning!


    [Side quest activated: Make the viges revolt against the church. Reward: 200 coins. No option to decline.]


    Before she could process her thoughts, the system echoed inside her head again...


    [Side quest activated: Create a daring escape. The more daring, the better. Reward: 200 coins. No option to decline.]


    [Side quest activated: Save the viges from the dark ones. Reward: 200 coins. No option to decline.]


    [Side quest activated: Find the source of the dark ones that are terrorizing the vigers for years now. Reward: 200 coins. No option to decline.]


    Rhea blinked. Then she blinked again.


    What¡¯s with these side quests? These are really hard ones!


    This is not just manipting people!


    ¡¯Robot! I am not very good at saving people! Howe there¡¯s no option to decline?¡¯


    [Great poweres with great responsibility.]


    Rhea facepalmed.


    What the hell? What great power?


    "Mistress... you look pale. Are you alright?"


    Obviously, the woman was waiting for her to faint.


    "I am good. I need to protect them." Rhea said in a gentle tone. "Let me continue. Please stop interrupting me. I need to protect them."


    When the people heard her, everyone immediately knelled.


    "The Sybill is merciful and kind!"


    "The Sybill is merciful and kind!"


    "The Sybill is merciful and kind!"


    "The Sybill is merciful and kind!"


    "May the gods bless the Sybill!"


    "May the gods bless the Sybill!"


    "May the gods bless the Sybill!"


    Rhea smiled. She didn¡¯t miss the sinister glint in her maid¡¯s eyes. "This is what the gods wanted me to do. Please stand up and rest. I might not able to finish the talismans tonight so the church would find amodations for everyone."


    "This... mistress... that is not ¡ª "Mercy tried to stop her. However, Rhea only looked at Mercy.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Are you saying that the church won¡¯t help the people in need?" Rhea¡¯s brows knitted. "Are you trying to ruin the name of the benevolent church?"


    "Mistress, I did not say that!"


    "Preposterous!" Rhea¡¯s voice boomed. The thick suffocating silence that followed made everyone still. "You are disrespecting the church! Guards!"


    For the first time, panic appeared in Mercy¡¯s face. "Mistress! I did not say such a thing! How could you frame me?"


    "How could a mere servant say that the Sybill is framing her?" One of the vige leaders, a woman with long blue hair, chimed in. "Where are the guards! Howe the guards are not listening to Sybill¡¯s orders?"


    Mercy¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at the anger in the eyes of the vige leaders. "Mistress! Please forgive this little one! Mistress, I didn¡¯t mean it! Please forgive me!" She kneeled and kissed the marble floor, tears already streaming in her cheeks. "Mistress... please me more benevolent and forgive this servant!"


    When the guards saw the scene, they approached Mercy and started dragging her towards the exit.


    "Stop! Let her go!" Rhea¡¯s soft voice interrupted them.


    "Mistress..." Trembling, Mercy once again started kissing the floor. "Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to stop you. Please forgive me!"


    "The gods told me to give them shelter." Rhea lied without batting an eyelid. "What you did would warrant death."


    "Mistress!"


    Rhea sigh, a tear ran down her cheeks. "But I am someone grateful for your services all these years. So... I would ask them to send you to a nunnery to pay for your sins."

 Chapter 287 - Grand Knight Holmes

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Grand Knight Holmes</h4>


    "Bishop... what the Sybill did cause a lot of rumors down the streets. Some people are starting to treat her as a goddess. They say, she¡¯s merciful and kind and is the reincarnation of the goddess."


    The bishop frowned. "What is she doing now?"


    "It had been two days since she finished thest talisman and she is still staying inside her room. She is not doing anything else, other than reading books."


    "What kind of books?"


    "History and previous diaries of other Sybills." the man answered, contrary to the pope¡¯s ck clothing, the man was wearing all white clothing beneath his metal-like armor. He was head guard of the pce, Head knight, Holmes.


    "What about the Larsen Family? What are they doing about this matter?"


    "Nothing. They didn¡¯t deny nor agree. But their silence was enough to know where they stand. They are not nning to stop the rumors."


    "Are they still upset that we took her in?" The Bishop stood from his velvet chair and looked out the window behind his table. He put his hands behind his back and pondered about Princess Rhea¡¯s ns. "That woman was too innocent to think about this. She was rebellious but was not that smart as this. Do know if she had talked to anyone else in the past few days?"


    "Bishop As came to check her on the day she started creating those talismans."


    "Anyone else?" Bishop Cetus asked, his face grim.


    "None. Her servant was already sent in the nunnery, and Bishop As hasn¡¯t given her any new servants yet. Forgive me for speaking my mind, but I think Bishop As is trying to punish her by not giving her any servants. Princess Rhea grew up in the rich Larsen Family, she wasn¡¯t used to working on her own. This must be torture for her."


    "But she isn¡¯t showing any signs of stress?" Bishop Cetus couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. He guessed that the Princess had outside help in nning all this. However, he knew that Bishop As would never betray the church. "How about her medicine?"


    "She had been drinking it," Grand Knight Holmes said.


    The bishop pursed his lips, he looked at the small building that she could see from her window. It was where the current Priestess was living. "What can we do about the rumors?" he asked himself. "I believe w should let her be. Once people think she is a reincarnation of a goddess, their beliefs towards the church would increase too. As long as she is drinking her medicine, she would turn sick and addicted to the medicine, and we can use it against her. I want you to increase the dosage. Double it." If they want to control Rhea, then they needed her addicted to the medicine.


    "I understand. I will do it as soon as possible."


    Obviously, Rhea had no idea about their sinister n. She was currently reading the history with the map of the whole Zendia. The hidden continent.


    ording to the legends, thousands of years ago, the gods from the heaven realm stop the dark forces from invading earth. The powerless mortals fought with the gods and won the war. Because of the mortal¡¯s bravery, the gods gave them abilities. The three humans who led them were each given an ability that would be passed down to the next generation. One was the ability to transform, have a strong body and heightened senses. These people were called Lycans. They were the warriors that survived the war. However, they can only transform when they are fighting dark ones. Killing an innocent while you were a Lycan would make them unable to transform back into their former human self.


    The second mortal has gifted the ability to wield elements. They were called conjurers. And the third was given the ability of spells and prophecy. The catch is that they cannot use their abilities to kill innocents. Using it for their own selfish reasons would make their flesh rot.


    After they were given the abilities, the gods sealed Zendia from the other eyes of the mortals. They put a barrier that would make the normal mortals think Zendia had long been buried under the sea.


    Rhea closed the huge book that was as thick as her thigh and looked at her window. Outside, flowers can be seen blooming; a promise of a wonderful spring that would soone to Zendia.


    ording to the timeline, the war would start next summer. Meaning, she still had time for her ns.


    "It¡¯s time for the mistress¡¯ medicine." A gruff voice of a knight interrupted her. She lifted her head and smiled at the Grand Knight, who walked in. Since she got rid of that servant, the guard had been giving her the medicine. She had known his name as Grand Knight Holmes.


    "Grand Knight Holmes." Rhea stood and walked towards him. "Please stay still for me," she ordered as she stood in front of the knight. Then she beamed. ording to the legends, using your abilities against an innocent would have devastating consequences.


    She had studied the diaries and discovered that the previous Sybills never harmed other people because of these legends. However, she was different.


    She nced at the knight, who was now standing as still as a statue in front of her. "Good boy," she smiled. People knew that Sybills could create powerful protection inside talismans. What they didn¡¯t know is the fact that they could also create other talismans.


    Like a talisman that would make people like a robot, a ve. Their souls locked in the deepest parts of them, while she ordered their bodies to do whatever she wanted. Of course, such a trick would never work to an innocent. But the knight was not an innocent.


    "Now... drink it for me." She said in a gentle tone. Without saying anything, the guard gulped down the medicine as If his life depended on it. Seeing this, she beamed and patted his shoulders. "Good boy."

 Chapter 288 - Dirty Existence

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Dirty Existence</h4>


    Rhea smiled at the knight before asking him to leave her alone. Then she went back to her table and started reading about the rich history of the ce again.


    Right now, the Lycans, Conjurers, and the Spell Casters live in harmony. Conjurer and Spell casters seemed to keep to themselves, acting low¡ªkey and don¡¯t really like attracting trouble to themselves. However, the Lycans are different.


    Because of their unrestrained nature, some of the Lycans turned rogue and were unable to join a pack. Some of them were living in the northern part of Zendia, where the trees grow dense. The female lead should be one of the rogues living there.


    Soon, the rogues would start attacking viges, killing people, and attracting the ire of the king of Lycans. ¡¯Robot, what about the conjurers and spell caster, you didn¡¯t seem to mention them in the plot?¡¯


    No answer.


    ¡¯The history said that people who could see the future can also cast spells. So, why did the church imprison Rhea and the Sybills if there are other people out there who can see the future?¡¯


    Again, the system didn¡¯t answer her. She rolled her eyes and started reading the book again. ording to history, people who could see the future have weak bodies and cannot perform any spells aside from protection spells.


    She wondered if this was something that the church created to have control over Sybills? After a few more minutes, Rhea stood and walked towards the door. "Hello? Grand Knight Holmes?"


    She took a step back and waited for the wooden door to open.


    "What is it?"


    "May I speak to the Bishop? I want to go outside of my quarters and just walk by the gardens."


    The Grand knight nodded. "The Bishop already allowed you to go outside and walk by theke. However, you are to bring two servants and two knights with you. It wasn¡¯t something that needed your permission."


    She smiled and nodded. After a few minutes, two women arrive to serve her. Both were wearing blue uniforms, clearly in contrast with her start white long dress that seemed to flutter in the air, making her look like a real floating goddess.


    She looked at the peonies and other flowers deemed expensive by this world. It was said that only the rich could have these flowers. Obviously, the church is one of the rich.


    "What flower is that?"


    "Replying to the Sybill, that is a red Angel Blossom. It is a very rare flower that can only be found in the mountains near the gates of the dark ones were located. Getting such flower is dangerous, thus many people love to have and use it as a symbol of having the money to pay for someone to obtain the flower."


    Rhea nodded. ¡¯Bee. Scan it.¡¯ She said inwardly. The reason why she went out is that she wanted to test the system¡¯s scanning properties. In the previous world, she didn¡¯t have anything else to scan since it was a modern world and she was almost familiar with everything there.


    However, this world ispletely new to her. The sun and the moon, the abilities, the people upying this ce were new to her.


    [Scanning in three, two, one...]


    [Scanningplete]


    [Name: Angel Blossom.]


    [Background: Also known as Devil¡¯s Embrace. The blood of the gods tainted the white Angel Blossom. Thus, it changed its color to red. Because of the changes, many people near the gates started calling it Devil¡¯s Embrace.]


    [Properties are as follows]


    [Healing and Poison. Too much of everything is poisonous.]


    [The blooding from its stem could be used as a poison. One drop is enough to immobilize a horse.]


    [Poison level: Non-lethal. Can only immobilize someone for one minute.]


    "Hm? What is that sound?" Rhea stopped walking and looked at the greeneries in front of her. "Is that a woman?"


    "Sybill, I think it is best that we leave this ce. That might be the people who had been requesting to see you since that incident the other day."


    Rhea frowned. "Let me go see those people."


    "Sybill, this..." the servant tried to signal the guards following them to stop her. But they were a minute toote. Rhea was already running and jumped towards the bushes, into another pathway that should lead her to the other side of the wall.


    "Follow her!"


    "She jumped!"


    "How is that possible?" How could a weak, sickly woman be that fast? However, they no longer have the time to think about this. The three of them followed her while the other one informed Grand Knight Holmes about the matter.


    Meanwhile, it only took Rhea a couple of minutes to arrive at the group of people crying as guards were trying to subdue them. She looked at the people outside the gates, being dragged by some knights.


    "Bishop As, what is happening here?"


    Her presence only made themotion intensified. The people were now trying their best to get to her.


    "Sybill! Please heal my vige!"


    "Sybill! Please help us!"


    However, Rhea¡¯s attention was focused on the priest. "Why are you trying to stop this person?" she asked in a gentle and righteous tone.


    "You ¡ª Why are you here?" the priest hissed.


    "What do you mean, Bishop As? Why can¡¯t I be here? I live here."


    "Guards! Take the Sybill back to her quarters!"


    "Bishop As, why would you want them to take me back? These people needed my help!" She made sure that her voice was loud enough for the people to hear. "I want to help them. Are you trying to stop me from doing what the gods wanted me to do?"


    "You¡ª go back to your quarters! These people do not believe in our gods! They are atheists! How could you help such a dirty existence? You ¡ª call more guards to help out! Do not let these people inside the gates!"


    ¡¯Bishop As... you seemed to have forgotten something." Rhea said calmly. "I am tasked to help the people. Are you saying that these are not considered people because they do not believe in our gods?"


    The bishop¡¯s face reddened he red at her as if his life depended on it. In front of this many people, he cannot force the guards to take her away. This would only taint the reputation of the church!

 Chapter 289 - Talismans

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Talismans</h4>


    Rhea¡¯s face darkened. "Please... bring them inside. I will look into them."


    "You¡ª" he strode towards her in a few steps. Trying to use his huge frame to cover her from the eyes of the pagans. He lowered his head and squinted at her. "What is this, Princess? What are you doing?" he hissed.


    "Bishop... I am doing my job. Just like what the gods wanted." She smiled. Every time she used the name of the gods, the bishop¡¯s face would contort. But he cannot rebut her. What was he supposed to say? That he didn¡¯t want her to help people?


    Clearly, the show already attracted the attention of everyone around them. He squinted at Rhea. "You will regret this."


    In response, Rhea just smirked before her eyes suddenly turned red. Before the Bishop could say anything, her lips opened into a small scream before she tumbled to the ground, her butt hitting the stony pathway inside the gates.


    The screams of the people in the gates soon broke the silence that followed.


    "The Bishop hurt the Sybill!"


    That was only the first of the usations that were thrown towards Bishop As. The chaos that followed was something that even Rhea never expected. At this point, she wasn¡¯t aware of the influence that the Sybill had in this country.


    She thought they were just priestesses, princesses, and people that could see the future. She was wrong.


    To her surprise, the people outside of these walls are already treating her as their protector. The rumors about her creating those talismans to protect the vigers to the point of exhaustion already reached the corners of the Zendia. People who wanted to be safe from the dark ones and rogues are now on their way towards her pce, hoping that she could save their family.


    Rhea underestimated the human¡¯s desire to survive. She never thought that the people here would be so desperate to survive. Actually, even Lily was not ming herself for her wrong assumptions. In the first ce, she was only relying on the previous Rhea¡¯s memory about this world.


    Sadly, Rhea was considered a princess of the Larsen Family. Her knowledge about the outside world was mediocre at best. She read the books and listened to stories. But aside from that, she knew nothing about the world outside of the thick and tall walls that surrounded her.


    Rhea watched as the people pushed the guards to the ground and attacked the Bishop as if their lives were depending on it.


    "Protect the Sybill!" she heard someone shout in the middle of the chaos.


    "Brig the Sybill inside!"


    "Protect the Sybill!"


    She watched as the guards surrounded her. She felt someone helped her up and look up to see a white-haired man smiling at her.


    "Are you hurt?" his baritone voice seemed to make her heart skip. She shook her head in a daze and turned her head away.


    "I¡¯m fine. Please let me go."


    "It¡¯s not safe here," the man said.


    "I¡¯m fine." She removed his hands from her arm and pushed one guard away, creating a space enough for her to pass through. "Wait!" she said. "Don¡¯t hurt them!"


    "Protect the Sybill!" she heard the guards behind her shout.


    "Don¡¯t hurt them! How could you raise your hands against innocents!" Of course, Rhea wasn¡¯t nning to stop her dramatic. Tears run down her cheeks. "Stop! Please... stop!" she yelled, attracting the attention of people. Seeing her state, the people who are attacking the guards and the bishop stopped the assault. Soon, guilt became apparent in their faces.


    Rhea wiped away the tears on her cheeks. "Bring me the wounded. I will heal them." She said in a gentle voice.


    When the people heard her voice,motion once again started. However, this time, the crowd stopped attacking anyone. Instead, they helped some of them who fell on the ground and the others who got injured from the stampede.


    Rhea didn¡¯t hesitate. She ripped a part of her white dress and used it to create a talisman. The thing about creating those talismans is the fact that one cannot directly use them to a person. Usually, people would use a piece of blessed paper, but she had no papers around her. And she was trying to show off.


    After all, she wanted the people to help her leave this ce.


    Despite being pale and weak, Rhea started chanting a spell that was never heard of. It was a healing spell that she was nning to inscribe inside the piece of clothing. She eyed the fabric and silently prayed that it would work.


    The spell hasn¡¯t been used by anyone else before. People here only thought that Sybills could create protection spell, and the church made sure to emphasize this fact. Even Lily was wondering if the church knew about this spell. She couldn¡¯t remember the previous Rhea knowing about this or the priest around her mention something like this.


    The reason why she was able to do something like this was only that she was copying a talisman that she found in her space. She didn¡¯t know who made the talisman or what world it was from. She couldn¡¯t remember making it, so she was certain it was from someone else.


    She remembered it as a talisman that could heal people. Based on her analysis, the talisman should work in this world just like the potion that she drank to get rid of the poison in her body.


    When she saw the fabric started to have golden glimmering symbols, Rhea lowered her head as she hid the excitement in her eyes. It seems that she was right? The talisman from her space has the same properties in this world. Meaning, she could recreate the other talismans that she found in her space too!


    Rhea grew more excited as she thought of the other talismans that she could make. There are talismans that could summon huge fireballs and arrows of water. Another one was a protection talisman that stopped any types of attacks towards her.


    She hid the smile on her face as she thought of where she got all those talismans. She wondered if someone gave it to her or... she stole it from an important person. Either way, she was thankful and was nning to use those talismans to survive in this world.

 Chapter 290 - The White Haired Man

    <h4>Chapter 290 - The White Haired Man</h4>


    Since the man wearing a long white robe sat on his velvet chair at the table, the silence inside the huge room had turned suffocating. Chill seemed to run inside everyone¡¯s blood as they waited for the man to utter a word. They lower their heads Sitting in his armchair, the man sighed and looked at the eleven people on the circr table.


    "Tell me everything." His low bass voice that could make any tremble echoed inside the room, it reverberated inside them like a bell. A constant reminder of the man¡¯s authority.


    "Head Bishop," the bishop who answered, was none other than Bishop As. He stood and crossed his hands on his chest before he bowed. "Let me tell you what happened during that day." He was talking about the day that the people overpowered the guards. The day that Princess Rhea showed her ability to heal people. After she created a talisman capable of healing many people at once, she fainted.


    Again chaos ensued.


    "So you are saying that she could heal a lot of people at once?" The head Bishop frowned. "How is that possible?"


    "Head Bishop, it should not be possible. However, I saw it with my own eyes. The guards saw it too. She healed all the minor cuts, without leaving any scars. She even created a talisman using her clothes. I couldn¡¯t understand how she did it." Just the thought of those golden symbols glittering on the clothes caused goosebumps all over his body.


    It was something that he would never forget until his death.


    "How is she now?"


    "She is already awake. But she refused to say anything. She just keeps on reading the history books."


    "And the news outside?"


    "Everyone is kneeling outside of our gates for days now. They wanted to see her."


    The head bishop clicked his tongue in irritation. "What about the rumors?"


    "Rumor has it that she is... a reincarnation of a god. People are now calling her a Goddess. They have brought gifts as they knelled outside, hoping to get a glimpse of the goddess."


    The head bishop¡¯s face turned even uglier as his brows knitted, his forehead creased. His hand made its way into his temple, massaging it as he thought of ways to stop this madness. "I want you to guard her! She may not go out of her quarters! Tell everyone she is sick! She is to stay inside these walls until the people forget about her!"


    "But head bishop... what about the people who had been asking her to create a talisman for them? Those viges are giving us gold and silver as well as food every month so we could ensure their protection. If we dere her as sick then the talismans..."


    "Head Bishop, when ites to this matter, I believe it would be good to be more cautious. The opinions of the people about the church cannot change. Right now, they believe she is a goddess. Isn¡¯t it good to let her do what she wanted while we investigate this matter?"


    "Head Bishop, he is right. The people wanted her help. We can use this opportunity to preach and attract more supporters. The pagans who never believed in our gods are not kneeling outside of our gates, crying and calling her name. Isn¡¯t it good to take advantage of this?"


    The Head Bishop turned silent. "She is dangerous."


    "What can she do? She is but a woman. She cannot defend herself. She knew how to heal people and create protection spells. But let¡¯s not forget, those spells would only work against dark ones and rogues. She cannot use it against us. Moreover, the poison..."


    "Had she been drinking the poison?"


    "Yes, bishop. I always send my head knight, Grand Knight Holmes, to make sure that she drinks the medicine." Bishop Cetus assured everyone. "I trust the Grand Knight with all my life."


    "Good. I believe the right course of action is to keep her weak. I agree with everyone. We should take advantage of this to gain more followers. This is indeed an opportunity. Bishop Cetus would handle this while I go to the Capital to talk to the Pope about this matter. If we wanted to use her, we needed to n ordingly. I want you to treat her well. Lower the dosage of the poison. She needed to regain her health to create more talismans. See if she could create more of those Talismans for the church. It would be good if she could create more talisman for the pope¡¯s castle in the capital."


    Seeing everyone nod, he continued, "The unrest in the north and south is getting stronger. It was the Rogues. They have been attacking viges. We needed to regain the trust of those viges. It would be good if we let her create more protection talisman and have someone send this to those viges. This would only help the church gain more believers."


    "The head bishop is indeed wise."


    The head bishop only snorted. "The gods are with us! We should all witness the rise of the Church again!"


    With that, the meeting ended with everyone smiling. At least now, they already have a n on how to deal with someone like the cunning Priestess.


    On the other hand, Rhea had been spending her time reading without saying anything. She knew that if those bishops are smart enough, they would soon give her the opportunity to create more talismans for the people. This would allow her to find allies and establish a solid footing among the citizen of this City.


    Slowly but surely. Rhea looked out of the window that was now locked from the outside. Then her eyes widened at the man standing outside, waving at her like they actually knew each other. She frowned as she stood from her seat. "What are you doing here?" she asked the white-haired man.


    She considered his face for a long time. His white hair was unique, definitely not somethingmon in this world. There is no way that the previous Rhea would forget someone with his ruggedly handsome face. But she didn¡¯t find any traces of this man in Rhea¡¯s memories.


    She had never met this man before.

 Chapter 291 - Hell

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Hell</h4>


    "I was walking around and found this castle. I thought its interesting."


    What a horrible reason. Did this man think she was a fool? She eyed his casual clothing. "You are not a priest ..."


    "Oh? Did I forget to introduce myself again?" He smiled and walked just in front of the window. "I am the Commander of the First Order. You can call me Mo Li."


    "First Order?" Aren¡¯t those the knights protecting royalties? Why is this man here?


    He nodded. "You are Princess Rhea the Priestess, right?"


    She didn¡¯t answer him. Why asked question when he already knew the answer? "You can leave. You are ruining the view from that window."


    He only chuckled in response. "The people outside are saying that you are a kindhearted goddess."


    "I am only kind... to people outside of this ce." With that, she turned her back on him and went back to her table.


    "Those history books arecking. If you love history so much, I can give you some books from the forbidden archive."


    Rhea fought the urge to immediately turned towards him and asked for the book. She pretended not to hear him and started reading the book.


    "You want to know about Sybills right?" he asked.


    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    "You don¡¯t want the book?" He made a deliberate pause. "Since you don¡¯t want them¡ª "


    "I want them." She answered before she could even think about it. Irritation flooded inside her. Since her mouth already acted on its own, it¡¯s best to just let it be. After all, she needed to maintain her face as the goddess.


    "What can you give me in return?"


    She furrowed her brows and approached the window again. "You never said you wanted me to give you something back."


    "Isn¡¯t it customary though?" He fired back and held his chin as he stared at her. "Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of that before? But you are a princess... you should know that once someone gave you something, it¡¯s good to give something in return?"


    "That¡¯s not my point! You offered it. Why should I give something in return?"


    "So, you wanted to take without giving back?"


    That shut her up. She wanted to say yes, but the amus.e.m.e.nt in the man¡¯s eyes was preventing her from saying anything else. She gnashed her teeth. "If you don¡¯t want to give, then don¡¯t!"


    Without waiting for him to reply, she pulled the small fabric holding the curtains, closing it in front of him.


    "Hey, are you mad?"


    She heard him say on the other side of the window. She snorted and went back to her books. The Orders were actually special knights that could conjure elements. They are obviously powerful and would often participate in missions that involve the extermination of the dark ones in some ces close to the gates.


    Rhea thought she heard him chuckle outside. Of course, she ignored him and concentrate on the books instead. Right now, she was studying the maps of Zendia and the location of the churches.


    Right now, she knew that she was actually outside of the capital city. She was in another city far from where the pope was living. Most importantly, this is the city where the school of the priest was located.


    If her guess was right, this ce should be in the back part of that school.


    Rhea then looked at her space and counted the talismans that she made so far as well as the things that she currently has. She called this weapon inventory.


    Sheughed at her thoughts.


    When Rhea heard the soft knock on her door, she was already about to take a nap. Sometimes, reading can be too much for her eyes. Staying in a quiet ce like this is also making her sleepy.


    "Priestess... Please follow me. The head bishop wanted to talk to you."


    Head Bishop? She tried to recall someone called Head Bishop. To no avail.


    However, this made her curious. So she nodded and followed the woman wearing the same blue uniform outside. The smell of fresh air and flowers made her smile. She squinted at the sun before she followed her towards the pathway.


    Soon, the woman took her to another castle a few hundred meters away from hers. She wanted to pretend that she was still weak, but decided against it. It would be useless. Weak or not, these people would still attempt to poison her just so they could control her.


    "Head Bishop, the Priestess is here." Contrary to the stern tone that the woman used earlier, her tone now was sweet, mellowed. It was as if she was talking to a child.


    The enormous door with a lot of carvings that Rhea didn¡¯t recognize soon opened. She walked inside, footsteps muffled by the red carpet that covered the huge room.


    "Priestess... take a seat." That was an order.


    Of course, she refused to follow it. She stopped walking and looked at the back of the man, who was staring outside through his window.


    "Priestess, the head bishop is telling you to sit." The woman who stood next to her tried to touch her arm. Just as the woman¡¯s fingers touch her arm, Rhea smiled. "Ah! What ¡ª " The woman yelped and took a few steps back. "Head Bishop, something is wrong..."


    "Everyone with evil intentions that would touch me... will perish," she said in a soft and clear voice. "Your skin would rot, and it will spread to your body. That is the punishment for touching someone sent by the gods." Rheaughed inwardly when she saw the woman¡¯s reaction.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it, but for some reason, seeing people fear her like this is giving her some type of happiness and satisfaction. Seeing people who wanted to harm him suffer is just... satisfying. It made her want to do it more. Was she being sadistic?


    "Save her." Finally, the man spoke. He turned towards them, showing a cid expression. "Save her."


    "Nope." Rhea decided not to back down. "The gods have spoken. She will die, her soul would suffer in the fire of the hell ¡ª the ce where everyone who wanted to harm the Priestess would end up!"

 Chapter 292 - Guards!

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Guards!</h4>


    The Head Bishop stared at her without an iota of emotion on his face. Then he looked at the hand of the servant. "Go to the medical facility and find a person that could help you."


    "But ¡ª But..."


    "It¡¯s either that or you die," the Head Bishop said. "You disrespected the Sybill. You anger the gods," he added. Rhea only smiled when she heard this. It seems that the Head Bishop is pretty smart?


    "This servant will obey." The woman bowed and eyed Rhea before leaving the room.


    "Will she survive?" the Head Bishop asked.


    "No."


    "The history books never said about Sybills being able to hurt someone."


    She nodded. It was because of a talisman that she used on herself. That talisman came from another world, and she wasn¡¯t able to copy it for some reason. It wasn¡¯t an attack-type talisman, but something that could defend her once someone tried to touch her.


    She could easily activate it anytime and harm anyone, as long as they have their hands on her.


    "Sybills are not aggressive people."


    She snorted at that. Obviously, they didn¡¯t have the time to be aggressive, as most of them were killed before they could show their potential. The fact that the Sybills have short lives and they were never exposed to society. Moreover, they were never taught how to make other talismans using spells.


    Theyck the knowledge and the time to create other types of talismans. From the short time that she read the books and diaries, she found out one thing. Sybills can be very powerful. If her guess was right, anyone can be a Sybill and not just the spell casters like her. Even Elemental Conjurers and Lycans can be Sybill too.


    Lily¡¯s sharp mind had a reason to believe that the church had been trying to hide these facts for centuries now.


    "People outside are saying that you are a goddess."


    She pursed her lips in response. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t nning to say anything, he continued. "I don¡¯t think so. In fact, the church does not think so." A smug smile appeared on his face. However, the absence of emotion in the man¡¯s eyes made it look like he was some serial killer smiling at his next victim. "The church could easily say that you are possessed. The Sybill that could heal people was overwhelmed with vision. She became mad and... killed herself."


    That was a warning. Rhea blinked at him without saying a word. She badly wanted to challenge the man. She wanted to tell him she wasn¡¯t scared of his bald head or his ugly smirk. But she wanted him to continue. Rhea felt that this is the moment where the viin would reveal everything before they try to kill the protagonist.


    "The church could easily do that."


    She nodded. In fact, she agreed with him. The church could easily make people believe a lie. Especially when most Sybills died ¡¯crazy¡¯. This was the unfortunate truth.


    "The church could even include the whole Larsen Family." He walked around the table separating them and stood in front of her. Then his callused hand touched her cheek. "We could burn the whole Larsen n for the sins of helping the priestess stage a coup, knowing she was in her ¡¯crazy¡¯ state."


    ¡¯System, do I have a quest concerning about the Larsen Family?¡¯ she asked inwardly.


    [Yes]


    eptable answer. Rhea clenched her teeth. ¡¯What Is it?¡¯


    [Trigger the Quest for more information.]


    ¡¯How do I trigger a damn quest?¡¯


    Nothing...


    As usual...


    "What do you think... Priestess?" He took a step back, still smiling at her. "Are you going to cooperate with the church and stop acting on your own from now on?"


    "First, your hands are dirty." This man would slowly rot. That was the punishment for touching her. "Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you."


    The Head Bishop only smiled. "I have the blessings of the pope. No one can harm me."


    She snorted. The blessing of the pope would work only if the magic was made in this world. The talisman in her body was not. She met his gaze. "Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you. "


    "The¡ª "


    "Second, I am a ve to the gods not to the church."


    "Third, the church can be reced. The gods cannot. If they willed to destroy you and your church, I would dly help them." Right now, Lily already knew that she was an expert in making people mad. She could spout some nonsense and scare someone to death without batting an eyelid.


    This was her natural talent.


    "So you are not scared that the Larsen¡ª "


    "Why would I care about the family that abandoned me?" she asked. Reverse Psychology¡ª another thing that Lily was very good at. Or at least she thought she was good at convincing people to do her bidding using this tactic. Smiling, she walked towards him. "Why do you think would I care about them when I can have this world... if I wanted to?"


    "You ¡ª " Finally, she spotted a wave of small anger in the man¡¯s eyes. Rhea smiled inwardly. She would call this a sess!


    "The church would never let you."


    She only smirked. "You have wronged all the previous Sybills. Did you think your church would receive no punishment for doing what you did? The gods blessed the Sybills since they were born. Did you think killing them would amuse the gods?"


    "The church never killed them!"


    Of course. At least not directly. Seeing her smug smile, the Head Bishop suddenly said. "Guards!" Almost immediately, the door burst open. Despite the carpeted floors, the heavy footsteps of at least ten men echoed inside the room.


    "The Sybill threatened to harm the church!" the Head Bishop said. "The visions confused her. Take her to the dungeons. I will contact the pope."


    "You know... Head Bishop...." Rhea said in a calm tone as she beamed at him. "You just anger the gods."


    .....


    Thank you for reading. Mass Release for Viin¡¯s Redemption for the event: May 18- Tuesday

 Chapter 293 - The Damsel And The Knight

    <h4>Chapter 293 - The Damsel And The Knight</h4>


    Rhea didn''t wait for any one of them to react as she suddenly grabbed one of the spears and used it to cut her arm. Almost immediately blood gushed out of her wound, staining her white long dress. Seeing this, she snorted and run out of the room, pushing one of the guards on her way out.


    Her actions were quick and unexpected that it caught everyone off guard, including the head bishop. "What are you waiting for!" he yelled. "After her!"


    "DO NOT LET HER OUT OF THIS PALACE!"


    "CATCH HER!"


    Realizing what she was trying to do, the head bishop shouted.


    On the other hand, Rhea clutched her bloody arm as she ran towards the gates. She knew that this ce was pretty far from the gates and most people would take a carriage or ride a horse to be able to reach there. However, she had no time for that.


    She wasn''t actually nning to do this now. She wanted to build more followers. However, that head bishop was actually crazier than she originally thought. He would actually threaten her family just so they could use her.


    Well¡­ as much as she wanted to say ''over her dead body,'' she wouldn''t say that. She doesn''t really care much about the Larsen Family. She knew they were awful to her, too. All she cared about was the mission, the quests.


    If the Larsens die then¡­ what about her coins?


    At this point, all she wanted was the coins and rewards.


    Just as she was about to leave the enormous doors of the pce, a powerful hand suddenly pulled her towards another room. She let out a surprised gasp.


    "Shhhh¡­. There are people outside. They are looking for you." Mo Li''s voice drifted towards her. She immediately tried to move out of his embrace when she noticed that he was¡­ hugging her body from behind, his hand covering his mouth while the other was gripping her waist. "I will help you." He tightened his hand on her waist. "If you scream now¡­ people will notice."


    She struggled. She wanted them to notice! Her goal was to attract as many soldiers as possible and show the church what she could do.


    "I will let you go¡­ but you have to promise not to scream. Or they will immediately kill you."


    She nodded.


    And slowly, he let go of her mouth.


    "You''re bleeding?" he asked and tried to touch her arm.


    "Don''t touch me," she hissed. This was on purpose! This was all about her n!


    "Let help you¡ª "


    "Fuck, can you just stop?" Surprised at her own words, Rhea widened her eyes and immediately moved away from him. Then, she realized another problem. They are standing in a small space, just enough for two people to stand close to each other. No, this wasn''t just close! This space should be enough for one person. And since there were two of them¡­.


    She held her breath.


    "This is a secret ce. A hiding spot." Mo Li said. She couldn''t see his face, but he was obviously smiling. She wondered what was making him happy. Was it because he realized that she had been still as a statue while facing him? "Does it hurt?" he asked.


    She just shook her head in response. Her adrenaline was still pumping, her senses alert. Right now, she could hear voices of soldiers being directed to find her, followed by the loud footsteps.


    She didn''t know how many people are looking for her right now.


    "What are you doing?" she lifted her head and tried to make out of his expression in the dark. Sadly, she could only see the silhouette of his face and feel his fiery breath against her cheek.


    "Saving a damsel In distress?"


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Because that''s what knights do. Knights in shining armor."


    She thought she heard him chuckle. "Stop joking around. This is not aughing matter. If they knew that you¡ª "


    "I aming with you."


    "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me."


    "Why would youe with me?"For some reason, every time she encountered this guy, her real self, Lily''s self, woulde out. She hated it. However, she figured it was because of his good looks. After all, she is a woman who would appreciate some eye candy around her.


    She thought it was because he was a good-looking knight.


    "Because I am your knight in shining armor."


    She rolled her eyes. This guy¡­


    She couldn''t figure him out. However, she didn''t lower her guard. One wrong move, and she would use the knife in her space to kill him, stabbed it in his heart, and end his life.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked. "Are you scared?"


    "I''m thinking of killing you."


    "¡­"


    "Are youughing?" She could feel him trembling, trying to hide the fact that he was¡­ giggling?


    "You want to kill me?"


    "To silence you."


    "Fierce," hemented. "But¡­ can you kill me?"


    "Why not?" she asked. "Will you just stop asking questions?"


    He chuckled. "Alright¡­ how about I take you out of this ce?"


    "And bring me to the head bishop?"


    "No, bring you out."


    "I don''t believe you," she said.


    "Why not?"


    "Why would I believe someone I just met? Saving me wouldn''t help you. " This man should be tricking her. "As the captain of the first order, the highest and strongest knight in the Country, would you help someone like me?"That just doesn''t make sense at all.


    "I thought I rified that I was saving you because I like you?"


    "Excuse me?" Anger almost exploded inside her. This man¡­ "We are in a serious situation!"


    "I am in a very serious situation." He agreed, rendering her speechless.


    "Can you just¡ª "


    "Do you think I would just save anyone I don''t like?"


    She squinted at him. She doesn''t really know if the guy just wanted to bring her back to the head bishop.


    "Come on. I know you have ways to fight. Why don''t you just kill me if you realized that I am tricking you?"


    She snorted as a dagger suddenly appeared in her hand. She put the de against his neck and said, "One wrong move¡­ and you die. Do you understand that?" she asked.

 Chapter 294 - Forbidden Library

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Forbidden Library</h4>


    "What is this ce?" Rhea tried to lower her voice as much as possible. Sadly for her, the dungeon was a really closed space without any windows, nor a source of light. Causing her voice to echo.


    "It''s the Dungeon of Death. You can tell by the smell, no?"


    She didn''t say anything. It wasn''t the smell but the dark cloak-like aura that wrapped the ce. She could feel its heaviness, she could feel the surrounding resentment. "How did you know that this ce exists?"


    "By ident," he answered. "The church is no longer using this ce. They sealed the records to hide this from the people."


    "I can see that." But most importantly, how did he discover this ce? The entrance to the ce had been sealed and the only reason why they were able toe inside is that they crawl in a hole just enough for one person.


    The hole was connected to one of the prison cells inside. She guessed it is a ce that was used by someone who escaped the prison. "Where does this tunnel lead to?" Right now, they already entered another crawling space. Without any hesitation, she followed him. What surprised her is the fact that he didn''t act surprised to see her crawling in a small space like this.


    "In a small cave by the forest."


    "A cave?" Sadly, Rhea''s memory never knew anything about a cave.


    "Hm."


    "And how did you know it?"


    "By ident."


    It seems that he didn''t want her to pry into his business? She nodded in response. "What will happen if the church would know you are helping me?"


    "They will kill me."


    She already expected an answer like that. He then chuckled and added. "That is only if they could catch me."


    She frowned at that. The visions that appeared inside her head and even the past visions that she had about her escape never included this man. In fact, she never saw him in any of her visions. When she was with him, she couldn''t see anything too.


    Previously, she could see the visions about everything that concerns her. That scene outside of the gates with Bishop As was something that she saw. That''s why she asked permission to leave her quarters. Even that scene when she pretended to fall on the ground was something that she saw.


    However, the scene when Mo Li showed up to help her stand didn''t appear.


    Was she just overthinking things?


    "Even if they find out about me. They won''t kill me."


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Because they know they can''t defeat me." The hint of confidence in his voice made her frowned. The captain of the first order should mean he is the strongest knight and the strongest captain too. But howe Rhea never heard of this man before?


    "Ah, if you were wondering about me. I spent most of my time at the gates. It''s a shame, I''ve never met you before they took you. I would have asked the Larsens for an engagement."


    Her face darkened. She wanted to tell him to stop joking, but chose to close her mouth instead. "Even if you did, they would never let me marry you. I still have an unmarried older sister."


    "Oh? That''s simple. We can just kill her."


    "¡­" Psycho.


    "I was kidding." He chuckled. He didn''t hide the amusement in his voice. "Or I can just take you to the gates with me."


    "That''s kidnapping."


    "You''re not a kid, are you?"


    This man¡­. Why does it feel like he loves to see her irritated? Was he a masochist?


    "What are you nning to do after we got out?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Follow you."


    "I''m serious."


    "Do I look like I was joking?" he countered.


    "You¡ª "


    "I can protect you."


    "I don''t need protection."


    "In the outside world, you cannot rely on your talismans all the time. If you show them everything that you have, they will hate you. People have the tendency to hate what they don''t understand."


    She didn''t answer him. Shepletely understood his point. However, what she doesn''t understand is the fact that he knew about her talismans.


    "Oh, about your talismans. I read the books from the forbidden library." He offered a quick exnation.


    "It was stated in the libraries? The forbidden one?"


    "No. Not directly. But one Sybill caused the dungeon to explode. They said it was the oil from themp. I guessed, she found a way to create another type of talisman using her clothes. Actually, I only confirmed this when you showed off that ability of yours. When you used your clothes to create a talisman. That wasn''t included in the records. However, I immediately concluded that the Sybill who burned to death used her clothes, but unlike you, she was unable to control it. Thus, she burned herself to death."


    Just the thought of the woman burning herself to death made her uneasy. However, this was the consequence of magic. The magic that was given by the gods from the legends was still a mystery until now. Some people said it was boundless, some said it was connected to the world, and once the world dies, it would die too. Until now, there are still a lot of people who are researching about this¡­ magic.


    To simply put it, no one in this worldpletely understood how magic worked. "Where is this Forbidden Library?"


    "Next to that Dungeon. It was sealed too."


    She sighed as she stopped crawling. "I honestly don''t know where to go after this."


    Her words made him stopped crawling. "You wanted to go back?"


    "Isn''t it good to just hide inside while they look for me outside?"


    "Hmmm. People wouldn''t dare go inside the forbidden library. It would be a great ce to hide."


    At least he seemed to understand her thoughts?


    "Alright then, we should go back and hide to the library."


    "We?"


    "Of course. I am your knight."


    She could only roll her eyes in response. Arguing with him is just¡­ useless.

 Chapter 295 - No Past Nor Future

    <h4>Chapter 295 - No Past Nor Future</h4>


    Rhea lifted her head and stared at the graphite clouds that shaded them from the scorching sun. "How did you know how to catch a fish?" she asked without looking at him.


    "You don''t like the fish?" he asked in response. "Move a little, I want to sit next to you."


    She turned her head towards him. "Can''t you sit on that rock across me?"


    "I want to sit next to you."


    She looked at his smiling face before she scooted over, making space for him to sit. Then she looked at the fish that he boiled using his magic. Sinceing out of that tunnel yesterday, Rhea discovered that Mo Li can actually wield fire. He used it to protect them from the insects when they were inside that cave and also used it in cooking the fish.


    To make sure that no one would notice them, Mo Li had been using a different type of fire. Something that she had never seen before.


    It was ck, odorless, and doesn''t produce any smoke. It was something that she never heard before or read from the history books. She tried to ask him about it. As usual, he dodged her question with another question ¡ª something that is bing a routine every time she wanted to know something personal.


    "I wasn''t expecting a knight from a prominent family to know how to fish."


    "You are discriminating against us. That''s not fair."


    She shrugged in response. Can he really me her? The history books said that those Royals and prominent families had at least fifty servants serving them every day.


    As to how they got the money to pay for everyone, it''s simple.


    Those people were actually ves.


    They were given money but food instead. They could only get mary rewards if they did something good for the family. One of the ways for the ve to earn a copper coin is to impress a concubine by serving them, massaging them, and cooking for them.


    This was terrible but¡­ even the Larsen Family and the previous Rhea were already used to this rule. This was thew of this world.


    "When are we leaving this ce?" she asked as irritation once again started to boil inside her nerves. Her n was actually simple and direct. She cut herself and pretend that the church wanted to kill her in front of the crowd kneeling outside.


    It was the perfect setup.


    However, this man actually destroyed everything.


    "Tomorrow at dawn. By now, they must have finished checking all the secret rooms in the castle," he sighed. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that they would actually check the forbidden library."


    "It wasn''t your fault." Their original n was to stay in the library but when they were about to go inside, they heard footsteps of people inside. Mo Liter confirmed that the people inside were Grand knights. Or at least the few grand knights that knew about the library. "They know that I can see the future. They figured that I can also see the library."


    Because of what happened, Rhea and Mo Li were forced to go to the cave instead.


    "Can you really see the future?"


    Not when he was around, Rhea thought inwardly. Funny how she couldn''t see anything when he was near her. "No," she answered.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Your lying."


    "I can''t see it when I''m with you."


    That silenced him. He stared at her, confusion shed in his eyes. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Why would I lie?"


    "Maybe you just wanted to get rid of me?"


    She gave another shrug.


    "You can''t really see it?"


    "Maybe if I concentrate. I don''t know." The current situation is not really good for her. She could, of course, kill him. But she couldn''t do it. A part of her was actually curious about his fire and¡­ why does her ability doesn''t work when he was around.


    Even the robot didn''t answer her when she asked it.


    That is something that made her really curious.


    "Then¡­. Why don''t you try?"


    She nodded without any hesitation. She stared at his eyes. "Then¡­ can you guard the entrance?"


    "Of course."


    She watched as he immediately stood, carrying his fish, and walked a few tens of meters away from her. Seeing this, Rhea tried to rx her body and thought about her ability. Actually, she doesn''t have any idea how the visionse.


    Previously, it would arrive like shes in her head. It would suddenly arrive and left without warnings. Sometimes, she could hear voices of what was about to happen. For instance, during her conversation with the head pope, she already heard his yell asking his people to run after her.


    Because of that, she knew that he would try to arrest it.


    However, the voices came just a few seconds before he called the guards. The window was really short, therefore, one needed to act immediately, if they wanted to change the future.


    Sitting in a lotus position, she closed her eyes and shut down her senses. The previous Rhea have never tried something like this in the past. However, the other Sybills wrote In their diaries how the visions would appear about the future of something that they think about. The entries also said that the visions would be extremely realistic.


    And by extremely realistic it meant that if debris from an explosion would hit them, they would sustain the same injury in the real world too. Even if the explosion has yet to happen. Even if it was only a vision.


    This was something that the previous Sybills never understood. In fact, even Lily couldn''t understand such phenomena. Still, she thought of thinking about Mo Li.


    Why Mo Li?


    Because¡­ she was curious about him.


    And her ability doesn''t apply to him.


    For some reason, she couldn''t see anything about the man. Not the past nor the future. Because of this, she is already starting to wonder if he is really human.

 Chapter 296 - Permission

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Permission</h4>


    After her fourth try, Rhea gave up.


    She couldn''t see it. She couldn''t see anything!


    She stared at him, confused. She already tried to check other people like Bishop As and Grand knight Holmes. She was able to see their apparent death. But she couldn''t see anything about Mo Li!


    She gulped, staring straight into his eyes as he walked towards her.


    "What''s wrong? Did it work?" he asked


    "It did."


    "Good!" he smiled. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I''m hungry."


    "Oh! Then¡­ how about I get you another fish?"


    She nodded and gave him a cordial smile. "Thank you."


    Mo Li gave her a tight lip smile before he left her alone in the cave. ''Robot! Where are you!''


    [Bee is with the host.]


    ''Who is he?" she asked.


    [He is the head of the first order¡ª ]


    ''Is he human?''


    [Bee does not have the capability to scan him]


    ''Howe?" Isn''t that a confirmation that Mo Li is not human? If he''s not then¡­ who is he?


    [Bee does not have the authority to answer the host''s question]


    Rhea gnashed her teeth. But instead of getting angry she smiled and let out a long sigh. So what if he isn''t human? What does it have to do with her? All she needed to do now is to be more careful around him. Obviously, she was nning to be more careful around everyone too.


    After all, this world is new and unknown to her. After a few more tries, Rhea was able to conclude that her ability works towards other people but not to Mo Li. However, she decided to stop thinking about it. After a few more minutes, she closed her eyes and sleep.


    When she woke up, she was already nestled in Mo Li''s arms. "What are you doing?" she asked, and jumped out of his arms.


    "You were lying on the rock. I thought I''d make a small bed for you. I was about to move you to the bed."


    She eyed the makeshift bed made of grass and leaves. It doesn''t lookfortable, butpared to the sharp rocks inside this cave, it looked like heaven.


    "Oh," she awkwardly said. "Sorry."


    "I woke you up." He sat and leaned against the wall across the bed. "I should be sorry."


    She didn''t say anything and just sat on the makeshift bed. "We should leave tomorrow?" she asked.


    He nodded in response. Soon, silence descended between them. She discovered that Mo Li was in a lotus position, meditating. Seeing this, she also did the same thing until she felt like sleeping.


    On the next day, Rhea and Mo Li went back inside the castle and hid in the forbidden library, where she digested all the books until she became familiar with the world. Then she used her ability to check the future of the Larsen n and realized that the church is now guarding them like prisoners. Soon, they would execute her father, the current head of the n, in an attempt to make her surrender towards them.


    "So, they will kill your father? Lord Larsen is someone influential. I don''t think the empire would¡ª "


    "I saw it," she interrupted him. It seems that the church is really a scary existence in this world. She looked at the enormous book in the middle of the forbidden library. "The Empire would not allow it. But¡­ the church would use the people against the Larsens. Right now, they knew that I became crazy and attempted to kill a bishop." It was just the church acting like the ones in history.


    She was about to tell Mo Li to bring her to the empire of the conjurers when the system suddenly echoed inside her head.


    [Side quest activated: Save the Larsen Family. Reward: 200 coins. No option to decline.]


    [Side quest activated: Create a pce in the Larsen Family''s estate. Reward: 200 coins. No option to decline.]


    "¡­" She wasn''t intending to save them! ording to the memories, the Larsens only started treating her well when they discovered she could see the future! Before that, they treated her like an outsider because she cannot do magic, unlike her older sister who is also the fiance of the current crowned prince in the Empires of humans and conjurers.


    She thought about the maps of Zendia.


    Currently, there are three empires in Zendia. The Empire of the Church, The Empire of the Lycans, and the Empire of the Humans and Conjurers. A first, she thought of establishing a solid footing in this empire using her godly abilities. Thanks to Mo Li, her ns failed. So she thought of going to the Empire of the Lycans for her mission.


    However, it seems that the church would never let her do something like that.


    It seems that she still has a lot of things to do in this ce.


    "We need to go and save my family."


    Mo Li gave her a look she didn''t recognize. She stared back at him. "If you want to go back to the Empire of Humans. If you want to¡ª "


    "I will follow you."


    "Then why are you looking at me like that?" she asked. His gaze is really making her feel like he could see through her. Like he was watching her as if he knew her.


    "Because I want to kiss you." Before she could say anything else, he added, "May I?"


    "What?" She was more surprised that he actually asked for permission. Was this because¡­ he is a knight? Was he trained to be a gentleman? But most importantly, why does she feel a little disappointed that he actually asked for permission?


    "Why are you pouting?" he teased.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "May I kiss you?"


    "What? Of course, not! Why would you kiss me?" she harrumphed and stomped her feet as she walked away from him.


    .....


    ADD NEW BOOK: The Hustler''s Bride


    It is the same franchise as The CEO''s Woman and The Viin''s Wife.

 Chapter 297 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Pregnant</h4>


    "Do I have to pretend to be pregnant?" Rhea looked at her bulging stomach before turning her gaze towards the horse, pulling the cart that she was riding. She grabbed the hem of her dress and used it to wipe her forehead. "Why do I have to wear this thing again?"


    This was the first time that Rhea was actually traveling outside without guards and servants. Her body almost couldn''t take the heat and felt like it was about to burst.


    "This is traditional clothes that women in this ce wear."


    "A huge dress?" She thought that was normal for the aristocrats and rich families. But she was supposed to act like a normal woman with an ordinary background. Why does she need to wear such a huge dress? It was heavy and hot and definitely ufortable.


    "Yes."


    "Can I just wear male clothing?" she asked. Unlike her, he was wearing a tunic. "Why not just pretend to be a man?" She asked. Of course, she knew that pretending to be a man at this time would be very obvious. Knowing that bishop, he would try to ask everyone to check on everyone wearing male clothes too.


    "We are already in the next town. After this is where the Larsen Familynds are located." Mo Li said. "And being pregnant suits you." He smiled, his gentle eyes met hers as he reached out and patted a huge hat that covered almost half of her face. "No need to use this when we arrive in the town. Trust me¡­ you already looked different."


    She nodded. She saw her appearance earlier when they passed by a river. To alter her appearance, Mo Li asked her to use a talisman. Obviously, she had no idea how to do it. A talisman like that was not in the collection of talismans that she brought from the previous world.


    However, Mo Li told her that magic in this world is connected to one''s consciousness. The more you understand your magic, the more you understand what you wanted to create, the more powerful you became. The previous Sybill''s does not understand this because they just epted the teachings of the church.


    The moment they realized this, they were already in the dungeons, chained up and already in theirst few breaths.


    After a few tries, Rhea sessfully created a talisman that could change her and Mo Li''s appearance. To her surprise, the talisman made her look like Lily, while Mo Li''s appearance totally changed into someone she hasn''t seen before.


    ording to her analysis, she could create a face-changing talisman and copy faces that she had seen before. However, she should not be able to create apletely new appearance of someone she hadn''t seen before. Just like Mo Li''s current appearance.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.


    "I''m confused."


    "Hm?"


    "I don''t remember seeing that face before."


    He lifted an eyebrow and gave her a knowing smile. "Are you sure? Maybe you just forgot about it? After all, your memory couldn''t be that sharp, right?"


    For some reason, his words made her heart raced. His question sounded innocent. However, to someone like her who always forgets everything after leaving the world, it meant something more.


    But it was impossible.


    There is no way that he knew who she was.


    "Maybe I just¡­ forgot about it." She lowered her head towards her bulging stomach and stayed silent until they finally arrived in the next town.


    The town of Aeps was just one of the small towns located near thends where the Larsen Family upied.


    "Ah, we don''t usually get new travelers." The man who spoke was the owner of the only lodging house in the town. "Marissa! Go clean the rooms! This couple is going to stay here!" the man shouted.


    "Someone is here?" A small woman walked out of the kitchen as she used her brown apron to clean her face. "That''s new." She nced at Mo Li and Rhea before she gave them a curt nod. "Alright. You can wait here¡­ let me clean the rooms upstairs. Won''t take long."


    With that, the woman left them with the owner.


    "Ah, this town doesn''t receive many visitors. Especially now that the Dark ones and rogues are all over the ce. We are lucky, our town received the protection of the goddess."


    "Goddess?" Mo Li asked.


    "You haven''t heard of it? The Sybill! She gave everyone talismans that could protect us from the dark ones. Since that day, we have never seen any dark ones around this town anymore." The man poured himself some alcohol and finished it in one go. "I lost my son, Marissa''s husband to the dark ones." He put the cup on top of the counter that separated them. "If The Sybill didn''t give us any talisman, I would have lost Marissa and my grandson too."


    "Goddess¡­. I have never heard of the Sybill being called the Goddess before."


    "Ah? Where did youe from, Young Man? The news about the Sybill healing people is already spreading. Right now, many people are kneeling outside of the church, hoping to see her. Most of them are sick and dying. They wanted her to help them. Ah¡­ You must have been traveling for a long time now? This news is actually new¡­ about a few weeks now."


    "Yes, my wife and I have been traveling. We haven''t talked to anyone else on our way here as we were always watching our backs from the rogues." Mo Li gave her a gentle look as he held her hand. "My wife is already tired. May I borrow a chair?"


    Rhea just nodded at Mo Li''s words. Who would have thought that the man is actually very convincing? It was as if she was his real wife.


    "Oh! Of course! Where are my manners! Sit! Come¡­. Here¡­ "The man gestured them towards the wooden stool that was hidden behind the door. "We don''t get customers since the attack started, so I just put the stools everywhere. "


    "The attacks? You mean the rogues?" she asked.


    "Aiyo¡­ not just the rogues, but the dark forces. They possess people, causing problems to other towns."


    "They can possess people?'' Rhea asked.


    "Yes! Dark ones are extremely nasty creatures. They possess people and sometimes use those people to attack children. They especially love eating the hearts of the young ones." The old man shrugged. "It had been a struggle." He let out a long sigh. "Living¡­ is such a struggle."


    Rhea lowered her gaze. No wonder the system actually gave her a task to survive. It turns out that this world is more dangerous than she originally thought.

 Chapter 298 - Your Highness

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Your Highness</h4>


    "As expected, people from the church are inside the Larsen Family''snds. They are checking travelers and on the watch for two males traveling in thends." Mo Li gave his ''pregnant'' wife fresh milk that he just got from the owner of the lodging house. "Anyway, we can easily bypass the security and sneak into the castle. If you want to."


    "Tell me about the stories outside of the castle. What are they saying about the Sybill?"


    "The church is still saying that you got sick." Mo Li sat across her. "In the head. That the Sybill is ill. They didn''t say anything about the Sybill running away though."


    Rhea nodded. Right now, the church didn''t know how to handle her. After all, she already showed them that she was different from the previous Sybills. However, in theing days, they would say that she attacked the bishop and run away.


    They would then say that she was actually a spy sent by the Empire of Humans. This would only make the atmosphere between the three empires became more vtile. One mistake and war could happen.


    "You are a knight, yes?" she asked, and he nodded in response. "Then your family. If they knew that¡ª "


    "They won''t be able to attack my family." He assured her.


    "Why is that?"


    He only smirked in response. "I will tell you after we reached your family''s estate."


    She squinted in response but decided not to inquire anymore. "Then, maybe you can help me with something?"


    "What is it?" He stood and look out of the only window inside the room.


    "Can you spread more rumors about Sybill? The more extravagant the better."


    "You wanted everyone to keep treating Sybill as a goddess?


    She nodded. "Yes." Once everyone will think she is a goddess, the church would find it hard to fabricate a sin against her. How could they treat a goddess like a criminal?


    "Tell them that the Goddess will visit her family."


    "You will¡ª " Mo Li stared at her, his gaze full of questions.


    "Make it as high profile as possible," she smirked. "How could the church do something to me in front of the people who worshiped me?"


    "That is indeed true. Then I will take care of that." Mo Li said. "But you know this would be dangerous, right? If the church realized that they no longer have control over you, they will kill you."


    "Of course they will. That''s not really the question, you know. The real question is if they can kill me."


    "My¡­" Mo Li snorted. "So unbing of a goddess to speak like that. "


    Her lips thinned. She didn''t want to continue talking. For some reason, the fact that she knew Mo Li was not human made her reveal a little bit of her real self. This man could actually make her act like her real self.


    How dangerous.


    And yet, a part of her still wished to know what he really was.


    How could he make her lower all the guards that she had? She watched as Mo Li left the room before she finished her milk and decide to sleep again. Traveling while pretending to be pregnant was not really as simple as it looked, ah. After all, she needed to pretend to be pregnant even while she sleeps.


    When she woke up, it was already afternoon.


    She smiled when she saw Mo Li was already inside the room. "How is it?" she asked.


    "I did it. I also prepared our things. We will go to the city. Today."


    "Today?"


    "There is a festival. We can take advantage of that."


    This made Rhea ecstatic. A festival meant there will be a lot of peopleing in out to celebrate!


    Isn''t this brilliant?


    It didn''t take the two thirty minutes to leave the lodging house and went inside the walls of the Empire.


    The first thing that they did was to register their names, then find another ce to stay. To Rhea''s surprise, Mo Li only took a few minutes to sort out everything.


    "A vi?" Rhea stared at the bungalow in front of her as she straightened her back. The moment they arrive in this part of the city, Mo Li asked her to remove the clothes from her stomach. She immediately heaved a sigh of relief at the absence of the ufortable costume.


    She tilted her head towards Mo Li, wondering what he was thinking when he chose this ce. It was surrounded by bamboos. Something that she seldom saw since she arrived in this world. She immediately noticed the wooden floors and paper walls that made the ce looked a bit old. But a part of her actually liked it.


    "You don''t like it?"


    "No¡­ I was expecting a little more¡­ humble."


    "Humble?" Mo Li scoffed before he held her hand and pulled her inside the vi. "How could the goddess say something like that?"


    Rhea didn''t say anything. Instead, she stared at the group of maids bowing towards them. What is going on?


    Surely, they aren''t bowing towards her, right? Right? She lifted her gaze and looked at Mo Li who was smiling at her.


    "Wee, your highness, I immediately prepared this vi just as you instructed."


    "Thank you, Corvus." Mo Li nodded at the man.


    It was as if an enormous boulder hit Rhea in the head. Her eyes widened at Mo Li. Your Highness? He was a¡­ Royalty? Rhea didn''t even look at the man who weed them. Her mind was too chaotic to notice that the man was wearing a knight''s uniform.


    "You¡ª"


    "Let''s go to our room?" Mo Li smiled at her, he was still holding her hand so he easily leads her to one of the rooms in the vi. "Before you say anything else, please listen to my exnation." Mo Li said as he let her sit in one of the velvet chairs in the room.


    Or maybe this isn''t a room. The ce was big,plete with its own dining table and a living room. She couldn''t help but wonder if this was really a separate vi?


    "Speak," Rhea said. What she hated the most was being used by other people. However, she actually used this man first. So, she thought it was fair. However, she knew that whatever wasing from his mouth could actually change her ns.


    "I didn''t exactly lie to you. I just concealed my real identity." Mo Li said. "First, let me introduce myself. I am the Second Prince of the Empire, Prince Li from the Mo Family."


    ...


    I was finally able to write again for this novel!

 Chapter 299 - Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Complicated</h4>


    "The Mo Family¡­" Rhea wanted to p her own face. The Mo Family isn''t really the current Ruling Family of the Empire. However, they are still considered a Royal because the previous Empress was someone from the Mo Family. The Empress had a son who wasn''t able to win the throne.


    This person became the Duke and had his own sons and daughters. Lily tried to rummage through all the memories inside Rhea''s head. It seems that Rhea didn''t even hear of the Duke''s real name before? How useless.


    "So you are¡­ how did you be a prince?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Merits."


    Rhea nodded. It must be because Mo Li''s grandmother is still alive? If Mo Li''s grandmother was still alive, then does this mean there are two Empress Dowagers? Howplicated!


    "So¡­ you went into the¡­ did you visit that ce to take me here?"


    "It crossed my mind." Mo Li smiled. "But I didn''t force you into doing anything."


    Of course, he didn''t. After all, this was all her choice. "What was your goal?"


    "Bring you to the empire?"


    She squinted. "And gain power?"


    "Would you believe me if I say that I don''t want power?"


    "Then? What do you want?"


    He gazed at her. "Would you believe me if I say that I just wanted to stay with the Sybill?"


    "Of course not." Why would someone want to stay with her? Obviously, they wanted power. Now that she is slowly showing what she can do, the church would never let her go.


    "Ah, I thought so too. So, I have a proposition."


    "Proposition?"


    "The church would never touch me. I am a Prince. Killing me would mean that they are waging a war against the empire. Meaning, if you are with me, this privilege would extend to you too." Mo Li sat on the chair opposite her. He then crossed his leg as he smiled at her.


    "What do you propose?" she asked. Was he trying to tie her into marriage?


    "We pretend to be lovers."


    "Not marriage?" she confirmed.


    "Not marriage. I don''t want you to think that I am tricking you into something you don''t want. We can just announce our engagement and that is it."


    "That''s it?"


    "Of course. Did you want to be my bride?"


    She red at him, irritated. "Of course not!"


    "See? I can''t make you my bride as well, since I am still a prince. If I make you my bride, people would think that I want to be the next emperor."


    "But being engaged with me would have the same effects, no?"


    "Not if I give up the throne."


    "What?" she asked.


    "If we get engaged, I will announce that I am giving up the throne and just stay with you while you spread goodness in this world."


    Goodness? More like schemes.


    So he would follow her as she schemes against this world.


    "I know you aren''t nning to stay in this empire, anyway. So¡­ I can just go with you wherever you go."


    "Why?" This was making her suspicious. Why would a prince want to give up his im to the throne just to follow her around? Surely, he had some motives, right?


    "Well¡­ I just want to enjoy the world." He leaned back as he gave her a boyish grin. "With you."


    "That¡ª "


    "I can do magic."


    "I know." What is this? Was he trying to list all the advantages of being with him?


    "I can give you some warmth while we travel near the Lycan empire. Lycan have a stronger body and they can live in ces with extreme weather. This time, their empire is located in a ce with lots of snow and storms. It would have extreme summer too. Since I can use ice magic, meaning, I can help you."


    On this trip, she discovered that Mo Li can actually use ck mes and ck ice magic. A dual-element is considered very rare. This was not even mentioned in the books that she read from the forbidden library! Sometimes, she wondered how did he manage to control it. Even if he isn''t human, it would be hard for his body to sustain the coldness of ice and hotness of fire. Those are just pr opposites!


    Logic would say that the presence of fire and ice in his body would have been enough to kill him.


    "I can cook, hunt, protect, and attack. Aside from the fact that I am good-looking, I also have a very good physique. I am smart and powerful with a hint of the humorous side."


    Why does it sound like he was trying to sell himself? Was he nning to be her ve?


    "What do you think?" he asked.


    "I will consider that."


    "You really need time to think about it?" he asked, confused.


    "Yes." This man was not part of her ns. Moreover, she couldn''t see his future. Keeping someone who is powerful and unpredictable could put her in danger.


    "Then¡­ I shall give you a day to think about it. For now, I will leave you alone. This room is connected to mine. If you need anything ¡­."


    "I know," she interrupted him. "Thank you."


    He smiled at her before leaving the room.


    Now that she was alone, Rhea immediately let out a sigh of relief. She leaned back and rested her head on the couch. She then stared at the wooden ceiling as she wondered why Mo Li would suddenly decide to follow her. Surely, her character isn''t that impressive, right? After all, she doesn''t really act like the people in this ce, especially when she was alone with Mo Li.


    She thought of the current situation inside this empire and thought of her sister and her engagement with the crown prince of the empire. Her sister wasn''t really that powerful. However, because Rhea was the Sybill, the empire had to find a way to make sure that the Larsen Family doesn''t ally with the church. So, they immediately proposed that Sybill''s sister should marry the crown prince.


    Ah, this kind of life is tooplicated. Rhea closed her eyes. Her mission doesn''t involve the royalty, so she doesn''t need to interfere. What she needed to do now is save the Larsen Family from the church. But why save the people who only bullied Rhea and only showed her love when she became Sybill?

 Chapter 300 - Swindle

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Swindle</h4>


    "Really? You agree?" Mo Li beamed. He tried his best not to approach her and held her hand.


    "Yes." Actually, she wasn''t at a disadvantage at all. Moreover, keeping Mo Li close is actually the best-case scenario right now. Since she wasn''t sure if he was an enemy or an ally, it would be best for her to keep him close.


    "Good. Let me send a letter to the emperor then¡­" Mo Li said as he strode out of her room. However, before he could reach the door, he turned towards her and smiled. "By the way, the church is already aware that you wille here. By now, they should already know that you are with me. My people are here to protect you all the time however, let''s not forget that the church had some powerful people in their sides too."


    With that, he winked at her and left the room.


    What was that wink for? Rhea didn''t say a word. She lowered her head and thought about the people from the church. Mo Li was right. They actually have a lot of powerful knights with them. Just like Mo Li, some knights could use elements and some of them could even use magic.


    After a few minutes, Mo Li informed her that they are going to enter the pce tomorrow and met with the emperor. He also said that people from the church would be there.


    Slowly, another night passed without any problems. Of course, Rhea was already expecting this. The church is in an extremely tight spot right now. Hurting Rhea inside the empire could actually mean that they are waging a war against the royal family.


    Unless, of course, they frame her which would make her look like a criminal.


    Rhea already considered this and even created some possible scenarios inside her head- like the usual things that her brain does.


    "Are you ready?" Mo Li held her hand as he led her out of the vi.


    "I am."


    "The Royal Family can be a bit¡­ bold."


    "Thank you for worrying about me your highness but I can handle myself." She immediately assured him.


    "Actually, I wasn''t worried about you," he chuckled. "I was worried that you will anger them to death."


    Why does it sound like she was some viin that could anger people to death? Rhea snorted as he got into the carriage with Mo Li. "Tell me about the King."


    "Ah, his Imperial highness Kitto is not a very good man. However, he is a brilliant King. Someone that would never let his people suffer."


    "But you said, he isn''t a very good man?"


    "No. He is not a good man." Mo Li rested his elbow near the window and look at the streets outside. The click-cking of the horses that pulled their carriage echoed. Then he continued, "He has his pride and greed. He had five wives and a total of nine sons and five daughters."


    "That''s fourteen children. How many people are alive now?"


    "My¡­ it seems that you are aware of the toxicity inside harems?"


    She only snorted in response.


    "Five are alive." Mo Li said. "The crown prince and the fifth prince. And three princesses."


    "Five?" Now, this was a bit surprising. Who would dare kill nine of the emperor''s kids? These people''s lives are actually soplicated!


    "So, including you, there will be three men that are going to fight for the crown."


    "That is only if I will join them."


    She nodded. Right, he was nning to spend the rest of his life following her around. What a boring n. Rhea''s thoughts were interrupted when the carriage suddenly came to a halt. Surprise, her body sprang forward. However, Mo Li was quick to catch her in his arms.


    "What is going on?" she heard Mo Li hollered at the coachman outside.


    The two heard a knock before one knight slowly opened the door. "Your highness there are¡­." The knight paused as he met Rhea''s eyes, then he lowered his head and continued, "There are people ahead of us waiting for the goddess. They refuse to move."


    It took Rhea a few seconds to realize why the knight avoided her gaze. It was because she was actually in Mo Li''s arms!


    She immediately cleared her throat. "Please let me go, your highness."


    "Oh, my apologies." Mo Li said.


    "I thought this is a secret meeting with the Royal Family?" Rhea said, her voice was the exact opposite of the one that she used when she was alone with Mo Li.


    "Someone must have spread the information¡­" Mo Li answered. Obviously, this was all nned by Rhea. He frowned and looked at the beautiful woman wearing her long, white dress. "I will take care of this." However, before he could take a step out of the carriage, Rhea tugged her arm.


    "Your highness, I think you have done enough," Rhea said. Mo Li''s acting surprised her. It was as if they have been working together for a long time! "Let me¡­ see everyone outside."


    "But¡­"


    Rhea only gave him a warm smile. "They are here to see me."


    "Then let me escort you."


    Mo Li walked out of the carriage first before he held his hand to help her down into the carriage. The moment she took a step outside of the blue carriage, the people ahead of them that were restricted by the knights started calling her goddess.


    "Goddess! Please save us!"


    "Goddess! Please protect us!"


    "Goddess! Please save my son, a demon bit him!"


    "Goddess!"


    "Hey who pushed me! Stop pushing! Stop!"


    "She''sing!"


    "Goddess! Help us!"


    Seeing how chaotic everyone was, Rhea praised Mo Li inwardly. This is the power of rumor. "Everyone¡­Let me apologize for letting you wait," she smiled. Almost immediately, the ce turned quiet. "As you know¡­ I am here to visit the empire. I wanted to help everyone, but my abilities are limited. Today, I will have a conversation with the emperor to help the viges surrounding the empire. After this, I am nning to continue helping the viges in remote areas until I reached another empire. For now¡­. Let me send you some blessings."


    She didn''t wait for anyone to react as she raised her hand towards the heavens and close her eyes. Obviously, she was just doing this for dramatic purposes. She then chanted some fake enchantment then p her hands, breaking the talisman that she created earlier.


    Alright¡­ why does it feel like she was swindling everyone?


    ....


    A manhwa ising! Follow me on instagram: @blips01 for more updates!

 Chapter 301 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Marriage</h4>


    After she pped her hand, a light suddenly enveloped the entire area, making everyone close their eyes. It took them a few minutes to open their eyelids again. This time, Rhea was no longer standing in front of them.


    "My wounds are healed!"


    "I can¡­ I can walk!"


    The shouts and cheers echoed outside of the carriage.


    "When you said you wanted something high profile¡­ I didn''t expect you to actually heal people." Mo Li mused, his eyes were outside of the carriage. Earlier, after Rhea did her thing, she immediately walked back towards the carriage.


    Slowly, the carriage moved. "They are kneeling¡­" Mo Li added.


    Rhea nodded in response. She didn''t have a choice but to expose all of her abilities. The more people believe in her, the more difficult it would be for the church to frame her. This is also a great way save the Larsen Family.


    Once she saves the Larsen Family, she was nning to leave and save the viges before going to the north and met the leader of the rogues, the female lead.


    Good thing she still has about eleven more months to aplish this.


    She closed her eyes and leaned against the velvet seat inside the carriage. She never expected that Mo Li would have such a luxurious carriage. Rhea only opened her eyes when Mo Li informed her that they are already at the gates of the pce. If her estimation was right, it took them about twenty minutes to get her from the crowd earlier.


    "The Emperor is letting our carriage inside?" she asked, surprise. Horses and carriages are not allowed in the cobblestone pathway that would lead them to the main pce. Even the Crown Prince is not allowed to ride his horse inside the gates of the pce.


    Only another king could actually bring a carriage inside.


    "You are not royalty, but a saintess, a priestess. The Emperor would do everything to get you by his side." Mo Li quickly exined.


    Of course, both the emperor and the church wanted power. And seeing that everyone had been practically worshiping her, the choice is pretty much obvious. She wasn''t invited in with her carriage because she was a saintess. She was allowed in because the emperor wanted her by his side.


    At least Mo Li was blunt enough to say it.


    Mo Li helped her out of the carriage and the two walked under a walkway lined with columns of concrete that supported the luxurious roofing. She couldn''t help but wonder how long did it take for these people to finish this type of roof. After all, there were a lot of carvings in it.


    This pce is actually different from the one that she stayed at. This ce looked really bright and shiny. Perhaps it was because everything was painted white. The columns, the tiles were also white.


    Against the sun, it looked sparkling.


    Did these people use something to make it glitter? Perhaps a mineral that they mixed with concrete?


    "Your Highness, the Second Prince Mo and Saintess Rhea are here!"


    When the herald announces their presence, the knights that guarded the humongous entrance slowly moved, opening the door for them.


    "Are you alright?" Mo Li held her hand and made it hold his arm. Since earlier, she wasn''t seeing a thing, so he was worried if she was feeling a little sick.


    "Never better," Rhea responded and gripped Mo Li''s clothes before the two took their first steps towards the¡­ courtroom?


    Alright, she didn''t know what this ce is called, but it was wide and spacious. This time, she couldn''t see any flooring as it was covered by a red elegant carpet. Therge chandelier above them was especially attractive. It sparkled against the sunlight from the two huge windows that can be seen opposite the huge entrance. In the middle of those two huge windows that reached the ceiling were two seats.


    Gold and red, with velvet and what looked like a lion in between them.


    Rhea and Mo Li bowed and greeted the man and woman sitting on the throne. Of course, Rhea also greeted the Bishop and the familiar knight that stood next to the bishop. There were also other people that she recognized, like her sister and Larsens. A few other people whom she doesn''t recognize were there too.


    "You can raise your heads." The man sitting on the throne said, and the twoplied.


    "Saintess¡­ I am sure you are already aware of the identity of the people inside this room?"


    "Most of them, your royal highness."


    The Emperor smiled before he stroke his white mustache. "I understand. Then¡­ shall I let the crown prince introduce everyone?"


    The Crown Prince that he was talking about was actually the man standing next to her sister. Earlier, she didn''t even noticed the guy! Sure he was good-looking but definitely not someone noteworthy. She smiled at the blond man who bowed towards her.


    "Your highness¡­." Rhea said. "I''ll be troubling you."


    "Ah, the saintess is really humble. I am sure you already know about Bishop As? He was here with Grand Knight Holmes. Next to the Grand Knight is Duke Philip from the Serr Family of the east. Next is Duke Mo¡­ And there is also¡­." Slowly the Crown Prince introduce everyone before he said, "Everyone is here because we wanted to meet with the saintess. Please forgive the current atmosphere, everyone was just really excited to meet you."


    Meet her? Then does this mean that they are not here to celebrate her engagement? She immediately eyed Mo Li, who only smiled at him in response. He¡­ He is helping her, but¡­ not really helping her.


    He must have known that she wanted to handle everyone all on her own. But how did he know that? She couldn''t remember saying those words to him. In fact, she was thankful that he offered to help protect her.


    "Saintess¡­ the church¡­" Before Bishop As could say another word, Rhea immediately interrupted him.


    "I came here for a reason, Bishop." Despite her indifferent tone, there was a sweet smile on her face. "I recently received a vision. Of my marriage."


    "Saintess?"


    "What did she say?"


    "Marriage? What marriage?"


    "I thought the sybills can''t get married?"


    The murmurs that followed made Rhea''s smile gentler.


    .....


    Happy 300 chapters! Yey!

 Chapter 302 - Amanda Larsen

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Amanda Larsen</h4>


    "Sybill, what are you saying?" the first one who recovered quickly was Bishop As, he red at Rhea. "Sybills¡­ cannot just marry without the¡ª "


    "The permission of the gods." Rhea interrupted him. "And¡­ I saw it. I saw myself marry him. Isn''t this the permission that you wanted to hear Bishop?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Sister¡­ I mean¡­ Sybill¡­ " Surprisingly, her sister Amanda Larsen spoke. "Isn''t this too sudden? A marriage is just¡­ I believe this is not the time for marriage right now. Please reconsider!"


    "She is right. You have to think about everything thoroughly Rhea. You aren''t just some noble anymore. You are the saintess, a priestess. People outside of this pce treat you like a goddess."


    "Saintess¡­" The Emperor cleared his throat. Obviously, this person already knows about the engagement. After all, Mo Li already sent him a letter. However, he is still pretending not to know anything. What a good actor!


    From the perspective of the emperor, a marriage with a prince would tie her with the empire. Isn''t that something that he wanted in the first ce? This would surely boost the morale of the people.


    Who wouldn''t want to have the saintess by their side?


    The Larsens however is different. After all, people from the church are closely watching them. It would be natural for them to be wary of this engagement.


    Rhea recalled that when she became the saintess, the people who benefited the most from both the church and the empire were the Larsen Family. Surely, being in the middle of the rivalry between the church and the empire is not something that they wanted.


    "I already thought it through." Rhea smiled at her sister who seemed to flinched from her intense gaze. Shepletely understood her sister''s point of view. As Prince Consort and future empress, Amanda didn''t want Mo Li to be more powerful than the crown prince.


    Rhea knew that her sister understood everything. The political meaning behind Rhea and Mo Li''s marriage could topple over the prestige that the crown prince has built over the years. "The reason why I asked his highness Mo to escort mAe here despite the disapproval of the church is that I wanted this marriage to happen."


    "But¡ª But married ¡ª married women are supposed to stay with their husband all the time. How could you stay with his highness and support him while you are doing the duties of the saintess? Moreover, marriage would cause you emotional baggage which might affect the gifts from the gods!" Amanda Larsen insisted.


    "Rhea, listen to your older sister." Rhea''s father said.


    Rhea only stared at the stranger of a man who raised the real Rhea. This man only favored Amanda for being brilliant and beautiful. He was proud that Amanda could cast minor spells. At first, she couldn''t understand why this man favored Amanda over her.


    Then she understood that it was all about politics. Amanda''s mother came from a prominent family who could support this man''s ambitions. How could he treat Amanda like he treats his other children from his concubine who only had a bit of beauty and beautiful bodies?


    "Did you want me to listen to my older sister and not follow the visions that I saw?" Rhea snorted. "Father¡­ to say things like this in front of the church and the empire. Do you want to lose your head?"


    "You¡ª "Almost immediately, her father''s face turned unsightly. How ungrateful! Rhea was here to save them from the clutches of the church. And yet he was acting like a church dog.


    "Sister, father didn''t mean it like that."


    "Is that so?" Rhea lifted an eyebrow. "Then¡­does this mean that father thought your words are actually more important than the words of the gods?" As expected, Amanda paled. She staggered from Rhea''s aggressive words. Good thing the crown prince immediately caught her.


    "You¡ª You are both a noble and a saintess! How could you nt meanings into other people''s words!?" The crown prince red at her as if she was some beast who assaulted his beloved wife. "How could you do this to your pregnant sister!"


    Pregnant?


    The atmosphere immediately changed. Right now, the crown prince and the future consort are not wed yet. How could she be pregnant? Just like everyone here, the Emperor and the Empress turned their attention towards Amanda. This¡­ situation is just¡­


    A royal heir?


    This could solidify the crown prince''s position!


    However, instead of being happy, this only angered the emperor. A royal heir is not something that anyone could just talk about publicly! Why would the crown prince reveal such details right now? Everyone inside this room knew that it was because of the engagement.


    Mo Li''s engagement threatened the position of the crown prince and an heir could change this!


    Rhea snorted. What a weird man. Rhea could sense that Amanda was not pregnant at all. What was this crown prince nning? Isn''t that too stupid? Rhea sighed. "Amanda''s pregnancy is great news!" She faked a smile before she looked at Mo Li. "Since everyone seemed to agree with my engagement, his highness will immediately start the preparation. The wedding will happen in three days in the Larsen estate."


    Again, another gasp echoed.


    The attention was once again on them.


    What does she mean by everyone agreed? Clearly, the Larsen''s doesn''t agree about this matter! Even the church would oppose such marriage!


    "Ah, everyone is so surprised. Would you like the wedding to happen in the pce instead?"


    Provocation has always been Lily''s forte. To make the Larsen Family significant, she chose to do her wedding in that ce! After all, one of her mission states that she needed to create a pce in thends of the Larsens. How tiring.


    A pce sounds like a lot of hard work. However, Rhea was already nning to ask Mo Li to assign some of his trusted knights for this project while she finished her other task. While thinking about this matter, Mo Li bowed at the Emperor and informed him that he will discuss some matters with him personally.


    He took advantage of the chaos and took Rhea to the King''s study while the empress was asking the doctors to examine the future consort. Rhea, on the other hand, gave Bishop As a lopsided grin as she followed the king towards his study.

 Chapter 303 - Witch

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Witch</h4>


    "You can''t just marry someone like a prince!"


    Rhea already expected her father and mother to lose their cool once they hear what she wanted. What she never expected was for her older sister to react hysterically. She stared at the beautiful woman wearing a sky-blue dress in front of her. Amanda''s sinister eyes as she stared at Rhea made her almost unrecognizable. The sweet and smart Amanda that everyone outside of this house knew was gone. What reced her was a venomous creature that wanted to devour the saintess.


    Or at least that''s what anyone would say once they see the current scene.


    "Why are you smirking?" Amanda continued. "Did you think you can just disrespect our family because you are considered a saintess?"


    "Amanda, that''s enough."


    "No father! How could she marry Mo Li? I mean¡­ why him? If she wanted to marry a Prince, there is another Prince alive, why would she marry Mo Li?"


    Rhea lifted an eyebrow. It seems that Amanda''s concern was actually her marrying that is not a direct lineage of the Emperor? Still, Rhea maintained her silence. It would be useless to argue with someone as close-minded as Amanda.


    "What? You''re not going to say anything?"


    "I can smell your breath," Rhea said. "It''s not a pleasant smell."


    "You ¡ª " disbelief shed in her elder sister''s face. "You dare¡ª "


    "Amanda! That''s enough!"


    At her mother''s word, Amanda immediately pursed her lips. She leaned back and red at Rhea.


    "Rhea¡­ perhaps¡­ I should start calling you the saintess now." The woman who spoke was¡­ Amanda''s mother. The Original Rhea didn''t actually know that this woman, Countess Jiya Esteban, was not her biological mother. Growing up, Jiya spoiled Rhea to the point that Rhea doesn''t know any survival skills outside of these walls. At first, Rhea thought that she had been treated well. She was called the Princess not only because she was the youngest but because she was actually treated as one.


    However, this wasn''t really the case.


    Jiya wanted to introduce Rhea as the entitled princess, while Amanda was the hardworking heiress. Compared to Amanda, all Rhea had was her beautiful face. She didn''t know what was happening outside of the house or the country. She wasn''t permitted to go outside using the excuse that she was sickly and delicate.


    Inside this mansion, Rhea was actually treated so well ¡ª too well. She wasn''t allowed to do anything on her own. The result? A useless miss. If she didn''t be the saintess, she would have been married off for some political reasons to some faraway ce.


    Sadly for Jiya, Rhea became the priestess. When they first found out about this matter, Jiya called her a witch. And that was the reason why the first memory of Lily about this body was the fact that she was a witch. The body was so useless that she didn''t even know that she was a spell caster, not some witch that Jiya called her.


    Silly woman.


    Rhea only smiled in response. "Yes, please do," Rhea answered. Jiya''s face turned ugly, but she was quick to hide it and immediately produce some tears instead.


    ''Ah, her acting was still top-notch'' Rhea thought inwardly. If she was still the old Rhea then, she would have hugged this woman immediately and promise to do everything that she wanted just to see her smile again.


    "You would dare treat your mother like this?" Gaspar Larsen, her father bellowed. "Not only did you treat us as fools because of that surprise engagement, but you also are not treating your mother who sacrificed a lot to give you everything, like this? Rhea¡­ you are the worst!"


    "Gaspar, please don''t say something like this. She is still your child." Jiya said. She was already sobbing. She eyed Rhea, her eyes full of hope and sadness.


    If Rhea''s guess was right, then¡­ Jiya was waiting for her to approach and hug her mother. Oh well, that''s not happening. Rhea leaned against the velvet chair in her father''s study and turned her head towards the window. The view of her father''s study had always been good. She wondered if those roses were still there.


    Seeing that Rhea wasn''t nning to budge, Jiya''s sobs turned louder.


    ''She would faint," Rhea said to herself. Jiya always does this all the time. Rhea couldn''t help but wonder if Amanda and Gaspar would still fall for something like this.


    "Rhea, you made mother cry! Go and apologize immediately."


    Rhea looked at Amanda. The woman''s intimidating gaze was still there. Amanda was someone really prideful and arrogant. As the next heir of the Larsen Family, she grew up thinking that she couldmand the wind and heavens. Of course, she can back this up. After all, Amanda was someone who studied war and politics. She is good in both military and cooking and sewing and embroidery and dancing.


    She was the perfect wife.


    "Why would I apologize, Crown Princess?" Rhea asked, her gaze was still on the window. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "You ¡ª You still don''t know what you did wrong?" Amanda''s face was already red from anger. "You ¡ª I knew it. I know you don''t understand the current politics in this empire! Mo Li¡­ is the head of the knights! He is slowly gaining influence and authority. Because of his merits, he became a Prince! The Emperor was forced to adopt him to keep him away from the influence of the church! Ugh! This is just¡­ infuriating."


    "Crown princess, can you please enlighten me? As you can see, I am not aware of any politics and the current status of the empire. I am just an ignorant woman after all." Rhea smiled. Isn''t it nice to watch give everyone a taste of their own medicine? They raised her as someone ignorant.


    Then¡­ what would happen if she used this ignorance against them?


    "Gaspar, this is all my fault! Please punish this wife of yours!" Jiya''s words made Rhea froze.


    "Huh?" What is this? What kind of acting is this? But instead of doing anything, Rhea just smiled and watched the show.

 Chapter 304 - Lands

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Lands</h4>


    "Marrying his highness Mo is going to change the bnce," Amanda said. "Nobles who supported the church and had been secretly supporting Prince Mo is going to choose sides and obviously since the Prince just married the saintess of the church then¡­ they would clearly show their support. As you can see, this marriage is going to upset the bnce. It would be dangerous."


    "Ah, so you are concerned about me." Rhea nodded. "Thank you! Sister!"


    "Con ¡ª Concern?" Amanda''s jaw dropped. "What do you¡ª "


    "Are you saying these things because you are concern that the imperial family would¡­ try to kill me?" Rhea was only clearly acting dumb. Seeing Amanda''s face turn so ugly when she heard her words gave Rhea a sense of satisfaction. "Ah, this reminds me, how was your pregnancy. You should take care of yourself more, sister. I believe it is not good to act like this when you are¡­ pregnant, right?"


    "Ah? Eh¡­ Of course¡­ I can''t just let them harm you. So this is really stressing me out."


    "Amanda is right¡­" Gaspar chimed in. "She is pregnant, yet she still has to worry about you. Rhea, if you still value this family, I suggest you cancel this engagement."


    Since Rhea is not just a nobody, Gaspar couldn''t just cancel her engagement, even if he wanted to.


    "No," Rhea said with a smile on her face. "I won''t."


    "You ¡ª Does this mean ¡ª you are trying to rebel?"


    "Father¡­ deceiving a monarch is not a good thing. Are you really going to join them in fooling the emperor?" Rhea said.


    "What ¡ª What are you talking about?"


    "Did you think¡­" Rhea opened her palm, revealing a fire in one of her fingers. "Did you think¡­ being a witch is a joke?" These people love calling her a witch. Isn''t it time to show them the power of a genuine witch?


    "You ¡ª what are you trying to do?"


    Just as Rhea expected, Jiya immediately moved in front of her husband. She spread her arms as she tried to protect her husband and daughter. But isn''t this the other way around? In normal circumstances, the one that would act like this is Gaspar, no? Gaspar should have stood in front of his wife and daughter, protecting them from her. But ¡ª that wasn''t the case.


    It was as if Gaspar didn''t want to defend himself or his family at all.


    Obviously, the attack that they anticipated never arrive. In the first ce, she was here to help these people out.


    "Did you really think you could hide the fact that she wasn''t pregnant? You could hide it from the Emperor. Not me."


    "How did you know¡­ how did you know I am not pregnant?" Even the priest who checked on Amanda said she was pregnant even when she was not. All the physicians who examined her also said she was pregnant.


    The Bishop said that not even they could see through this lie. So¡­ why?


    She only responded with a mysterious smile. "You are ying with fire, father. Did you really think that the Church wouldn''t ¡ª Oh wait ¡ª " Rhea nodded. "I see¡­ so the church must have already asked for your help in exchange for a fake pregnancy?" Earlier, Gaspar and everyone else acted surprise. It was like they didn''t know that she was pregnant at all.


    At that time, she left to talk to the emperor with Mo Li. However, during the conversation, the Emperor only congratted them before asking someone to escort her to the garden for some beautiful view.


    She had to leave Mo Li and the Emperor alone.


    But was it really possible that the Crown Prince is epting the help of the church? If that is indeed the case then, does this mean an uprising will happen soon?


    A war?


    ''Robot, my mission is just to stop the destruction of the gates, yes?''


    [Yes]


    ''Good''


    At least this system is not going to send her to stop other wars. Speaking of wars¡­.


    Her presence should have changed some events on this continent. Meaning, her presence might be the indirect cause of these wars. So, should just stop it?


    Oh, well¡­. That''s not going to benefit her at all.


    "You ¡ª why are you ndering the church?" Jiya clenched her hands into two tight fists. "Isn''t it enough that you are trying to cause trouble for our family? You also wanted to nder the church and gain its hate?"


    "You are fortunate," Rhea sighed. Why does she need to save this family again? Clearly, these people were stupid and malicious. She thought the mission had something to do with her creating a pce or a base in the Larsen territory. But why the Larsens?


    Why not just buy her ownnd?


    "It seems that you still don''t understand your position," Rhea said. "Prince Mo will arrive in a few minutes to escort me back to the ce that I am staying. I only came here to pay my respects. But I quickly realized that something is wrong. What do you think would happen if¡­ he knew that you are trying to deceive the emperor?"


    "Are you trying to ckmail your own family?"


    "Ah? You only realized this now?" She had been scaring them earlier about this pregnancy. Did they think she isn''t going to use this against them? Isn''t that a bit stupid?


    "Rhea, you ¡ª " Amanda''s eyes were so wide as she paled. "Are you going to ask the emperor to kill us? Your family?"


    "Huh?" How did ite to this? Rhea could only sigh. It cannot be helped at all. After all, Amanda is not really an easy opponent. "Yes, unless you do as I want."


    Before anyone could react, she rified. "Give me half of the unattendednds that the Larsen''s own."


    "What?" Gaspar bellowed. A territory needednd. Moreover, thend size would depend on the title. Gasper is a Duke now. Meaning, his territory is the biggest one among all nobles. "Are you insane?"


    "Well¡­ I wasn''t exactly asking, father. I was trying to tell you. Give me thend¡­" she leaned forward and smiled. "Or you die."

 Chapter 305 - Generosity

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Generosity</h4>


    "So, he agreed?" Mo Li said as he helped her down the carriage. After the tension-filled conversation with the Larsens, Rhea left their house with Mo Li. The Larsens tried to invite her to stay in the house where she grew up. However, Rhea declined and just reminded Gaspar to think about it.


    "Nope. He said he needed time to think." Rhea answered. She already tried her best in scaring her own father, but the man was not budging. Surely, her father was nning to do something. Like consulting the church who helped them fool the emperor. "How was your conversation with the emperor?" she casually asked.


    "Not good." Mo Li said. "Let''s talk inside?" he held her hand until they arrived inside her room.


    "What is it?"


    "Your sister is not pregnant," Mo Li started as he poured her a hot tea. "The emperor is using this to attack the church."


    She epted the cup. "Ah, that was already expected. So, he is using this engagement to threaten the authority of the church. A war could happen."


    But then again, her mission is just to stop the gates, right? She shouldn''t involve herself in this war.


    "Yes, a war is brewing."


    A war, huh? Rhea couldn''t help but wonder if the reason why she was sent here is to start another empire after the war. After all, one of her tasks was to create a pce in the Larsen Territory. Perhaps it was for the next generations? "Oh," Rhea lifted her gaze towards Mo Li. "I need someone trustworthy that will oversee the preparations of the pce in the Larsens territory."


    "I thought your father didn''t approve of this?"


    "Ah, to him, his daughter''s prestige is more important. Even the church would tell him this. They could easily convince that man to give me thends now. Then they could take it back once Amanda bes the Empress."


    "Hm¡­ Is that so." Mo Li nodded. "Well, I believe one of my people could handle that. Corvus, he was one of my most trusted men. He should be able to handle the construction of this pce." Mo Li was talking about the knight who weed Rhea when she arrived in this Manor.


    "Good." A pce isn''t really something that one could make in a month or two. This is why she nned to assign a trusted person to manage it while she roamed around and do her other missions.


    Just as she expected, Gaspar sent an invitation to her the very next day. She didn''t waste any time and immediately went to see her father.


    This time, it was only Gaspar who weed her.


    "I will only agree only if you tell me what are you nning to do." Gaspar didn''t beat around the bush. And Rhea quite liked it.


    "I want my own residence." It was partly true. She wanted a pce. But isn''t it still considered a house?


    "Then, half of mynd is too big. How about I give you the eastern quarters? It has been vacant for years but from there, you can see the sunset. It had a garden and everything inside is full of jewels and¡ª "


    "Isn''t this Amanda''s quarters? I remember it was a birthday gift from father." Amanda was given the quarters as a gift. Rhea recalled how Amanda loved to stay there before Rhea became the saintess. Why would the old man give it to Rhea this time? "I mean¡­ I understand that father has never given me anything as grand as those quarters before. I also understood why you always liked to give everything nice to Amanda. However, giving me something that was originally hers was quite low, right?"


    "You¡ª "


    "I always knew I was unfavored. But¡­ this is a different kind of anger, right there. Do you really hate me that much?" Contrary to her emotional words, Rhea was actually smiling at her father. Seeing her father''s face pale was truly entertaining. This is giving Lily a sense of satisfaction, ah.


    "I just thought that you would like it. That ce is¡ª "


    "No. I never liked it. The ce is too shiny." Rhea said. "How could someone like me, who serves the gods, live in such a luxurious ce? It does not suit me."


    As expected, the man''s face turned uglier when she mentioned the gods. Rhea wondered what the church told Gaspar for him to have this kind of reaction. "You only wanted a house?"


    "Yes, a ce where I could live away from everyone."


    "Then¡­ I will give it to you."


    "Without any conditions?" This is interesting.


    "Yes, without any conditions."


    Rhea smiled at the older man. "I understand. Please send it to His Highness Mo''s residence."


    "Are you not going to spend some time here?"


    "No. Is there any need for that?" Rhea said. "Clearly, we don''t adore each other."


    "Rhea¡­ if this is about the past then I apologize."


    This made her more suspicious. It seems that this man wanted her to stay in this ce. "Why would you apologize? Liking a rose more than a sunflower is not a sin. It''s your preference. There is no need to apologize."


    "You¡ª "


    Rhea snorted as she stood. "I came back to protect the Larsen Family, father. If I marry Mo Li, the church would find it hard to target you. Do you understand me?"


    "Who told you that the church¡­"


    Rhea snorted. It seems that the church isn''t showing its real intention. "The church¡­ is helping my sister not because of me, but you should already know this, right?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Now that you epted the church ''generosity'' it would be hard for you to get out. Once the Crown Prince will start to rebel, you will be implicated as well." And It was very troublesome. Her task was to save this stupid family! But they aren''t doing anything to make her job easier. "If you really wanted to die, then you can continue doing what you are doing right now. But I need to tell you something." She put on the best smile that she could muster. "I will help my husband. Not the church."


    Before the old man could say anything, she added, "The Visions told me so. The power dynamic is going to change father. Keep that in mind."

 Chapter 306 - Reliable Prince Mo

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Reliable Prince Mo</h4>


    "So these are the blueprints that you requested. Tell me your thoughts about it."


    Rhea quickly realized that her engagement with Mo Li is actually the best way to make her tasks easier. For instance, recruiting people was really easy. Mo Li already had a lot of trusted people that Rhea could use for the project. "Hmmm¡­ This pce is too luxurious." Rhea said. Her next problem is actually making money to create this pce.


    Now that she thought about it, this is trulyughable. As someone who was considered a saint, she was honestly pitiful when ites to money.


    "Are you sure you are going to build something like this?"


    "Of course," Rhea nodded. After a few seconds, she added, "Please take me to see a merchant." Right now, the only one that could help her is the richest organization in this empire.


    "A merchant? Are you nning on selling something?"


    "Yes, I am." She answered almost immediately.


    "I thought you are going to ept donations¡ª "


    "I am not the church."


    This silenced Mo Li. He stared at her, questions apparent in his eyes. Seeing this, she added, "I am building a new pce that is not connected to the church or the empire."


    "A new pce¡­" Mo Li mumbled before he smiled and nodded. "Alright, I will introduce you to a good merchant."


    This is just one of the reasons why Rhea found Mo Li really reliable. First and foremost, he isn''t asking any questions. He would just smile and nod. Second, it seems that Mo Li''s influence is endless. As a prince, this isn''t something unique. Moreover, all of the people that Mo Li introduced her so far were reliable. Mo Li also assured her that all of them can be trusted.


    After a few days, Mo Li introduced her to another reliable person. A merchant named Edris. This person was not only the owner of the biggest auction house on the continent. He is also an important person in the ck market.


    "I never expected that the priestess is willing to part with her talismans." At first, Edris couldn''t believe that the assistant of the Priestess would actuallye here and sell some talismans. Those talismans were very rare and valuable. Auctioning them would be very expensive.


    "Yes, this is very unexpected indeed." Obviously, the ''assistant'' that the Priestess sent was still Rhea in disguised. Since she helped those people a few days ago, there have been a lot of people waiting for her to leave every day. Because of this, it is getting harder and harder for her to leave the house.


    Disguising herself as the servant is the only way that she coulde to the auction house to sell some of her talismans. "Alright then¡­ I hope the priestess could really join us for the auction tomorrow. Here is a special VVIP card that we grant to our most important customers." Edris handed her a card that looked transparent but immediately turned ck once she touched it. Then he exined. "It looked just like our VIP card. However, once one of our employees touches it, it would automatically turn transparent. This is something unique to only Blossom Auction House, and no one can imitate this type of magic." He smiled.


    "Thank you, Mr. Edris." Rhea smiled. Right now, she was wearing simple male clothes. Her hair was tied in a bun. She also altered her physical appearance to make her look a bit more masculine.


    After saying goodbye to the old man, she decided to spend some time in the capital, walking around and enjoying the view.


    "Have you heard? The Princess Consort is pregnant!"


    "Really? But¡­ they aren''t married yet!"


    "I know! This is big news. Please tell me that you won''t share it with anyone else."


    These are the mostmon conversation that she heard as she passed by the stalls that sell various products and food.


    "Don''t tell anyone else."


    "This is a secret, you shouldn''t share it with other people."


    Everyone was telling other people not to share the news. However, it seems that everyone in the marketce already knew about the news.


    "Hey, how much is this corn?" she asked one of the stalls.


    "One copper coin¡­" the man who answered wasn''t that old. He looked robust and healthy middle-aged guy. "Have you heard about the current rumor?" Just as she expected, the old man started speaking about Amanda''s pregnancy. Obviously, he also ended it with, "I hope you won''t tell anyone about it."


    This news¡­


    It seems that someone is purposely spreading the news about the pregnancy!


    Rhea just smiled as she epted the corn and started eating it. She approached a few more stalls and discovered that all of them would immediately tell their customers about the rumor, then advised them not to spread it. Isn''t that weird? Rhea wanted tough.


    Right now, she could only think of the people that wanted everyone to know about this. That would be the church.


    Because of this rumor, it would be hard for Gaspar and the whole Larsen Family to withdraw from the cooperation.


    "Have you heard about the news?"


    "Huh?" Rhea almost jumped when she heard Mo Li''s voice. She turned towards him and discovered that he was leaning too close. She leaned back. "What are you doing?" Was he following her?


    Earlier, Rhea actually decided to sneak out without informing him. This was because she wanted to roam around this ce without anyone watching her all the time.


    "I happened to walk by the stalls and saw you." Mo Li was shamelessly smiling at her. It was a tant lie, and both of them knew that.


    "Are you following me?" He is a Prince, right? He should be a very busy individual.


    "What? Of course not! I was just roaming around."


    Another lie. And she is starting to feel a little irritated. "Leave me alone. I''m busy." She didn''t even know how he recognized her. She was certain that she no longer looked like the previous Rhea.


    "Oh, then let mee with you!"


    Huh? She lifted an eyebrow. Did she ask him to apany her? Maybe Mo Li didn''t hear her words? "Prince¡­"


    "Call me Li. No one knows us here." He winked before pulling her towards another store. This time, it was a stall that sells sweets.

 Chapter 307 - Shiny Things

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Shiny Things</h4>


    "Good, right?" Mo Li was beaming at her as he handed her another stick full of sweets. "Is this your first time here?"


    "Yes." She nodded. Rhea was never allowed to leave the Larsen estate before she became the saintess. This was one of the reasons why her knowledge about the outside world is close to nonexistent. The sound of children running around was new to the original Rhea. Even the sound of merchants trying to call for more customers as she passed by was foreign to the original body.


    This Rhea... was just too pitiful!


    "Then¡­ what would you like to do here? Did you juste here to walk around? Eat? Or shop?"


    "I ¡ª " Why does he look so excited? Rhea wondered. This man is really weird.


    "Come¡­ let me show you something." Once again, Mo Li dragged her around as they visited some shops. "Buy anything that you want." He was looking at her as if he was expecting her to waste some money ¡ª money that wasn''t hers.


    "It''s fine." She needed to earn her own money first before spending. "I don''t need anything."


    "I insist."


    "I don''t have money, your highness."


    "My money is yours." Mo Li beamed. "I just don''t want people to think that I am not treating my fiance well. After all, I am still a prince."


    "Ah, right." Rhea nodded. "What about the announcement?" she was talking about the announcement that Mo Li will leave his title and travel the world with his fiance. Mo Li told her that the emperor agreed to announce it. She wondered if that old man would do it after overthrowing the current crown prince.


    Just the thought of this uing chaos made her sigh. However, she called this chaos necessary. To save the Larsens, she was nning to use the empire to deal with the church. Somehow, this made her think about the rumors that she heard earlier. The fact that the church is doing their best to spread the rumor only means that they are pressuring the Larsens to cooperate with them or else they would reveal everything to the crown.


    Since everyone already knows about the pregnancy, once the church reveals that it was actually fake and that they are only trying to trick the emperor, then there can only be one end for the Larsen Family. Death.


    Ah, they are so stupid. Why not just kill them?


    [Host, there is no option to kill them.]


    Whatever.


    Sometimes, she couldn''t understand if this system was on her side or not.


    "Probably after that person staged a coup."


    She nodded. This was already expected. So, right now, all she needed to wait is for Gaspar to make his move. To Rhea, all this is just arge game of chess. She already made her move by telling Gaspar where her new allegiance lies. Now, Gaspar needed to think about his future and the future of his family before deciding.


    If her father cared about Amanda then, he wouldn''t support this coup and tell everyone that Amanda suffered from a miscarriage. Then, he would step back and not involve himself in any politics. However, Gaspar is not that smart.


    The best-case scenario is he would realize that the church is using his family. But it would be toote to do something against them now. "Can you send a message to my sister?" she asked.


    "A message?"


    "Yes, tell her congrattions. Now, everyone outside of the pce knows about her pregnancy."


    "But¡­ that would look like you were the one who spread the rumor, right?"


    Was he concern about Rhea''s reputation? "Yes, but who cares?" Amanda can think anything she wants.


    "You ¡ª really¡­" Mo Li chuckled. "Let''s go, I''m taking you somewhere."


    "Where?"


    Her question was quickly answered the moment they arrive in thergest jewelry store in the capital. "What''s this?" Rhea asked.


    "Buying shiny things." Mo Li smirked at her.


    "Shiny¡­" How did he know she liked shiny things? Had she been too obvious about her preferences? Rhea tried to think about any instances where she asked him to give her anything shiny. She couldn''t think of anything else. "You are going to buy shiny things for me?"


    "Yes. Everything that you like."


    "Ehem¡­ I cannot be bought by shiny things." But she couldn''t control those shiny things!


    Did he justugh at her? Once again, she tried to rummage into Rhea''s memories. No, Rhea is like the typical princess-like noble who likes to have beautiful pink clothes and essories. But she didn''t show any bias towards shiny things. She made sure not to do this as well.


    Was it because all of her healing talismans have this shiny effect?


    "Are you alright? You look ufortable." Mo Li noted.


    "Of course. I feel perfect."


    Again heughed. "Alright¡­ "After a spoke, one attendant approached them. Mo Li showed them a card and the attendant immediately led them to the third floor that was reserved for special clients. Then, the attendant served them tea and told them that he woulde back with thetest goods.


    "It seems that you frequent this ce," she said, before sipping her tea. The ce in front of her was an epitome of elegance. Red velvet was used to decorate the walls. It was also used on the chairs that looked like they were ted with gold.


    "Those are genuine gold."


    "Ah?" The chairs were gold? She couldn''t help but wonder who owns this ce. How could it be that extravagant? She was too engrossed in her own thoughts that she didn''t notice Mo Li leaning closer towards her ears.


    "Are you wondering who owns this ce?" he asked.


    Heat crawled from her neck as she moved back and red at him. "Not at all." Was this man intentionally teasing her?


    "Really?" he cocked an eyebrow.


    "Really. Why would I want to know the owner?"


    "I just thought you would be impressed by the owner''s aesthetics."


    She avoided his gaze. The ce is really luxurious ¡ª too luxurious it looked tacky. But she chose to keep her thoughts to herself.

 Chapter 308 - Annoying The Crown Prince Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Annoying The Crown Prince Part 1</h4>


    "Alright, I will buy everything." Mo Li was proudly smiling at her as he pointed at the pieces of jewelry in front of them.


    "All ¡ª All of them?" the attendant asked, hesitation apparent in his face. "This guest¡ª "


    "Yes, all of them."


    Rhea could only roll her eyes as she listened to Mo Li''s words. Really? How childish. She stared at the shiny jewels before turning her head away. Since she was considered poor, maybe she should just pawn those stuffter.


    "There will be an auction tomorrow, would you like toe with me?" Mo Li asked. Mo Li already knew about her meeting with Edris earlier. Because of this, he was certain that she would apany him to the auction.


    "Can you stop buying things like that?" she said. "If you really wanted to buy something, then help me raise the price for the auction tomorrow."


    "Oh? But that wouldn''t be believable, right?"


    "Why not?" Rhea asked. She waited for the attendant to leave before she spoke. "To everyone, you are just trying to protect the talismans that the ungrateful vigers sold. How is that unbelievable? As my protective Prince, that is your job."


    Mo Li chuckled as he nodded. "Alright."


    There he was again. Nodding without even asking questions. Isn''t that weird? Why would someone agree to her requests without asking the why''s? Perhaps¡­ Mo Li was scheming something deeper?


    The fact that Mo Li is not human is really making her suspicious. Perhaps he is a dark one who is waiting to eat my soul?


    For some reason, the thought made her blush. What the hell?


    After the attendant packed everything, Mo Li once again dragged her to the stalls to eat something. This time, Rhea felt really excited. Now that she thought about it, seeing all these different sweets was really making her happy.


    The two only went home when it was already dark.


    "Your highness!" the man who greeted them first was that Corvus that Mo Li rmended. "The Crown Prince and the future Crown princess invited you for breakfast tomorrow."


    Mo Li nodded. "Alright." He nced at Rhea and waited for her to nod before he added. "Send a response. Tell them we areing." Then he escorted Rhea to her room.


    He then quickly bid her goodbye, telling her he had some important things to attend to.


    ¡­


    The next day, Rhea woke up rxed and surprisingly with a smile on her face. She thought it was because she really had a good time while roaming around the capital yesterday.


    "Saintess, what do you want to wear today?" the one who asked was one of the servants that Mo Li assigned to her.


    "White," Rhea answered. White was already her signature look. Why change it? She nced at the servant in the mirror in front of her. "Why are you asking?"


    "Saintess received a few luxurious clothes from the future crown princes. They were all made using expensive materials and jewels. Most of them were red and pink."


    "Ah," that Amanda is scheming again. "No. I like white." Red would make her look like royalty. Why would Amanda gift her some red clothes? Rhea smirked as she thought about Amanda''s schemes.


    Of course, Rhea didn''t hesitate to use this as another sword the moment she met her sister.


    When Rhea and Mo Li walked inside the western pce where the Crown Prince is living, they immediately spotted the couple who invited them.


    "Sister!" Amanda smiled at her. For some reason, her hand was stroking her belly.


    "Amanda. You look like you are already gaining weight." Rheaughed inwardly. Most people would hate everyone who is tactless and unreasonable. And right now, Rhea is the exact description of those two.


    "Saintess¡­ I never expected that you would immediately hurt your pregnant sister the moment you walk into my abode." The Crown Prince frowned. However, Rhea only found this situation entertaining. For some reason, Rhea couldn''t remember the Crown Prince''s real name. Was it because he wasn''t as handsome as Mo Li?


    [Side quest activated: Make the Crown Prince vomit blood. Reward: 50 coins. No option to decline.]


    What?


    What did you just say?


    Rhea blinked. Did she just hear the system right?


    ''Why the hell would I annoy this man? I couldn''t even remember his name!''


    [Just because¡­]


    Just because? What kind of answer is that? Rhea wanted to curse and kick the system. Sadly, this robot only existed inside her brain. This robot''s quests are sometimes too weird, ah!


    She smiled broadly at the Crown Prince. "Your highness, may you live a long and prosperous life. I apologize for not greeting you first, I was just too overwhelmed by my sister''s presence, I didn''t notice you at all."


    "Sister you ¡ª " Amanda paled when she heard Rhea''s words.


    Who would have thought that Rhea is not showing any signs of fear even from the Crown Prince?


    "You dare spout some nonsense in front of me?" The Crown Prince asked.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Rhea looked at Mo Li, who was only smiling, enjoying the show in front of him. "Did I?"


    "No, the saintess is brilliant and wise. There is no way that the saintess would say something nonsense." Mo Li nodded.


    "Mo Li! What are you doing?"


    "Your highness, why would you ask me such a question?" Mo Li fired back. "Naturally, I am only telling the truth about the saintess."


    "You ¡ª You ¡ª " Disbelief shed in the Crown Prince''s face.


    "Ah, why don''t we calm down first?"


    "The future crown Princess is right. We should calm down first." Rhea agreed as she let Mo Li pull the chair for her. Right now, they are at the back part of the pce where a patio with a seating area and a view of the garden was located. "Moreover, the stress could easily affect the infant. Please refrain from getting angry too much, your highness." Rhea looked at the Crown Prince. "If you continue acting like this, my sister would suffer as well."


    Rhea continued spouting bullshit as she smiled. Everyone in this room knew that Amanda wasn''t really pregnant, so her endless words about the pregnancy were truly annoying. However, the Crown Prince and Amanda would never say anything against it.

 Chapter 309 - Annoying The Crown Prince Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Annoying The Crown Prince Part 2</h4>


    Meaning, Rhea could just bully them and they won''t say anything or else, many people would find out that the pregnancy is fake.


    Just as she expected, the Crown Prince and Amanda only red at her before instructing their people to serve their food.


    "Sister, I invited you toe here to talk about your request to father," Amanda said, as the attendant started serving the food. "Father said that it was because you wanted to build something. However, you actually wanted to take half of our territory so I ¡ª " Amanda lowered her head just as her tears fell from her eyes. "I invited you to beg to reconsider."


    Rhea snickered. For some reason, watching a beautiful woman crying like this in front of her made her feel like a viiness. Yep, definitely a viiness. "I can''t do that." she said.


    "If you want, I can give you a house near¡ª "


    "I don''t want that," Rhea answered before sipping her tea. She didn''t touch the food and just had her tea.


    "Saintess¡­ everyone in this pce thought that you are kind and gentle. What would happen if they know you are trying to oppress your father and the whole Larsen Family?" Unable to watch his beloved being bullied, the Crown Prince asked. "What would happen if they know you are actually making your family suffer?"


    "Nothing," Rhea said.


    "You really think so?" The Crown Prince said. "Everyone calls you Princess, and they saw you being pampered by the Larsen Family. Now that you became the saintess you are actually¡ª "


    "Your highness¡­" Mo Li chimed in. "I know this is none of my business since I am not considered a Larsen. However, don''t you think doing this is futile?"


    "Futile?" The Crown Prince asked.


    "If you reveal this matter to the public, we will just reveal that you were faking the pregnancy. In between a rumor about the saintess family and a rumor about a fake pregnancy¡­" Mo Li only smiled. He elegantly poured some more tea to Rhea. "I think you already know where this is going, right?"


    "You¡ª "


    "If you think about it, the saintess helped a lot of people. A simple rumor like that wouldn''t be able to affect her. However, a rumor about deceiving the crown¡­ could be fatal, no?"


    "Prince Mo! How could you say something like that?"


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Mo Li looked at Amanda. "If the rumor would spread, some people would surely cover their tracks while some nobles who already hated the crown prince would act. Ah, the losses are just too much. I don''t think risking anything is worth it, at this point."


    Amanda was trembling, tears continued to flow from her beautiful eyes. She looked at the smiling Rhea and Mo Li who gently looking at Rhea. "Sister¡­ if this is about the past then¡­ I would like to apologize on behalf of my mother''s actions." Amanda said before she stood and...


    *Plop*


    She suddenly kneeled in front of Rhea.


    "Please¡­ forgive me for the things that I have done to you. I know mother didn''t send you outside. But please understand that she was only trying to protect your weak body. For years, I asked her why she didn''t let you attend those banquets and let you out of the mansion. At that time, your body is really weak. Going outside would immediately give you a fever. Mother only wanted the best for you."


    "Amanda! What are you doing? Why are you¡ª "


    "No, your highness! Please let me go. I want to kneel in front of my sister. I can''t just¡ª "


    "Amanda, you are going to faint if you do this!"


    "Your Highness¡­ I¡­"


    While Amanda and the Crown Prince keep on talking, Rhea snorted and finished another cup of her tea. Then she stood. "Let''s leave?" she looked at Mo Li. Rhea didn''t even spare a single nce at Amanda, who was still on the floor, kneeling.


    Rhea thought that the Crown Prince and her sister were really weird. It is better to leave this ce and watch from the sidelines from now on.


    "Sister, where are you doing?" Amanda tried to stand up, but she immediately staggered and fell to the floor. Good thing the Crown Prince was there to help her up.


    "Blood?" The Crown Prince''s words were enough to stop Rhea''s footsteps.


    ''Ah, so they wanted to frame me.'' Rhea nodded inwardly. It seems that the church wanted to make it look like they are going to save her from a death sentence? Rhea looked at Mo Li. She frowned when she didn''t see any fear in his eyes at all.


    In fact, Mo Li was mischievously smiling at her!?


    Hm? Was it possible that he already knew this would happen?


    "Help! Call the physicians! The Crown Princess! The Crown Princess is having a miscarriage!" The Crown Prince''s voice echoed inside his pce.


    Not long after, two physicians arrive and everyone was asked to wait outside. It didn''t take too long before one of the physicians went out of the room and informed everyone that the future crown princess lost the child.


    "You ¡ª You killed my child!" The Crown Prince was trembling, his hands were clenched into two tight fists as he strode towards Rhea. However, before he could get close, Mo Li already stood in front of Rhea.


    "Your Highness¡­ you should stay away from the saintess, right now." Mo Li''s voice was cold, his eyes freezing.


    "Prince Mo! How dare you stop me from punishing someone who killed a royalty!?" The Crown Prince yelled. "Arrest the saintess! She killed the future ruler of this country! Guards! What are you looking at, arrest her!"


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince¡­" Rhea stood behind Mo Li. She then peeked at the Crown prince and smiled. "How could you just use someone from the church of murder? Are you saying that the representative of the church, the saintess who helped a lot of people, killed your unborn child? Your highness¡­ are you trying to offend the church and make your people rebel?"


    "What ¡ª what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 310 - Annoying The Crown Prince Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Annoying The Crown Prince Part 3</h4>


    Rhea smirked at the crown prince. Framing her? Really?


    Did they forget that the church didn''t announce her as a criminal? The church didn''t want to kick her out just yet. After all, they wanted her ability. "His Highness should reflect his words. Especially you have no evidence to support your ims. Baseless usations like this could easily cause a war. I am certain that his highness wouldn''t like that, right?"


    Chills ran down the Prince''s spine as he stared at Rhea. "What are you talking about?" The Prince never mentioned a war.


    "Your highness¡­ you have forgotten something," Rhea said. "I am still the representative of the church." True, the church was scheming against her. But they didn''t publicly announce that they are going to emunicate her. Of course, this was because of the stunt that she pulled before meeting them.


    Right now, the church must be itching to get a hold of her talismans.


    The smile on Rhea''s face was enough to silence everyone. Rhea''s point was clear. She was still the representative of the church ¡ª a powerful representative.


    If the church would have to choose between abandoning one party, they would never choose to abandon the powerful one. The Crown Prince could only sigh. It seems that they miscalcted. Rhea wasn''t showing any signs of fear from the church. Even if she knew that the church is behind this, she is still showing off that she wasn''t scared of them.


    Then he thought about his conversation with Bishop As. The past conversation gave him more confidence. The Bishop promised to support him! That should be enough, right? "How dare you talk like that in front of the next ruler of this country?" he yelled. "How dare you threaten the empire?"


    Rhea snorted. Just as she expected, the crown prince only showed little signs of fear. Then this only means that the church nned this! They must have promised their support towards the crown prince! Ah, this is gettingplicated.


    It is best to stay at the house and eat. "I am leaving." She said.


    "You ¡ª where are you going? Why are you guys not arresting this woman? This woman murdered the ¡ª"


    "Your highness, have you forgotten that you are the crown prince of this empire? How could you spout nonsense without even showing some evidence?" Mo Li''s expression darkened as he stared at the knights that started to move towards them. "Your highness should know¡­ the saintess is my fiance. And if one of you dare to touch her¡­" His gaze made the knights flinched.


    "Prince Mo!"


    Mo Li squinted. "Please present the evidence to the emperor. I will be waiting for you in the emperor''s study."


    "You¡ª "


    Mo Li was clearly using the emperor''s name to scare them.


    "Let''s go," Mo Li said. Then he escorted Rhea out of the Crown Prince''s abode. "I am taking you home."


    "You know¡­ they are going to use this against the emperor." Rhea was certain that this was the start of chaos that she expected to happen. It seems that the Larsens have chosen sides. And it wasn''t hers.


    Ah, she expected her father to be like this.


    However, she still felt disappointed. Rhea doesn''t have anyone who loved her. How pitiful.


    "I wille back to see the emperor after I¡ª "


    "There is no need to escort me. You take care of your business. I will wait for you at home."


    ''At Home''


    The words made Mo Li smile. Without any hesitation, he leaned forward and gave her a light kiss on the cheek.


    The small contact made her flinched. The absence of any disgust or any feeling of repulsion surprised her. She could only me this on Mo Li''s good looks.


    "I will see youter?" Mo Li said.


    "You will escort me to the auction, right?"


    "Of course." Rhea nodded. She smiled as she stepped inside the carriage. After tonight''s auction, the capital would surely get chaotic. The nobles that support the crown prince would demand that the empire give them the saintess. "Take me to the slums." It would be good to gather more people on her side.


    [Side Quest: Make the Crown Prince vomit blood. Reward: 50 coins. Completed.]


    ''Oh? It seems that the Crown Prince became angry?''


    She couldn''t help but wonder if this was because of Mo Li.


    Rhea maintained a gentle smile on her face until she reached the slums, where she helped a lot of sick people. After a few hours, she decided to go back to the house to change her clothes. It seems that the Crown Prince wasn''t able to pressure the emperor to arrest her?


    Now she is wondering what are they nning to do.


    [Host can see the future. The host can use her ability to check what is going to happen.]


    Oh? Rhea smiled as she yed with the water inside the tub. She was currently taking a bath and preparing herself to go to the auction house. ''I actually forgot that I can use this ability.''


    For some reason, Rhea thought seeing the future is really a hassle. Right now, her control over her ability has increased a lot. Because of this, the random visions stopped.


    However, the ability is still there. She could foresee the future only if she concentrated and chose which future she wanted to see.


    After closing her eyes, Rhea thought about Gaspar and the Larsen Family. Previously, she saw them being killed. She wondered if the future is still the same?


    It didn''t take too long before the haze in her mind cleared. This time, she saw them in prison.


    "Ah¡­" Refreshing. Being in prison is good. At least they survive. Her mission is just to make them live. That should be enough.


    "You looked rx."


    Rhea almost jumped out of the tub when she heard Mo Li''s voice. "What the hell?" she grabbed one of the towels and put it on top of the tub. "What are you doing here?" she closed her eyes for a few minutes and this man just walked inside her bathroom.


    "I have been calling your name. I thought something might have happened," he smirked. "Nothing happened, right?"

 Chapter 311 - Auction

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Auction</h4>


    "Out!" she red at him. "Now!"


    "Oh! Alright!" He was smirking at her. Why does he look so happy? Did he see her naked body? Just the thought made her blush. After making sure that Mo Li was already out of the bathroom, she immediately finished her bath and wore her clothes without the assistance of her servant.


    She wasn''t surprised to see him sitting on her bed. "What are you doing here?"


    "Waiting for you."


    She furrowed her brows.


    "Since you already changed your clothes, then we should just leave."


    "The auction is¡ª "


    "It will start in thirty minutes. Also, the news that someone sold a talisman is already spreading. A lot of people arrive earlier to join the auction."


    "Oh." That was expected. She hid the smile on her face and cleared her throat. "Ahem¡­ I''m d to hear that."


    "If you needed money, you know you can always use mine, right?"


    "I know." But spending her own money just has a distinct feeling. She didn''t know how she got this sudden emotion, but she felt excited about it. Just the thought of earning is making her¡­ happy.


    Strange.


    Why does it look like she loved money so much?


    Was it because of Rhea''s real personality? However, Rhea¡­ was a bit naive about money. She was treated like a princess and got everything that she wanted. Her sense of business isn''t strong either.


    Perhaps it was Lily?


    She lowered her head, her gazeplicated.


    Just who is Lily?


    Just the thought of her real self dampened her mood.


    "You look sad?"


    His brown eyes stared back at her.


    "I''m fine. I just hope that I would earn enough for my pce."


    [Host is talented and brilliant. Bee is confident that the host will earn a lot today.]


    ''Fucking robot!'' she cursed inwardly. ''It was your task to help me! Why are you not doing anything to help me earn money?''


    [That is beyond Bee''s capability.]


    [Host should work hard to upgrade Bee.]


    ''Whatever!''


    ''Why are you even talking to me?''


    ''Did I ask you to talk?''


    ''So annoying.''


    This damn system is too expensive! And it really isn''t doing anything to help her aside from issuing missions. Alright, it had the ability to scan too, but that was it. Why can''t it produce money? Or give her shiny diamonds and gold?


    Wait¡­ what was she thinking?


    "As your futurepanion, I can afford to create a pce for you."


    "That''s alright. I am certain that my talismans could earn a few hundred millions." At least she was very confident about this matter. Her talismans were all unique. She even included sets of talismans for this auction.


    "Aren''t you scared that people will use it to murder other people?"


    "Ah¡­ no." Rhea smiled mischievously. People who had bad intentions won''t be able to use the talisman. That is the only condition that she included in creating those stuff.


    "Really? You don''t care if they use it to kill other people? Unless¡­. You added something?"


    Again, she just smiled at him. "People without good intentions cannot use it."


    As expected, Mo Li lifted an eyebrow. She gave him a proud smile. Lily''s brain worked so fast, Rhea''s brain couldn''t catch up. There are times that she would have headaches when she concentrates and analyzed something. Lily was sure that this was because Rhea didn''t have a powerful body in the first ce. Moreover, she was poisoned when she was in the church too.


    It didn''t take too long for them to arrive at the auction house. When Mo Li gave them his card, they were immediately taken to the topmost floor where the VVIP rooms are located. Along the way, whispers can be heard from the people who spotted them.


    ''Wasn''t that the priestess?''


    ''Why is she here?''


    ''I heard her sister miscarried?''


    ''Perhaps she is here to obtain some medicine for her sister?''


    ''But she can heal people, right?''


    Rhea only smirked as she thought of how everyone is already starting to think that everything that the priestess does is good. This is why public opinion matters the most for public officials. One wrong rumor and everything that you will do in the future can be associated with that nasty rumor.


    "I can see that you are enjoying this?" Mo Li asked the moment they arrive inside the room. The room was luxurious and big. What was especially attractive inside the room were the candlelights that act like a chandelier.


    Realizing that she was staring at the sparkling candles, Mo Li added, "Those sparkling things are made with magic."


    "Oh?" she nodded. "And yes, I am enjoying this."


    ''Robot, can you scan this auction house?''


    [Scanning in 3¡­2¡­1]


    Beep


    [Scanningplete.]


    [No poison detected.]


    [No magical device inside the room detected.]


    [No talisman device inside the room detected.]


    [Larsen detected two rooms away]


    [Crown Prince detected on the first floor]


    [Bishop detected on the third floor]


    Oh? Rhea hid the smile on her face. It seems that the system can also identify people aside from poisons and magical device? Oh well¡­ that is fantastic.


    "The Crown Prince is here."


    "Really?" Mo Li cocked an eyebrow.


    "Yes, he is on the first floor."


    "Must be using a disguise? The first floor is formon people."


    But why would he be here?


    "The bishop is also here. Third floor."


    "You think¡­"


    Rhea only smiled in response. The greedy fish already took her bait. Now, all she had to do is help the church spend more money to buy her talisman. "I am sure they will buy it and introduce themselves to intimidate other buyers," Rhea added. "So¡­ you should buy it. I mean¡­ help them buy it."


    Just as she expected, Mo Li didn''t ask any questions and just gave her a mischievous smile.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    The loud drum echoed inside the whole venue. The people on all of the floors immediately smiled, excitement was thick in the air. It was the signal, the loud sound that the auction is going to start.

 Chapter 312 - The Female Lead

    <h4>Chapter 312 - The Female Lead</h4>


    "That bitch! That bitch is doing this on purpose!" Bishop As cursed when he heard Mo Li raise the price to three hundred million gold. "How could that man be that rich? I don''t believe it!" When the price of the talisman that could create fire skyrocketed to ten million earlier, the bishop was forced to reveal himself so he won''t have any otherpetitor.


    He was confident that no one would bid after that.


    Who would have thought that someone would suddenly raise the price to fifty million? At first, he thought it might be some random person who knows nothing about the church. Sadly for him, the person didn''t stop bidding.


    Bishop As tried to outbid him until they are here now. Three hundred million gold.


    What the hell is this price? How could it be like this?


    Because of this, he was forced to use his authority to ask the boss of the auction house for the identity of the person on the third floor.


    It was Mo Li. The prince is actually got Rhea out of the church''s premises! That damn knight needed to die!


    He couldn''t stop himself from fuming. He felt like he is going to explode anytime soon.


    "Three hundred and fifty. That''s my limit!" The Bishop gritted his teeth. He had heard that there will be more than one talisman today. This is just the first talisman, and he was already forced to spend hundreds of millions! What kind of bad luck is this?


    "Bishop¡­ Prince Mo stopped bidding."


    "Huh?" Bishop As frowned.


    "Prince Mo stopped bidding! Congrattions Bishop! You won!"


    Congrattions? The Bishop red at his assistant. This person is really dumb! "Shut up Stickler!" This person''sst name is Stickler! The Bishop couldn''t even remember his first name. "Stop smiling at me! You are irritating me!"


    "I ¡ª My apologies bishop. I didn''t mean to¡ª "


    "Stop talking and look at the next item! That damn prince¡­ I''m sure he would bid on the next items! The saintess wouldn''t want to share her talismans into the world, most especially the church. I want you to make sure that we get everything today! Call the pope and tell him about this matter! The church is willing to spend every dime just to get ahold of those talismans!" The Bishop was fuming. He needed those talismans so everyone could study them.


    The previous Saintess that was recorded in the history books wasn''t able to create some talismans that could create fire and water elements. They were only able to create protection talismans. Because of this, the church thought that the saintess could only create protection spells and inscribe them in the talismans.


    They were wrong.


    It seems that the Saintess could actually cast other spells and inscribe them into any type of paper. This surprised everyone.


    When the Bishop heard that some people actually sold the talismans that the saintess gave them, he immediately decided to join the auction and get the talismans. Who would have thought that Mo Li and the Saintess Rhea would be here to try to retrieve those talismans as well?


    "Go ahead and bid!" he uttered when he saw the second talisman on the stage.


    Meanwhile, Rhea was eating some apple slices as she watched the show. She always knew that the church is rich, but she didn''t know that they are actually willing to spend so much just for one talisman!


    "If this goes on¡­ you will be the richest person on this continent anytime soon." Mo Li said. He smiled when Rhea snorted at his words.


    "The church is willing to spend everything just to get ahold of my talismans. I believe they wanted to study it, learn the secret behind the powerful talisman." Obviously, they won''t be able to do anything about it. In the first ce, the talisman doesn''t exist in this world.


    Even if they wanted to, they won''t be able to copy it.


    She started beaming as she watched the bidding start.


    [Host, the crown prince is leaving.]


    Hm? Why is this system informing her about the prince?


    Perhaps it''s relevant to the plot?


    "Hey, did you ask your people to follow the crown prince?" Earlier, Mo Li told her that one of his people confirmed that the crown prince was indeed on the first floor using a magic disguise.


    "Yes, they are going to follow him."


    "Hmmm¡­ he is leaving the auction. This makes me wonder if there is something else in this auction house?" she asked.


    "There is something¡­ the auction house has an underground facility that sells poisons, ves, and mercenaries."


    "ves are legal?"


    "No. But the crown is earning from it." Mo Li shrugged.


    "I see¡­"


    "If he is not here to see the auction, he should be here to buy poisons¡­ or mercenaries. However, this is making me wonder why he is doing this alone?"


    Rhea stayed silent. This only means that he cannot anyone else to do this.


    [Host¡­ the female lead is inside this auction house as well.]


    ''Huh?''


    "Are you alright? You look¡­ angry?"


    "Tsk¡­ I''m good." Rhea said. It seems that the system allowed her toe inside this empire because of the female lead. She thought about the timeline. The female lead was rejected by her mate when she turned eighteen. Because of this, she ran away and establish her own pack. However, the history between running away anding back stronger wasn''t really established.


    It was just like most werewolf novels, where they didn''t really include the detailed report of what she did to be stronger. They just stop writing after someone saved the female lead then skip to two or three or even ten yearster.


    ''Tell me what happened after the female lead run away,'' she said.


    And well, she wasn''t surprised when she didn''t hear any answer from the system.


    A sigh escaped her lips.


    It seems that she had to personally investigate about this matter.


    "I need to leave," Rhea said. She needed to talk to the female lead now.

 Chapter 313 - Eleonor Hale

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Eleonor Hale</h4>


    After a lot of time, she was finally able to convince Mo Li to let her leave alone. Mo Li''s reasoning this time was quite simple. The Crown Prince wanted her dead. Obviously, her death can spark a war between the church and the empire.


    And since the Crown Prince already allied himself with the church, it would be easier for him to take over once the church openly dered war because of the saintess'' death.


    Rhea had a hard time convincing that man because she couldn''t tell him the real reason why she was asking him to tell his people not to follow her around.


    Mo Li asked her why over and over and only agreed to let her roam around the capital as long as she would go back home before midnight.


    ''This ce is dangerous!''


    That was Mo Li''s words. He said that she hadn''t realized how dangerous this world is. And while he had a point, Rhea had to remind him she was strong enough to defend herself. And both of them knew that.


    When she went out of the room where they stayed, she recalled the system''s warnings about survival. Does this mean that this world is really dangerous? For some reason, she couldn''t understand Mo Li at all.


    ''Robot, how dangerous is this world?'' She couldn''t help but asked while leaving the auction house.


    [This continent is the entrance of the other worlds. It is connected to the demon world.]


    ''That should exin it.'' Entrance to the other worlds, huh? How strange.


    After leaving the auction house, she went back into Mo Li''s residence and change her clothing. Again, she made herself look like a man. Then she started visiting the pubs. Sadly, there were no signs of the female lead. She tried to ask the system to scan the ce again, but it was futile. The female lead is no longer here. It was already near midnight when she finally decided to go home.


    All that walking was for naught.


    This is really enough to irritate her. This system is just¡­ she pursed her lips.


    She wasn''t able to meet the female lead!


    How irritating.


    "Oh!? What do we have here?"


    Rhea stopped walking when she heard those words. She turned her head left and right and realized that no one was following her. Then the source of the voice is¡­


    She looked at the next alley and slowly approached it.


    "If you give us your money, then we will let you live."


    "I already told you! I don''t have money!" The one who responded was an old woman. Though Rhea wasn''t that close, she could clearly hear the woman''s shaking voice. It was as if the woman was crying.


    [Host, the female lead is nearby.] Rhea smiled when she heard the system. Earlier, she actually thought that the system is already broken. It seems that It wasn''t the case? Maybe the system''s scanning abilities were just limited?


    "Shut up! We saw you take some big orders earlier!  go and search her." He ordered one of his subordinates.


    "No! No! Let me go!" the woman struggled. Just as they started searching the woman, another voice echoed in the alley.


    "Let her go!"


    Naturally, it was Rhea.


    "Oh? Another weakling?"


    Rhea approached the four people who were trying to rob the woman. "How dare you try to hurt someone that old!? Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves?" she asked.


    "Ah, a fool!" The man who had a long mustache chuckled. He then looked at one of his people. "Kill this teenager!"


    Teenager?


    Who is he calling a teenager?


    "Don''t you daree near me!" Rhea made her voice louder. "Or I will shout!"


    "Ha?" the leader sneered. "Look at him¡­ what a p*syy!"


    "HELP!" Rhea yelled. "Someone is going to hurt us! HELP!" she amplified her voice. "HELP US!"


    ", what are you waiting for! Kill him!"


    Before the man could raise his hand, a shadow jumped towards his way. Rhea fell to the ground, her eyes trembled when she heard a growl. Then she watched as the female lead tackled the rest of the people who wanted to harm them.


    ''Ah, she looks like she was so strong.''


    Rhea couldn''t help butment silently. The female lead was wearing a ck cloak that covered her face. However, because she was fighting, the cloak fell and revealed that she was a woman. ck hair, ck eyes. How beautiful. Despite, the darkness, Rhea could clearly see that the female lead didn''t even sweat as she fought against those people.


    "Thank you ¡ª Thank you for your help youngdy." The older woman spoke. She was still trembling, tears appeared in her eyes. However, the female lead''s eyes were not on the older woman, but towards Rhea.


    "You are strong¡­ why didn''t you fight them?" Eleonor Hale, the female lead, frowned. Her voice was cold, freezing. "Why did you have to wait for me to help you?" she slowly walked towards Rhea.


    ''Ah? A smart one'' Rhea thought.


    "How did you know that I was waiting for you to help me?"


    Eleonor snorted. "Stop pretending. I can smell that you are strong."


    Seeing the female lead''s serious gaze, Rhea stood straight. "I wasn''t pretending. I was trying to give them a chance to survive."


    "Survive?"


    Rhea just pursed her lips in response. If her guess was right, the female lead had been through a lot already. This was the reason why she doesn''t just trust anyone. She is strong-willed and someone who values justice the most.


    By now, Eleonor was already standing in front of Rhea. The two women had the same height but one can immediately tell that Eleonor looked more intimidating.


    She is an alpha, after all.


    "You didn''t kill them." Rhea smiled. "You saved them."


    "Save them?" For the first time, Eleonor showed interest in her eyes.


    "You save them from me."


    Eleonor lifted an eyebrow. "You are interesting. A woman in man''s clothing. A delicate feature. A strength that I cannot see through. Are you a knight?"


    Rhea''s smile only became deeper. "No."


    "Then¡­. A noble."


    This woman is smart.


    "Someone who wanted to hide her identity," Eleonor said. "You are interesting."

 Chapter 314 - The War

    <h4>Chapter 314 - The War</h4>


    "Where have you been?" Mo Li hugged her the moment she arrive inside her room. "I was worried."


    "How much do you know about the werewolves?" she asked. However, this time, she didn''t stop him from hugging her or pushing him away.


    "The Lycans?" he asked. "Why? Don''t tell me¡­" He let her go and looked at her face then her body as if checking if she was injured somewhere. "Thank god you are alright."


    "¡­" What''s with this overreaction? "So? What do you know about them?"


    "Hmmm¡­ they don''t usually visit this empire."


    "Why?"


    "The Lycans are prideful creatures. They look down on normal people. They have longer lifespans too so they tend to act like they are above everyone else."


    "Really?" Now that Mo Li let her go, she sat towards her bed and remove her shoes.


    "Yes. However, there was some news that the head of the Lycans is going to visit their empire."


    Rhea lifted her gaze back to Mo Li who was leaning against the door. His posture wasnguid and rxed. "They wille here?" Is that the reason why the female lead came here as well?


    Earlier, after her short encounter with the female lead, Rhea realized that Eleonor is not someone that she could manipte. Their real personalities were too alike. They are both stubborn and strong. She thought that it would be a little toote to establish a rtionship with the female lead.


    Then what should she do?


    There''s still a lot of things that needed to be done. For instance, the pce and saving her own family.


    "Do you know if some Lycan is going to visit this ce?" There is a reason why Eleonor would suddenly show up here.


    "Hmmm¡­ some messenger came here a few weeks ago. However, I never learned what they wanted. They talked to the king and¡­ the crown prince."


    "He never told you anything?"


    "No. All I know is that they were frowning when they left. The king must have done something."


    She bit her lower lip. It seems that the actions of the female lead in this kingdom would surely lead to another war. Still, she couldn''t understand how it would happen.


    "I need to go somewhere¡­" she uttered. The female lead came here for a reason and she wanted to find out about this reason as soon as possible.


    "Where are you¡ª " Mo Li didn''t continue his words as he stared at her. Then he nodded. "Alright."


    "You wanna say something?" It seemed that he wanted to tell her something but for some reason, he was holding back. What is it? She wondered.


    "Nothing. Just take care."


    "Alright." She shrugged. She didn''t expect him to say that. But this is actually better than her previous expectations. She gave him a smile before leaving.


    ''Robot, can you locate the female lead?'' she asked.


    [Affirmative. Locating Eleonor Hale in 3¡­. 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Eleonor Hale''s location; West side of the pce approximately 122 kilometers away from the Host]


    That''s a bit far. However, she couldn''t help but wonder about something else. The west side of the pce should be the crown prince''s pce, no? This means that the female lead was around that area?


    But why?


    Eleonor wouldn''t do anything that would jeopardize her and her subordinate''s safety. They are gifted with extreme luck and talent. Surely, she wouldn''t juste in here without any purpose. She bit her lower lip. So far, everything that happened had something to do with the main mission.


    Prevent the war.


    Slowly, the realization hit her.


    Assassination.


    If Eleonor wanted to start a war then the best thing that she could do is assassinate the crown prince and frame the male lead. This would prompt the current king to attack the Lycans up north!


    ''Tsk''


    To prevent the war, she needed to stop the female lead.


    Rhea used a talisman to make herself faster as she floated into the air. So far, the things that she has from the previous world were really useful. Especially, the talismans. Because of this and her current ability, she was able to find ways to make her mission better.


    Too bad, she would forget about this in her next life.


    After a few minutes, she stealthily arrived at the crown prince''s pce where her sister was also staying. Because of what happened with the fake pregnancy, her sister and the prince had been fighting endlessly. She wondered if they were staying in the same bed, this time.


    Damn side quest.


    Why did she have to save the Larsen Family?


    Why not just let Eleonor kill her sister?


    She closed her eyes and used another talisman to check the surroundings of the pce.


    Just as she guessed, a few Lycans were around this ce. She couldn''t be sure if they were rogues or not but she was sure they were Lycans because the system suddenly prompted her that they were not humans.


    ''Can you show me her exact location?'' she asked.


    Almost immediately, a bluish screen appeared in front of her. It looked like a map of the castle. At the bottom of the map was a moving red dot.


    "Tsk." It seems that Eleonor was able to go inside. Perhaps she pretended to be a maid? This is getting troublesome, she thought.


    After a few seconds, she used a talisman that would give her invisibility and went inside the pce and towards the servant''s quarters where the female lead was staying. No matter what, she is going to stop the female lead from killing that dumb crown prince.


    Just as she was about to walk inside the room, she heard someone say. "Did you find it?" It was a male''s voice.


    "No. Are you certain it''s here?"


    This time, she heard Eleonor''s voice.


    Frowning, she walked closer. She realized that they were talking on the other side of the door.


    ....


    Sorry, it took me a while to update the chapters. I needed to finish the novel for Tapas since I have a deadline.. Then do lots of edit. :/ How is everyone?

 Chapter 315 - Prince Ymir Andreas Of The Lycans

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Prince Ymir Andreas Of The Lycans</h4>


    "I thought you said it''s in the crown prince''s ce?" Eleonor asked.


    "It is."


    "Then where is it?"


    "I don''t know. Can''t you sense it? Your blood is pure, you should be able to sense it."


    "I can''t Peter!" Frustrationced Eleonor''s voice. "Maybe the information that you have is wrong?"


    "No. I am sure. The Empress wanted to make her son more powerful. So, she gave that thing to him. She also gave him a protection talisman that would protect him from powerful Lycans. Even from the Royals. It was said that it was created by thete Pope. Lycans with stronger bloodlines should be able to feel it."


    "Then howe it''s not here?"


    "That¡ª "


    There was a brief pause as footsteps echoed inside the room.


    "Maybe it was with that woman?" The man named Peter said.


    "The consort?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we should go and find that woman."


    "But I don''t think we have time for that. We only have one night."


    "Tsk. Then¡­ we should just kill the Prince. Next week, he will arrive here to negotiate. Around that time, the crown prince would die too."


    "But¡­ But what about that talisman?"


    Another silence followed.


    "Maybe it was a lie?"


    "Eleonor¡­ what if we just leave?"


    "What?"


    "I mean¡­ I don''t want to put you in any danger. Since we are not sure about the talisman, it is better to leave now. We could always¡ª "


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "We need to kill the crown prince."


    "Why?"


    "I said¡ª "


    "Why do we need to frame him?"


    "You¡ª "


    "I knew he was once your mate but why would you put yourself in danger just to make him suffer?"


    "It''s¡ª "


    "Hate is an emotion too Eleonor. Are you really sure that you no longer have any emotions for him?"


    "Peter listen¡­"


    This¡­ Rhea bit her lips as she listened to the confrontation between the two. It seems that she was listening to the second male lead?


    In every story, there is always the second male lead that would apany the female lead everywhere. They would grow together, have each other''s back, save each other, and would mature together.


    However, this person was destined to be treated like the female lead''s brother or close friend. After all, it is always best to love the walking red g, the male lead.


    Just the thought made her smile.


    This unfortunate man was here with the female lead, acting like her knight in shining armor. He would be willing to do everything and even sacrifice his life to save this woman. And yet¡­ all she was thinking was actually the male lead.


    Aw.


    Poor Peter.


    Should she also save this person from his demise?


    Ah, never mind. This was not her concern at all.


    All she needed to do was prevent the war and her job was halfway over.


    After a few minutes, Eleonor who was dressed in ck went out. A tall man, wearing the same ck outfit followed her out.


    Then she followed them towards the kitchen as they added something towards the source of the water and the meat that was stored for the prince.


    Rhea couldn''t help but wonder about their n. From the conversation, it was clear that they didn''t want to kill the crown prince tonight. But what was their real goal?


    What about the negotiation that she was talking about?


    What could it be?


    Should she just ask the female lead?


    When the two of them left, Rhea added some talismans on the water and meat, detoxifying it. She didn''t want to attract the attention of the female lead, now. So she chose to do this in secret.


    She was aware that the protagonists were powerful and just simply lucky. Being entangled with them would only put her mission in jeopardy.


    "Hm?" She was about to follow the female when she saw a shadow. She immediately leaned against the wall and watched as someone walked towards the water. It was a man, tall with broad powerful shoulders. Sadly, she couldn''t see his face as he was wearing a cloak.


    He checked the water then¡­ used a purifying talisman.


    ''System¡­ scan,'' she said, confused.


    Since she was invisible, the man wasn''t aware of her presence. He continued to check the water before checking the meat. Once again, he used another talisman to purify it. Of course, both talismans worked as Rhea already detoxified it before.


    However, the identity of the man-made her curious.


    So, instead of following the female lead, she followed the man instead.


    ''Hm?'' seeing the man jump from trees to trees, she concluded that this man''s martial arts were good.


    [Scanningplete; Male Lead Spotted Nearby. Locate Male Lead now?]


    Male lead?


    What the hell?


    Was she following the Male lead?


    Hold on¡­


    Was it possible that the Male Lead is stalking the female lead?


    Was he following her around, trying to convince her to get back to him?


    What''s going on?


    Did the plot change?


    ''Locate Male Lead''


    Another screen appeared in front of her. This time, the red dot was just a few kilometers away from her. It seems that the man in front of her was just one of the male lead''s subordinates?


    Still, she decided to follow the man until he arrived in front of ake.


    "Your Highness.."


    "How is it?"


    "Just as you predicted, she tried to hurt the crown prince. She was using a poison this time."


    Ymir Andreas was staring at the clear water of theke. He was also wearing a cloak that covered most of his face.


    "Ah¡­ Eleonor¡­" The man murmured just as a soft breeze from the trees behind him made its presence. His cloak moved, revealing a few strands of his long ck hair. "Tell me¡­ Did she really hate me that much?" he asked.


    "Your highness¡­"


    "I rejected her because of the people who wanted me dead," Ymir said. "I kicked her out of the pack to keep her safe. Do you think I did something wrong?"


    "Your Highness¡­ this¡­"


    "Nevermind¡­" Ymir sighed. "How is she?"


    "She was with a man named Peter."


    "The man who saved her when you left her in the rogue''s territory?"


    "Yes. It was the same man."


    A loud sigh escaped the man''s lips. "Alright¡­ continue watching. Don''t harm her."


    "Yes, your highness¡­"

 Chapter 316 - An Ally Or An Enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 316 - An Ally Or An Enemy?</h4>


    She needed to breathe.


    Rhea realized that she had missed a lot of stuff from the original storyline!


    Now, she needed to change her ns!


    It seems that the male lead rejected the female lead because of some secret? Now that she thought about it, the system didn''t reveal the name of the Viin, the real one.


    It was marked as unknown.


    ''Robot, is there a way to know the exact storyline?'' It would be helpful for her to know the real events and not just the main ones about the task.


    [Once the host has enough coins, you can purchase theplete plot of the world]


    ''How much is enough?'' she asked.


    [The cost will be revealed once the host managed to umte enough points]


    ''So it was expensive.''She sighed. Then she stared at the back of the male lead and decided to do something.


    "Now that we are alone, are you finally going to reveal yourself?" She flinched at Ymir''s words. How did he notice? Even the female lead wasn''t able to sense her presence.


    Ah¡­


    This man was different.


    He was the male lead.


    All male leads are overpowered. They have to be.


    After all, they won''t be able to save the female lead if they don''t have the power to fight thousands of people.


    *WOOSSSHHH*


    Another soft breeze touched the warmth of her cheeks. She looked at the unmoving man who was still staring at theke. Then she walked out from the trees and revealed herself.


    "Who are you?" Ymir asked.


    "I think I should ask you the same question." She walked towards him, her steps light andzy. "I was walking outside when I notice a weird presence in the kingdom. You smell different. You don''t smell human."


    "So you noticed me." The man stated, his voice was dark, deep, and maic. She wondered if his face would be as handsome as his voice. Ah¡­ Lily always loved good-looking people.


    It was crazy.


    She wanted to know what he looked like.


    "That''s a surprise."


    The man''s face turned towards her. She took the opportunity to stare at him. However, what she was was only his blood-red eyes underneath that cloak.


    This man loved being mysterious.


    "Who are you?" she asked.


    "I am not here to threaten the kingdom."


    Pursing her lips, she waited for him to reveal his face. Yet the man did nothing. It seems that he really didn''t want to reveal what he looked like.


    What a waste.


    "I don''t want to repeat my question," she looked at theke. "I am not as idle as you."


    She heard him chuckle.


    "For a saintess, you aren''t as patient as what everyone said." So he knows who she was? Ah¡­ it should be because of the church. After all, they were looking for her after she left that ce.


    "For some reason, I wasn''t surprised that you already know who I was."


    "When the church discovered that you have the abilities to create miracles, every empire heard about it."


    "Oh¡­"


    "Tell me Saintess¡­ why did you run away?"


    "How disrespectful." She murmured.


    "Ah, my apologies. It seems that I forgot to introduce myself. I called Ymir. Ymir from the North"


    "Just Ymir?"


    "Just Ymir."


    "Alright¡­ "


    "Aren''t you going to answer my question?"


    "No." Why would she? This is their first meeting. This man was a little arrogant, no? She smirked. There is a borderline between confidence and arrogance and yet the protagonists of the world were always arrogant about everything. It was because the word originally belonged to them. Their luck and fate alone were enough to make them arrogant. Once they realized that they were not only handsome and beautiful, they were also full of talent, they would surely think that they are invincible.


    Of course, she wasn''t generalizing everyone.


    However, most of the leads that she met so far were really arrogant and proud.


    "You are the second person that said no to me."


    Ah, the first one should be the female lead, right?


    "How surprising," she smiled. "I don''t understand why the prince of the Lycan would like to know about my reasons. And I also don''t understand why such a powerful Lycan would secretlye in this Kingdom. Am I missing something, your highness?"


    He must have found her words amusing as he responded with a low chuckle. "For some reason, I wasn''t surprised that you already know who I was." He repeated her words.


    My goodness. This man is a little irritating. How could he imitate her words? "Are you going to wage a war, your highness?" she asked.


    "What made you think that I am here to wage a war?"


    "You made your people assassinate the prince. If that''s not¡ª "


    "How did you know that?"


    Just as she expected, the mention of the female lead''s actions made the man panic. How amusing.


    A dangerous atmosphere suddenly descended. It was suffocating enough for her instincts to tell her to run. However, instead of running, she started smiling.


    "Your highness¡­ do you know what would happen if a bad guy would meet someone crazy?" she asked.


    "You¡ª what did you do to her?"


    So he thought she did something to the female lead. "Don''t worry, they were mere rats. I wouldn''t touch someone that didn''t do anything to me. I am not that ruthless."


    This didn''t make the situation any better. Instead, the air seemed to drop. It turned freezing, chilling. "If you touch a strand of her hair¡­"


    "Your highness¡­ calm down. As I said, I didn''t touch her and I don''t intend to hurt such a beautiful angel."


    The man turned silent. She couldn''t see his expression beneath the hood but she knew he must be boiling from anger, right now. As a Lycan, how could he control his anger?


    It would be impossible.


    "Now that your highness sounded calmer than earlier¡­" she added. Of course, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity to make this man an ally.. "I want to know why you are here. Are you going to wage a war in this Kingdom?"

 Chapter 317 - Rogues And The Dark Ones

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Rogues And The Dark Ones</h4>


    "If I say, no. Would you believe me?"


    "So not a war¡­ then an alliance?" she continued asking. Was he here because of the dark ones, too?


    "Yes."


    "You are surpassingly honest."


    "How did you know I''m not lying?" he retorted.


    She pursed her lips. This man really liked to retort stuff. How infuriating.


    "Why would you ally yourself in such a weak kingdom?" she asked.


    "Weak? Only you would say that."


    "Humans are weaker by nature. They might have the potential to wield greater power, but they usually let their own demons destroy it. They always destroy each other for power."


    "You speak as if you are not one of us."


    She smiled and didn''t say anything. Seeing this, he continued, "The Dark Ones are slowly making their presence known. They are more dangerous than anything else in this world."


    "And yet the humans are struggling amongst themselves." She added. Of course, the male leads are different from all those people. This man had his own destiny. Usually, the protagonists were destined for something bigger. "They wanted to know who is more powerful," she added. "Isn''t it¡­ ironic? Humans¡­ tend to destroy each other because of power. However¡­ without greed, humans would have no ambitions and therefore would never grow."


    Silence surrounded them.


    Both of them knew that she was speaking the truth.


    Humanity is aplicated thing.


    For a few seconds, both of them didn''t say anything to each other. They just stared at theke, enamored by the reflection of the moon that was visible from theke''s clear water.


    "Your highness¡­ why don''t you ally yourself with me?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Since you are looking for an ally then¡­ why not make a deal with me?"


    "You¡ª "


    It seems that her words totally surprised him.


    "You wanted to work with the Lycans?"


    Ah, it seems that this was because of the church; she concluded when she heard the shaking in his voice. "Is there something wrong?" she asked.


    "What about the church?"


    "The church?"


    "You are their saintess¡­ if you work with us¡­"


    "Ah¡­"


    "The church would hunt you down."


    "My aim is to help eliminate the dark ones. What does this have to do with the church?"


    "They wouldn''t let you work with me."


    "Did you think I need their permission to do something?"


    Again, he turned silent.


    "Saintess¡­ you sure know how to put people in a very challenging situation."


    She chuckled. "I am stronger than this kingdom alone, your highness." Of course, she was only boasting. However, if Mo Li joined her, she was confident that the two of them would be enough to fight armies of the demons. They could easily help the Lycans.


    "And in exchange?" he asked.


    "At least you are sane enough to know that I am not doing this for free."


    "Nothing in this world is free."


    "True," she smiled. "In exchange, promise that you would not wage war against humans." To be more specific, against her Larsen Family.


    "I thought you hated the humans?"


    "Humans aren''t my enemy. The Dark ones are."


    "So you don''t want me to kill humans."


    "On the contrary, I want you to unite with humans. I want you to work with them."


    "Humans are treacherous. If the Lycans didn''t have any other choice, we won''t ¡ª forgive me." He cleared his throat as if he just said something unforgivable. "I didn''t mean to say that."


    "Your highness¡­ as your ally. I want to know what is bothering you." That was an order. "Let me rephrase that. As your strongest ally, I want to know what is going on behind the scenes. Why did youe here and why did you want to ally yourself with the treacherous humans?"


    "That¡ª "


    There is more to his story, and it was making her curious. She didn''t think she was being nosy. She would call this¡­ gathering information.


    "That woman who tried to poison the prince¡­ wasn''t she your mate?"


    "How did you know that?"


    "You have¡­ a peculiar smell that is simr to hers." Of course, she was only lying. She wanted to know the real reason why this man rejected Eleonor. And hopefully, she wanted to clear the misunderstanding between them.


    "You can still see our bond?"


    "Bond?"


    "It''s um¡­ never mind."


    "Anyway, I notice your smell. So I thought you were brothers and sisters. However, I haven''t heard that you had a sister. So I assumed you were mates. And it seems that I am right?" Why does it feel like she was trying to scam him?


    As the male lead, can he tell if she was lying?


    That would be very scary!


    "She was my mate. Our bond was already broken," he said.


    "I am not an expert, but I knew enough about Lycans. I am curious about this bond, but I knew you wouldn''t tell me a thing, even if I force you to."


    "You are right."


    "Then¡­ it should be alright if I kill her, right?"


    "You ¡ª " There it was. That intimidating air could easily suffocate any normal human being.


    She immediately added. "So you still cared about her."


    "You cannot touch her."


    "Right."


    "Even if she is no longer¡ª "


    "Your highness¡­ do you still love her?"


    "I don''t think that question is relevant to our alliance, saintess. I would advise you to mind your own business."


    He was indirectly calling her nosy! She could only sigh inwardly. She decided to stop asking questions, for now.


    "Tell me about the dark ones." She changed the topic. Rhea could feel relief rushed towards the man.


    "They have been attacking the surrounding viges. People ¡ª Humans think it was the rogues."


    "Oh?"


    "The attacks have increased in the past few days. In fact, it is not just the dark ones but demons."


    "But how did they¡ª "


    "I have the same questions. They shouldn''t be able to terrorize the vigers, after all, we are guarding the gates."


    Rhea bit her lower lips as she thought of the coincidences.


    The Rogues from the south, the dark ones, and demons from the north.


    Was it just a coincidence that the rogues and the dark ones are targeting the Lycans at the same time?

 Chapter 318 - Emergency Protocol

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Emergency Protocol</h4>


    "A Lycan?" Mo Li''s expression changed the moment she walked inside her room. He wasnguidly sitting on the bed, reading what looked like a book.


    "You can smell it." Honestly, she was no longer surprise that he could smell Ymir around her. Though she never touched that Lycan, Ymir has a different smell, something that only royalty would have.


    "You were with a stronger one?"


    She nodded. It was almost dawn, and she just got back after talking to Ymir about their ns. She didn''t expect Mo Li to wait for her until this time. "The Prince."


    His eyebrow lifted. "Prince Ymir?"


    "Yes."


    When he didn''t answer, she continued, "He was here to create an alliance with the Kingdom. I stopped him."


    "Why?"


    "Because I wanted to work with him instead." She thought she saw a quick change in his face. However, it was too quick. She wasn''t really sure what it was.


    "The Lycan''s up north are prideful creatures. How could they work with humans?"


    "They are desperate." She removed her cloak, then her outer clothing, leaving her inner clothes on. The absence of awkwardness really surprised her. Perhaps she was getting used to his presence? "Prince Ymir''s family sent him here to ridicule him," she added. Someone is clearly instigating them.


    "Did something happen?"


    "The current Luna, the queen of the Lycans, is not his mother. Politics are involved and many people are pressuring the king to fight the rogues. However, the King knew that there are more important things aside from the rogues. For instance, the increase of dark ones outside of the gates."


    She met his eyes.


    "You are telling me this¡­"


    She shrugged. She didn''t know why she was telling him something like this. Perhaps she was getting weaker? Or maybe it had something to do with the familiarity that she felt around him.


    By now, she was a little certain that she had met this man''s soul in another world, another dimension. Perhaps they even shared something, a connection? Who knows?


    "The rogues nned to poison the prince ¡ª the crown prince." And she just told the male lead to use this opportunity to make the humans owe him. That''s right. She told Ymir to let the poisoning happen. Then he would go and save the day.


    After quickly exining her n, she noticed that Mo Li was no longer saying anything. She turned towards him and realized that he had already fallen asleep.


    Hah.


    She actually forgot that he wasn''t like her.


    Staring at his peaceful face, a smile appeared on her lips. Mo Li was indeed more handsome than anyone else in this world. He might be more handsome than the male lead. Or maybe his face was just her type?


    ¡­.


    Four dayster, the news of the Lycan''s arrival shook the very foundations of the Kingdom. Alright, it was just an exaggeration. The people that were shaken were not really the king but the bishop, who was still staying in the kingdom because of the appearance of the saintess.


    The fact that the Lycans visited the kingdom alone was enough to make them speechless. After all, everyone knew that Lycans are very arrogant. Something must have happened, something that made them visit this ce.


    Everyone had their own assumptions.


    Some were scared.


    What if the rogues would also attack the kingdom?


    What surprised her the most was the fact that the news about the crown prince''s sudden sickness after that night never reached her ears. It was pretty obvious that someone was trying to hide it. Was it the King?


    "I am going to wee the crown prince. Do you want toe with me?" Mo Li asked. Since that night, he had been looking for ways to be able to sleep in her room. Though he didn''t know anything else, his presence was still a little too much for her. After all, she would asionally curse at the system.


    By now, this man must have thought that she was insane.


    "No. You look disturbed?" she asked.


    "I received the news about the Lycans. About their current alpha and luna."


    "Oh?"


    "You were right. It seems that some people are challenging the authority of the Alpha. A revolt might happen anytime soon."


    Of course. After all, the female lead is doing her best to sow discord amongst the people closest to the king. She sighed inwardly. It''s funny how the female lead would think that she was just doing a world a favor by illuminating a group of her kind. She was the hero in her own world. She was always the one who was hurt the most, the one who suffered.


    The strong woman who would rise against all odds and conquer this world.


    She smiled at him. If only she could tell him all of her thoughts. Talking to someone would be nice.


    But then again¡­ she was doomed to be alone forever.


    [Emergency!]


    [Emergency!]


    [Emergency!]


    ''Huh?''


    "Did something happen?" Mo Li was quick to react when he saw the change in her reaction. "Are you alright?"


    [Emergency!]


    [Emergency!]


    [Emergency!]


    [The world is going to copse! Error found in the world]


    [The world is going to copse! Error found in the world]


    [The world is going to copse! Error found in the world]


    [Emergency protocol starting¡­ in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    "Hey! Are you alright? What''s happening?"


    She could hear Mo Li''s voice and see his anxious appearance. However, she couldn''t move or say anything anymore.


    What the hell is going on?


    [Appearance of an unknown system detected]


    [Appearance of an unknown system detected]


    [Appearance of an unknown system detected]


    [Emergency mission; Locate the system owner. ept Mission? No option to decline.]


    Just as she was about to ept the mission in her mind, the system suddenly said.


    [Appearance of an unknown system detected]


    [Emergency protocol starting¡­ in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Appearance of an unknown system detected]


    [Emergency protocol starting¡­ in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Appearance of an unknown system detected]


    [Emergency protocol starting¡­ in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    ''Robot! What the hell is happening?''


    [The host will be expelled out of the world until further notice]


    [Ejection will start in 10¡­ 9¡­]


    "Lily! What the hell is going on?"


    [5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­]


    "Lily! Answer me!"


    [2¡­ 1]


    When she heard Mo Li''s words, Rhea''s eyes widened. Did he just¡­ call her Lily?


    She met his anxious eyes before her gaze faded into oblivion.

 Chapter 319 - Another System

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Another System</h4>


    "What the hell was that?" Lily asked the moment she opened her eyes inside the white space.


    "Hey! Answer me!"


    [The appearance of another advanced system was detected in Zendia.]


    "What''s that supposed to mean? What do you mean by advanced system?"


    [The possibility that the system appeared before the host appeared in Zendia was about sixty percent. This lowly system wasn''t able to detect the other system because it was more advanced than this system.]


    "Stop talking like that. It''s irritating." But a new system? "You mean that it''s hiding itself from you? From us?"


    [The system is still investigating this matter. There shouldn''t be another system in that world. After all, the world was assigned to the host.]


    "You mean... There''s a problem with that world?"


    [Not necessarily. Usually, other systems would appear in other world. Just like a demon system, a otome system and reincarnation system. This would disrupt the original plotline of the world and therefore, the host would be given a mission to eliminate them. However, in this case, I cannot scan the type of system in the world of Zendia. So, I was forced to initiate an emergency ejection to keep the host safe.]


    "But what if that system''s mission is different from our mission? There''s no need to leave! What about my coins!? I wasted so much talismans in that world! What about my reward? What about my money!" The cost of the itemstely has been increasing! It is only right that she also wished to increased her earnings!


    But this system screw everything.


    [Bee thought that the system was a devouring system that devours other system to survive.]


    "¡­" Devouring system? This¡­ This is too strange. "So you were scared that it would eat us?"


    [Bee is not scared to be devoured. Bee is only scared that it would also devour the remnants of the hosts soul, preventing the host from reincarnating into a normal mortal.]


    "¡­" She is still suspicious. "If it''s an advanced system then¡­ it should have detected us the moment we arrived in that world. But it didn''t do anything! Why?" This only meant that the system didn''t view her as an enemy¡­ or it was still waiting for it''s chance? Still, she thought everything was really weird.


    She felt that the system was hiding something from her.


    After all, it already told her to locate the other system. Then out of nowhere, it ejected her out of the world. Was it possible that the system was near her?


    "Anyway, what am I supposed to do now? Wait for the system''s investigation then go back to that world?"


    [Host will be issued an emergency mission. In this emergency mission, the host will be given the plot for free and will be given all assistance needed toplete the task in one year. Moreover, host can only stay in this world for twelve months. Failure to finish the mission in twelve months would result to a painful death. Completing the mission would give the host an extra month to stay in the world.]


    "Emergency Mission?" So it''s different from a normal mission? And most importantly, they will give her the plot for free! Why is this making her so excited?


    [The level is higher but the rewards are better. Host will be given a year to execute the mission.]


    "After that? Can I still go back to that world?"


    [Yes. Host will be able to go back into that world once the investigation ispleted. All the details inside that world would not disappear in the hosts memories.]


    So, she would still remember Mo Li? She didn''t understand the happiness inside her chest. It''s new and definitely weird for someone like her.


    "Alright. Show me the next mission."


    [Mission; Save the male lead from the clutches of the reincarnator. ept Mission now?]


    "ept!"


    ¡­.


    "Young Miss, would you like to drink some refreshments? Perhaps, some tea?"


    Lily frowned. The system was really getting better and it''s job. This time, she didn''t feel dizzy or anything. "Where are we?" she asked.


    "We willnd in ten minutes."


    "Good. I need to rest, don''t disturb me." She closed her eyes and immediately asked the system to reveal all information


    World Level: C


    Quest:? Save the male lead from the clutches of the reincarnator. Reward: 3000 Coins


    Side Quest: Facepping the reincarnator. Reward: 1000 Coins


    Characters:


    Female lead: Amanda Bane


    Male lead: Grant Rouse


    Viin: Reincarnator - Scarlette Sherman


    Host: Sienna Rouse - Elder Sister of the Male Lead - Heiress of the Rouse Technology


    Host Background:


    Sienna Rouse is a talented business woman who had been trained to be the chairman of Rouse Technology. Sadly, she isn''t as talented as her younger brother, Grant in IT. Despite this, Sienna was very smart and have the ability to spot talented people.


    She is just considered a minor character as she would retire at an early age of thirty and leave thepany to her younger brother.


    Original Plot: The female lead is talented in IT. She is smart and could memorize everything after one nce. She would meet the equally smart male lead during college years. They would start off as enemies,petitors who hated each other. This hate would soon blossom into love and eventually, the two would create the greatest invention in the world of robotics.


    New Plot: Everything changed when a Minor character; Scarlette Sherman intervened. Scarlette is a minor character who died after divorcing her husband. She died and reincarnated with her memories from the past. Because of the poverty that she experienced from her past life, she vowed to live a better life this time. So, she wanted to choose a better husband that would give her the love and luxury that she deserved.


    Because of this, she used her knowledge of the future and and knew that the Male lead is going to be the future Chairman of Rouse Technology. She was currently doing everything to prevent the male lead and female lead from meeting. Because of her schemes, the female lead wasn''t able to get into the top university just like the male lead. While scheming against the female lead, Scarlette had gotten close to the male lead.


    Current timeline: Male lead just graduated from A university. Sienna ising home to celebrate her brother''s graduation.


    "Miss, we have arrived. The car is waiting outside."


    "Hmmm." Sienna nodded at her secretary, Jane. "Call the head of C University. Tell him I am going to visit the school tomorrow.." For now, she is going to meet her brother, the male lead of this world.

 Chapter 320 - Scarlette The Reincarnator

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Scarlette The Reincarnator</h4>


    The graduation celebration this time was very intimate. Her brother, never liked the crowd so he chose to celebrate it with their parents and a few of his friends.


    Of course, Scarlette was included.


    "This is my elder sister Sienna." Grant sounded forced. From the memories that she had, this man was never warm. He was always cold and would rather talk to robots than her sister. Despite this, Grant respected his elder sister and acknowledge that she was better than him when ites to business.


    He was smart but not arrogant.


    However, this might also be because of their age gap. Sienna was already thirty this year while Grant would turn twenty-one. The gap was a littlerge for them.


    Totally salvageable, she thought as Grant mentioned his friends name. One was Andrew, the other was Matt and thest male friend was Hui. Then there was Scarlette. She wasn''t wearing any make up. Unlike Sienna who was wearing a five-foot inch heels, Scarlette was wearing sneakers. She wasn''t wearing any essories aside from the eyesses that was clearly there just for fashion purposes. She looked simple, even her smile looked simple yet beautiful.


    "Miss Sienna, we''ve heard a lot of things about you." Surprisingly, Scarlette was quick to interact with her. She didn''t act shy or awkward. It was so natural! Sienna wondered if this woman was an actress in her previous life? Perhaps, this was the product of being reborn again? She could only sigh inwardly. Perhaps Scarlette just want to have a good life this time. But her way of separating the leads would make her suffer in this life too.


    "Scarlette, my sister just arrived from her flight abroad. I''m sure she''s not feeling well. I will go and apany her to our parents so she could rx as soon as possible."


    Sienna lifted her eyebrow. It seems that the male lead didn''t want Scarlette to get close to her? Why is that?


    "Oh¡­ Yes. My apologies."


    Sienna just smiled and patted her brother''s shoulders. ording to Sienna''s original personality, she wasn''t really close to anyone in the Rouse Family. She was a lonely child who was pressured by her parents to achieve what was expected of her.


    She was the heiress and so, she needed to act like one.


    She received etiquette lessons, martial arts, painting, piano and business lessons since she started school. The pressure made this woman colder, lonely. However, seeing the proud faces of her parents made her do everything for them.


    She neverined and just do everything to make her family proud. At the end of the plot, this woman lived a simple life abroad on her own. Now that she thought about it, Sienna was pitiful.


    After another cold conversation with her parents, she told Grant that she would rest for a while. Of course, she needed to find out a few things about the viiness before she make her move.


    Right now, it looked like the viiness was wearing? sturdy mask. Moreover, she had been friends with Grant for years. It would be difficult for Sienna to tell her brother that this Scarlette is bad news.


    Meaning, she needed strategy.


    [Side Quest: The reincarnator defied thews of nature. Destroy her reputation and give her the fate that she deserved.]


    ''Why?" she couldn''t help but asked. But then again, she already knew the answer to her own question. Yes. This woman wanted to live a good life but her ways of doing that is wrong. If she wanted to seed in this life, she should have worked harder and not separate the leads of this world.


    Just as she expected, the system didn''t answer.


    After that night, she immediately went to C University to try and recruit the female lead. She didn''t want to make it that obvious so she made a deal with the owner of C University. The deal was really straightforward. She wanted the students and teachers of C University to present their projects to thepany and she would sponsor them.


    "MIss it seems that you were right. Miss Scarlette did a lot of things secretly." Her secretary said while she was driving her back to thepany. "Not only did she sabotage a woman named Amanda Bane''s application to A University. She also made sure that no one would hire Miss Bane. Despite this, Miss Bane is already working on her master''s degree at the school and is working part time at a pet shop."


    "Master''s degree? She is younger than Grant, right?" As expected, the female lead was a genius. A gifted individual.


    "Yes, she graduated college after a year."


    "Is that possible?"


    "She submitted a programmed that helped the entirety of the school. She took an advanced exam to graduate and she passed."


    "And Scarlette allowed it?"


    "No Miss. She tried to stop it but Miss Bane actually aced the examinations. She couldn''t do anything about it or it would be too obvious."


    Sienna nodded. Right now, she was certain that Scarlette isn''t doing anything big. This was because she thought she already seeded by separating the male lead away from his future wife.


    "Did you check Scarlette''s school applications? She shouldn''t be that smart."


    "She isn''t. But she passed the exams of A University."


    Again, Sienna nodded. Why did she passed? Was it possible that she knew the answer to the exams? "Investigate."


    "Yes Miss."


    Sienna closed her eyes. Right now, her priority is to introduce Miss Bane to Grant. "Ah, invite Grant¡­ Let him join the exhibition with C university. Tell him that I wanted him there." She wanted to add that Grant should be alone but she didn''t want to make it too obvious. Right now, she wasn''t sure if the reincarnator have any other cheat aside from her past life memories. So, she wanted to be cautious.


    As much as she wanted to finish this mission as much as possible to get back to Mo Li''s world, she didn''t want to underestimate Scarlette and this world.


    "Miss¡­ "Her secretary called out after talking to someone over the phone. "Miss Scarlette wanted to schedule an appointment.. She said she had something important to talk to you."

 Chapter 321 - Unexplainable Occurrence

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Unexinable urrence</h4>


    Something important?


    Sienna smiled and immediately agreed to meet Scarlette.


    As a reincarnator, that woman knew a lot of things. However, Sienna couldn''t help but wonder what made her so confident enough to actually talk to her.


    The meeting was scheduled a week from the day that Scarlette called. And the event of the university C was also scheduled that way. Because of this, she told Scarlette to meet her on the day after the event and also told her secretary to send some people to observe that woman.


    Just two days after Scarlette called her, she received news about Miss Bane''s current project.


    "Miss Bane has been working hard for this program but her partner just met with Scarlette today. I believe that something is going to happen during the event."


    She squinted at the frame in her table. On the frame was a picture of their family. It was her father and mother along with Grant. While everyone while smiling, her face was actually serious. As if she couldn''t wait to leave the pictorials to attend some meeting and address some pressing matters about thepany.


    The Sienna in that pic and the woman that was on the ne before she arrived in this body was the same Sienna. Poor woman.


    "Also, we found some reports that Miss Scarlette''s grades in highschool wasn''t really that good. However, she suddenly had an ident and after that, she became a different person. She studied hard and became a top student. She graduated top of her ss in highschool."


    Sienna didn''t say anything at her secretary''s words. That should be the time that Scarlettle got reincarnated, right? "Anything else?"


    "Well¡­ there were some instances that cannot be exined but I am already working on¡­"


    "Tell me about them."


    "There were instances that weird things would appear and disappear¡­" The Secretary hesitated for a few seconds. "Miss, I am not really sure about this. The people who told us these things seemed to hate Miss Scarlette very much. I am talking about people in the prison, people who lost their jobs, people who lost everything because they did something to her. So their words¡­"


    "No worries. Just tell me about them."


    "Well¡­ one person told me that Miss Scarlette could make things appear and disappear. She said that Miss Scarlette would cheat during the exams. She said she was the one who stole the answer sheets but she couldn''t find it after she gave it to Scarlette. One time, she saw it disappear from her hand and reappear. But no one would believe her. So¡­"


    "So?"


    "She is currently in the psychiatric ward, right now."


    So, she had some weird abilities? Was it space? Right now, that is the only exnation that Sienna coulde up with. It is possible that Scarlette was able to receive some cheat with the system of the world malfunction.


    Was she using this space to cheat on her exams?


    That might be a very good exnation. Moreover, no one else would believe it. Especially if they haven''t seen it. "So, everyone who crossed her, ended up losing?"


    "Yes Miss. I have talked to teachers, ex ssmates, even her stepsister and step mother as well as her father and her father''spany."


    Damn.


    She already had a record of doing stuff. "And no one noticed anything?"


    "No one could find proof. I tried to dig into her secrets but I came up with nothing but the fact that she was¡­ just lucky."


    "Lucky?"


    "Yes, Miss. Everything was just¡­ weird. For example, her step sister slept with a man on her seventeenth birthday. Then med Miss Scarlette. It was clear that the step sister wanted Miss Scarlette to sleep with the man instead. But because of some weird coincidences, the step sister was the one who drunk the drug and ended up in the room with the man. She ended up marrying the man and is now suffering because of it."


    So¡­ Scarlette is indeed changing everything.


    Isn''t this a normal plot for every reincarnation novels? In those novels, the system of th universe, never intervened. They would let the reincarnator do what they want and they would be the protagonists, the owner of that world.


    So, why did the system intervened in this world?


    "Give me the files of the program that Miss Scarlette is working up until now." Sienna is the CEO of thispany not just because she is the eldest but also because of her talents in programming. Meaning, she shouldn''t be underestimated when ites toputer.


    She used Sienna''s memories to type a code and started checking the system of thepany. Right now, Scarlette is not working with them but she was sure, Scarlette would do everything to be one of their employees and get close to Grant.


    Since, Scarlette came to this world years ago, Sienna was almost certain that she already did something inside thepany. Maybe a contact? A secret program that could piggyback into their system. Or anything that would give her ess to thepany.


    "Yes Miss." Her secretary bowed and bid her goodbye.


    She nodded and continued typing on herputer. From the Scarlette''s file, she knew that Scarlette is already one of the schr under theirpany. She was a prideful woman so, she wouldn''t use this fact to get inside thepany. Instead, she would create a program that would attract the male lead''s attention. She would use that to create the ideal office romance plot in her small little mind.


    After about an hour of checking their systems, she was able to confirm that someone from the programming team is indeed logging in and out of their system outside of the normal schedule. Since there is no issue in the system, no one really noticed this from happening.


    "So¡­ it was an inside breach?" she squinted before she dialed Grant''s number.. It''s time to let the male lead handle everything on his own.

 Chapter 322 - Inherited By Men

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Inherited By Men</h4>


    "A breach?"


    "Yes, I wanted you to handle it." Sienna calmly said. "It was from the inside thepany. I noticed that they aren''t doing anything that could damage thepany. However, they are doing this for a reason. Find out what it is that they want." She leaned against her leather chair and gave him a cool smile. "You can do whatever you want. Do whatever it is necessary to make them confess. And¡­ keep this a secret." Before Grant came in, she already made sure that he didn''t have anything that could harm her. Not a voice recorder or any kind of transmitter.


    She also asked her secretary to do a sweep in their office and make sure that there is no bug near her.


    To her satisfaction, Grant nodded. "I will give you a satisfying answer." He knew that this was a test. She could see it in his eyes. It was just like when Sienna and Grant where kids. To keep Grant upied, Sienna would give her brother tests, puzzles and anything that would stop him from disturbing her.


    She nodded. "I heard you wanted to develop a new security software?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you working on it, alone?"


    "Yes."


    "Then make sure to keep it a secret. Do you need anything from me?" she asked. Money, influence, and power. She has it all. She could easily give it to him.


    "No."


    "Of course." She already expected his answer. Well¡­ that was the only answer that a male lead was capable of. After all, they were always independent, smart and someone that would do everything on their own.


    "I¡ª? Do you have the time for coffee?" he asked as he continued standing in front of her. She was very familiar with these question as he would ask him the same thing over and over again, after they met. Be it in the office or in school.


    However, she never said yes to him. She was always too busy, too preupied to sit with him with a coffee in hand, talking about the weather. But that was in the past. So, this time, she smiled and said¡­ "Yes. There was a coffee shop¡­"


    "Outside of the office." He smiled like a small child. "They make your favorite."


    Poor child, she mused.


    "Alright." She apanied him to the ground floor. Seeing the two of them surprised a few people. After all, everyone knew that Miss Sienna Rouse never really spent some time with her brother.


    She acted cooly, trying her best not to show that she was no longer the person that her brother admired in the past. To her surprise, Grant never really said anything on their way to the cafe. Even when they made an order, he still maintained his silence.


    In the end, the two of them sat on the table¡­ saying nothing.


    It was awkward.


    She sat opposite him and stared at the promising young man. Grant has always been observant. She needed to make sure that he won''t notice anything amiss.


    "I am nning to create my ownpany."


    She stilled. Was this the reason why the original Sienna would give way and let him handle thepany? "A softwarepany?"


    He nodded, determination apparent in his eyes. She could feel the confidence hum from him. Calmly, she took a sip of her coffee. She could use two ways to approach the situation. First, she could leave thepany and let him handle it. This was the base on the original plot line.


    Second, she could let him do whatever he wanted and support him then¡­ sign a contract with hispany.


    "Young people own the future." She nodded, surprising him.


    "You would let me create apany?"


    "Did you want me to stop you?"


    "No. It''s just that¡­ I talked to father and he didn''t want me to create anotherpany that might rival Rouse technology."


    "Father is already old. He failed to understand that in the future, the younger ones would surely rule the world."


    "You talk as if you are already in your fifties." He gave an awkward smile and took a sip of his own coffee. "I don''t n topete against Rouse Tech. I just wanted to stand on my own."


    "I understand. I am not going to stop you."


    "Really?" His eyes lit up. "Are you¡ª "


    "And no. I am not angry. I understand what you wanted to do and you have my full support. In fact, I would want you to finish the software that you are working so I can buy it and you can use the money for yourpany."


    "You¡ª "


    "Oh, I know." Of course, she knew that he wouldn''t asked his family for money. That would be against his principle. So, he would finish his software, sell it and use the money for hispany. "How about your friends, are you nning to hire them to?"


    "Yes."


    "But?"


    "But¡­ Scarlette seemed to think this was the wrong decision."


    "Ah. What are you going to do about it?"


    "Nothing."


    "Of course." Scarlette might not know the real circumstances that led him to be the CEO of Rouse Tech. Meaning, she just thought that Grant would be the CEO because it was his birth right. That might be the reason why she is against Grant starting apany. "I know you are no longer a child. But¡­ I would advise you to stay away from people who never supported you."


    "Thank you."


    Well, it was still awkward.


    Their rtionship might be salvageable but it would surely take a lot of time. After an awkward conversation, Grant bid her goodbye and she went to talk to her father about Grant''s ns.


    "I want you to leave thepany." Sienna''s father''s words echoed inside his study.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Grant already graduated college. He wanted his ownpany and I believe it is time for him to take over Rouse Tech." Her father always had a stern look that used to made the old Sienna tremble. But she was not that Sienna.


    "So¡­ after working for thepany¡­ for years¡­ "


    "Sienna¡­ you are smarter than this." Her father interrupted her.. "Thepany¡­ can only be inherited by men."

 Chapter 323 - Wasnt Her Fathers Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Wasn''t Her Father''s Daughter</h4>


    She lifted an eyebrow, surprised at her father''s words. Well, she always knew that her father was like this but¡­ to say something like this in front of her was just a little overboard.


    "I was waiting for you to talk to me about Grant," her father continued. "About his future. He grew up smart, he was smarter than the rest of us. He was born to rule the empire that I built."


    "The empire¡­"


    "Yes¡­ he was born to own it."


    "You mean¡­ the empire that became big because of me?"


    His lips pursed into a straight line as he looked at her with disapproval. It was always the same look that he gave her every time the little Sienna would make a mistake in school, in an activity. It was the look that he gave her after seeing his daughter have one misced hair on her face when she was six.


    Damn this old man.


    Now that she had a proper look of this old man. Mr. Rouse actually looked like her. Strong, straight eyebrows, high cheekbones that looked just like hers and piercing light brown eyes. On the contrary, it was Grant that had her mother''s beautiful, angelic looks.


    When she was a child, she recalled a memory of Sienna wondering if her father preferred Grant because he looked like their mother. She could see that her father worshipped their mother and she thought that was the reason why he liked Grant so much.


    Now that she was older, she could see the reason behind his obvious favoritism. He was a f*cking sexist! Before her father could say anything, she added, "Thepany''s profits, doubled and even tripled when I became its CEO. I am sure you were aware of that¡­ father."


    "Are you telling me that you won''t let thepany go?"


    "Not now." She clenched her teeth. "As much as I love thepany, I knew it wasn''t mine to begin with. However, I think Grant isn''t ready. We need a good ce that would open his eyes and let him see the harsh realities of having a business."


    "You mean?"


    "Having his ownpany will show him and ins and outs of managing a business. He might be very smart but hecked social skills and of course¡­ experience. Both of us knew that being smart isn''t the only thing required in running a business."


    Perhaps her calmness surprised him. Or maybe it was because she just switched the narrative in seconds. Right now, the older man was just staring at her, reading her. He must be wondering what his eldest daughter was up to.


    "So¡­ you wanted him to experience running a business before taking over thepany?"


    "Yes. I already told him that I wanted hispany to sign a contract with us. I wanted the software and games that he would create. Once he is ready to be the CEO, once he already proved himself to the board¡­ I am going to leave."


    "Just like that?"


    "Yes. As you said¡­ I am smart enough to know that thepany wasn''t for me." She gave him a smile that didn''t really look like a smile. It was more of a re. And she knew he saw it¡ª the different light in her eyes.


    A loud sighed escaped her father''s lips after a few seconds of silence. "Sienna¡­ listen¡­ I know that¡­ "


    "I know father. I was never the first in your eyes." That shut him up. Guilt swirled in his eyes before he quickly lowered his gaze into his tea. She continued, "But hey¡­ a girl can dream¡­ right?"


    "What are your ns? After you leave thepany?"


    "Stay away from the family. Stay away from you."


    "Sienna¡­"


    "You always call my name when you are angry, father. But I am only doing what you wanted to do a long time ago. Send me somewhere¡­ far."


    "Sienna! What are you¡ª "


    She looked at her wristwatch. "Oh, look at that. I have a meeting in five minutes. I have to leave." She didn''t wait for him to react as she strode out of his office. To her surprise, her mother was standing there when she opened the door. She stared at Sienna with tears on her cheeks. She looked pale, as always. "Mother." However, she isn''t going to forgive a woman who tolerated her husband''s treatment towards his eldest daughter.


    She walked passed the woman and ignored the sobs that came from the room. She must have heard everything or maybe she was just acting. Either way, she didn''t turn her head or spare her another nce. She was done with those people.


    So done.


    [Side Quest: Find Sienna''s real parents. No option to Decline. Reward: 300 coins]


    Now that made her stopped walking. She turned her head towards the mansion, squinting at its huge arch like entrance. So¡­ she wasn''t really her father''s daughter? But¡­ what about her looks? Howe she almost looked like him?


    Damn. Everything is slowly bing more and moreplicated. She wondered if those people knew that she wasn''t really her father''s daughter?


    No. Those two should know. After all, their treatment of her was just different.


    Her gaze darkened as she sat inside her car. Everything is slowly bing more and more fun. It seems that she needed to uncover more and more secrets. Her gazended towards Jane who was silently driving the car.


    She wondered if she could trust this woman.


    Right now, she wasn''t so sure who should she trust anymore.


    "Jane¡­ bring me home. I want to be alone."


    "Miss?"


    "Cancel all of my meetings."


    "But¡­ you have a very important meeting with Mr."


    "I won''t sign the contract."


    "Miss?" It was a big contract and everyone was waiting for her to sign it. However, she needed to know if Jane can be trusted with important things.


    "I don''t want to sign it. Just tell them I am sick."


    "But what about the¡­"


    "As I said¡­ I don''t want to sign it. I don''t want this coboration." This coboration is one of the biggest that Rouse Tech would have this year. Not signing it would have devastating effects to thepany. Jane stared at her from the mirror before she nodded.


    "I understand. I will inform them that you are not feeling well."


    "Thank you." If Jane was a traitor, this news would surely reach her father''s ears soon. And that old man would not just let her do something as crazy as this.. A smile appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 324 - Possibilities

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Possibilities</h4>


    The call that she expected, never came.


    She knew that this wasn''t really something to celebrate but she was really happy that she didn''t receive any calls from her father or mother or even Grant. She turned off her phone and looked at the sparkling cityscape from her condo unit.


    It was already ten in the evening. She would wait until tomorrow for her father''s call. After that she would use Jane to help her search for her birth parents. Right now, her options weren''t really a lot. She knew that her father was on only son. But the fact that she looked like him cannot be denied.


    So, there are a few possibilities. First, it''s either, this was all but a coincidence. She looked like him because of some rotten luck. Second, she was the daughter of his brother or sister that was hidden by his family for some unknown reasons and third¡­ she was the daughter of her grandfather¡ª her father''s father. Meaning, she was her father''s sister.


    The third option was really horrible but it could be possible. After all, some people would keep an illegitimate daughter a secret¡ª especially her father''s family. That might be the reason why the mere sight of her seemed to repulsed her father.


    Anyway, these are still possibilities. She needed all the resources she could get to discover her real parents.


    When the call from her father didn''t came the next day. She went to see Grant. This time, her goal was simple. A way to find his DNA. No, she needed to confirm if she was her aunt or just not someone family. She needed this so she could start somewhere.


    When she arrived in Grant''s own apartment, she was surprised to see him asleep on his table. It was already eleven in the morning. She tried to ring the doorbell but ended up using the code that he gave her for his house. ording to him only two people knew about his code. Its only Grant and her. This was the first thing that he said when he got this house.


    At that time, she thought it was weird that he gave her his code. Then she realized that Grant just wanted her to visit. Her brother always wanted to get close to her but she was doing her best to push him away. She was always like this since she was younger.


    Now, she was thankful that she never had any solid rtionship with Grant. After all, she was not really his sister. After a few seconds of observing Grant, she went to his bathroom and found his brush. Luckily, she was able to find a few strands of his hair, enough for a DNA test.


    She gathered her sample before cooking a quick meal for the man. At twelve, she left a note telling Grant to see her and that to eat the food that she made.


    She wasn''t really good at cooking. She meant¡­ Lily¡­ wasn''t really good at cooking. But Sienna was.


    Sienna left their house at a young age. So, she quickly learned how to cook a lot of stuff. Her cooking wasn''t particrly delicious either. However, it was edible.


    After leaving, she immediately asked Jane to process the DNA and told her to keep it a secret.


    Meanwhile, she busied herself with the information that she received about Scarlette''s past deeds.


    She was able to confirm that Scarlette really had a space¡ª not that big though. In the world of reincarnators, a person with space can be very dangerous. When Grant went to see her, she immediately told her about Scarlette.


    "She wanted to talk to me, in private."


    "Scarlette?" His beautiful brows furrowed. "Why?"


    "She said she had something important for me."


    He didn''t say anything.


    "So, I asked my people to look into her." She handed him a folder. "Honestly, I didn''t want to tell you that she wanted to talk to me. I thought maybe she wanted a job? Maybe, she had something important about ourpetitors. After all, she was your friend. I trust that you would at least¡­ know the people that you are with."


    She watched as Grant started reading the documents. He was sitting opposite her; his usually calm face was contorted into a scowl. It seems that he knew something about Scarlette? "Do you know about this?"


    For a few minutes, he didn''t say anything before he nodded. "I knew she was scheming."


    "But you still decided to get close to her? Grant¡­ a woman''s heart can be very dangerous."


    He nodded. "I am staying away from her for a reason."


    "You are not close with her?"


    "No. But my friends liked her."


    "So¡­ they take her everywhere."


    And this man didn''t think too much about it. Maybe Scarlette didn''t make it too obvious? Scarlette was indeed a smart woman. First, she decided to separate him from his future wife. Then, she tried to get close to him and when she failed, she targeted his friends.


    She hid herself well from other people.


    However, the male lead already knew she was scheming. Most male leads are like that. They are very cunning and hated scheming people¡ª except the female lead.


    "She did all these things?"


    "It cannot be exined. But all of them suffered because they did something to her. Of course, she was only defending herself, she was only fighting back. Even I would not me her for ruining their lives. I would do the same if they tried to do those things against me."


    "I will keep these in mind."


    "I am only telling you this because of the results."


    "Would you mind telling me why she wanted to talk to you?"


    "I can''t promise you that." She smiled. "But I will do my best." This would depend on Scarlette and the information that she has. "Ah before I forget, I want you toe with me at C University. Two days from now."


    "C University?"


    "Yes, I wanted to look around for new talents.. And I wanted to start with C University."

 Chapter 325 - Meeting Miss Bane

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Meeting Miss Bane</h4>


    "Why C University?" Grant asked as the car slowly made its way into C University.


    "Why not, C University?" she asked in return.


    "If you wanted talents, A University is the best one there is."


    "Wrong."


    "You think so?"


    It was understandable that he would doubt her. After all, A University was considered the top school of this county. Compared to A University, C University is known for students who aren''t that smart but aren''t that dumb either. These are students who worked part time to pay for their school andcked the time to study or participate in any activities.


    Because of these, most students who came from C University would be blue cored workers. Not that Grant was looking down on them. To him blue cored workers were very essential factor in our society. However, these people aren''tparable to the graduates of A University.


    He stared at his sister as he continued to wonder why she chose C University. "Why?" he asked.


    "A University are full of ambitious students, yes." Sienna looked out of the window as a jeep passed by their ck tinted car. She smiled and continued. "But I heard someone is doing really good at C University. She created a software for the school. She graduated just a year after college and is now doing her masters while working at the same time. She was only twenty."


    "Twenty?" Surprised shed in Grant''s face. "But I have never heard about this person before."


    Sienna didn''t say anything. She already assumed that Grant had been looking for talented people to work for hispany. Despite his efforts, Grant would never know about the female lead. After all, Scarlette was almost always with him.


    She must have done something to try and hide the news.


    That woman was smart. With her knowledge about the future, she could easily hide the female lead''s aplishments away from the eyes of the male lead.


    After a few minutes, the two finally arrived at the university. Since Sienna needed to talk to the organizers and head chairman of the school, Grant was ushered to the hall where the students of the university were.


    "Hey! Don''t you¡ª Ahhhh¡­ I just fixed that!"


    Grant stopped walking when she heard the anger in the woman''s voice. He turned towards the source of the voice. Face devoid of any expressions, he asked. "I''m sorry¡­ were you trying to¡ª "


    "So you aren''t only stupid. You are also deaf. I see¡­ "The woman didn''t spare him any nce as he crouched and examined the wire that he was stepping on. "What are you waiting for? Move!"


    "I¡ª "


    "Man¡­ they only gave us a week to prepare for this event. With the kind of equipment that this school have, I am wondering why they still dare to ept such requests from those rich people." The woman grumbled and unceremoniously grabbed the wire, ignoring the fact that his legs was just a few inches away from her face.


    "Are you trying to fix the wire?" Grant asked, squinting at the woman''s small frame. "You should call the proper¡ª "


    The woman lifted her gaze, her light brown eyes meeting his. He didn''t miss the irritation in those gaze. "Are you really going to stand there a few inches away from my face?"


    Realization hit him. He immediately took a step back. "Oh? Oh¡­ Sorry."


    "You should be. I already fixed this earlier but you just walked like you own the ce. Why are you in the backstage anyway? Are you lost?" She lowered her head and started rummaging through her toolbox¡ª something that he didn''t notice earlier.


    Ignoring her question, he asked. "Aren''t you too young to¡­ fix wires?" The woman looked like she was still a teenager. She had ck long hair that was neatly tucked in a braid behind her. Her face was white and small. She was wearing a pink jumpsuit with a little ''call me'' embossed on the front. With her doe like eyes and small straight nose, she looked like a pretty little high school girl.


    "I always fix the wires." The woman said as she expertly used the electric tapes to wrap the wires neatly. "You didn''t answer my question. Why are you in the backstage? You don''t look like you are a student here."


    "How''d you know I''m not a student here?"


    "Watch."


    "Huh?"


    "Wristwatch," she red at him. "No one would wear that kind of watch in this ce. Your clothes are pretty expensive. In fact, what you are wearing looked simple. But you are actually wearing clothes enough to pay half of the tuition in this school."


    "¡­" He cocked his eyebrow, amusement shed in his eyes. "You are really observant. Are you working with wires full time?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean¡­ are you working in this school for some misceneous tasks."


    Again, the woman red at him before she stood. The height difference was further emphasized now that she was standing near him. "Who are you?"


    "I am Grant. You?"


    "You are not here to ruin the event, right?" The usation was thick in her voice.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Hmph. I always tell them that someone is ruining those wires on purpose so nopany would hire students from this school. They never believed me as they couldn''t find any evidence. It turned out that the culprit is someone like you. No wonder they didn''t notice anything amiss."


    "You¡ª Just what are you talking about?" Ruining wires? Preventingpanies from hiring students in this school? Evidence?? He frowned and continued observing her expression. Her beautiful brows were furrowed. Her eyes looked darker now that she was angry.


    "Let''s go to the headmaster''s office." She said before grabbing his hand and pulling him out of the backstage. "You think just because you look expensive and you are good looking, I won''t call the police on you? Think again, young man!"


    Grant could easily stop the woman from dragging him but for some reason, a part of him didn''t want to do it. He knew that it would embarrass her and he knew it was weird but he wanted to see her reaction once she realized that she made a mistake.


    So he didn''t do anything and just let her pull him towards the office where his sister was talking to the head of the school.

 Chapter 326 - Rich People Are Weird

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Rich People Are Weird</h4>


    Sienna knew that the male lead and the female lead were destined to be together but¡­ she didn''t know that they would actually meet just minutes after they arrived at the university!


    Isn''t this amazing?


    Fate is really mysterious!


    "Are you going to apologize?" Grant asked the woman.


    "I¡ª? You didn''t tell me you were the guest."


    "You didn''t ask."


    "I did but you didn''t say anything."


    Before Grant could argue, the woman already apologized. "Sorry," she said. "In the past, someone had been sabotaging the wires. I thought it was you."


    "Sabotaging?"


    "I have evidence but I lost it."


    "So you saw the person at the back stage?" he asked and she nodded in response. "Then¡­ you knew who it was?"


    "You have the same frame. He was wearing a mask."


    Grant furrowed his brows. "I can design something to¡ª "


    "I already did. But it''s not working."


    Now this is interesting, Sienna thought inwardly. Still, she continued to listen.


    "You created a software? Aren''t you someone who¡ª "


    "Oh¡­ Sorry Mr. Rouse, I failed to introduce the two of you." Luckily, the director of the university finally decided to say something. "This is our stop student. Miss Amanda Bane. She is already taking her master''s degree and would finish it this year. She is¡­ well¡­ working for the university. She does various jobs."


    "Jobs?"


    "Fixing." Amanda answered proudly. "From cars to air-conditioner to phones and sound system. I can fix anything."


    "You fix cars too?" Grant asked, surprise apparent in his face. It seems that he had forgotten that his elder sister was standing next to him. "So you create softwares too?"


    "I am studyingputer science." Amanda answered. "Anyway¡­ I have already wasted everyone''s time. Headmaster, I still needed to make sure that everything is good forter. Miss Rouse, I apologize for what happened earlier." Amanda smiled at Sienna. "I really hope this won''t affect the software that I will presentter."


    Straightforward, honest and proud.


    This Amanda was also beautiful and smart!


    Isn''t she just the perfect female lead? Sienna nodded and watch as Amanda left the room.


    "Ah¡­ why are you following me?" Amanda asked when she saw Grant walking behind her.


    "I wanna see ¡­"


    "See what?"


    "Your job."


    She snorted. "Is this some hobby of the rich? Watching other people do their job?"


    "You are odd."


    Amanda stopped walking. She turned towards him. "What?"


    "You are small and fragile and yet you fix¡­ cars."


    "Are you looking down on women?"


    Grant didn''t say anything. He already knew that he said the wrong thing.


    "Are you?"


    "Don''t misunderstand." Grant sighed. To be honest, Amanda''s straightforward attitude was a little weird even for him. However, he also found it¡­ refreshing.


    Grant grew up in an environment where people get punished if they say or do the wrong thing.? He always knew that his family was odd, bizarre¡ª scary even. It was scary enough to give him nightmares when he was younger.


    Because of this peculiar environment, he grew up a little cold. Just like his sister. They talked but not really talk to each other. Did that sound weird?


    It was.


    And it was because they grew up that way.


    His sister grew up doing everything to make their father proud. She was smart, beautiful, and ruthless. She was exactly just like their father. At that time, Grant found it weird.? Why would someone act like Sienna¡ª like a perfect doll?


    Slowly, he understood her reasoning.


    Still, this isn''t the time to talk about his sister. It was the time to talk to this weird woman in front of him. "I have never seen a woman fix a car," he added. While Sienna was brilliant, he never saw her fix anything that did not involve their family business. A broken phone means, she needed to buy a new one. A broken car, means she isn''t buying the same brand ever again.


    Grant knew that her sister was just too busy to deal with these things. After all, she was carrying the livelihood of thousands of people. Sitting around, worrying about a broken phone is already considered a luxury in her busy schedule.


    Amanda lifted an eyebrow. "You are weird."


    "So are you."


    "Leave me alone." Amanda turned towards the hall. "Stop following me!"


    "I just want to talk about the program that you created. The one that could detect the person ruining the wires?"


    "You wanted to buy it?" she asked.


    "No."


    "Then leave me alone."


    "I''m buying it." Grant said without batting an eyelid. Even he didn''t understand why he said those words.


    "You are buying it?"


    "Yes. Name a price. I can give you a nk check and¡ª "


    "Whoa¡ª Whoa¡ª "Amanda raised her palm in front of his face. "I just told you it didn''t work. Why buy it?"


    "You didn''t want to show it to me. So I am buying it."


    "¡­" Amanda looked at him in disbelief. "Rich people are really weird."


    "So, are you showing it to me?" he asked. She reluctantly nodded her head and murmured something he didn''t hear.


    "Follow me."


    "Alright."


    Meanwhile, Sienna was talking to the director when her secretary informed her that Scarlette was spotted at the cafe outside of C University. She was alone and it looked like she was waiting for someone.


    "Don''t let her inside." Sienna instructed. "Do whatever it takes to keep her out."


    "Yes, miss." Jane nodded.


    Seeing Jane leave, Sienna turned her smiling face towards the director. "Anyway, Mr. Suico, I am really interested in Miss Bane''s softwares. However, I didn''t hear anything about her in the industry. May I know why the C University didn''t do anything to support her projects?"


    "Ah?"


    "I mean¡­ she is a genius. She could fix things and create softwares for the school. Yet, I have never heard of her." Sienna said. Of course, she already knew the answer to this question. It was because, the director had some sort of special rtionship with Scarlette.


    Right now, she wasn''t able to gather anything about the two but she was certain that this man had something to do with the things that Miss Bane had to endure in this school.

 Chapter 327 - Second Chance

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Second Chance</h4>


    "What do you mean?" Scarlette asked her friend Nichs. "You can''t ess herputer anymore? I thought she trusted you?"


    "Trusted." The man in front of her was someone without morals, principles. He would do everything for money and that''s why Scarlette liked to work with him. "That''s the keyword."


    "After years of being friends she finally suspected you?"


    "She didn''t suspect me." Nichs snorted. "I am good at my job Scarlette. But apparently, she didn''t trust me enough to give me the encryption of herptop and hard drive."


    "And you can''t hack it?"


    "Cant. If I was as smart as her, I would have graduated college a long time ago."


    "I am paying you to get close to her!"


    "We are close."


    "But still not together!"


    "Don''t you understand how hard it is to fake it around that woman?" Nichs growled, the irritation in his eyes made her froze. "She is smarter than you and I. Smarter than anyone else. And she grew up in the streets. She isn''t naive and she wasn''t living in her bubble. One mistake and she would know."


    Who would have thought that Amanda would be very hard to deal with? Scarlette gritted her teeth. Over the years, she developed connections and sent a lot of people to deal with that woman. She had sent a woman to try and get close to her, a man to try and woe her, even rtives! She had manipted people just so they could influence Amanda''s decision.


    And she seeded.


    The future changed.


    Amanda and Grant didn''t meet and fell in love.


    She thought she could now easily dispose of the woman. Framing her should be easy.


    But Amanda was so smart, she couldn''t do anything against her. And while this irritated her, Scarlette felt helpless as she didn''t want Amanda to notice that all the bad luck in her life was orchestrated by Scarlette and her schemes. "What about the program?" she asked.


    "I don''t know. She''s very secretive about it, says it was a surprise."


    Scarlette looked at her half empty coffee as she recalled the article that she read about Grant Rouse and Amanda Rouse. It was their love story and everything that they did to build their empire. On that article, they didn''t say anything about the softwares and programs that they created. However, it was mentioned that Amanda created something that Grant polished. This software changed the tech world.


    However, she could no longer remember what it was.


    At that time, she felt jealous and sad. She wanted what Amanda had. She wanted to be sessful, featured in a magazine and praised by everyone. What she had in that lifetime was a deadbeat husband who goes home drunk and beat her every day. It was horrible. It was a life that she didn''t want.


    She was given a second chance to change everything and she would do everything to have the life that she wanted.


    This time, Scarlette wouldn''t hesitate to change the future to be happy.


    "Did she mention anything?"


    "Nada." Nichs said. "No idea what she was working on."


    While Nichs was aputer science major too, he wasn''t really as knowledgeable as Grant or Amanda. Scarlette even suspected that this man just chose to study the course because his uncle was a teacher in that department. In short, she couldn''t trust him to tackle difficult things when ites to programming.


    Nichs looked around. "Why''d you want to see me here? I thought no seeing each other in public?"


    "I want you to bring me inside your school."


    "Not possible."


    "What?"


    "Even if you pay me, it''s not possible. The school have some powerful people inside right now. The security is tight don''t want to risk it."


    "You¡ª You didn''t want to¡ª I will double your pay."


    "You don''t understand." Nichs lean back, irritation shing in his eyes. "She is starting to investigate me. I think."


    "Amanda?"


    "Yes. She developed something to catch the one ruining the wires. I was able to dodge the bullet because we were friends. I don''t want her to suspect anything. If they knew it was me¡­ they would expel me."


    Scarlette rolled her eyes. "Can''t you¡ª "


    "No is no."


    "But¡ª "


    "Don''t you have friends inside the school? Aren''t you friends with someone up there?"


    Scarlette didn''t say anything. For some reason, her instincts had been telling her that something is wrong. She had been twitchy all morning and she couldn''t figure out what is going on.


    "You look tense." Nichs leaned forward. "Need my help to rx?" He cocked an eyebrow, a sinister smirk apparent on his handsome face. If Nichs wasn''t so good at his job, Scarlette would have killed him a long time ago. However, this man was the only person who got close to Amanda.


    "I''ve been jumpy all morning. I feel like something is going on with Amanda."


    "Hm? I think you are too sensitive. Amanda is smart but she wouldn''t know anything about you. She wouldn''t remember the child that she bullied when she was five."


    That was the reason that Scarlette used to fool Nichs. She told him that Amanda bullied her when she was younger and she just wanted her to suffer a bit. She didn''t really want to physically harm her, only make things difficult for her. And this fool of a Nichs believed her.


    "I don''t know." Scarlette sighed. For some reason, Grant had been very busytely. He even stopped calling Hui and the others. If he stopped answering her calls, she would have thought that he was simply avoiding her. However, he told everyone that he would be very busy because his sister asked him to do something for theirpany.


    And Scarlette didn''t like that.


    She didn''t like that an unknown entity, something that the article didn''t mention suddenly arrived and is doing something to Grant.


    Sienna Rouse.


    This unknown woman''s appearance seemed to change Grant in every way.


    Sadly for Scarlette, no matter how much she thought about the past. She couldn''t remember anyone with that name.


    ....


    Question: If you are given the chance to reincarnate, what would you do?

 Chapter 328 - The Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 328 - The Culprit</h4>


    Scarlette made sure that Amanda and Grant won''t meet. However, the current circumstances were clearly against her wishes.


    Who would have thought that Sienna Rouse would actually want to hire someone from C University? Scarlette never heard anything about Sienna in the past life so she had no clue what this woman was capable of. All she knew is that she wanted to recruit some talents from the C University.


    At this point in time, Scarlette isn''t aware that Grant came with Sienna at C University.


    "Is there any way for me to get inside without your help?" she asked after a few minutes of mulling over the issue. For some reason, her instincts is telling her that something is going to happen today.


    "I don''t know seduce the guard? Or other student."


    "You¡ª "


    "I already told you about that event." Nichs said. "The CEO of Rouse Tech is here. It''s the Rouse Tech! ROUSE TECH? Have you heard of them? They are all over the newstely. I''ve been wondering what the CEO looked like in person. It turns out that she is a real pretty woman. Skinny but hot."


    "Can you stop talking like that?"


    "Jealous?"


    "Screw you. Can you just tell me a way to get inside? I will pay you!" At the mention of money, Nichs'' face lit up.


    "Now we''re talkin¡­"


    ¡­..


    "What are you doing?"


    "I thought your search is too broad." Grant started typing in Amanda''sptop. The tapping sound seemed to drown the small space at the back stage was located.


    "Huh?"


    "Think about it. The person who did this should be a student. In this school."


    "I know. Isn''t that why I searched the whole school?" In her reasoning, the only people that could easily get close to the back stage and ruin the wires would be someone in this school. Because of this, she had searched all the staff and everyone that the school employed as well as the students. "What do you mean by it''s not broad enough?"


    "You didn''t search the ones in your ss."


    "Why would the people who wanted to find jobs do that?"


    Grant shrugged in response. "How did you know?"


    That made her speechless. Actually, she didn''t know the answer to that question. She didn''t know if everyone in her ss wanted a job. But she assumed that¡­ "Why would they want to ruin all the job hiring events in the school?" This didn''t only happen in their department but in all departments. She easily assumed that it was some angry staff. Perhaps a silent janitor who had been bullied by some students or something simr. She never once thought that the culprit would be in her ss.


    "This program is good. It recorded the height, body type, weight and possible sickness of the person just basing on how they walked. How did you do this?"


    "You would know once you buy it," Amanda said. "And you already said you will buy it and give me a check."


    "I''m not buying it."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said¡­ I am not buying it¡­ unless you agree to modify it with me."


    Amanda stared at him. "You want me to work for you?"


    He nodded. Again, it was another decision that he made out of impulse. However, the woman before him was very talented. He would do everything to have her help him modify this program and create something that could easily help the police in identifying criminals.


    "You said that he should be about our age, about five foot ten and his gait suggests that he had problems in his kidneys?"


    Amanda nodded. "The program is old and outdated. I could¡ª "


    "No need. I found this man. Third year ¡­ your friend?" Grant said when he saw her reaction. "He was the only one with kidney problems. He was arrested for theft when he was sixteen. And he is friends with a few important people in the ck market." Grant continued typing. Honestly, he wanted to show her what he was capable of. And yes, he was just doing this to make her work for him. Nothing more.


    "His phone number¡­ ah¡­ he is at the cafe outside of the¡­" He immediately essed the CCTV of the cafe and slowly, his eyes widened. Recognition apparent in his gaze. He couldn''t help but wonder why Scarlette was there, talking to Nichs.


    "I didn''t know Nick had a girlfriend." Amanda murmured.


    "You like him?" he asked before he could think. Irritation shed in his eyes. Why was he so irritated?


    Luckily, it looked like Amanda missed his reaction. She snorted and said, "What? Of course, not! I just never thought that he would settle." Nichs was known for his tendency to decline a woman''s confession. The man wasn''t particrly smart but he was athletic. He is a member of the swimming team and a lot of women follow her around. In fact, the man had a fan club inside the university.


    The only reason why she was friends with him is because he helped her fix a couple of lights at the school swimming pool. And he also taught her how to swim.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked.


    "I just used the data that you provided. I didn''t do anything else."


    Amanda pursed her lips. "But why would he ruin all those wires and literally all the opportunities for their friends?"


    "You notice something weird about him?"


    "No. He was a funny guy." Nichs was really curious, fun and blunt. He would say whatever it was that he wanted to say. He liked to joke a lot and eat¡ª something that she liked to do to. In fact, the two of them also bonded over different types of food.


    "Want me to get more evidence? I can create a program that wouldpare his schedule and his whereabouts around the time that this person ruin the wires."


    "No need." Amanda squinted. "I will deal with him on my own."


    "Then¡­ can I watch?" Grant asked.

 Chapter 329 - Mo Li The System Owner?

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Mo Li The System Owner?</h4>


    The progress was a bit fast.


    That was what Sienna thought when she saw Grant and Amanda talking seriously. It looked like they were the only ones in the world. She was looking at them from afar as she continued talking to the chairman. "So this woman who tried to ckmail you. Do you know who she is? Any clue?" she said. The chairman of this university just told her that someone is ckmailing him. If he gave Amanda afortable life, that person would release his scandalous affairs online.


    "No."


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to ask you about your affair. That is none of my business. However, I want you to tell me the details of the ckmail. Everything about it. Give me what you have and how did you know it was a she?"


    "The voice." The chairman said. "It was the voice that she was using. It was a female''s voice. It sounded robotic¡ª a robotic female voice."


    "So you''re not sure if it was a female," she stated.


    "Yes. I¡ª I mean¡ª No. I am not so sure about that but I easily assumed it was a female."


    "Hmmm¡­ My assistant will help you out. Give her everything that you have on this person."


    The chairman nodded as if his life depended on it. "I really didn''t try to make Amanda''s life like that. I mean¡­ I have no personal grudge against her. But at the end of the day, it''s either her¡­ or me."


    "Please don''t be nervous chairman. Again, I have no interest in your affairs. However, I have taken a liking to Amanda. She is a genius at her age. I don''t want her talents to go to waste." To put it simply, she didn''t want Amanda to rot in this university. And she knew that the chairman understood that.


    "You are nning to¡ª "


    "Not me. My brother."


    "Ah¡­ I understand."


    Sienna nodded. This is the power of money and influence. At least this time, the progress is really good. As long as she finished this world, she could go back to Mo Li and ask him¡­ wait¡­


    Sienna blinked.


    Mo Li knew she was Lily.


    There is no way that he would know she was Lily unless of course¡­ he also had a system!


    Was it possible that it was him? Clearly, he was the one who approached her and helped her. Then, he apanied her towards the kingdom. They were close and as much as she would like to deny it, Mo Li was slowly affecting her emotions.


    Was he really the one that the system mentioned?


    ''Robot¡­ was it Mo Li?'' Was it possible that the system pulled her out because he called her¡­ Lily?


    [Unfortunately, the system is still trying to figure out the identity of the system user.]


    ''Then what do you know right now?'' she asked. Honestly, she felt a little useless right now. She was really clueless. In fact, she didn''t even know that there were other systems out there.


    [Bee knows that the system tried to hide its presence and¡­ it intervened in the host''s mission]


    ''Intervene? What does it mean?''


    [The system changed everything.]


    Now, what the hell does that mean?


    "Miss Rouse?"


    "Yes?" she looked at the chairman. "Did you say something?"


    "Ah¡­ I said the program is about to start. Shall we go to the hall now?"


    Just as she was about to say yes, her secretary walked next to her and whispered, "Scarlette managed to bribe someone. She is already inside."


    Sienna frowned. What a resourceful woman. She expected her not to find ways to get inside but she didn''t think it would be this quick. She was already inside even before the program started. It seems that she cannot underestimate the woman''s previous experience.


    Now that she thought about it, reincarnators were lucky people. After all, they were given a second chance to live their lives. They should find ways to live it better, right? However, some of them still want to depend on others to be happy, sessful, and fulfilled. For some reason, they thought that these things can be found in other people. Wasn''t that tragic? Anyway, she should just let Scarlette see that the male lead and female lead already knew each other, right?


    In that way, she would panic and make mistakes.


    And once she made mistakes¡­


    "Alright¡­ let''s go." Sienna smiled at the chairman.


    ¡­.


    The program started with the introduction of the sponsors, and that would be Sienna Rouse, the CEO of Rouse Technology. At the mention of her name, many people stilled as they couldn''t believe that someone like her would really visit their school and would even organize an event to give their students opportunities to join Rouse Tech.


    At this time, Grant told Sienna that he didn''t want them to introduce him. He wanted to remain lowkey and just watch on the sidelines.


    "Grant!"


    Grant turned towards his left. "Scarlette?" Honestly, he wasn''t surprised to see Scarlette here. After all, he just saw her talking to the guy who was giving problems to Amanda.


    "Howe you are here?" Scarlette asked. She stood next to Grant, her eyes sharp. It was as if she was looking for something, someone.


    "Is there any reason for me not toe here?"


    "Ah?"


    "I should be the one asking you that question. Howe you are here?"


    "Oh! I saw the announcement outside and thought that it would be good to check their software too."


    Grant nodded without saying anything.


    "You are here with Miss Sienna?"


    Grant nodded in response.


    "Oh! If I had known you would be here, I would have called Hui and the others. You weren''t answering our calls. Are you alright?"


    "The program is starting.." Of course, Grant found a way not to talk to her. In fact, the dynamics of their friendship were always like this. They aren''t really that close, but people still thought that they were because she was always invited by his friends.


    One of the reasons why he stayed away from her is because of what happened in the second year of their university. Someone started a rumor that Scarlette and he were in a secret rtionship. Apparently, someone saw him helping her carry her books.


    Because of that, someone actually asked him if he liked Scarlette. In response, he just shrugged. Like? That would be a big no. But he didn''t say it at that time because he honestly thought that it was only a coincidence that Scarlette approached him in the hallway asking him to help her carry her books. After all, she needed to find something in her bag. And he was honestly indifferent about it. He simply didn''t care.


    However, after his sister''s warning, Grant slowly realized that something is wrong with this woman. Something is definitely wrong with Scarlette.


    "Hey¡­ we should go that way. Closer to your sister. Why are you standing at the back when you can just sit next to her?" Scarlette asked. "Ah¡­ I knew it. You are shy, aren''t you? Come¡­ I will apany you. Let''s sit down in the VIP section. Standing here would be tiring." Scarlette tried to hold his arm but he was quick to shake her hand away.


    "No need. I want to stay here." Grant said.


    "But this is¡­"


    "Scarlette?"


    "Huh?"


    Grant sighed.. "Will you shut up? I'',m listening to my sister''s speech."

 Chapter 330 - Mo Li, Lily And Fireflies

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Mo Li, Lily And Fireflies</h4>


    This was all Sienna''s fault!


    Scarlette clenched her jaw as she tried to hide her anger inside. She could only swallow all the resentment as she looked at Sienna, who giving everyone a motivational speech. What the hell is wrong with Sienna? She thought. Why would Sienna suddenly decide toe to this ce? Why would she want to organize an event and why the hell would she bring Grant here?


    Scarlette doesn''t get it.


    She had no information about Sienna and it is giving her a headache.


    She lowered her head, pretending to feel hurt because of Grant''s blunt words. However, she already knew that Grant wouldn''t care about her. He was someone like that- always indifferent, always cold. He would say whatever it is that he wanted to say, without even thinking about the feelings of the surrounding people.


    She hated it!


    She clenched her hand, her nails scraping her palms.


    No!


    She needed to do something!


    She refused to give up everything that she did just because she was scared of Sienna! Slowly, she lifted her head and looked at Amanda Bane. Despite wearing simple clothing, the woman looked dazzling as she typed something on herptop. She was sitting at one of the tables in the front. Meaning, she would be presenting her software too!


    But howe Nichs told her that Amanda wouldn''t join this event? She already did everything to bury this woman in this rotten ce and yet¡­


    Just the thought of Amanda working for Grant made her insides twist. She would never let that happen.


    After a few more minutes, she found an excuse to leave to call Nichs. If anyone could stop Amanda, it would be that man!


    She was so busy scheming that she didn''t notice Grant''s eyes on her while she left the area. Almost immediately, Grant opened her phone and asked someone to follow Scarlette.


    Grant wasn''t aware of the things that happened next, as he just listened and watched as people started presenting their software. Slowly, time passed, and it was finally Amanda''s turn.


    In fact, Scarlette was right earlier. Amanda wasn''t nning to join the event today. However, Grant convinced her to join. Grant said that this was the only way that he could legally offer her a job. Grant was sure that many people would look down on Scarlette just because she came from C University. So, he wanted her to win thispetition, let her create a name for herself. Moreover, even if he already agreed to buy that software, he still wanted her name on it. Of course, he already made her promise not to ept the job that his sister would offer.


    He was just nning to help her develop it.


    Isn''t it fun to work with someone as smart as you?


    The thought of it made him giddy for some unknown reason.


    ¡­..


    Amanda was able to finish her presentation without any mishap, which clearly surprised Sienna.


    Earlier, she had spotted Scarlette next to Grant. Then she saw her leave just as she started her speech. She expected her to sabotage Amanda''s presentation. That would have made it easier to find a way to get rid of that woman.


    After a few more minutes, they finally dered that Amanda''s project had the biggest potential, and she deserved the first prize. However, to everyone''s surprise, Amanda didn''t offer her a job under Rouse Tech.


    "Why? I thought you wanted her to work for you?"


    "She already made a deal with my brother," she answered the chairman.


    "How did you¡ª "


    Grant didn''t continue his words when he saw his sister smirk at him. That''s right. They are talking about his sister, The Sienna Rouse. Thepany wouldn''t really grow without Sienna''s help. This was also another reason why Grant decided to start apany on his own. He didn''t want anyone to say that his sess was because of his sister.


    After the event, Sienna let Grant stay at C University while she go back to thepany. "So¡­ Nichs didn''t help her?" she asked Jane.


    "No. They had an argument. It seems that Nichs stopped helping her a long time ago. He was just feeding her wrong information while epting her money." Jane answered. "I heard that recording. Honestly, I found it weird."


    "Weird? How is it weird?"


    "Nichs was known for being¡­ a hustler. He would do everything for money. He would not hesitate to sell his soul to the devil if he needed to. Why would he suddenly change his mind? From the information that I have gathered¡­"


    "Jane¡­"


    "Miss?"


    "Have you heard about second male lead?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand. Second male lead? Like the one in the movies?"


    "Yep." She looked outside and marveled at the clean streets of the city. It was already three in the afternoon and the traffic wasn''t so bad. It allowed her to appreciate this ce. Of course, this was only natural as she wasn''t the Sienna who grew up in this city. Sadly, she was only given a year to finish everything. She would have wanted to tour this world and visit some nice ces, eat some food and watch fireflies? Wait¡­ why did she suddenly think about fireflies?


    She frowned as Mo Li''s face appeared in her head.


    Lily.


    Mo Li.


    And fireflies?


    Isn''t that weird?


    There were simply no¡­


    She gasped at the sudden onught of pain inside her head.


    "Miss?"


    She could hear Jane, but for some reason, she couldn''t say anything. The pain in her head was preventing her from doing anything else.


    "Miss?"


    Fireflies.


    She was seeing fireflies!


    It felt like she¡­ was watching them as they were released somewhere¡­ in a river? Was that a sea? It looked like the fireflies were flying over a mirror or¡­ water!


    "Miss? I am going to take you to the hospital!"


    Again, she heard Jane''s words. And while she could have said no and told her to just drive her home, she didn''t. She was too engrossed in that small piece of memory.. She didn''t want to say anything, scared that her words would break the small vision that she had about fireflies.

 Chapter 331 - The First Female CEO

    <h4>Chapter 331 - The First Female CEO</h4>


    "You didn''t join the meeting yesterday," her father, the person whom she didn''t want to see right now, actually decided to visit her home. It was still six in the morning and the man was already here. Dressed in a ck suit with his coffee, her father looked perfect. Still, she couldn''t stop herself from rolling her eyes.


    "If you are scared that I would abandon the family, that would never happen."


    "You¡ª "


    "I was telling the truth." She went towards her kitchen and got herself a ss of milk. It was early in the morning and her headache was once again wreaking havoc inside her body. For some reason, she started to see some thingsst night. The fireflies were just one of them. She also recalled being in a cave-like structure, trembling from the rain.


    She tried asking the system and obviously, that little thing wasn''t helping her either. It was just sad. And while she honestly liked that the memories were making her feel a lot of emotions, she is also a little frustrated as she didn''t even know where the memories came from.


    So yeah, having those kinds of thoughts all night made her a little grumpy.


    She looked at the older man, wondering if she should just ask him about her parentage. Too bad, the DNA would only arrive today.


    "You have be boldertely."


    "I was always like that," she sat on the counter, facing her father. "You just didn''t notice it, father." Calling this man father was already making her awkward. After all, there is a possibility that she was this man''s sister. If that is the case, should she start calling him brother instead?


    "Is this the only reason why you came here, father?" she asked when the man didn''t answer her. "I am certain you didn''te here for breakfast, right?"


    "I came here to talk about thepany."


    Pursing her lips, she waited for her father to start talking. However, the man just spent the next few minutes staring at her.


    "I have decided to give it to you."


    *Cough*


    *Cough*


    *Cough*


    Why did the milk suddenly turn hotter?


    She frowned and grabbed some paper towels to clean the counter where the milk was. "You shouldn''t tell jokes when it''s early in the morning."


    "Except, I am not jesting. I am not in the mood for any of that."


    "I can''t ept thepany. You already told me, only males¡­"


    "It''s yours."


    "Father!"


    "No buts. You were right. Thepany flourished when you were the CEO. It grew bigger because of you. All I am asking is for you to support Grant."


    Alright, this is really weird.


    ''System¡­ scan this man. Is he dying?''


    [System scanning in 3¡­2¡­1¡­]


    [Scanningpleted. Mr. Rouse is wearing a secret camera on the ballpen in his chest pocket. There is a recorder in his jacket pocket and another recorder in his pocket.]


    Speechless.


    What''s going on here?


    Why would this man record himself saying these things to her?


    ''Is there a way to destroy the recordings?''


    [Yes. Bee can destroy the recording for ten coins.]


    ''Fuck you''


    [Seven?]


    ''Five''


    ["¡­"]


    ''Five or nothing.''


    [Destroying all devices for five points. ept?]


    ''ept!''


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Father¡­ since you wanted to give me thepany then¡­ I want to thank you."


    "You¡ª " Judging from the deep creases on his forehead, the man was indeed testing him.


    "But I cannot ept it." Seeing the man speechless, she added, "Grant will inherit thepany and I will leave the Rouse Family just as you originally nned."


    "Sienna¡­"


    "Oh, father¡­ no need to worry¡­ I know." This man was indeed cruel. And this conversation was enough for her to conclude that she was not her daughter. To make her perform better, this man actually dared toe here and offer her thepany! He must have thought that Sienna was faking her sickness and is not attending meetings on purpose to get what she wanted.


    Because he was scared that this would affect thepany, he set up a trap.


    He would tell her that thepany is hers, record it, and probably use the recordingter once he was ready to kick her out.


    "Did you know how many people would want to have what I am offering to you right now?"


    "I have a few ideas."


    "Then why not ept it? You will be the first female CEO of thepany. You will¡­"


    "No thanks. Not interested."


    "Sienna¡­ what happened to you?"


    "What do you think¡­ father?"


    A sigh escaped his lips. "This conversation won''t go anywhere. Both of us are stubborn people. We won''t¡­"


    "You are right. We are both stubborn." She smiled at the older man. How dare he call himself her father? He was just a ruthless man who wouldn''t hesitate to use anyone for his own gains. Am I allowed to ruin this man? She asked herself.


    [As long as it won''t affect the plot.]


    "¡­"


    The man was staring at her intently as if he was trying to read her reaction. But all he saw was the smiling Sienna. It was a warm smile. Yet, it wasn''t enough to mask the coldness in her eyes. Usually, he wouldn''t think too much about this. After all, Sienna grew up like this.


    However, this time, he felt a small shiver in his spine.


    "Sienna¡­"


    "Ah¡­ don''t you have another appointment in a while father?" That was her silently telling him that he overstayed his wee. He should leave now.


    "You are right. I have an appointment." He squinted before he lowered his gaze and got up. "I will see you again."


    "Right¡­ oh¡­ father? I would appreciate it if next time¡­ you talk to me without bringing anything that could record our conversation."


    The older man''s expression immediately changed. His face turned red, expression morphing into a scowl. "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m just saying¡­" Sienna said before waving her hand. "Bye, father¡­ take care on your way down."


    He clenched his jaw in response before striding out of her ce as if he was trying to run away from something¡ª someone.

 Chapter 332 - Scarlettes Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Scarlette''s Confidence</h4>


    "Miss Scarlette¡­" Sienna smiled. She was already scheduled to meet Scarlette a few days back. She eyed her wristwatch. It was exactly ten in the morning when Scarlette walked inside her office.


    "Miss Rouse, thank you so much for seeing me." Scarlette had the same polite smile on her face. On the outside, she looked calm and rxed and anyone would think that she looked pleasant. Scarlette was wearing a ck pantsuit. She tied her hair in a bun that made her look more professional. And while she wasn''t as cute as Amanda Bane, Scarlette looked decent enough to attract a lot of attention from men.


    Still, Sienna wondered why Grant was never attracted to Amanda.


    "Of course, I remember you from Grant''s celebration."


    Scarlette smiled. "I don''t want to waste your time Miss Rouse. I am here because I wanted to join yourpany."


    "I presume you didn''t just want to talk to me in person because you wanted a job, right?" Sienna lifted an eyebrow. She was waiting for a show and hoped that this woman won''t disappoint.


    "Yes. As I said, I know some information that could change everything inside the Rouse Tech." Amanda didn''t waste any more time. She handed her a tablet. "This is a security program that I personally design. It took me a year to finish all the details. I am aware that it wasn''t perfect."


    [The reincarnator is using her knowledge of the future to giarize this product.]


    Interesting, she thought inwardly. ''Tell me more.''


    [This is AA Security, a top-notch security software that would win the best security software award this year. It was originally owned by AAS Company abroad. For some reason, she obtained it and developed it on her own. ording to Bee''stest scan, the person who originally created the program no longer existed in this world. However, he managed to leave a signature in his codes.]


    "Looks impressive," Sienna said.


    "And I can give it to you. This would surely win the Security Software Award this year. It can even¡­"


    "But I already saw this type of software."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said¡­ someone already showed this software to me. He originally designed it. May I know if you manage to acquire this from him?"


    A thick suffocating silence followed. It was as if Scarlette had something stuck in her throat as she opened her mouth and closed it without saying anything. Then she cleared her throat over and over. "I¡ª"


    "It is not embarrassing to acquire programs from other people. This is the reason why the ck market existed, isn''t it?"


    "I made this software using everything that I had," Scarlette said. "There is no way that someone already showed this to you."


    Sienna only smiled in response. "That person asked me to buy the software too. And just like now¡­ I declined him."


    "What¡ª? What are you saying?" For a few seconds, panic can be seen in the woman''s eyes. "How could someone present the software to you? I made this! I personally¡­"


    "Miss Scarlette¡­ I am someone that remembers everything that I saw once. I¡ª "


    "That''s enough."


    Sienna lifted an eyebrow at Scarlette''s aggressive behavior. Howe the woman was so confident about this software? Did she¡­ kill the person who created this?


    "There is no way that someone else would make this software. And I won''t take any insults from you, Miss Rouse."


    "Miss Scarlette¡­ I am not¡­"


    "I knew how business works. I know you would say that your team could examine this closely. Then you would ask me for the software. And once that happens¡­ you can easily alter it and make it yours!"


    "Now that is a little too imaginative, Miss Scarlette."


    "I originally thought that you would be different because you are Grant''s sister. It turns out that¡­" Scarlette sighed. "Nevermind. Since it''s already like this then please forget that I came here today. And please don''t force me to say what I wanted to tell you from the start."


    "¡­" Sienna blinked. Is it possible to just p this woman and knock some sense into her brains? Just because she knew the future didn''t mean that she could do whatever she want!


    Sienna watched as Scarlet stormed out of her office with her software.


    "Jane¡­."


    "Miss?"


    "Have some of our people follow her around. Make sure you investigate that name that I give youter." There is a reason why Scarlette seemed too confident earlier and she wanted to find out the reason behind it.


    "Yes, Miss."


    After a few hours, Sienna received the news that Scarlette already made a deal with the rivalpany. "So, she already made a deal with them beforeing to see me," Sienna uttered. As the realization hit her.


    Scarlette never nned to see her in the first ce. She already decided to sell the software to a rivalpany. However, Sienna''s arrival changed everything. Scarlette didn''t know anything about Sienna so she decided to use the software to get close to her. But it didn''t work. So, she immediately sold the software to the originalpany that would win the award. "And¡­ thepany agreed to use her name, right?"


    "Yes, Miss."


    Sienna lean back. "Good¡­ that''s good."


    "Also¡­ the result of the DNA test is here."


    "Give it to me." Sienna epted the envelope but didn''t open it yet. "Anything else?"


    "Ah¡­ before I forget, our people found traces of that man¡­ the one that you said? Mr. Hou. He is alive but¡­ we cannot locate him."


    "Find him as soon as possible and¡­ find a connection between him and Scarlette."


    "Yes, Maam!"


    Now Sienna didn''t know what Scarlette did to the poor man. She didn''t even know if he was still alive. But this Mr. Hou is the key to everything. He needed him to reveal Scarlette''s evil schemes. "Ah, Miss¡­ Young Master Grant is here to see you. He said it was about the breach."


    "Oh?" Sienna eyed the result of the DNA test. She squinted and wondered if she should open it before Grant came in. "That was really quick. Anyway¡­ let hime inside."


    "Elder Sister¡­" Grant strode inside his office, his face was grim.. "We need to talk."

 Chapter 333 - Liam The Fiance

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Liam The Fiance</h4>


    "The Rivalpany?" Of course, she already knew that Scarlette was working with SS CORP. The conversation earlier confirmed her suspicions. But¡­ why? Scarlette wanted to be the male lead''s woman, right?


    Then why work for the Rivalpany?


    "Yes. I was able to trace the money from the SS CORP. And¡­"


    "And?"


    "Scarlette."


    Surprisingly, Grant was pretty honest with her. As his friend, he could have hidden the fact that it was Scarlette who first approached the corporate spy. And maybe deal with Scarlette himself. But he didn''t.


    What a good little brother.


    But what would happen if he knew that she wasn''t his real sister? Again, her eyes drifted towards the result. Honestly, she was a little excited to know the truth.


    "Scarlette¡­" Sienna uttered.


    "Yes. She is¡­ I believe she is getting close to me because of Rouse Tech."


    "You believe she is a spy?" Well, that''s good. Isn''t it? If the male lead would see that woman as his enemy, then her job is almostplete.


    "Yes. I believe she is a spy."


    "Do you want to deal with it?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Then¡­ I will let you deal with it." Of course, Sienna was only a minor character in the male lead''s life. She shouldn''t intervene in stuff like this. She should let the male lead¡­


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Huh?" Why was he sorry?


    "I wasn''t careful enough. I didn''t notice that she was up to something."


    "You shouldn''t be sorry to me, Grant. I¡ª "


    "I should."


    "¡­" The man looked guilty and regretful. And of course, she found this weird. After all, this was supposed to be the male lead. Aren''t they all arrogant and stuff? He wasn''t supposed to apologize to her! He was supposed to give her a cold gaze and leave! Why was this man not following the script? "It''s fine, Grant. You are still young." Yep, it should be because he was only young. That is the main reason why his coldness isn''t as freezing as the other male lead.


    This man¡­ is the male lead of a contemporary romance. He should follow the standard protocol of all male leads!


    Alright, maybe she had been blinded by her system. Honestly, she knew that each people were different. She just thought that the protagonists of each world follow a certain set of attitudes.


    ¡­.


    Grant left quickly after their conversation. Because of that, she had the time to look at the result of the DNA. This time, it was her turn to be surprised.


    It was because Grant and her weren''t rted! She actually thought she was his aunt or something! After all, she looked exactly like their father!


    What?


    Wasn''t this too confusing?


    If she and Grant weren''t rted then, one of them is not the child of their father! Considering that she looked exactly like her father, there was a possibility that she was her father''s real daughter.


    If that is the case¡­.


    Then what about Grant?


    ''Robot!''


    [Bee is here.]


    ''Did you miss anything in the plot?''


    [The host''s parentage wasn''t included in the plot. It wasn''t relevant.]


    ''But you gave me a mission!''


    [It is called a mission so the Host will work hard to unravel its mystery.]


    ''Hah! It seems that you are bing good at arguing with me!''


    ["¡­"]


    This system is slowly growing in every world! She felt that everything was unfair.


    ''Then answer me. Who was Grant''s father?''


    [Host should work harder to unravel the mystery.]


    ''How about¡­''


    [Host should work harder to unravel the mystery.]


    "You¡ª "


    [Host should work harder to unravel the mystery.]


    She pursed her lips. Her face was slowly turning red from the irritation that she felt inside. This system was really not helping her, ah! She wanted toin but she was almost a hundred percent sure that this robot would tell her to work hard again!


    "Alright! Since that is the case, I would ask that old man about my family!" She needed to aplish everything in a year! She had no time to sit behind her desk and wait for them to approach her!


    She immediately got up and grabbed her bag. She was about to leave her office when she heard the door open.


    A man wearing an all-white suit walk in.


    "Miss¡­ I tried to stop him." Jane followed the man inside. She, too, had an irritated look on her unusually calm face.


    "Sienna¡­ my dearest!" The man walked towards her. He raised his arm and suddenly envelop her in a hug. The action surprised her, she didn''t have the time to avoid the man''s arms. However, she was quick to push him away from her.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Is this how you speak to your fiance my beautiful sunshine?"


    Ew.


    ''Robot, why didn''t you warn me about this body''s fiance?''


    [It was not relevant to the plot.]


    "You run away from our engagement party andpletely embarrassed me to my family. And yet here you are¡­ asking me why am I here. To be honest, I feel a little tingle in my heart. It must be breaking apart!"


    What the fuck!?


    Sienna red at the man. "I am busy. You are not wee here! Leave!"


    "Sienna¡­"


    "Liam¡­" the mention of the word made her more and more irritated. The name felt oddly familiar to her. "Get out."


    "But¡­"


    "Leave!"


    "Sienna¡­ how could you do this? I am your fiance! The media¡­"


    "That is not my concern." Liam was an actor. As in a Hollywood actor. As is someone who had hundreds of billboards all over the world. He had millions of fans who thought they were engaged because of a small coincidence. Now, he kept on bothering her, asking her to reconsider a marriage contract with him. She had refused his offer hundreds of times. But the man didn''t seem to know the word ''give up''. It was either he was bored or he wanted this marriage because of some other unknown reasons.


    Either way, Sienna had no time to deal with him right now.


    "Sienna¡­" Liam held her wrist. "Can you just think about my proposal? It would benefit both of us. Surely, marriage could help you too. Plus, you are the perfect woman for my family. They would love you and support you. If you marry me, you will surely¡­"


    "Get your filthy hands away from her!"


    Before Sienna could react, Grant was already standing in front of her. He grabbed Liam''s hand and pushed it away. "Don''t you dare touch her again!" Grant threatened.. He made sure to block Liam''s gaze as he red at the man before him.

 Chapter 334 - Weird Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Weird Behavior</h4>


    So uh¡­ what''s happening now?


    Why does it feel like Grant''s anger was over the top?


    Sienna thought as she watched the nurse put a bandage in Grant''s hand. Yep. He actually punched Liam. Grant wasn''t able to control his anger when Liam told him not to get involved as Sienna was his fiance. And Sienna didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Are you going to marry him?" Grant was staring daggers at her. She didn''t understand why he looked angry at her. Was it because she had never mentioned Liam to him before? But why would she? Liam wasn''t her fiance! Moreover, Grant and Sienna weren''t really that close, to begin with. Sure, they are brother and sisters! But before Lily arrive in this body, the two only acted brothers and sisters in name!


    "No. And he is not my fiance."


    "You met him abroad?"


    "No. We met here. I met him again, abroad."


    "And you didn''t mention this to me?" he hissed.


    "¡­" Why would she tell him about the people that she met? Number one, he wasn''t her boyfriend or her father. Or her boss! And second, this man was like a stranger to her! They weren''t even considered friends! Alright, to be fair, Sienna never had any good friends. Still, their rtionship isn''t even close to being friends.


    She blinked at him.


    Then she blinked again.


    She is trying her best to analyze his reaction. He must have seen her stiff reaction as he got up and let out a sigh. "Sorry."


    Well, the apology was really quick, Sienna thought.


    "I just didn''t¡­ I didn''t know about it." He stared at her as if he wanted to say something more. But in the end, he shook his head and took a step back. "I will take care of thewsuit¡­"


    "Liam fought against you. Even if he try to downy it as self-defense, I can make it look like he assaulted me first. And you only defended me. So don''t worry about it."


    "I punched him first."


    "You only did it because of what he said. The way I see it, he said something nasty and you just helped out a helpless littledy like me." Sienna assured him, hoping it was enough to calm him down. Who knows what kind of things would this man do If he gets angry?


    Grant nodded but didn''t say anything.


    "Grant?"


    "Hm?"


    "Thank you," Sienna said. To be honest, she didn''t expect that Grant would react that way. It was a pleasant surprise. And she quite liked it. The original Sienna would have liked it too. "Let''s go, I will take you home."


    "No need. I still needed to settle some things."


    "You¡ª "


    "I am not going to fight with him again."


    Sienna let out a sigh of relief. "I don''t want you to get into trouble."


    Grant stared at her for a few seconds before he nodded. "I understand." Then he did something that made her froze.


    Grant pulled her into a hug.


    He wrapped his arms around her then left without saying anything else.


    Sienna could only stare at the man''s back as he walked away from her.


    That man was acting weird.


    "Jane?"


    "Miss?"


    "Send Liam the images that we have against him. Tell him not to bother me again or those images would magically reach the hands of his haters. Also, tell him not to touch Grant. Or I will sue him for sexual assault."


    "I understand."


    "Ah, one more thing."


    "Miss?"


    "Include the image where he was kissing a man."


    "I understand."


    Yes, the reason why Liam wanted to marry her was because of his preferences. He was scared that his family would know he was gay and so he devised a n to marry someone that his family would like. He wanted to use this fact to hide his secret. On the outside, Liam looked like he was pursuing her.


    He told her that he wanted to marry her because he wanted to make his grandparents happy. Sienna needed to ask her people to investigate to know the truth. While Sienna actually understood and somewhat sympathize with the man, she didn''t want to marry someone that she didn''t love.


    Well¡­ Sienna never had ns to marry someone in the first ce.


    "Miss? Are you still leaving?"


    "No. Bring me the things that need my immediate attention." Sienna sighed. She originally wanted to go and see her father and confront him about her parents. But the ident earlier made her realize that she had been too impatient.


    Alright, she had been impatient only because she wasn''t that interested in this world.


    All she wanted was to leave and talk to Mo Li!


    She wanted to ask him how he knew about her name. Until now, she was still confused about the whole thing. Obviously, she was starting to overthink things and is now having anxiety.


    After much thought, she decided to just bury herself with her work.


    For now¡­.


    ¡­.


    Scarlette


    "This was all Sienna''s fault!" Scarlette finished thest drop of vodka and let out a few strings of curses for Sienna. That woman was the reason why Grant actually cut her off!


    Now what?


    What was she supposed to do now?


    All she wanted was a good life! She had nned everything from the start, she nned to get close to Grant, slowly earn his trust until he fell for her. Those were the things that the article said about Grant and Amanda''s love story! The two fell in love after a lot of trials, a lot of difficulties.


    Grant was supposed to suffer with Scarlette!


    They were supposed to struggle until they fall for each other!


    Everything was going well until that Sienna arrived and suddenly changed the plot! She changed everything!


    Scarlette hugged the bottle of vodka as she eyed her empty apartment. ording to that article, there were times that Grant fell asleep while working with Amanda. And he used to stay in Amanda''s small apartment. He knew how hardworking Amanda was. He knew how she was struggling and yet, she never onceined about life.


    The article said that Grant fell for her because of her positive outlook in life. He called her his sunshine.


    "Damn him!" Scarlette uttered. "What sunshine?" She already did a lot of things to show Grant that she was someone with a positive outlook, someone that would neverin about life.


    But Grant never fell for her!


    Why was it so unfair?

 Chapter 335 - Principles

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Principles</h4>


    The smell of the sea weed Sienna as she walked out of the car. She held her hair, trying to stop it from the warm breeze around her. Putting her shades on, she started walking towards the group of houses near the coast.


    "Where is it?" she asked her secretary.


    "The house next to the blue one."


    Right now, they are in the south where Mr. Hou, the original creator of the program that Scarlette had, is currently living.


    Sienna didn''t need to personallye here as she could easily send Jane to talk to Mr. Hou. But she has to¡ª she needs to.


    Looking at the state of the man whose confidence was ruined by Scarlette, Sienna knew that she needed to be there. She needed to see the man in person.


    "Mrs. Hou?" Jane asked the woman who walked out of a small house made of light materials. Looking at the house, Sienna couldn''t help but asked how they survived during winter.


    "Who are you?" The woman asked before shushing the small baby on her arm. "Are you from the vige?" she had a suspicious look on her face.


    "No ma''am, I am here looking for Mr. Hou?"


    "My husband?" for a few seconds, Mrs. Hou''s gaze turned panicky. "Did his mother owe you something? Are you here to¡ª "


    "Mrs. Hou please calm down. We are not here to talk about debt. We just wanted to know if we could talk with Mr. Hou?" Jane said before she handed a card to the woman. While they were talking, Sienna recalled what happened a couple of days ago when she heard about Mr. Hou''s location.


    Honestly, hearing that the man who was supposed to be famous because of his mind was actually living like this was surprising. She immediately asked Jane to gather all the information she could get and immediately discovered that Mr. Hou and Scarlette used to be friends.


    Sienna wasn''t sure how their friendship started. All she knew was the fact that Mr. Hou was a silent and hardworking nerd who loves his books and just stay at the library all the time. He lovedputers and was already learning to program even when he was still in high school.


    Then he suddenly stopped going to school.


    Of course, Sienna didn''t have any specifics but she knew it had something to do with Mr. Hou''s new friend and maybe even lover. That person was none other than Scarlette.


    "You are looking for me?"


    Sienna turned around and looked at the man holding a pale. The smell of fish assaulted her senses. She frowned and looked at the pale. It was full of dried fish. "Do you need something? I can''t pay my mother''s debt. As you can see, I don''t even have enough money to feed my family."


    "Mr. Hou¡­ we are not here to talk about any debts," Jane said. "Would you give us a few minutes of your time?"


    After looking at the card that Jane handed, Mr. Hou finally invited them inside the hut.


    ¡­.


    "I don''t have a decent tea and the water is not clean. I can''t offer you anything." The man''s voice was gruff. Actually, it matched his appearance. He was tan and muscr and one would think that he was already in histe thirties despite him being in histe twenties.


    He had a white bandana on his face that made him look a little intimidating.


    "Mr. Hou¡­ I want to ask you about this woman¡­" Sienna said while Jane handed them the photo of Scarlette. Sienna decided to just be direct to the point.


    For a few seconds, a thick ufortable silence nketed the small room. Mr. Hou didn''t say anything as he watched the single photograph of Scarlette on the small table. Slowly, his jaw clenched, his hand balled into a tight fist. "Why are you asking about her?"


    "She did something to me," Sienna said. "And mypany. I traced her history and discovered a lot of anomalies¡­"


    "You should leave."


    "Excuse me?" Sienna lifted an eyebrow. Surprisingly, she didn''t see any anger in Mr. Hou''s eyes. Instead, all she saw was guilt. What the hell happened to Scarlette and Mr. Hou?


    "I said, leave. I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Sir¡­ with all due respect¡­"


    "Didn''t you understand what I just said? I said¡­ leave!"


    "Sir! We are trying to help you¡­" Jane said. However, Mr. Hou was already on his feet.


    "Leave before I drag you out of my house!"


    "Mr. Hou you are making a terrible mistake. We are just trying to help you!"


    Of course, Jane didn''t show any signs of giving up.


    "Help me? You wanted to help me by asking for information about the person who saved me? Miss whoever you are! I may be poor but I am not a traitor! Scarlette helped my family! He saved me back then and I am not going to tell you anything about her!"


    "Mr. Hou¡­"


    "Jane¡­ " Sienna interrupted her secretary. Just like Jane and Mr. Hou, Sienna got up and walked towards the door. "It''s enough¡­"


    "But Miss¡­"


    "Mr. Hou¡­ you said Scarlette saved you?"


    "Of course." The man lifted his chin, his gaze full of pride.


    "Are you certain about that?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Did you know that the program that you made was already worth millions? Hundreds of millions?"


    "You¡ª "


    "So, you are telling me that the information of the person who took away what you created was more important than the life of your wife and child."


    "I didn''t say that!"


    "Oh?" Sienna smirked. Again, that confidence that she didn''t even know she had, exuded out of her body. It felt refreshing and honestly, good. "And yet here you are¡­ living in a hut without a proper heating system. No clean water and no proper food. It seems that you wanted to see your wife and child die this winter."


    "You¡ª how dare you curse¡­"


    "I am stating facts, Mr. Hou." Sienna calmly said. "While Scarlette was enjoying everything that was supposed to give your family a good life, you are here, rotting." With that, Sienna started walking outside. "Let''s go, Jane. I have no interest in talking to fathers who could watch their kids die just because of their damn principles. Such heartless creatures are going to rot in hell."


    However, before she could take ten steps away from the house, she heard Mr.. Hou yelled. "Wait!"

 Chapter 336 - Interesting But Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Interesting But Stupid</h4>


    "She saved me and my mother."Mr. Hou started. "When I was in highschool, I fell in love with the smart woman who liked to spent most of her time in the library with me. It was Scarlette."


    "How did she save you?"


    "My mother''s gambling was really bad. At first, I was working during weekends to feed myself and myte brother. However, this escted to working to provide money for her. I didn''t do anything about it." Mr. Hou lowered his head. Seeing this, his wife immediately patted his back.


    "It''s alright¡­ honey."


    Sienna knew that this reaction was because of the fact that Mr. Hou''s younger brother died while working as a delivery guy when he was still in highschool. That''s right. Mr. Hou''s brother died because their mother forced him to work so he could gave her money for her gambling and debts.


    "Then she discovered that I am learning how to make softwares. One of her friends told her that I could easily hack a machine¡­ and I¡­ "


    "So she asked you to help her cheat?"


    Mr. Hou nodded.


    "It was Scarlette who saved me back then. She gave me the money to put my mother in rehab. She¡­ also gave me money for my brother''s burial rites. She told me that everything happened because¡­ I helped my mother. Then shefort me."


    "So¡­ she convince you that it was your fault?"


    He nodded at that.


    "And¡­ as payment you gave her something?"


    Again, the man nodded.


    "A code?"


    "Yes. This was really¡ª This was really¡ª It happened a long time ago."


    Sienna nodded. Mr. Hou went to schoolte because of his mother. So he was already older than Scarlette and all of his ssmates when he was in highschool.


    "The code that you gave her was that of a security software?"


    "Yes. It was for a security. It wasn''t a software yet. But¡­ I designed it because we started talking about hacking and other things that wasn''t as popr back then. I thought she was really smart and that her visions were unreal. When I was with her, I started to see a good future, where everything can be run by a small¡­ singleputer."


    "Excuse me?"


    "The code was originally a part of something that I wanted to make in the past. It was something that the younger, unpractical version of me once thought of."


    "Aputer that could control otherputers." Sienna stated.


    "Yes."


    "And you told her this idea?"


    "Yes."


    Sienna lowered her head. "I understand."


    "Because of that incident, I was convinced not to touch theputers again. Until now, I always thought that my talents could bring me nothing but bad luck. " Mr. Hou shook his head. "I don''t regret anything in the past."


    "Oh?" What an interesting but stupid man.


    "So you were saying that she was using this program to earn millions?"


    "Yes. Sadly, we can no longer take it back from her. I believe she already got rid of all the evidence that it was yours aside from the signature that you included in the code, yes?"


    "How did you¡ª "


    "I saw the program. She wanted to sell it to me." Actually, everything became really clear after she heard Mr. Hou''s words. The reason why Scarlette showed her the code¡­


    The reason why she suddenly revealed her betrayal.


    The reason why she tried to bait Sienna into buying the software.


    Everything was really simple.


    Scarlette wanted to suffer together with the male lead.


    Now¡­ now¡­


    Just how stupid was this reason?


    She fought the urge to roll her eyes.


    Actually, the female and male lead of this world is going to create a kind of superputer that would help the country. It was something that the authorities could use to track criminals from all over the world.Thisputer isn''t only something that one could use for tracking but it was something that could also hack anyputers in the world.


    The technology would be an asset in the country.


    Because of this, the male and female lead would stand on top of everyone else.


    Sienna sighed inwardly. The plot is slowly revealing itself in her head without the help of the system. She wondered what is happening inside her now.


    "So¡­ you wanted me to take back the software?"


    "Do you want to?" Sienna asked.


    "No. That woman saved me."


    "That woman was the same person who pushed you into misery." Of course Sienna was just spouting lies. This was nothing but her assumption. She thought that everything that happened to Mr. Hou might be connected to the crafty Scarlette too.


    That woman liked to destroy her enemies.


    She did everything to suppress the female lead in secret.


    It wouldn''t be too surprising if she do the same nasty things to suppress this man too.


    "What are you talking about?" Mr. Hou asked.


    "Well, I want you to think about it, Mr. Hou. Who told you to help your mother? Who told your brother about the delivery job."


    "It was me¡­"


    "Really?" Sienna lifted an eyebrow. Her instincts were telling her that the man before her already knew what she meant. "If that is the case then¡­ there is no reason for us to talk about this anymore."


    "I don''t want to betray Scarlette."


    "Even if¡­"


    "Yes. I am not that type of person that would hate people who wronged me."


    "So you don''t want to take it back?"


    "No."


    "Even if that person might be the same person who killed your brother?"


    "No. Revenge won''t give me anything. Ms. Rouse, I already have a family, a small child. I don''t want to put them in any risk."


    Again, interesting. But boring. Ugh, she felt irritated.


    Was it because she was the exact opposite of this man?


    "Anyway, I am not going to asked you to take it back. Don''t worry about it."


    The man gave her a suspicious gaze. "Really?"


    "Really. However, I want you to work for me. I want you to create the superputer that you want to create. I will provide you with¡­"


    "I''m taking it."


    "Hm?"That was really quick!

 Chapter 337 - Weird Grant

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Weird Grant</h4>


    Two dayster


    "Miss, Young master Grant agreed to let Mr. Hou work for him and Miss Bane."


    "Wonderful." But¡­ what''s this?


    "Young Master Grant gave me this coffee. He said you liked it a lot."


    Sienna said nothing for a few seconds. She only had a year to solve this issue. She needed to rush things a little. "You said that Grant and Amanda are working just fine, right?"


    Jane nodded in response.


    "What do you think about the two of them?"


    "Hmmm¡­. They are quitepatible. Both are smart and hardworking. Miss Bane is indeed the right assistant for the young master."


    "What about something¡­ more than being an assistant?"


    "Hm?"


    Sienna rified. "I meant¡­ as lovers."


    "Lovers? Hmmm¡­ With all due respect miss, do you want an honest answer?"


    "Tell me." Sienna smiled.


    "I think the Young Master is ready to look at other women."


    "What does that mean?" She didn''t know that Grant had an ex-girlfriend before? Moreover, male leads were mostly pure and innocent in the love department. She thought of the plot then recalled that her system is really bad at giving plots.


    "Miss¡­ I have been working with you for years now. I am just a lowly secretary. I know that I don''t have the right to tell you my thoughts but since you asked for it then¡­ I¡­ I want to tell you my observations."


    Sienna lifted an eyebrow. It seems that her secretary was really sharp.


    "First, Young Master Grant might be in love with you."


    "Huh?"


    A thick suffocating silence followed Jane''s words.


    What''s with the twist? Sienna immediately rummage into the original body''s memory and so far, she didn''t say anything amiss. Sienna didn''t even look at her own brother! She was busy with the business and had no time to join some family events.


    As previously noted, Sienna was working hard to impress her father so she had no time to think about anything else other than the family business.


    "Please let me rify."


    "Please do," Sienna said. This is really confusing. The previous Sienna was clueless about this.


    "Young Master Grant only did things to impress you, to get your attention."


    "Hm?" That¡­ wasn''t included in the summary? ''Robot, you ass!'' she thought inwardly. So, it was actually a brother with a sisterplex? This is getting more and more intriguing. "You know that saying the word love is different, right? You could say that he admired my work ethics and even my brain." She pointed at her temple. "Maybe he thought I am just a smart woman?"


    That should be a possibility, right?


    Smart people admire each other. They don''t have the time to envy someone. They usually appreciate other smart people!


    "Miss, during the young master''s twentieth birthday, I heard him mutter that he liked you. Moreover, I also knew that he had been doing some things behind your back."


    "Expound!" She needed a clear exnation!


    "First, I am aware that he paid the front desk manager not to inform you about any flowers that were from an individual."


    "¡­"


    "Second, he knew your favorite coffee, color, bag, shoes, and jewelry. He even knew your favorite flower and perfume."


    "How did you know that?"


    "When you fainted in X country, he arrived with all of your clothes, vitamins, and other stuff. All of them were from your favorite brands too."


    "¡­" The original Sienna didn''t even remember this incident! Lily wanted to p her own forehead. Her knowledge was just limited from the memories of the previous Sienna! How infuriating!


    "Third, he always sent a gift on your birthday even if you never bothered to open them. He never failed to send something."


    "I always open his gift."


    "Not the official gift. I saw him give you a gift using an unmarked box. I knew I needed proof and I knew that you don''t open unmarked gifts so I keep everything."


    "You did?" Surprise shed in her eyes. It seems that her secretary is really smart! At least she was more dependable than her system!


    ''I heard that'' Bee uttered inside her.


    "Well, I can give them to you if you like?"


    After a few minutes, Jane came back with three boxes. One box was full of velvet boxes and the other''s cards.


    "The cards¡­ I am not certain if it''s from the young master. However, all of them have the same penmanship, they are sent on the same asions which is your birthday, Christmas, new year, and valentines day. There were also congrattory cards for every achievement that thepany had.


    Alright, isn''t this something that a stalker would do? Sienna sighed inwardly. She slowly opened the first velvet box which was only about the size of her palm. Staring at the ne, Sienna frowned. "What''s this?" she was talking about the pendant. It was¡­ some sort of flower.


    "Ah¡­ that is¡­ a Lily."


    "A Lily?" Interesting.


    "Yes. County Z calls that flower Lily. It should have other names in other countries. That''s my mother''s favorite flower so I am quite familiar with them."


    Sienna nodded. How weird.


    She looked at the date that it was sent.


    Two years ago.


    Next, she opened another then another¡­ and another¡­


    Soon, she realized that all of the gifts were pieces of jewelry, all with the same theme.


    Lily.


    Now, this is getting weirder and weirder.


    A sigh escaped her lips. How troublesome. Clearly, this wasn''t love. It was just a simple admiration. Maybe Grant thought that showing this side of him is really awkward. After all, they were never close in the first ce. "Alright¡­ tell Grant to meet me at Caliope mall at seven tonight. Tell him to bring Amanda."


    "Eh?"


    Sienna gestured for her secretary to leave her alone. She needed to do something about Grant and Amanda. And since the two are taking too slow to develop on their own, she is going to help them.


    Hm?


    For some reason, she suddenly thought about kidnapping them and keeping them in a locked room together.


    How weird.


    For some reason, it felt like she had already done something like this before?

 Chapter 338 - A Date

    <h4>Chapter 338 - A Date</h4>


    "Miss¡­ you said you are meeting young master Grant tonight. Should I call him and tell him that¡ª "


    "Nope." Sienna shook her head. "Don''t call him¡­ or her." They needed to date, alright? They needed to spend more time with each other until they finally fall. "If he calls¡­ just tell him that I needed to cancel since I am not feeling well. But remind him that everything that they are going to eat tonight was already paid for. This includes the room¡­ you know the deal."


    "Ah? But Miss¡­ are you trying to set up the young master with Miss Bane?"


    "I believe it was pretty obvious, huh?"


    "Miss¡­"


    "My brother needs a woman in his life. Someone that would support him in his dreams. Miss Bane is actually a good candidate. She''s pretty too. I like pretty people."


    "¡­"


    "What''s with that look?" Sienna asked her frowning secretary.


    "Miss, if I tell the young master that you are not feeling well, I think he woulde here and make sure that you are alright. If he sees you drinking some wine then¡­"


    "He won''t have the time toe here." Sienna was so sure that Grant would take this time to talk with Amanda. This was simply because they were destined for each other. The attraction is already there! They just needed a little push. Just a little¡­ "Alright¡­ just make sure to inform him¡­ you know what? Just tell him, I am already resting. In case, he would insist toe and check up on me."


    "I understand."


    Sienna smiled. Then she got up and changed her clothes. Dressed in all ck, Sienna tied up her hair into a messy bun and put on a little makeup. "Then¡­ shall we go now?"


    "Miss, are you sure this is going to be alright? Those people¡­ are dangerous¡­ Miss we can always make our people handle this. Why not just tell them to get rid of this small gang?"


    Sienna shrugged in response. "Let''s go. Stop wasting our time¡­" With that, she left her house with Jane.


    Right now, Sienna wanted to deal with another problem that was rted to Scarlette. And that was a man named John, the head of a gang located just downtown. The Gang isn''t really notorious for their crimes, however, everyone knew them as they tend to act like a Robinhood instead.


    Yes, they steal from the rich and provide food for the people living in the streets.


    Because of this, many people actually liked them.


    Sienna just found out about themter. She thought that Scarlette was really smart and would surely build connections with someone. After all, Scarlette needed people to help her out. However, she didn''t expect that Scarlette would actually make connections with these gangs on the streets.


    She was able to find out about their connection thanks to the technician that was stealing their data. That person was also connected to the Gang.


    Sienna and Jane soon arrived in a bar frequented by younger people. It was still ten in the evening and the bar was already full. The bar had two stories. The first story had fewer tables and was more for people who wanted to dance, while the second floor was divided into cubicles where people in groups could enjoy their drinks with the view of the first floor.


    "Miss¡­ I¡­ "


    "Call me Sienna."


    "But¡­"


    "Jane?"


    "I understand Miss Sienna."


    "¡­" This woman¡­


    Sienna chose to ignore her secretary who was wearing a red dress. Actually, the two of them didn''t look like they were lost because even though they were already in their early thirties, they looked younger than their ages. Moreover, they had beautiful dresses that unted their legs and make-up.


    "Hello¡­ I am looking for a certain John?" Sienna smiled at the bartender as she ordered a martini.


    "John?" The bartender smirked at her, his gaze was focused on her chest for a few seconds before he added, "John who?"


    "Don''t you know any John?" she lifted an eyebrow, her red lips lifted into a smile.


    "Sorrydy, I don''t know any John."


    "Well, tell John, I will be waiting for him on the second floor," Sienna uttered before leaving. When she arrived on the second floor, she immediately asked Jane for herptop. Now, Sienna had been in the industry for some long, she already knew a few tricks that could easily scare some hacker who loves to scam people out of their money.


    In just a few minutes, Sienna was able to crack their security and was able to get into theirwork. While she wasn''t an expert, Sienna had little knowledge aboutputers and firewalls. Most importantly, she had knowledge of sending threats to people.


    Lily called this an inborn talent. Something that her soul already possessed.


    "Miss, people are walking our way."


    "I know, Jane¡­ calm down." While her secretary was very reliable, she wasn''t used to situations like this. In fact, this was the first time that Jane had apanied Sienna in such a dangerous scene.


    "Are you the one doing that?" The man who approached her was dressed in a purple shirt withrge gold nes.


    Sienna smiled. "Are you John?" She stared at the man''s face for a while and noted the man''s golden tooth. How showy.


    The man frowned. "You are ying with firedy!"


    "If you touch me the police will be here in less than two minutes." Sienna bluffed. "By now, your boss must have already known who I am. Tell him toe to see me¡­ or¡­ he won''t like the consequences."


    "You¡ª "


    Sienna only responded with a smile. She watched as the man opened his phone and called someone. Because of the lights and the noise from the music downstairs, Sienna couldn''t hear the conversation at all. However, the man just quickly ended the call.


    "Tsk¡­e¡­ follow me!" The man red at her. "And you better not regret your decision. That woman isn''ting with you." He pointed at Jane who sat next to Sienna.


    "No can do! I aming!"


    "Jane?"


    "But Miss¡­ this is dangerous! We didn''t expect this!" Jane lowered her voice. "How about¡­"


    "Rx¡­ we are not here to cause chaos.." However, the smile on her face quickly vanished when she noticed someone else approaching them. Well¡­ well¡­ wasn''t this¡­ Grant?

 Chapter 339 - Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Heroes</h4>


    "Why the hell are you here?" she hissed, pulling aside Grant. This man was really good. He was someone that would show up when the female lead is in danger! The thing is, she wasn''t the female lead! She was just the extra!


    His jaws clenched, clearly, her reaction didn''t amuse him. "I should ask you the same."


    "Grant¡­"


    He ignored the rest of her words as he held her hand. "We should leave¡­"


    Seeing their interaction, the man who asked her toe said, "If you don''t want toe with me then stop wasting my time!"


    "You¡ª "


    "Grant calm down!"


    "Then,e with me." Grant insisted. "This ce is not for you¡­"


    "Damn it, Grant! I have ns!" Unable to stop herself, she pulled away from her hand. "Leave me!"


    "Do you know what this ce is?"


    "Of course, I do!" Sienna clenched her jaw. "This is about the breach."


    "I know!"


    "You¡ª You knew?" And yet he didn''t do anything?


    "Did you really think you could get into their servers without my help?"


    She turned silent. That''s right. She wasn''t really that good atputers. She too wondered how she was able to get in. This was supposed to be a group of hackers, right? Still, she ignored it and thought it was just some sort of glitch.


    It wasn''t.


    "Thene with me," Sienna offered.


    She expected Grant to say no. The possibility that he would carry her out of this bar was really high. At least, she had included this in her expectations. To her surprise, Grant didn''t say anything for a few seconds. He just stared at her, his shadowed gaze unreadable. He was looking down at her, perhaps he was thinking about her sudden changes?


    She prepared herself to answer more questions.


    But he didn''t ask anything. Instead, he said, "Only if you promised not to cause any more trouble."


    He was acting like he knew why she was really here.


    "Alright."


    "Promise me."


    "I promise!" So pushy. But then again, she was talking to the male lead. A little pushiness should be considered normal, right?


    "And promise me not to set up a date with someone again."


    "Eh?"


    "I can manage my own love life."


    "Oh¡­" Sienna nodded. Pursing her lips, she observed the man in front of her. He looked serious. There wasn''t a hint of mirth in his tone. In fact, he even sounded angry. "Let''s talk about thister."


    To her relief, Grant nodded and finally faced the man. "Take us to see him."


    "And who are you? He said, only she¡­"


    "Tell him, it''s phantom."


    "You¡ª"


    "I didn''te here to fight. I am apanying my sister." Grant said. "You should know what would happen if you harm me."


    "You really dared to¡­" The man grumbled and let out a deep sigh. "Alright¡­ follow me!"


    ¡­.


    "When Scarlette told me that you are in an irritating olddy who needed a man in her life, I expected to see an old woman, wrinkly and ugly who just grew old without someone by her side."


    The man sitting behind the oak table said the moment they walk inside his office.


    "If I had known that Miss Sienna Rouse actually looked like this¡­ I would have offered to seduce her and make her mind."


    The man added and before Grant could do anything, Sienna already held her brother''s arm.


    "Oh? Isn''t this the man who attacked mypany just a couple of days ago?" The man spoke. Now that Sienna was closer, she could see the man''s features clearly.


    She too had expected that he would be older. Maybe he was some sort of a father figure to Scarlette? It turns out, he looked just as if he was just in his early thirties.


    Young and handsome.


    The man was wearing an all-white outfit that honestly made him look like a rugged prince. His long hair was neatly tucked behind his back and a fake smile was stered on his face.


    Grant only snorted in response. "Stop the fakery Connor!"


    "Please take a seat. And also¡­ just call me John, no one except you knows my real name." John sent a meaningful nce at Grant. That nce immediately rang some bells inside her head. Why does it look like these people were close? She felt left out! "So¡­ why did you attempt to hack my already damaged system that your brother broke? " This time, John turned his attention towards.


    She inhaled and steadied herself. The smell of alcohol and cigarettes was thick in the air. She was here to threatened this man. But it looked like Grant already took care of that. "The corporate spy that you sent¡­ "


    "Ah¡­ him? He''s no longer in this country."


    "I expected that," Sienna said. "Did you do it because of Scarlette?"


    "I did it because it was right."


    "Bullshit," Sienna uttered. The two men inside the room must have noticed the venom in those words as they stilled, surprised at her reaction. "You are saying that you wanted to steal from my family because it was right?"


    "I give them to the poor. Everyone knows this. My people always loved charity, we might look like criminals but we are far from that. We only do things that would benefit the homeless, the abuse. We are heroes."


    Sienna snorted.


    "Your contempt is pretty obvious. I see that you hated the poor?" John uttered.


    "I don''t hate anyone. Hate is an emotion and I am not the type of person that would waste my emotion to anything that does not benefit me." Was this heroplex? Really? Does this man think he was superman or something?


    "Fiesty. If you were not from the corporate world, I would have liked you. After all, you were exactly my type."


    "Scarlette had been stealing from you. She had been moving money from your bank ount to a secret ount abroad."


    "Oh? Did you really think I am a fool to believe your words?"


    "One¡­" Sienna held a finger. "You are a fool. And two¡­ I am not here to force you to believe me. I am here to tell you the details of her deeds and warn you.. Stay away from my family or¡­ you and your group of heroes would disappear from this."

 Chapter 340 - I Liked You

    <h4>Chapter 340 - I Liked You</h4>


    "What you did back then was stupid!"


    Her serene and beautiful living room wasn''t enough to dampen Grant''s anger.


    "That man is dangerous!" he added, fist clenched as he red towards her way. "He is crazy! Have you heard the day he proimed that he was a hero? He is smart but delusional for crying out loud! Why the hell did you go there? You even went there without bodyguards! You-"


    Sienna, on the other hand, was just calmly staring at her younger brother. "How did you know I was there?" She avoided his question.


    "Why are you asking irrelevant questions?"


    "Grant? How?" A tinge of warning apanied her voice. Seeing that he turned silent, Sienna walked towards her bar and grabbed a bottle of wine. "Answer me." She poured some whiskey for herself.


    The conversation earlier was actually easier than she had anticipated. Of course, she knew it was because of Grant. That man and Grant had history and that might be the only reason why she was able to threaten that man.


    Earlier, John or whatever his name was started arguing with Grant. It was something about some hacking and some money that he lost because Grant intervened. Grant said it was only because he sent a corporate spy and endangered his sister''s life. Of course, Sienna found this a littleical.


    First and foremost, that man¡ª the spy¡ª wasn''t able to get close to her. However, Grant was acting like that man was out there to kill Sienna. John insisted it was only because of Scarlette¡ª he was so sure Scarlette was doing it for a cause. Of course, this changed when he saw the evidence that Sienna have against Scarlette.


    While the man didn''t apologize to Sienna, he promised not to get close to Rouse Tech again.


    And that was the conclusion of her adventurous night.


    Well, time for the real deal.


    "You already figured out that identity of the spy and you didn''t tell me," Sienna said after drinking her whiskey. "Are you going to tell me why?" Curiosity shoot inside her as she continued watching Grant.


    There was something different about him. Yet, she couldn''t tell what it was. She wondered if this was because she was staring at him from the perspective of someone that is not from this world.


    Again, Grant didn''t answer. He looked irritated, angry. His jaws clenched, lips pursed into a straight line. "You set me up with Amanda," he dered. "Why?"


    "She suits you."


    "As a sister!"


    Well¡­ well¡­


    "She is a woman, Grant. She suits you. She is smart, beautiful, and sassy. She''s funny and hardworking. You two would look good together!"


    "And I had known her for less than a month!"


    Oh well, Sienna could only me Scarlette. The plot changes a lot because of that woman''s greedy nature.


    While she hated it, she couldn''t do anything about it either. She couldn''t just kidnap them and drug them¡­ right?


    Right?


    Grant sat on one of the leather couches, his posture showed how exhausted he was. The yellowish lighting from themp seemed to make him look taller.


    "Did you just put a tracker on me?" Sienna finally asked the thing that had been bothering her since Grant showed up in that bar. "Did you?"


    "Grant?" she walked towards him in disbelief. "Did you actually put a tracker on me?"


    "You don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand what?" This man was showing stalkerish nature towards his sister. "Tell me!" she hissed.


    "I just wanted to keep you safe."


    "¡­"


    "I didn''t mean to ¡­"


    "Remove it."


    "No."


    "Why the hell not?" she asked. This man¡­ was he really in love with her older sister? Was Jane right all along?


    "I don''t want to."


    "Grant¡­"


    He dragged his hand towards his hair. "I don''t want to."


    "When did you put it¡­"


    "Months ago."


    "So you have been monitoring my location¡­ since months ago? Are you crazy? What are you doing? I have guards around me, I have Jane. I knew martial arts! I am safe!" She immediately started thinking about how to fix this. Surely, this was just a glitch, right? Again, she called out the robot''s name and as expected, it was silent.


    Not even a small squeak.


    This only made her more irritated.


    "You are acting like a mad man. I am your sister. You can''t just do this to me! You¡ª "


    "No, you''re not."


    This time, Grant lifted his head and met her eyes.


    "Excuse me?"


    "You are not my sister." He dered boldly. "Not even a rtive."


    "Grant¡­"


    "But you already know this, right? You had our DNA tested. We are not brothers and sisters."


    "Grant, what the hell are you talking about?"


    Her instincts told her to run away from this situation. Honestly, she didn''t want a confrontation. At least not right now.


    "Can you stop lying to me?" Grant suddenly got up. He towered in front of her. "I knew it. I heard them talk about it. You are brilliant in business. They wanted to use you until I mature and take over thepany! You are not my sister and you know it."


    "Grant¡­"


    She took a step back, highly aware of the agitation from his eyes.


    His chest rose and fell as he stared at her. From this angle, he looked like a predator, an angry one. Someone that wanted to eat his prey. "I like you."


    "¡­"


    "I always liked you."


    "¡­"


    "But I am not that stupid. Sorry for interrupting your night. I am leaving now."


    Sienna just stood in the middle of the living room until Grant left. Then a loud sigh escaped her lips. She wondered why Scarlette wasn''t able to seduce the male lead after all the years that they spent together as ssmates and friends. It turns out, Grant is already in love with someone else.


    And that someone else just happened to be here.


    "Now¡­ Robot¡­ how the hell do I fix this?"


    ....


    Was able to write a few chapters this month! Yey! I hope I can do a release everyday next month!


    Stay safe and healthy,


    Blips

 Chapter 341 - Our Cause

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Our Cause</h4>


    Scarlette


    The smell of sweet perfume, sweat, and alcohol was the first thing that Scarlette noticed when she walked inside John''s office. Then, the hint of cigarette struck her lungs like a tornado. She scowled but didn''t say anything. She thought she was getting used to it. She was wrong.


    She hated how he always smoke.


    She tried to tell him how she hated the smell of cigars but he wouldn''t listen.


    "You called me?" she sat on the couch, her backpack which contained herptop was conveniently ced on herp.


    "You look overdressed."


    "I am going to a party," Scarlette answered the man who had his back on her. He was staring at the one-way ss which would let him see the chaotic club.


    "Wearing a long gown while carrying a backpack¡­"


    "I thought you need me to hack into something?"


    "I can see that I am still your priority despite your busy schedule." His voice was deep, enigmatic, and undeniably sensual. It could easily seduce any female around him. This was John. The John.


    "Of course, I knew how you wanted to help people. You know that I am always here for you."


    "You sound so sure that you would never leave?"


    "Hm?" Scarlette lifted an eyebrow and watched as John approached her. "You are drunk."


    "And you look gorgeous."


    "John? Are you alright?"


    "Of course."


    Scarlette nodded. John was a mysterious and charismatic man who was respected by many people. Sadly, he would be Grant''s enemy in the future. Years from now, John would end up in an asylum for killing some people.


    Scarlette couldn''t remember all details about that massacre. All she knew was the fact that this man would dere himself as God soon. However, before all the craziness started, John was actually a man with a purpose. He had a goal and that is to help people.


    Street children and the homeless ones loved him.


    They worshiped him like a god.


    "What''s wrong?" Scarlette leaned back when John suddenly sat next to her, attempting to kiss her cheeks. "I told you¡­ I need to go somewhere after this."


    John stared at her in response.


    "Did something happen?" Scarlette asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ you tell me."


    "John?" She held his arm, hoping it would calm him down. "Is this about the police? The corrupt officials again?"As someone who loved helping people, John always hated the police and the corrupt mayor. This man always had the tendency to react to useless projects and arrests of the innocents. And she¡­


    Well¡­ she was always here tofort him. She was here to make sure that he wouldn''t sumb to his insanity. At least not now. Not when she needed his help the most.


    "Scarlette? Are you hiding things from me?"


    "I''m sorry?"


    "You heard me. "


    "I don''t understand what you are talking¡ª ."


    "Are you hiding things from me!?" John hissed, surprising her. She flinched and stared at him in disbelief. This was the first time that she saw such a reaction from the crazed man.


    "John, I don''t know what you are talking about? If you are asking me if I have secrets then the answer is yes. Of course, I do. However, I didn''t deliberately hide them from you. I just thought they are not relevant to what we were doing. It''s not relevant for our goal."


    "You are a smooth talker," John snorted. "I give you that." He withdrew and got himself a ss of his rum. "I am a good person, Scarlette. I like helping people. However, I would never let anyone betray my goal."


    "I know¡­ I know you are kind John."


    "And yet you dared to betray me."


    Her brows furrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    "The folder in front of you, open it."


    Sheplied and almost immediately, her face nched. "You¡ª "


    "I confirmed it. I have foolproof evidence that you are stealing from me, Scarlette. Now, I want to hear an excuse." He narrowed his eyes on her. "A valid excuse."


    "Who gave you this?" Of course, her first concern was the identity of the person who found out her stash of money abroad. Not many people are capable of tracking her. Was it Grant? Was it really him?


    She couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Answer me, Scarlette."


    "I¡ª"


    "You said that you would never leave! You said, that we are in this together! And yet you are slowly stealing from me!" His eyes bulged just as he raised his voice. "How dare you lie to me!"


    "John, I didn''t¡­" Who the hell told him that she was leaving? "I am not going to leave! I already told you that. I am here to help!"


    "And yet you actually have stash your money abroad. Tell me¡­" John approached her once again. Now, he was standing in front of her, glowering. "Tell me the truth¡­ are you nning to run away with all of the people''s money? Are you nning to run away with another man? Why did you do it Scarlette?"


    "John, I can exin¡­"


    "Then speak before I forget that you are the woman that I liked!"


    After a few minutes of telling him her excuse, John finally showed signs of calming down. "So¡­ you were traumatized by your childhood?"


    Scarlette nodded. "I wasn''t nning on running away, I was just scared not to have money. It was¡­"


    "Then leave your job."


    Scarlette stared at him, horror apparent in her eyes. "What are you talking about?" The real reason why she had all those money is that she wanted to leave this country if something goes wrong with John! She was nning to use that money to support herself once this man goes crazy.


    "Since you said, you are not leaving me then¡­ work under me. Full time. I can give you the same sry and benefits. Stay by my side. Forever."


    "John, you know I can''t do that. I love my job. I ¡ª "


    "Do you love your job more than you love our cause?"


    Scarlette didn''t say anything. Rather, she couldn''t say anything to refute him. Our cause? What cause?


    "See? I always knew you love our cause more than anything in this world. So, from now on, you should live here, work for me and let''s achieve our goals together!"

 Chapter 342 - Assassin?

    So Grant liked her.


    That was surprising and, to be honest, it was making everythingplicated ¡ª moreplicated than it already was.


    Sienna could only sigh as she eyed the mountain of paperwork in front of her.


    It had been a week since that confrontation happened and since then, Grant had been tantly sending her flowers and choctes as well as some imported wines. Honestly, she is getting irritated about this whole thing.


    "Jane?" she called out.


    "Miss?"


    "Any progress on the investigation?" she was talking about her birth. She had been investigating the night, she was supposed toe into this world. That was thirty years ago.


    The time is making it difficult for her to find out the truth. At that time, CCTV''s aren''t really something that everyone knew. Some hospitals had a few of them, but they don''t really use them for anything. Because of that, she couldn''t find anything in the hospital. The records of her birth looked clean, too.


    The only reason why she hasn''t confronted her father yet is because of the uing assembly where she was supposed to expose Scarlette. As much as she wanted to, she needed to wait and tackle one thing at a time.


    "No, we couldn''t find anything. We already checked all hospitals, and we found nine baby girls that were born that night. All of them are still alive and healthy."


    She started to massage her temple.


    "Alright. Any news about Scarlette?"


    "Well, she is spending more time in the bar, working. Our initial suspicion that she stopped working for thepetitor might be true. However, I couldn''t understand why she would choose to work in a bar instead."


    Sienna knew it was because of John.


    Her n to use that man to counter Scarlette worked.


    But the system didn''t inform her that her task to make Scarlette fall was alreadypleted. Meaning, it wasn''t enough. Scarlette wasn''t suffering enough.


    She needed Scarlette in that event. But if John is stopping her from going out, then¡­ it might be a little difficult.


    "Miss, actually just now, I received a call from one of our contacts. It''s about Scarlette''s past."


    "Hm?"


    "When she was in high school, she had a friend who used to be the top student in her ss. That was, until she got into an ident and fell into aa. "


    "Where is she now?"


    "Our contact said that she woke up a year ago, but she couldn''t talk and her lower body was still paralyzed. So, until now, they don''t really know what happened to her."


    "Tell me about the ident?"


    "Well, she fell on the stairs. No one saw if it was really an ident or if it was intentional. But the thing is after she stopped going to school, Scarlette be the top student in their ss. With the weird coincidences going around, it''s easy to assume that she did it."


    "How about their ssmates? Did they suspect anything?"


    "Yes, actually, a few of them thought she did it. But there was no proof. And when someone tried to write a paper about it, someone, some gang, actually robbed that person and beat her until she fainted. After that, no one dared to use her again."


    So, she is indeed destroying the people that she saw as a threat.


    Because of her knowledge of the future, she knew who is going to be sessful and who will fail. It was easy for her to get close to the sessful ones and eliminate all possible threats. She was indeed a smart but sinister woman.


    No wonder the system wanted to destroy her. The conversation ended with her, receiving a voice message from her father.


    This time, he wanted to talk to her alone.


    Sienna could only sigh inwardly.


    She wondered if that man knew about the confrontation that she had with his son. Was that the reason why he wanted to talk to her? Or maybe it was because of thepany? However, Sienna chose to stop overthinking things and prepared herself for the meeting with her father.


    She was determined to find out the truth about her parentage tonight and go back to see Mo Li.


    In the past few days, she had been trying to find some rational reasoning about Mo Li''s connection to the system, and the only thing that she found viable was the possibility that he was indeed the one with the system. At one point, she started to wonder if he was nning to absorb her.


    Was that the reason why he had gotten close to her?


    A part of her abhorred the thought.


    She left her office and made her way into her car. The call instructed her to show up at their old house located at the border of the city. It was the ce where Grant''s great-great-grandparents lived until someone decided to create a mansion in the city.


    The ce was old, but her father paid a lot of people to maintain the area.


    Located on a hill, the ce looked magical, yet lonely.


    She wondered why her father wanted to meet her there. Does it have something to do with her real parents?


    "Alright, you can leave now," Sienna told Jane before getting out of the car. The voice mail told her toe along as they needed to talk about something very important. Sienna trusted that the old man was going to help her with her transport back to the city. Right?


    She eyed the two-story house in front of her. The light from the house contrasted the already darkening sky. It was already five in the afternoon. Traveling with her took her a few hours because it was far away and, well, the traffic was horrible. But this was already something she expected. This is another reason why she asked Jane to leave. After all, Sienna could just spend the night in the house if she wanted to.


    Walking inside, she immediately noticed the absence of the servants. She remembered that a butler and his family were the one maintaining this ce. But¡­ where are they?


    Did her father ask them not to wee her as well?


    She frowned.


    [Alert: Killing Intent Detected]


    [Alert: Killing Intent Detected]


    [Alert: Killing Intent Detected]


    [Scanning Area in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Scanningplete]


    [3 Humans are five meters away to the left.]


    [3 Humans are five meters away to the right.]


    [Killing Intent Detected.]


    Sienna lifted her eyebrow. Hmmm¡­. Was it an assassin? Or a kidnapper?


    Either way, she was just going to pretend that she didn''t notice them.

 Chapter 343 - Sleeping Check Out Announcement Section!

    She expected to wake up in a dark basement.


    Yet what she sawpletely surprised her. It was nothing like the darkroom, with only one bulb and an eerie atmosphere. She was actually inside a white room with a single bed, a chair, and a table. Sadly, the room didn''t have any windows. She moved her arms. In all fairness, whoever kidnapped her didn''t even bother to tie her hands. This only meant one thing, right? They are underestimating her or¡­ that they took her somewhere really secure.


    ''Robot, scan.''


    [Scanning in 3¡­2¡­1¡­]


    [Scanplete: Location west of the city. John''s Secret Hide Out.]


    Eh? It was John? Then, does this mean it was Scarlette''s idea?


    "Awake?"


    She wasn''t surprised to see the hacker walk inside the room. John was wearing an all-white suit. He had a gentle smile on his face that didn''t match the crazed look in his eyes. This man was really weird.


    "It''s been a while, Miss Sienna. I can''t say I am really d to see you doing well, despite the fact that someone kidnapped you. To be honest, I was expecting you to panic."


    "Why am I here?" she asked. She was still wearing the same clothes that she was wearing earlier and from the system''s scan, it was also revealed that it was only two hours after she fainted. So, it should be around eight in the evening?


    "Don''t look at me like that." John held both of his arms up as if he was telling her that he would like to surrender. "It was the condition that someone wanted."


    "You mean Scarlette," she stated. "In exchange for what?"


    "Her freedom, of course."


    "So¡­ you wanted to be with her." Well, that wasn''t surprising. John is a bit unsteady. However, unsteady people are the best. In her opinion, they are the easiest to manipte.


    "Of course. We are destined for each other." John smiled. He sat on the only chair inside the room. "I would love to offer you some tea, but I don''t like to upset her."


    Sienna didn''t say anything. Seeing this, John continued. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Like what?"


    "As if you ¡ª " John squinted at her. Then he added. "The information that you gave me was true. This propelled me to ask Scarlette to stay with me. And she agreed."


    "Wrong."


    "Excuse me?"


    "It was wrong for you to ask her."


    "You¡ª "


    "Don''t you get it?" Sienna sighed. "I didn''t want to pity you young sir, but you are indeed foolish."


    "You¡ª " John''s face flushed. "Stop spouting nonsense."


    "Well, if you are not foolish," she made a deliberate pause while making sure that she got his full attention. Right. John was listening to her. He wanted to hear what she had to say. Instead of hurting her for calling him a fool, the man still gave her a chance to speak. This only meant one thing.


    John had doubts, too.


    And this might be the reason why she is still alive until now.


    "Scarlette wanted to leave this country. And you are helping her do just that by giving her what she needed."


    Right now, Scarlette was almost a hundred percent sure that Sienna was targeting her. And judging from her character, Scarlette would surely run away. Why? You asked?


    Because she wanted to live.


    That''s the only thing that is inspiring Scarlette to do evil deeds.


    She wanted to live a happy and prosperous life.


    "She asked you to kidnap me so¡­ no one would stop her. Then she would leave with your money and the police would arrest you for kidnapping." She tilted her head and studied his reaction. Contrary to her expectations, the man wasn''t doing anything crazy. He was just sitting in there calmly.


    "So you were saying that she is still nning to live? She could have left the day that I let her out. I didn''t ask my people to follow her. But she didn''t."


    "Of course she wouldn''t." Sienna rolled her eyes. "If she leave now, she won''t be able to survive out there." Sure, Scarlette knew the future, but does she really know everything that is going to happen in other countries?


    The answer is no.


    Not unless she had some sort of system that would enable her to remember the things that happened in her past life. But since she didn''t have any of that, it means that she would be almost helpless abroad. Without the help of other people, without any stepping stone, and with no knowledge of the future, she wouldn''t live.


    After all, her skills are just mediocre at best.


    "You mean¡­"


    "The uing assembly would give her the qualifications to be epted in any well-knownpanies all over the world." She just graduated and she didn''t really have any outstanding achievements. But winning the assembly would change that. It would change everything about her future.


    "You mean the software that she was working on now¡­"


    "Yes." Judging from the dark look on his face, it was obvious that he knew a lot of things about this software. Sienna decided to add fuel to the fire. "I knew she was working with apany to make a better version of the software¡­ but now that she promised to be with you¡­"


    She didn''t continue the rest of her words. That should be enough clue for him, right? No. Even if it wasn''t enough, John was a bit narcissistic and definitely had the tendency to be paranoid. He would surely overthink and would realize that Scarlette was just using him!


    And just like that, John left the room without saying anything else.


    Sienna waited for him to lock the door before she eyed the camera and smiled. That man is going toe back soon.


    With that, she lie down on the bed and decided to rest.


    She would be busy from now on.


    ¡­..


    John''s Office.


    John couldn''t help but cursed as he sat on his leather chair. His initial suspicion was indeed right. Scarlette was using him all along. At first, half of him didn''t want to believe it. After all, he saw that Scarlette had a good heart, too. She was just like him. She was kind and wouldn''t hesitate to help other people.


    However, the proof that Sienna gave him changed everything.


    He eyed the camera that was recording everything inside Sienna''s room. Seeing the woman calmly lying down on the bed, he shook his head and sighed.


    Sienna was kidnapped! Why was she so rxed? The woman didn''t show him an iota of fear earlier. She waspletely calm when talking to her kidnapper, too. He understands that this was Sienna Rouse, the frightening CEO of ROUSE Tech. But this wasn''t enough reason for her to act so calmly in these kinds of situations!


    Really? She was still calmly sleeping after she knew that she was being kidnapped?


    Wasn''t she scared that he would hurt her? Or worse, kill her?


    "Tsk!"


    John''s attention darted towards his right-hand man, who followed him inside the office. "What?"


    "I heard the conversation."


    "I know!" John hissed. This man was standing outside of the room earlier.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Nothing!"


    "Nothing?"


    "Right. Nothing. Let''s pretend that nothing is wrong.. I would talk to Miss Rouse againter for a decent n." Scarlette wanted to trick him? Him? That woman will surely regret it!

 Chapter 344 - A Cringey Situation

    "So, after everything that she did. You want me to just treat her as if nothing happened?"


    Sienna nodded at John''s question. "Yes." She held the teacup towards her nose, inhaling the scent of jasmine before taking a sip. Tea was not really her thing. She liked coffee, bitter and ck. She eyed the man who looked like he didn''t have an iota of sleep. It was only a few hours since theyst talked and the man already looked rugged.


    Was it because of the stress that Scarlette caused?


    "Why?" he asked.


    "Just give her what she wants for now. Then¡­ once she started to think that she could get away with it. We strike." A smile appeared on her face.


    John gave her a probing look before he snorted. "Are you confident that you could catch her?"


    "Catch her? Who told you that I am going to catch her?"


    "Then what are you nning to do?"


    Before Sienna could answer him, the door suddenly opened in a loud bang.


    To be honest, Sienna wasn''t surprised to see Grant here. And she wasn''t surprised that Grant immediately threw a punch towards John without even asking any questions.


    Alright. This was really John''s fault. After all, he kidnapped her!


    Seeing the two start punching each other, Sienna took a step back and enjoyed her tea while watching the two. Obviously, she isn''t going to get in between them and risked receiving a punch. "Alright¡­ don''t hit each other''s faces. That''s not good." Sienna muttered lowly. However, her words were enough to stop the two.


    She was about to tell them to just fight and entertain her when Grant grabbed her, hugging her like it was the end of the world. She patted his back. "Let go¡­ can''t breathe." And the tea is still in her hand.


    "Let go."


    "Are you alright? Are you hurt? Did that¡ª "


    "Can you stop acting like a child?" John chimed in. "If I wanted to hurt her, did you think I would let her stay in this room? What a genius you are."


    "You¡ª The police are on their way ¡ª "


    "Come on¡­ we all know they are not going to do anything to me."


    Sienna sighed inwardly. Grant was standing in front of her, a gesture of protection from her kidnapper.


    "I am going to kill you!"


    "Oh please¡­"


    "Alright. Stop." Sienna said, her head is starting to ache again. "Stop it. You two¡­" She could feel Grant''s sharp gaze on her. She shivered inwardly. This was the well-known fierce and cold gaze from the male lead! It could easily make anyone shiver in fear.


    Oh well¡­


    "Tell the police it was a false rm," she met Grant''s eyes. "It wasn''t kidnapping."


    "What did you do to her?" Grant hissed at John.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Seeing the two were about to start fighting again, Sienna held her head. "I feel like fainting."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "I need¡­ peace." World peace. And her bed. Damn, talking to this two is consuming her energy. Can she just go back to that world and see Mo Li? The thought made her smile. How could she even think about that man in the middle of something like this? She sighed inwardly.


    "Let me take you home¡­"


    "No the room upstairs¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    "Oh, you shut up!"


    Sienna clenched her jaw. "Please call off the police. Tell them it''s a false report." She met Grant''s eyes, making sure that he knew how serious she was."This is not kidnapping."


    Grant''s face darkened. He opened his phone and immediately gave the police a call, telling them that it was just a false report. Then, he didn''t wait for any response from the other line as he ended the call. "Let''s go. I am taking you home."


    "Why not let her stay for a while? She is not feeling well¡­"


    "Isn''t this your fault?"


    Sienna closed her eyes and listened to another argument. Seeing that the two were about to start a fistfight again, Sienna decided to just leave the room. Again, talking to them while they were angry is just like trying to exin photosynthesis to a two-year-old baby.


    When they noticed that she was already gone, they sprinted towards her and once again asked if she was alright.


    This is really¡­ giving her a headache.


    ¡­..


    "Speak," Sienna uttered after she exined to Grant what she was nning to do. Right now, they were already in his car. He wanted her to stay in his ce. The only reason why she agreed is that Grant told her that Amanda is waiting for them.


    Hey, at least Amanda already had the opportunity to visit his ce? Is this considered progress?


    Sadly, she knew that she was only dreaming. Grant''s gaze was too obvious. It wasn''t something that a younger brother should give to his elder sister. "What do you think about my n?" she asked.


    "Stupid and risky."


    "¡­" Alright. Why was he talking to her like they are of the same age? She cleared her throat. She was still ten years older than this man! Even if she wasn''t really his sister, he should at least talk to her as his senior, right?


    Of course, she knew that this doesn''t apply to the protagonist of this world.


    "First, you already knew that John is nning to hurt you and yet you still asked Jane to leave!" Grant said. Sienna told him that she only wanted to act as bait and that she knew about the kidnapping in advance. This was the only lie that she coulde up with. "Then, you actually let him take you to his house! What if he really hurt you? What if he did something worse? What if¡­"


    [SCREECCCHHH]


    The sudden stop jolted her body forward. She was thankful that she actually had her seatbelt on.


    "What the hell? What are you doing?" she asked. They were currently in the middle of the road. It was lucky that no one was following their car, or an ident would have happened.


    "When you thought about your n, did you even think about me?"


    Cringe.. Sienna blinked in response.

 Chapter 345 - Siennas Plans

    SCARLETTE


    "Why can''t I see her?" she asked John. "I just want to see her. Just once!"


    "I can''t let her know that you are involved in this." John''s calm reply was already something that Scarlette expected. She knew that John liked her and he would do everything to keep her safe. However, this is really annoying.


    "But I really want to ¡ª "


    "There''s no need to see someone dying," John uttered.


    "I told you not to kill her yet!"


    "Exactly. I am not going to kill her. However, this didn''t mean that I won''t ¡ª she pped me once. It is only right that I have my revenge, right?"


    "She actually pped you?" she eyed John''s bloodied face. She immediately knew that the man was lying. How could it be a simple p? John''s face was swollen, his lips burst. How could it be some p? "She knew self-defense?"


    John''s face darkened. "It wasn''t expected. It was not included in the information that we had on her."


    Scarlette nodded. No wonder John beat Sienna. "Did you kill her?"


    "I already promised you. I wouldn''t kill her. However¡­ she wasn''t in a very good situation right now."


    Just as John finished talking, the news about the sudden drop of the Rouse Tech''s stocks was broadcasted on the TV. Of course, they already knew why. However, the news stated that it was because there will be a change of CEO in theing days.


    "It seems that her brother would take over soon?"


    "No. I doubt it." Scarlette said. "Grant isn''t like that. Perhaps their father would take over soon."


    "Why not him? He was smart and talented¡­"


    "He wanted to have a name of himself."


    "People and their pride." John snorted.


    To their surprise, the news stated that Grant would sit down as the new CEO.


    What they don''t know is the fact that Grant never wanted to be the CEO. He didn''t want to take that position away from his sister. However, this was all Sienna''s n. They wanted to bait Scarlette into thinking that she already won.


    Of course, involving the news is actually a good thing.


    "You were right¡­" Grant narrowed his eyes on therge family portrait that was in his living room. This was a gift from his mother. "Father didn''t use all of his people to find you."


    Sienna nodded. That was already a part of her n.


    That old man wanted to get rid of her. Now that she actually disappeared, it is only normal that the old man would not find her. In fact, their father might even instruct his people to kill her the moment they saw her. "You knew I was right. And yet you actually wanted me to stay at your house. If your father discovers this¡­"


    "That won''t happen."


    "¡­" After hours and hours of argument, Sienna finally agreed to stay in this ce in exchange for Grant''s agreement to y along with her n. It had been two days since that night and it was already obvious that living with this man isn''t really ideal.


    This wasn''t just because the man had been acting like an overprotective boyfriend. This was mainly because of their shing personalities. Both of them had dominant personalities and none is willing to take a step back and let the other win.


    It has been a struggle.


    "Tomorrow, I will join the assembly. There will be people waiting for you. They will make sure that you are safe."


    "¡­"


    "You can''t show yourself to the public. I am afraid that father would hurt you if you will."


    "Of course." Sienna already decided to use this opportunity to step back and find her real parents. Moreover, she is also nning to use the male lead to deal with Scarlette in the uing assembly.


    After their conversation, Grant let her promise that she wouldn''t leave the house before he left to go to Rouse Tech. Right now, Grant is already busy because of the transition.


    After Grant left, Sienna used a disguise to leave his house too.


    ¡­..


    Mr. Rouse stared at the steaming from his tea.


    The smell of his favorite earl grey wasted through his office. However, the tea''s usual allure was no longer there. It wasn''t enough to erase the uneasiness in his heart today.


    Sienna disappeared.


    The woman just disappeared without a trace.


    Her sudden disappearance somehow reached the ears of the other board members and almost immediately, their stocks fell.


    However, this isn''t the thing that made him uneasy.


    Mr. Rouse knew that thepany would recover soon.


    However, he couldn''t help but worry that Sienna disappeared because of something rted to their past.


    Another sigh escaped his lips.


    He needed to know what happened to her.


    He needed to know if she was still alive or dead. And if she was dead, he needed to see her body.


    This is the only thing that could calm his nerves down.


    "Hm?" His gaze darted towards the window to his left. Did he leave this open earlier?


    "I''m d to see you well, Mr. Rouse."


    Sienna''s voice.


    Mr. Rouse''s eyes sprang towards the direction where the voice came from. "S¡ª Sienna?" The woman was leaning against the bookshelves behind him. He got up and took a step away towards the door.


    "No need to be scared, Mr. Rouse¡­ I am not going to hurt you."


    "You¡ª " Sienna was wearing simple ck and white clothes. "Where did youe from? How did you get in?"


    "You were too busy thinking about my disappearance you didn''t notice me jumping inside using the window."


    "How?" His home office was on the second floor! How could she jump inside? Did she use some sort of rope? But¡­ it was still daytime! His security would have immediately spotted her.


    "Is this really the reaction of a father if they see their daughter who¡­ ''disappeared''?


    "You¡ª "


    "I''m kidding." Sienna sat on the edge of the table. "Sit down father." She gestured him to sit on his swivel chair next to her. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you.. I promise," she beamed.

 Chapter 346 - Revealations

    "You are lying," Scarlette uttered when she heard the whole story from the man. "How could I avoid hurting you if you continue lying?"


    "I¡ª I am telling the truth!"


    "You''re not." If he was telling the truth then her mission about Sienna''s parentage would tell her that it''s alreadypleted. But it didn''t. Meaning, this man is still hiding something.


    She spotted the sweat on his forehead. The man was pale, tense.


    She wondered what else was he hiding.


    "I already told you¡­ you are my ex-girlfriend''s daughter. I thought I was your father so I raised you like one."


    "So¡­ our simrities."


    "I thought it was because she chose someone else who looked like me to impregnate her."


    The story was that Mr. Rouse was in an abusive rtionship with a woman who abused him emotionally. When they were still together, the woman would threaten him that she would kill herself if he leave, or if he marry the woman that his father wanted him to marry.


    The rtionship was chaotic and abusive that he fell into serious depression and started doing drugs when he was still in college. This also caused him to have PTSD and other mental illnesses. It was a good thing that his father discovered what was happening and actually helped him out by ruining the girl''s family, prompting the girl to move to another country.


    However, she came back five monthster, pregnant.


    At that time, Mr. Rouse was already engaged to another woman¡ª Grant''s mother.


    Sienna''s mother, wanted him to marry her because of the child but he refused to offered child support. He even asked her to sign her rights away so he could raise Sienna with his then-fiance. However, Sienna''s mother refused and started to threaten him with an abortion.


    Again, chaos ensued.


    Because of stress, Sienna''s mother died from childbirth and Grant''s mother legally adopted Sienna. They also hid the fact that she was adopted by the media and made it look like she was a premature baby born by the couple.


    Since Sienna was originally small when she was born, no one doubted their words.


    Moreover, her resemnce to her father was just too obvious. Even Mr. Rouse''s father didn''t doubt that she was his grandchild.


    "Did you really think I would believe you?"Sienna squinted. "Mr. Rouse, you raised me better than that."


    "You¡ª "


    "Tell me the truth. You know¡­ I promised Grant that I wouldn''t hurt you. But¡­ what if I hurt him instead?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Did you know that Grant liked me?"


    Just as she expected, the man''s face contorted into a scowl.


    "So you knew¡­"


    "Don''t you dare hurt your brother!"


    "Hmmm¡­" Sienna nodded. "Brother¡­ I treated him like one. But he doesn''t really see me as his sister."


    "How¡ª "


    "Sit down, Mr. Rouse. Sit down¡­ and tell me the truth." It was an order. She badly wanted him to tell her the truth so she could leave this world as soon as possible!


    "It was your mother¡­"


    "You mean Grant''s mother?" she corrected. "What did she do?"


    "She¡ª your mother''s death¡ª it wasn''t an ident."


    So, they killed her mother. Sienna sighed inwardly.


    [Side Quest: Find Sienna''s real parents. Completed. Reward: 300 coins]


    "What about my father?"


    "I honestly don''t know who he was! I tried to check it, I tried to ask my people to find him. But I couldn''t."


    "Then¡­ how did you know I wasn''t your daughter?"


    "When you were sick, you fell and lost a lot of blood. We need a blood transfusion and¡­ we discovered the truth."


    "So, you decided to just use me¡­ "


    "It wasn''t my idea."


    "Ah¡­" So it was that woman''s idea. Sienna let out another sigh. She got up and walked towards the window. Eyeing the view from her father''s office, she recalled some of this body''s memory. Growing up, she did her best to make her mother and father happy. She did everything to exceed their expectations and have their approval.


    And the two took advantage of that.


    They knew she was smart, they knew she was capable. And so¡­ they used her.


    "I wasn''t here today," Sienna said. "Please forget about me. I don''t want toe back in this house."


    "Sienna¡­ are you¡ª are you going to hurt your mother?"


    "No." No matter what, Mr. And Mrs. Rouse raised her well. They didn''t do anything to hurt her. They give her shelter, clothes, money, and the sensation of having a family.


    "I don''t wish to see you again," Sienna added. "What about Grant?"


    "What about him?" she asked.


    "If¡ª "


    "I won''t tell him her mother actually murdered mine."


    *BANG!*


    "What did you say?"


    ''Here we go again.'' Sienna rolled her eyes inwardly. This man is really troublesome. His timing is so annoying!


    "Mother killed your mother?"


    In an instant, Grant was already standing next to her. "How did you know I was here?" Sienna asked. "And your habit of barging into another person''s house is really annoying!" Can she p him? Just once?


    "Grant¡ª "


    "Was it true? Did mother really¡­"


    "Grant¡ª "


    The panic in Mr. Rouse''s voice was evident.


    "Alright¡­ let''s get out of here, Grant. This isn''t the time for some dramatic confrontation." Sienna held Grant''s arms. Using a little bit of force, she dragged him out of the room. "Let''s talk at home," she added.


    To her surprise, the man acted docile this time. Maybe it was because of the fact that she used the word, home? Or maybe he felt guilty somehow that his mother actually killed hers. Either way, she was d that he actually listened to her, this time.


    When they arrived home, she quickly exined everything to him and told him not to me his father and mother.


    Again, Grant didn''t argue with her.


    In fact, he stayed silent and didn''t show her any violent tendencies. In the end, he just told her that he is going to his room to sleep.


    "You should rest." Sienna sighed. This must have made the man shocked.. She could only hope that he wouldn''t hate his parents after this revtion.

 Chapter 347 - Being Ruthless Is Better Than Poor!

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Being Ruthless Is Better Than Poor!</h4>


    SCARLETTE


    Scarlette had a gentle smile on her face as she eyed the booth that was designated for Grant and his team. Today, she is going to show them that kicking her out of his team was the wrong thing to do.


    "Still no news?" Scarlette asked her assistant, Trevor. This was the man who had been helping hertely.


    "No."


    "Grant didn''t look like he missed his sister?" she asked.


    "No. He was busy with hisputer."


    "Cold-hearted son of a b*tch," she uttered inwardly. How could a brother still focus on his work despite knowing that his sister had been kidnapped? In the past timeline, Scarlette didn''t know anything about Sienna. Now, she thought this might be because Grant personally got rid of his own sister just so he could have thepany.


    Just as she expected, rich people were all ruthless. But then again, being ruthless is better than being poor!


    She would rather be one of the rich than suffer again!


    She smiled and looked at the other people around. Everyone was walking to and fro, all busy with their own software. Isn''t it exciting?


    Sadly, someone had already taken the prize. And that someone is her.


    Today is the day that she starts a new life!


    Away from this damn hell hole.


    She squinted at Amanda before turning her attention back to her own team. "The boss is arriving soon, you should warn the others to stop looking at their phones and start working instead." The project that she had been working on is already finished.


    They tested it and so far, the results were considered good. Even the people from otherpanies who saw their project


    Because of this, most people on her team had been cking. Of course, another reason why they were already acting like this is that everyone has been very confident that they would win.


    "Also¡­ call the media outlets and give them the news that they release once they announce the winners for this event." She added. In fact, this show was only for the people to check out their products.


    The people who were judging this tech contest already tested their products this morning. After a while, the top three will be announced and they will be allowed to present their newly developed software in front of everyone. Then, there will be another round of judging for the award.


    But the thing is, the top three don''t need to worry about the award anymore as presenting in front of everyone will gather a lot of new investors and sponsors for thepany.


    Just as she expected, the boss arrived after a few minutes. This was considered a big deal as the big boss doesn''t really show up in events like this. He only did it because of a deal that she made with him.


    "How confident are you?" Mr. Nakamura asked. "I invested a big fund to hire those people that you requested. My expectations are very high."


    "I am a hundred percent sure that we would win this year''s contest."


    "I heard that the new CEO is a genius at programming. Is that gonna be a problem?" He asked while looking at Grant''s booth.


    "No sir."


    "Hmmm¡­ good. I love the confidence."


    Scarlette faked a smile. While she was very confident that she would win the award, she wasn''t very pleased that her n to get Grant failed.


    She invested too much to get that guy. In the end, everything was ruined because of his damn sister. At least, they already kidnapped Sienna. That woman won''t be able to do anything today.


    "Mr. Nakamura sir, you don''t have to worry, everything is in ordance with our n. We will win the award and be the number one techpany in the country." Of course, she would also get the thing that she wanted the most.


    And that is¡­ freedom.


    Mr. Nakamura sponsored her project and even graciously agreed to give her a way out. A rmendation for her to work abroad, a passport, a new life. And most importantly, Mr. Nakamura would use his influence to arrest John and his group of thugs.


    Mr. Nakamura assured her that John is going to rot in prison for the rest of his life.


    Just the thought of it was enough to make her excited. Because of this, she had been nning her next move.


    She already calibrated the information that she could recall from her past life and already knew where she was going. Though it would not be easy, she was confident that she would be able to live a carefree and happy life.


    She side-eyed Grant and Amanda again and smirked.


    So what if they are going to rule this world in the next few years? True, they are smart and lucky! But this world does not belong to them!


    She could still find someone to help her seed too!


    "Good. I am looking forward to some good news. I will contact the higher-ups and assure them that we will seed. Also, make sure to show to ROUSE tech that we are the best."


    Scarlette beamed. "Of course. Thank you. Mr. Nakamura."


    ¡­


    Grant Rouse


    "Are you alright?" Amanda asked Grant as she handed him the coffee. "You look like you haven''t had any sleep since yesterday."


    Grant maintained his silence. He leaned back and stared at hisputer screen. Actually, he wasn''t really doing anything since he arrived in the hall. To make it look like he was busy, he had been tying some unimportant codes.


    "Yeah. Good."


    "Is this about Miss Sienna?"


    Grant didn''t answer. Even if he would say something, Amanda wouldn''t understand him. Everything had been soplicated. He hated it.


    Since that night, he had been trying to avoid Sienna. And it was slowly destroying his mental health. He couldn''t even look at the woman that he loved!


    How could his parents do something so despicable?


    And most importantly, why does it look like Sienna is not even angry?


    She looked calm. She had been acting like this didn''t concern her at all.


    All Sienna wanted was to witness the downfall of Scarlette.


    That woman.


    Why does it seem like Scarlette is more important than Grant and their family?


    His face darkened¡­ should he just¡­ kill that woman?

 Chapter 348 - Serial Killer

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Serial Killer</h4>


    Scarlette is already expecting to be a part of the top three.


    In herst life, the software that she is developing right now ¡ª the one that she acquired ¡ª won thispetition. It was andslide win.


    She saw it in the news and even felt pretty proud that the winner was someone that she used to know.


    That was the reason she did her best to '' acquire'' the software from that man. Despite expecting it, Scarlette still did her best to act like she was surprised when the name of herpany was called. She even had her fake tears ready!


    Confident that she would nail the presentation, Scarlette walked towards the stage with a gentle smile on her face. Honestly, she was excited about everything.


    True, she knew that this would happen, but being recognized is just different. It made her feel validated.


    She did a lot of stuff to have this life.


    She wasn''t nning to stop now!


    Scarlette immediately gave a confident speech. Sadly, just as she was about to finish her speech, a voice interrupted her.


    "This software is just simr to the one that Rouse Tech released a few minutes ago!"


    Scarlette''s face immediately turned ugly. "What are you talking about?


    "The software is like a cheap version of Rouse Tech''s Ultima!"


    "What?"


    "What is he talking about?"


    When the crowd heard this, they immediately started checking their phones and reading thetest tech news.


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t this¡­ the same?"


    Seeing their reaction, Scarlette panicked. Rouse Tech released something simr to hers? She looked at Grant and Amanda, who stood a few meters away from her before she grabbed her colleague''s phone.


    The news has been released about twenty minutes ago.


    "Miss Scarlette¡­ what is going on here?"


    Scarlette''s eyes grew wide. She ignored her coworker''s question and continued reading. It seems that Rouse Tech made it look like Ultima is a secret project that was released to celebrate the new CEO of thepany.


    "Miss, this software¡­"


    "Miss¡­ the boss is calling¡­"


    Scarlette gritted her teeth. No matter what, she needed to win tonight. She red at Grant who was now talking to Amanda. He wasn''t even paying attention to her!


    "I heard¡­"


    "She used to work in Rouse Tech?"


    "Oh! Did you hear about the security breach a couple of weeks ago?"


    "Oh wow! You mean to say that she¡­"


    Slowly, the surrounding murmurs be too obvious for her to ignore them. Sadly, Scarlette could only curse inwardly.


    ¡­.


    At the same time, Sienna was enjoying some wine while watching Scarlette''s reaction. Scarlette wanted everyone to recognize her talent. And since Sienna wasn''t too evil, she would give Scarlette what she wanted.


    People would slowly recognize Sienna''s talents¡­ in giarizing content.


    Isn''t that great?


    Since the woman wanted to be famous, then¡­ why not let her be famous?


    She smirked before sipping her wine.


    "You look amused?"


    She didn''t need to turn around to know the identity of the person who walked inside the room without even informing her.


    "I was. Until I heard your voice."


    She heard someone sit on the vacant chair next to her.


    "Why are you here, John?" she asked.


    "You looked displeased?"


    Sienna lifted an eyebrow. Then she snorted. "Maybe that''s because I don''t like you?"


    "What''s not to like?"


    Sienna said nothing. This man is a sociopath. Everything about him is unlikable.


    "So, it finally started huh," John said as she looked at the huge live screen in front of them.


    "How did you find me?" Sienna asked. This ce was an office inside a private club.


    "Not telling."


    "¡­" Sienna rolled her eyes inwardly.


    "So, you had a fight with your baby brother?"


    "That is none of your business."


    "True." John snorted. "But I am a nosy person."


    She red at him before turning her attention towards the screen. Talking to someone like this man would be a waste of her time.


    "So, did he finally confess?"


    Irritated, Sienna finished her wine. "I would really appreciate it if you don''tment about my family."


    "Family? That guy liked his sister. That''s some weird family sh*t you got there."


    Sienna pursed her lips. Grant¡­ had been avoiding her since he heard the truth from his father. Of course, she wouldn''t me him. Some people are just meant to have a weaker emotional quotient than others. Still, she started wondering about the original plot.


    She wondered if the truth about her parentage would be enough to push Grant towards Amanda?


    "Opps¡­ look at that? She''s calling me. Do you think I should answer her?"


    Sienna didn''t say a word.


    "Alright¡­ I will." John cleared his throat. "Hey¡­ Scar¡­ Hey! Hey! Why are you shouting? What happened?"


    Sienna continued watching the screen. Even if John didn''t put it on the loudspeaker, Sienna could still hear Scarlette''s voice as she was yelling on the other line.


    "Sienna? Of course¡­ In fact, I am with her now¡­ hey¡­ you say something."


    Sienna looked at John. "What the hell do you want me to say?"


    "See? She''s here¡­ yes¡­ I don''t think she nned this. To be honest, this woman is slowly losing her¡­ wits. She''s turning crazy. That''s the only way I didn''t kill her yet. What acting? Huh? I don''t think she''s capable of that¡­ Alright¡­ I will help you. Of course. I will be here¡­ Alright¡­ I will see you at the club."


    Then he ended the call.


    Sienna felt the man''s gaze turn to her.


    "What?" she asked.


    "You look beautiful. When you smile."


    "Creep."


    John chuckled. Slowly, his lowughter turned into a weird giggle that reminded her of someone''sughter in a serial killer-thriller movie. She cringed.


    "It''s my turn now," John said. "Do you want toe with me? Why not enjoy the show in the front seat?"


    "No, thank you. Anyway, I forgot to warn you. You won''t be able to meet her in a few hours."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Instead of answering, she gestured towards the screen.


    "Police¡­" she said.


    "Did you really think giarizing something that was already patented and trademarked is a small, simple offense?" Sienna smirked when she saw John''s reaction. "Actually, it was not that big of an offense." Then she turned her gaze towards the screen.. "But¡­ murder is."

 Chapter 349 - Sienna The Avenger Of Justice

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Sienna The Avenger Of Justice</h4>


    "What did you say?" Scarlette''s eyes were wide as she stared at John.


    "I said¡­ they are charging you of murder. Mywyers are trying to find out the details but¡ª "


    A cold wave of dread washed over her. She didn''t need to hear the rest of his words.


    "I didn''t kill anyone," she said. "I¡ª Someone framed me!"


    "Scar¡­ calm down. Let''s just wait for thewyers to pose a bail. You know¡ª "


    "When is that?"


    "I¡ª " John''s lips twitched.


    "When are they going to take me out of here?"


    "Scar, calm down. I am doing my best, alright?"


    "It was Sienna," Scarlette said. "There''s no way that she didn''t do this!"


    "You mean she nned all this?"


    "Yes! That''s the only way! She must have nned this in advance! That woman is crazy! She is rich and knows how to use her money! It should be her."


    John shook his head.


    "There is no way it was her. I don''t think¡ª Are you sure you haven''t killed anyone before?"


    "I¡ª "


    "Or maybe caused someone''s death?"


    "I am sure! Don''t you trust me?"


    John clenched his jaw. Then he smiled. "Do you me me?"


    "John¡­ you¡­ " Tears stung her eyes. "How could you say that?"


    "I don''t know Scar¡­ should I really trust you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Panic settled inside her gut. Did he know something?


    "I know about it Scar."


    "What?" What does he know? Seeing John get up, Scarlette started yelling. "Hey! What do you know?"


    However, instead of giving her an answer John just shrugged and walked out of the visiting room.


    "John! Don''t you dare walk away from me! Hey! I am still talking to you!"


    The door closed slowly. It only made her more desperate.


    "John! What are you doing? John! Please¡ª Hey¡ª What about the bail?"


    Sadly, John never said anything anymore.


    Alone, she raked her fingers on her long ck hair. She needed to get away from this ce. However, murder isn''t a small case. She needed a big amount of money.


    She was actually reluctant to use all of her stash money abroad as she didn''t want to create some paper trail. Moreover, she was going to use that money to create her ownpany abroad! Without it, she won''t survive!


    Especially now that the award was already given to Grant and Amanda!


    She gritted her teeth as she thought of John''s words.


    What did he mean by he that? What exactly does he know?


    And if he knows something¡­ then what about Sienna?


    "Hey!" she yelled. "Is anyone there!" Since John chose to abandon her then¡­ she would also abandon him! John was a hacker and now a kidnapper. Sienna was still in his ce!


    "Hey!" she started banging the table where her handcuffs were attached. "Hey! I want to talk to someone!" She looked at the two-way mirror across her and assumed that someone was staring at her.


    "Hey!" she repeated. "I have some important confession. Tell your boss toe here!"


    "Hey! Can you hear me!?"


    "F*cking cops."


    "Hey! I said¡­ call your boss and tell them that I am now willing to call my ownwyer!" earlier, she refused to call herwyer because John assured her that he would handle everything.


    But the sudden changes were unexpected.


    She needed her ownwyer.


    "Hey! I have rights! I know my rights! Let me call mywyer!"


    "Hey!"


    "Can you hear me?"


    Her throat started hurting. Again, she started banging on the table and let out a few strains of curses.


    No.


    She can''t lose.


    She needed to calm down!


    Panicking like this won''t get her anywhere!


    First, she needed to get out of prison.


    After she consoled herself, she once again called out to the police officers who arrested her.


    When the door opened, a tinge of hope glinted in her eyes.


    Sadly, it disappeared as quickly as it came when she saw the woman who walked inside.


    Wearing all-ck clothes, the woman''s red lips lifted into a smirk. Then, she removed the huge sses that covered most of her face.


    "Hello¡­ Scarlette. How have you been?" Of course, the woman was none other than Sienna.


    Scarlette''s face lost all its color. As her heart dropped.


    On the other hand, Sienna elegantly sat across her. The same smile was still etched on her pretty face.


    "John¡­" Scarlette murmured. She didn''t need to ask this woman to know that John betrayed her, for Sienna. "You¡­ did this."


    "Did what?" Sienna lifted one of her beautiful eyebrows.


    "You bribed John. So he would betray me."


    "Bribe? Do I look like I need to bribe someone to convince them to switch sides?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Darling¡­ hush¡­ hush¡­ we don''t really want the police to know the mess that you tried to do to me, right?"


    Realization hit her. That''s right. She couldn''t talk about the kidnapping and risk letting the police record a confession. But why was she warning her?


    Just what is this woman doing?


    "John knew about the bank ounts and ¡­ if I am right¡­ he is currently emptying them now."


    "What did you say?"


    "No need to panic. It''s not like, he Is stealing from anyone." Sienna crossed her arms across her chest. "The money belonged to him and you borrowed it. Now, he is taking it back."


    This time, hot tears started streaming down Scarlette''s face. "That money¡­." Again, she couldn''t say a word without implicating herself.


    Was this the reason why this woman chose a f*cking police station to confront her? Scarlette felt her anger bursting inside her, threatening to erupt and destroy everything in her path.


    No. Before doing anything, what she needed to do is kill this woman!


    The woman before her!


    Sienna Rouse!


    "You ruined everything!"


    "What?" Sienna snorted. "Ruined everything? What are you talking about?" She was looking at her as if she didn''t know what she have done. "If you mean the program¡­ it wasn''t yours, to begin with. I just¡­ took it back. If you mean the money¡­ that''s not yours either. So¡­ instead of saying that I ruined everything I liked it if you call me... The avenger of justice.." Sienna said before giving her a condescendingugh.

 Chapter 350 - Chairman

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Chairman</h4>


    Wasn''t yours to begin with.


    The phrase left Scarlette speechless. This woman¡­ how did she know?


    However, before she could ask anything, Sienna got up and started walking out.


    "Hey! How did you know it wasn''t mine to begin with?" she asked. To her surprise, Sienna halted her steps. She turned and smiled at her.


    "Guess."


    "You¡ª "


    "It should be easy to guess," Sienna added. Then she put her shades on and left the room.


    Scarlette''s chest raised and fell in an abrupt motion. She couldn''t believe it! Was it possible that Sienna was just like her?


    As much as she tried to deny it, Scarlette couldn''t ignore the facts in front of her. Sienna¡­.. Didn''t exist in her past life. She wasn''t mentioned anywhere!


    However, since she showed up in Scarlette''s second life, everything changed.


    First was Amanda.


    Sienna was the one who helped Amanda and even hired her.


    She created an opportunity for Amanda and Grant to be together.


    Sienna had been blocking all her ns as if she already expected everything.


    There can only be one exnation for that!


    Sienna was just like her!


    Then, if that is the case, Scarlette was at a disadvantage. She needed to find a way to fight back.


    Just as she was thinking about all of her connections, a police officer walked into the interrogation room. "You can go now."


    "Huh?"


    "Yourpany''swyer posted bail."


    "Mr. Nakamura?"


    The police shrugged. "Do you want to leave or not?"


    "But ¡ª "why would herpany save her after what she did?


    The officer removed her cuffs and opened the door for her.


    "You can leave now, but you cannot leave the country for the time being."


    "¡­" Scarlette''s face turned sour.


    "If you forcefully leave the country, you better pray that we won''t find you. We have an extradition treaty in some countries. You will only suffer if you leave."


    "¡­"


    Scarlette didn''t want to listen to the man''s words anymore. She left the interrogation room. Maybe what the man said was a part of the protocol, but everything was enough to scare her. She was already nning to have a life abroad.


    But this case would only make her n impossible.


    She immediately imed her things and found thewyer who bailed her out. Just as she expected, it was Mr. Nakamura''swyer.


    "Mr. Nakamura is waiting for you."


    "Why?"


    The man red at her. "Beggars can''t be choosers. Either you follow me or you are on your own."


    Scarlette gnashed her teeth in silence. If Sienna was telling the truth about John, then it might be possible that all of her savings were gone right now.


    No savings means no future.


    No. She needed to calm herself and think about everything calmly.


    "Alright¡­ please lead the way."


    Scarlette followed thewyer towards a ck sedan that was waiting for them in the parking lot. The moment she got inside, a loud pping sound echoed.


    *PAK*


    "Mr. Nakamura!" Scarlette held her face, tears streamed down her cheeks. She could still feel the burning sensation from the man''s hand. "Why did you¡ª "


    "How dare you lie to me! Did you know how much money I invested in this project?"


    "Mr. Nakamura¡­ sir¡­"


    "I turn a promotion down because of this project!"


    "Sir¡­ please stop hitting me. I swear¡­" she tried to stop the man from putting his hand around her neck. But how could she stop a healthy man who always practiced karate in his free time? "Cough¡­ cough¡­ Sir¡­ Please¡­"


    "If I kill you right now. Do you think the police would be able to find your body?"


    "Please¡­. Cough¡­" she tried to remove a finger. Just one finger from her neck.


    "Listen b*tch! They won''t even find a single part of your body!"


    Finished talking, Mr. Nakamura let go of her neck. He then fixed his tie and suit while watching her struggle to breathe.


    "What are you going to do now?" Mr. Nakamura calmly asked. He epted a handkerchief from hiswyer and used it to wipe his hand. Then he opened the window of the car and threw the handkerchief away. "I invested my time and money and promised my superior that everything will go well. I invested a lot of resources for you and your time and guess what? We are being sued for giarism!"


    "Sir¡­ please listen to me. I think we can still fix this."


    "Fix this?" Mr. Nakamura snorted. "How? Don''t you know that the one that the public will hate isn''t you, but thepany who supported you? Thiswsuit would involve thepany''s integrity!" Unable to hold his anger down, Mr. Nakamura threw a tablet toward her, hitting her in the face with a loud thud.


    Blood oozed from her lips.


    However, she had no time for that.


    She opened the tablet, and slowly, her eyes widened. "The stocks¡­"


    "Huh¡­ you finally understand now? The stocks are going down and it will continue to go down once it''s proven that you giarized your software!"


    "But sir! I giarized nothing! You saw it! We worked hard for this program!"


    "Worked hard? Did you think the Rouse Tech would just carelessly say something like this without proof?"


    And he was right.


    Sienna would never do anything without a backup n. Meaning, even if Scarlette would argue and try to make herself look like the victim, it would still not end well for her.


    Especially after the fact that she really copied those files from that man in the past.


    "Then¡­. What are we going to do¡­"


    Mr. Nakamura snorted and told his driver to drive the car. "We?" She sneered. "Not we. But just you!"


    She didn''t miss the lecherous smirk on his face. Scarlette trembled.


    "What¡­ what should I ¡ª "


    "You will meet with the chairman and convince him to support you."


    "Chair¡ª chairman?" Isn''t that the old man who was running everything behind the scenes? From her research, the chairman is already in his seventies. He is the grandfather of the current CEO of thepany.


    Moreover¡­


    He was known for his lustful nature.

 Chapter 351 - Alive

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Alive</h4>


    Scarlette eyed her bruised body.


    She grabbed the sheets and used it to cover herself.


    "Not bad¡­" the old man who was smoking a cigar on the couch just across the bed let out a peal of throatyughter. It immediately reminded her of what had transpired just a few minutes ago.


    She lowered her head and thought of the gruesome things that happened. She shivered.


    How did it alle to this?


    Slowly, hot tears made their way into her cheeks.


    "My assistant already prepared some new clothes for you. You can leave now."


    Without saying a word, Scarlette grabbed the sheets and used it to cover her body as she left the room.


    Outside, two maids were already waiting for her. One was holding a first aid kit, the other was holding a towel. Next to the maid was Mr. Nakamura.


    He looked at her and nodded in satisfaction.


    "It looked like he liked you¡­ at least enough to keep you alive." Mr. Nakamura said. He then signaled the people behind him to leave. "No need to fix anything. There is no dead body."


    "¡­"


    Scarlette shivered inwardly.


    Her life, no matter how she sees it, was already in ruins. Yes. Everything about her was ruined.


    Her family, her career, and now her body.


    Everything!


    And this is all because of Sienna! That woman¡­ is going to make Sienna pay for everything.


    "Since you came out of that room alive, he must have agreed to let it pass?"


    Scarlette nodded.


    "As a bonus for performing well¡­ tell what you want."


    She stared at him.


    "Of course, as long as it''s within my capability¡­ I will give it," he added.


    For a few seconds, Scarlette said nothing. She stared at him, tears still pooling in her eyes. Then she said, "I need one thing¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "A gun."


    Mr. Nakamura lifted an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "I need it to defend myself."


    Mr. Nakamura squinted at her. "Let''s talk about it after the Chairman would give me his order."


    So, he won''t give it. Scarlette shrugged. Then she followed the maids to another room.


    So what if that man won''t give her a gun? There are other methods for her to get one!


    ...


    Four Hourster


    "She went to see the Chairman."


    "The old one?" Sienna looked at Jane, surprised.


    "Yes."


    "That ¡ª " That would mean it''s almost game over for her. The old chairman was pretty well known for his lecherous deeds. Not only that, but he is also a masochistic as*hole who liked to hurt the woman. Rumor has it that the old chairman identally killed his first wife because she bled to death while they were having intense sex. His second wife also died under mysterious circumstances.


    "Honestly, that is only her fault. She epted Mr. Nakamura''s favor considering that man has strong connections with the chairman and the yakuza." Jane murmured.


    Hearing this, Sienna could only sigh. One of her tasks is to make Scarlette suffer, and it looked like she was going to suffer a fate worse than death.


    Scarlette must have known about the yakuza in advance and that was the reason she approached Mr. Nakamura for the software. She must have thought that those people would be able to protect her. Scarlette forgot to consider that people like Mr. Nakamura and the chairman were only good to people who have value.


    Losing your value means¡­ losing their support.


    "Can you find out if she''s still alive?"


    Sienna wanted to make sure that Scarlette was still able. She already knew that Scarlette was still alive because the system said nothing about Scarlette''s death. However, she needed to know Scarlette''s state of mind.


    "Understood. Also¡­ Mr. Rouse¡­ had been calling sincest night. He said he wanted to talk about Young Master Grant."


    "And?"


    "I told him you are not avable to talk right now."


    "Good." That man still wanted to use her, even if he already told her the truth about her parents. How shameless! "And Grant?"


    "Still busy with the software and ¡ª " Before Jane could end her words, Grant suddenly walked inside her office.


    "Grant¡­" she lifted an eyebrow and offered him a polite smile.


    "I need to talk."


    Hearing the seriousness in his tone, she beckoned Jane to leave them alone.


    "What is it?" She asked after Jane left.


    "About what I heard."


    "I don''t hate you," Sienna said. "If that''s what you want to know. I don''t hate your parents either."


    He sat opposite her, his lips pursed into a thin line. "I am going to abandon Rouse Tech."


    "¡­" Sienna blinked. Did she hear the right thing?


    "If you do that, thepany would face bankruptcy."


    "I don''t care."


    "You are one confusing asshol*."


    "I don''t care. It would recover soon. It''s not like my departure would ruin thepany."


    Confused, Sienna asked. "What are you nning to do?"


    "Leave the country."


    Hm? Isn''t that her n? Seeing the convection in his eyes, Sienna let out a sigh.


    "So¡­ both of us are leaving thepany," she said. That would surely bring down the stock prices, but¡­ what he said was right. Rouse Tech would recover. They will find a new executive to handle everything and they would soon forget about the heir who left thepany.


    "I came to say goodbye," Grant said. "I ¡ª I might not see you again."


    Well¡­ "What about Amanda? Is sheing with you?"


    "Why would shee with me?"


    "¡­" What kind of ending is this? "But you two¡­" Sienna wanted to tell him that Amanda would be good for him. But she stopped when Grant''s face darkened.


    "You are not really going to push me to another woman after rejecting me, right?" he asked.


    "Eh?"


    "Sorry¡­ I just¡­ I''m leaving." And once again, he left without even waiting for her to speak.


    Wow!


    That was one hell of a moody man.


    Sienna sighed and called Jane, asking her to change the password of her t. Grant knew the password of her t so he would use it anytime he wanted to visit her. And Sienna didn''t want him here, unannounced.


    After all, Male leads have an invisible ma for trouble.


    To be honest, she just wanted to focus on Scarlette so she can already leave this world and meet Mo Li.


    After a while, Jane left to finish some tasks, leaving Sienna alone inside her t.


    The silence, whileforting, was enough to remind her she needed to hurry.


    Mo Li¡­ must be waiting for her in that world!


    "Hah¡­. It looked like it was just the two of us¡­ Miss Rouse."


    Sienna turned and was surprised to see Scarlette. The surprise vanished as quickly as it arrive.


    She had a weird smile on her face as she slowly lifted her hand and pointed a gun at Sienna. "Why don''t you sit down on your bed first?" Scarlette said. "After all, this will be a very¡­ very long night."


    "What happened to your face?" Sienna calmly sat on the bed. While Scarlette tried to hide the bruises with thick makeup, the bruises were still pretty obvious.


    "Who told you that you can ask questions?" Scarlette snorted. She hated how calm Sienna was. Did she think Scarlette won''t kill her tonight? Was she looking down on her?


    Scarlette snorted at the thought.


    This is her night!


    At the end of today, only one of them would walk out of this room, alive.

 Chapter 352 - A Tense Situation

    <h4>Chapter 352 - A Tense Situation</h4>


    "You look like hell," Sienna said calmly. Scarlette''s eyes were wide and clearly unfocused. Sienna immediately asked the system to scan the woman.


    After a while, she was informed that her initial suspicion was right.


    Scarlette was on drugs.


    "How dare you speak!? Do you really want to die?" Scarlette snarled. She then lowered her gun and started pacing in front of Sienna. "Tell me¡­ the truth¡­ are you like me?"


    "What?" Didn''t shee here to kill Sienna? What''s with all these questions? Sienna thought inwardly.


    "Don''t you dare lie! I want to know how you find out about those things¡­" Scarlette used every means to hide the tracks of her crimes. True, she killed a couple of people in the past. Aside from that, she also caused a few incidents that made a few people paralyzed or worse suicidal.


    But they should not me her for that!


    Their deaths are needed for her to seed!


    They were like stepping stones for her happy and sessful future.


    After a while, people forget about them.


    It was just survival of the fittest!


    That is the reality of the world.


    How dare this woman ruin everything?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Again, Sienna''s answers were so calm, it made Scarlette more agitated. She felt the drug hum in her system, giving her the courage that she needed for tonight.


    "You don''t know?" Scarlette pointed the gun at her. She honestly thought that Sienna would at least flinched at her threats. But the woman just calmly stared at her. It looked like she was actually waiting for Scarlette to pull the trigger!


    How hateful!


    "You b*tch¡ª " Scarlette was about to use the gun to p Sienna but Sienna grabbed Scarlette''s arm, stopping her.


    "Not the face."


    "What?"


    "It would ruin my face."


    "You¡ª " Scarlette tried to move her arm, pull it away from Sienna but she failed. "How are you¡ª" Sienna was too strong!


    How is that even possible?


    Sienna was thinner than her!


    "Let me go," Scarlette demanded.


    "So you can p me in the face?"


    "I said¡­ let me go! B*tch!"


    "Alright." Sienna smiled then she pushed Scarlette towards the floor, snatching the gun away from her. "Little kids shouldn''t y with dangerous guns. Let''s avoid idents shall we?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Now¡­" Once again, Sienna sat on the bed and looked down at Scarlette who was still sitting on the floor. "That''s better. Let''s do this again, shall we?"


    "You demon!"


    "Ask your questions. And I will answer them. This time... No guns."


    Sienna was mocking her. Scarlette was sure that Sienna wasughing at her current situation.


    "How dare you ruin my life?" Scarlette tried to get up but to her surprise, her legs couldn''t move. "You¡ª what did you do?"


    "I let you go." Sienna didn''t even hide the sarcasm in her words. "You asked for it."


    "Howe I can''t¡­"


    "Must be the drugs that you took?"


    "¡­" Scarlette red at the woman.


    "So? Are you going to ask your question before I call the police?"


    Scarlette tried to calm her heart. To no avail.


    There is no calming down in this situation. Tonight, she came here thinking that she would walk out of this door alive. She came here to kill Sienna and end this woman''s evilness.


    Who would have thought that Sienna would easily overpower her?


    "Are you someone like me?" Scarlette asked.


    "No," Sienna answered. "I am smarter and more beautiful. I was also born rich and¡ª "


    "That''s not what I was talking about!"


    "Oh¡­ then¡­ if you are talking about love life then¡­. I guess we are both single?"


    "You¡ª "


    "You know, I am slowly getting bored," Sienna said. "You came here intending to kill me but you took drugs and your judgment was definitely off. To be honest, I was expecting something more from you."


    Sienna continued, "I expected you to use your body and try to make the old chairman fight me instead. It would be challenging that way. " She got up from the bed and found her phone.


    Then she dialed the police, telling them that Scarlette was inside her room, trying to kill her.


    Scarlette on the other hand was left speechless. Is this really the end of everything? The end of her?


    Then she heard it.


    A loud bang.


    It was as if¡­


    BANG!


    Both of them looked at the door that was now broken into small pieces.


    "That door was open," Sienna noted as she looked at Grant. "You didn''t have to break it."


    Grant stood just a few meters away from them, his expression unreadable. It looked like he was about to cry but was angry at the same time.


    Even Sienna who was standing near Scarlette didn''t look like she was surprised to see Grant barge into her room. She was calmly waiting for her brother to say something.


    "I came here as soon as I could," Grant said.


    "I don''t want to know how you knew she''s here."


    "I¡ª "


    "It''s fine. At this point¡­ I am already used to it."


    Scarlette looked at Sienna then towards Grant. The atmosphere between the two was tense. She could feel a static line in between them.


    Aren''t they on good terms?


    What kind of atmosphere is this?


    "Oh¡­ and you can bring her with you when you leave," Sienna said. "I don''t want to deal with her."


    Grant stared at his sister. "Are you hurt?"


    "No. Thank you."


    Scarlette couldn''t say a word.


    What is happening here?


    "Are you sure?" Grant made his way into his sister. He examined her, making sure that she didn''t have any signs of injury.


    "A hundred percent."


    "Oh¡­"


    "Yes."


    From Scarlette''s perspective, it looked like Grant was a small puppy in front of Sienna. He was awkward and he clearlycked confidence in front of his sister.


    Seeing this, Scarlette became more and more confused.


    What happened to the confident Grant? What happened to the cold and arrogant man that Scarlette liked?


    Just¡­ Just what the hell is going on here?

 Chapter 353 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Engagement</h4>


    God knows that Sienna, or even Lily, made a lot of mistakes in the past. However, none of those things wasparable to the mistake that she did when she know Grant was in love with her.


    Sienna underestimated the feelings of the male lead.


    It should be the first lesson.


    Leads can be very, very pushy.


    It was irritating. And definitely enough to ruin her day.


    But she couldn''t just push Grant away.


    "So¡ª wait¡ª " Sienna held her palm in front of Grant. "Did you finally snap?" It had been a few hours since Scarlette was taken to the police station. This time, the police wanted to keep her in prison.


    But that is not the problem.


    The problem is the man following her around like her life was in danger!


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Grant! You just told me you will marry Amanda as long as I agree to keep you next to me. What the hell are you talking about?" Sienna had seen a lot of weirdness before but¡­ this is just a different type of weirdness.


    To be honest, she was already suspecting that this man would imprison her in a castle just to keep her by his side.


    ''Hey Robot! How did it alle to this?''


    Of course, the unreliable system said nothing.


    ''Why are you allowing him to change the plot?'' again, she asked.


    [The male lead and female lead are going to end up with each other. That''s the plot.]


    ''So¡­ even if they don''t love each other as long as they end up together, it''s alright?'' What the heck?


    Just what kind of craziness is this?


    "Are you out of your mind?" she added when Grant didn''t answer her.


    "Being alone is not safe," Grant said. "I just want to be with you."


    ''System, can you please take me out of this ce?''


    [Side Quest: The reincarnator defied thews of nature. Destroy her reputation and give her the fate that she deserved.]


    [Status: notpleted]


    [Extraction not allowed]


    Wow. So she can''t leave yet!


    But most importantly¡­


    ''What do I need toplete that task?''


    She already ruined Scarlette''s reputation. Moreover, she was already in jail. Howe the mission isn''t done yet?


    When the system didn''t answer, Sienna decided to just focus on the situation at hand. "You are not leaving?" she asked. "If you want to sleep in my house, then go to the guest room." Was he nning to say inside her room?


    Just the thought of it made her irritated.


    She couldn''t help but me Scarlette for everything that had happened. Because of Scarlette, Grant didn''t meet Amanda on time. Because of Scarlette, she fell in love with his sister, instead of the original female lead!


    Seeing that Grant wasn''t nning on moving, Sienna squinted at him.


    Now that she thought about it¡­


    "Alright. You win!" Sienna said. "Since you wanted to stay so badly, then fine. You win." She is going to leave anyway. It''s better to stop arguing with this man!


    "You will let me marry Amanda?"


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I?" Sienna noticed the disappointment in his voice. Wait¡­ did he expect her to tell him not to marry Amanda? Did he expect her to tell him he could stay even if he didn''t marry her?


    This man¡­


    "So¡­ I will marry Amanda?"


    What the fuck? "Of course! Do what you like. I''m tired. Please leave me alone."


    The only thing that she wanted was to leave this world!


    After a while, Grant finally left her room.


    Sienna didn''t know if she wouldugh or cry at the current situation.


    Still, she couldn''t help but be curious if Amanda would really agree to that marriage proposal.


    And what would happen if Amanda discover Grant married her because he wanted to stay next to Sienna?


    What aplicated life.


    This was totally unexpected.


    Unable to sleep, Sienna started making calls.


    Since the system wanted her topletely ruin Scarlette, then she would do just that.


    ¡­..


    One monthter


    Scarlette felt like someone, an unknown force, had been watching her. She dragged herself to the only vacant table inside the cafeteria of the corrections facility for troubled women.


    It has been a month since she came here. And every day had been hell.


    Everyone had been bullying her, treating her like a ve.


    She had been doing everything from cleaning toilets toundry, and her food was the worse.


    Sometimes, many women would take away her soup and meat, leaving her with rice and nothing else.


    Actually, saying that it was hell was an understatement.


    This was¡­ worse the hell!


    She had been in hell in her past life.


    And this¡­ everything that she was going through right now is worse than hell!


    {Breaking news; ROUSE TECH CEO Grant Rouse announced her engagement to colleague Amanda Bane.}


    The news immediately caught her attention.


    Engage?


    Grant and Amanda?


    But ¡ª But ¡ª


    She looked at the exclusive video that was taken when the chairman of Rouse Tech, Grant''s father, announced the news to the media. Behind him was Grant, who was smiling at Amanda.


    "Hey¡­ b*tch!" Scarlette''s eyes snapped towards the group of women who approached her. "I need food. Give us your meat."


    Scarlette gritted her teeth. As much as she wanted to fight against them, she couldn''t


    Even the guards would not do anything about these women!


    For some reason, she felt that this had something to do with whoever it was that was silently watching her.


    In the end, Scarlette just nodded and gave them her food. The news in the background was still ying. This time, the hosts said that they would soon schedule an interview with the couple.


    ¡­.


    Grant had an ominous feeling today.


    He couldn''t understand what was happening. He had checked the weather, his schedule, and even the software that he had been working on. But nothing bad came up.


    Still, the feeling stayed with him even after he finished working.


    ''Must be the weather,'' he muttered inwardly as he eyed the rain. He was already on his way to Sienna''s house to spend the night. Amanda would soon move into the t next to Sienna''s, and everything had been hectic for everyone.


    Walking inside the house, his anxiety started to spike. He frowned. Did something happen?


    Of course, he immediately went to check on Sienna. He was confident that she was inside the house, just as she promised him. She isn''t going anywhere without him.


    When Sienna didn''t answer the door, the frown in between his brows deepened. He turned the knob and realize that it was open. This only made him feel worse.


    Since he started living in this ce, Sienna started locking his door.


    But¡­ why was it open now?


    He slowly walked inside and notice the darkness. The ckout curtains made the room darker.


    "Hey¡­." He said as he sat on the bed. "Did you have dinner?" It was still seven and Sienna was already asleep? Now, that is new.


    She was no longer the CEO of ROUSE TECH, but she was still busy with various things. Grant knew that Sienna sleeps around ten or eleven in the evening.


    He started to wonder if she wasn''t feeling well.


    "Hey¡­"


    When Sienna didn''t answer, he slowly put his palm on her forehead.


    Slowly, the gentleness on his face vanished. His face lost its color, his heart thudded against his chest.. "S¡ª Sienna?" his voice trembled.

 Chapter 354 - ARC TITLE: A MATTER OF WIFE AND REVENGE

    <h4>Chapter 354 - ARC TITLE: A MATTER OF WIFE AND REVENGE</h4>


    "So¡­ I died." Lily looked at the screen that was showing Grant when he discovered that Sienna died. "This guy is weird." She noted. Grant wasn''t really crying. She was just sitting next to Sienna''s dead body without saying a word.


    He didn''t call an ambnce or the police. Or anyone for that matter.


    He just sat there, speechless.


    Was he in shock?


    "Anyway, why are you showing me this?" she asked. What''s the point of watching him? "Can you transport me back to Zendia?" She wanted to meet Mo Li.


    [Host, why don''t you check your current stats?]


    "No need. I want to go back to Zendia."


    [The system automatically got rid of the advanced system. There will be changes when you go back to Zendia.]


    "Changes? I just vanished? What are you talking about?" she frowned, unable to understand the system. She always knew that the system was weird and confusing but this¡­ is different.


    All she wanted was to see Mo Li again. She felt lucky that she did not forget him this time. She could still remember his face, white hair, and smile. But she didn''t know when this wouldst!


    Why does it feel like the system really wanted her to suffer?


    [There is a high chance that you will be transported in a different timeline.]


    "A what?" If the system transports her into a different timeline then¡­ does that mean, she won''t see Mo Li again?


    [Please understand. That timeline has beenpromised by an unknown and possibly more powerful existence. One mistake and your soul would vanish forever.]


    "So¡­ can you show me what happened after I left?"


    [Negative.]


    "Why?"


    [Information considered ssified.]


    "You told me I would be able toe back!" For some reason, this is really affecting her sanity. She couldn''t exin her sudden outbursts, her sudden sadness over this matter.


    [Bee didn''t say that. ]


    [Bee said that Host will be able to go back into that world once the investigation ispleted. All the details inside that world would not disappear in the host''s memories.]


    She turned silent.


    Does this mean, she won''t be able to see him again?


    A sigh left her lips.


    She thought of Mo LI''s white hair as she closed her eyes. She was tired.


    And lonely.


    To be honest, she just wanted to grasp into something that she could hold on to while she move from one world to another.


    "Alright¡­ just bring me back to Zendia."


    [Bee will be performing a scan in 3¡­2¡­1¡­]


    [Scan Complete]


    [Showing stats]


    [Name: Lily]


    [Race: Human]


    [World Level: C]


    [Missions Completed: Counting...]


    [Failed Missions: 4]


    [Coins: Counting...]


    [Strength: 7/10]


    [Intelligence: 78/100]


    [Speed: 7/10]


    [Luck: 5/10]


    [Skills: Painting. Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Skills: Potion Brewing and Pill Making- Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Skills: Martial Arts- Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Unlocking new skills...]


    [Skills: Gun Mastery- Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Skills: Business Management- Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Skills: Musical instruments- Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Skills: Scheming- Proficiency: Advanced.]


    [Skills: Basic Survival Skills- Proficiency: Advanced beginner.]


    [Unlocking Special Skills...]


    [Regeneration: Low]


    [Repair: Low]


    [Reconstruction: Low]


    [Status: Healthy]


    [Proceed to another world?]


    Lily frowned while reading the screen. "There''s a lot of new skills. Did I get this from the saintess?"


    [Yes]


    Lily knew that she didn''t perform a scan before she moved to Sienna''s body. She eyed the new special skills. Regeneration, repair, and reconstruction.


    Those three skills should be something about healing. Does this mean, she would have super healing ability soon?


    At least, she doesn''t need to worry about her talisman running out.


    Lily realized that if the world doesn''t have magic or the right mana for the talismans, she wouldn''t be able to make them. This is why she didn''t want to use them as much as possible. Who knows what kind of world, awaits her?


    "Alright. Let''s go to another world."


    [Proceeding to another world.]


    ¡­.


    When Lily opened her eyes again, she could see a white ceiling.


    She grunted when she realized that her whole body hurt. It felt like someone, perhaps a truck hit her!


    Without moving, she essed the information that the system provided.


    [Hosts Name: Annabel ''Anna'' Matthews]


    [Hosts Information: Anna was the daughter of the Alpha of the Shadow Pack. On the day that she was supposed to celebrate her eighteenth birthday, a group of werewolves attack their pack, killing everyone including the Alpha and the Luna. Coincidentally, Anna was away when the attack happened.]


    [Host Information in the original timeline: Anna wanted revenge. She wanted to know who killed her parents so, she agreed to go to the Royal School of Lycan to find out the truth. As the daughter of an Alpha, Anna had stronger than other Lycan her age. This attracted the attention of a Lycan Prince. She bes the Prince''s lover and tried to use the prince for information. But she fell in love and soon became the Prince''s personal assassin. The Prince convinced her to sacrifice for him and so she agreed and let him marry another woman from a different kingdom while she became the Prince''s mistress. Before the war, Anna discovered that she was pregnant and tried to tell the Prince but she overheard the Prince talking to a subordinate about killing her. Devastated, Anna tried to run away but the rogues caught her. Realizing that she was pregnant, the rogues took care of her. She died of childbirth.]


    [Additional Information: The baby that Anna will conceive became the head of the rogues and would overthrow the kingdom of the Lycans.]


    [Mission: Prevent all the misfortune that would happen to Anna.]


    [Mission: Find out the truth about the obliteration of the Shadow Pack.]


    [Mission: Find out the truth about the Prophesy and Anna''s involvement in it.]


    [Warning: Do not fall in love with the prince who ruins Anna''s life.]


    [Timeframe: None]


    [Current Timeline: 100 years after Saintess and Mo Li''s disappearance.]


    "So they existed in this world too." Lily or now Anna noted. But they disappeared.


    Does this mean¡­ Mo Li was indeed the system? Was he there to devour her system?


    A sigh left her lips.


    "Awake?" a man''s voice echoed inside the room.


    Lily''s heart trembled when she heard the voice. She jolted up and grew from the pain. She could feel her body healing but this didn''t lessen the pain. She squinted at the man standing by the door. Because of the light from the outside, she found it hard to see the man''s face.. But his stark white hair¡­ immediately reminded her of Mo Li.

 Chapter 355 - Grumpy Mo Li

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Grumpy Mo Li</h4>


    "If you are up, you should follow me! The head wanted to see you."


    "¡­" This man¡­


    "Hurry up! They''ve been waiting for you since you arrive."


    "And how long was that?"


    The man red at her.


    She continued. "How long was it?"


    "Two weeks ago."


    So, the attack happened two weeks ago. Anna immediately asked the system to check her current body. And to her surprise, she didn''t actually have any major injuries. She immediately wondered why she really felt like a truck hit her body the moment she opened her eyes.


    [That might be the effect of your new skills and this body''spatibility.]


    The system suddenly said.


    ''Exin.''


    [Information ssified.]


    ''Wow''


    She rolled her eyes and slowly put her foot down on the bed. The cold carpet weed her feet. She looked at the man again. Then she lowered her head and hid the smile on her face.


    "I can''t move my legs," she lied. The thing is, this world Is still Zendia. And she needed to know everything that she can about this world before she start her mission. Faking something isn''t a bad n.


    "You can move your legs." The man stated. "It means you can walk. Do you really want to stay here that much?"


    Just who is this man?


    Anna is still injured! Or at least that''s what everyone thought.


    But this man is really rude.


    "I really can''t move my legs."


    "The headteacher said, you are not injured. Stop lying." He started walking closer. Then he stood in front of her, glowering down at her feet.


    What the hell?


    Anna could feel the man''s hatred as he shoved his hand into the pockets of his trousers.


    Now that he was closer, Anna could clearly see the man''s features.


    He looked young, probably early twenties.


    He was also tall and undeniably good-looking, despite the frown etched on his face.


    "Mo Li¡­"


    Anna froze when she heard another voice. Her gaze darted towards the woman who walked in. She was wearing a long white dress that seemed to move like waves as she approached them. However, she had no time topliment the woman''s grace. She was more interested in the name that she used to call the white-haired boy.


    "I told you not to disturb Anna. Why did youe here?"


    "Headmaster¡­" Mo Li took a step back. "When I arrived, she was already awake. So, I approached and check on her. I was nning to call the healers."


    "Is that so?"


    Mo Li nodded. The anger in his eyes was no longer there. In front of the older woman, he looked like a docile cat.


    "Very well. You can leave now. Stay away from trouble. I will talk to her¡­"


    When Mo Li didn''t show any signs of leaving, the headmaster cocked her head and added, "Alone. I need some privacy, Li."


    "Alright. I got it."


    Of course, Mo Li didn''t forget to send her a menacing re before he left the room.


    After the door closed, the woman in white found a chair and dragged it in front of Anna.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked as she made herselffortable on the wooden chair.


    Anna just looked at the woman in response.


    "Ah, please forgive me. I forgot to introduce myself. You see, when people were already more than a hundred years old, they tend to forget things." She smiled at Anna. "Please call me headmistress Mo. That youth earlier was my son. Mo Li. Did he bother you?"


    Anna shook her head but kept her silence.


    Right now, she wanted to know the past history of Zendia to determine what happened to the saintess and Mo Li. She observed the woman''s face and she immediately saw some small resemnce. She had brown eyes, just like Mo Li. However, her hair is not white.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    "So, Mo Li did bother you."


    Again, Anna said nothing.


    "That boy.." Headmistress Mo shook her head. "Please don''t mind him. He is just upset. Most importantly, how are you feeling? The healers already said that you were not injured."


    Seeing that Anna was just staring at her, without signs of answering her question, the headmistress sighed. "I understand. I wille back tomorrow. You may rest. Food will be delivered before the sunsets. I really hope you will talk to me, Anna. I am here to help you."


    Though there was a gentleness in the woman''s voice, Anna wasn''t a fool. She immediately spotted some¡­ disgust in the woman''s eyes. The woman didn''t like Anna.


    ''Robot¡­ scan this body.''


    [Scanning¡­]


    [Scanningplete¡­]


    [Name: Anna]


    [Age: Eighteen]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Race: Pure blooded Lycan]


    [Abilities]


    [Combat: 10/10]


    [Speed: 10/10]


    [Regeneration: 10/10]


    [Unique Skill: Ability to shape-shift into full Lycan]


    [Health: 100/100]


    ''So the pain was because this body had 10/ 10bat and also ten in speed?'' she thought inwardly.


    What does this mean?


    Was Anna some sort of super warrior?


    A sigh left her lips.


    Then shey down and stared at the ceiling. Slowly, she tried to ess Anna''s memories, but she could only remember a few of them. Thest thing that Anna remembered was just walking towards the packhouse and smelling blood.


    Then she lost consciousness.


    Was it really like that?


    Or¡­ she has some sort of amnesia because of her trauma?


    After all, seeing everyone in your family dead is a very traumatic experience for anyone, regardless of age.


    From Anna''s memories, her father, Issac Matthews, was a very strong Lycan. In fact, he is considered one of the strongest in this kingdom. He is also the same person who trained Anna to be the next Alpha of their pack.


    From her memories, her father was a loving man but was always strict when ites to training. He is a loving father and a caring husband to Anna''s mother, Aurora Gentry.


    Lily also discovered that not all Lycans can transform into their Lycan form. Usually, only the strongest or the Royalty of the Lycaemunity can be one with their wolf. This is a rare ability.


    Because of this, her father had warned her to keep this a secret from everyone. In fact, not even her mother, Aurora knew the truth about her own daughter.


    This made her wonder¡­


    Why would her father want to hide this from everyone?

 Chapter 356 - Teenagers And Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Teenagers And Jealousy</h4>


    "So, you don''t remember anything?" Headmistress Mo frowned.


    "It might be trauma." Another instructor who introduced herself as a healer said. "This usually happens to anyone who lost someone important to them. This might exin the fainting even if she didn''t sustain any injuries."


    The two of them stared at her, shaking their heads. Still, Anna thought, they looked relieved after hearing that she couldn''t remember anything.


    "I already informed the Royals about this and, well¡­ they are going to send another healer to examine you. Of course, you don''t have to worry about it. They are doing this for protocol." The headmistress said. "For now, I want you to start joining sses¡­"


    "Headmistress that might not be healthy!" the healer named Sandra said. "You know how the shadow pack¡­" Sensing the sudden change in the atmosphere, Sandra stopped talking. She gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­"


    "Sandra, please leave us."


    "I understand." Sandra immediately bolted out of the room.


    "Please excuse Sandra''s rudeness." Headmistress Mo said. "I know you are well aware that out of the five packs in this kingdom, the Shadow Packs¡­ didn''t send their wolves to the academy. Isaac, your father was insistent that we couldn''t teach you anything special. I tried to argue that socializing among wolves is healthy. But the King agreed with him. Because of this, there has been jealousy among the packs. Some of them¡­ started thinking that the king favored your father too much."


    Anna just stared at the woman. No. It was more like the King was scared of Isaac. After all, just like Anna, her father Isaac could transform too. However, he couldn''t do a full transformation and could only choose to transform a part of his body. Usually, he would transform his arm into that of a Lycan.


    This made Isaac stronger.


    However, this only attracted jealousy and hatred.


    Since she woke up in this body, Anna realized her father wanted to hide her ability to avoid jealousy. He only wanted her daughter to live a normal life.


    It is better to let other people think she is a weakling, protected by her father, than for them to be wary of her.


    Still, this realization only made her more confused.


    Her father was one of the strongest! Aside from this, Aurora had the same ability as Isaac. She, too, could transform a part of her body!


    This made the two the strongest couple in this kingdom.


    Rumor has it that Isaac and Aurora might be stronger than the current king and queen of Lycae Kingdom.


    But if they were this strong¡­ then¡­ how the hell did they die?


    She hated that she couldn''t remember, aside from the strong smell of blood.


    It seems that the original soul was indeed traumatized.


    "I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "What about my parents¡­ body?" She gulped and lowered her head. She knew that her acting skills were impable and she could easily use this to fool anyone.


    "Ah¡­ the King took the liberty to cremate everyone in the pack. You have been sleeping for too long. The healers didn''t even know what was wrong. So¡­ we just¡­"


    "I understand."


    Surprise shed on the woman''s face. "Then¡­ please stay in your room in the meantime. Please do not go out on your own. Right now, the students were already aware that you are staying inside the school. I don''t want¡­ any incident to happen."


    ''So, this woman was underestimating her,'' Anna smiled inwardly. It seems that the rumor about her father being overly protected reached the ears of the other pack leaders.


    They must be thinking that her father didn''t want her toe to this school because she didn''t want to expose his daughter.


    Pathetic.


    "Alright¡­ you can leave now."


    Anna nodded, then left the office without saying another word.


    The headmistress''s office was actually in another castle. Compared to the castle where she was staying, this ce was very luxurious. It had marble tiles and beautiful chandeliers that lined the hallway. Large arched windows provided some good lighting and made each room look bigger.


    Contrary to this, the castle that she was staying in was old.


    She thought she spotted some spiders crawling next to her rectangr window just the other day.


    From the smell, it was pretty obvious that no one was living in that ce before she came.


    Now¡­


    Why would the headmistress do that?


    "Oh¡­ look at that¡­."


    "Isn''t that¡­"


    "Matthews¡­ "


    Anna stopped walking. She eyed the group of teenagers standing by the hallway. It wasn''t surprising that other students also visited this building. After all, this was the headmistress''s office. However, these people looked like they were waiting for her?


    She looked back.


    The office wasn''t really that far away.


    If these people wanted to gang up on her, why do it when she was still in the building?


    "Hey, we heard a new student is going to start next week."


    "We heard about the Shadow Pack." A woman with brown hair smirked. "We are here to offer our condolences."


    Hearing this, Anna tried to walk passed them.


    "Hey! We are still talking to you!"


    "What a disrespectful brat."


    "Did you think someone would be able to help you here?"


    "Aren''t you just an orphan?"


    "Are you going to run to your daddy and asked him to help you?"


    Anna halted her steps.


    This group of teenagers hated her pack. But why?


    Was it just because of jealousy?


    Sadly, the previous Anna had no friends outside of the pack and she spent most of her time training, so she didn''t know anything about this.


    "Hey¡­ if you want to bully someone, do it out of this building. You are too noisy!"


    Anna''s heart suddenly skipped when she heard Mo Li.


    She turned to her left and found him¡­ sitting on one of the windows. He had an apple in his right hand.


    "Mo¡ª "


    "What? You wanna say something?" Mo Li red at the woman.


    "N ¡ª No. We are leaving." The woman paled, then she practically run away from them.


    Uh¡­


    Confused, Anna looked at Mo Li, then towards the group of teenagers who were sprinting out of the castle.


    "What are you looking at?" Mo Li red at her.

 Chapter 357 - Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Sparring</h4>


    Mo Li looked like the Mo Li that she knew in the past, but his attitude was different.


    Seeing his hatred-filled eyes, Anna couldn''t help but wonder why he was so angry at her.


    She couldn''t remember meeting this man in the past.


    So why does he hate her so much?


    "What?" Mo Li jumped down the window and approached her. "You wanna take it to the arena?"


    "¡­" Arena is a ce where you could fight anyone to your heart''s contents. It was said that the concept of Arena was created to let Lycans fight against the person who they hate and move on from it. To be able to ess the arena, one needed to send an official challenge to someone.


    While you have an option to ept or decline a challenge, declining one isn''t thatmon because Lycans are prideful creatures.


    The Goddess made them that way.


    "Stop ring and tell me if you wanna fight this out."


    Anna sighed. "Too stupid," she mumbled before turning her back on him.


    "What''d you say?"


    Anna continued walking. This man was too weird. She had a bad feeling about him.


    She continued walking and feel someone following her, but decided to ignore it.


    Right now, showing this body''s ability wouldn''t do her any good.


    When she arrived at the building where she was staying, the presence following her also disappeared.


    ''Weird,'' she thought.


    Not long after, the healer that the King assigned to check on her arrived and used some of his holy power to diagnose her body.


    And just like the previous healer, he, too, said that there is nothing wrong with her body. And just like the headmistress, he told her she should start attending sses.


    A few days after that, she finally joined sses.


    In this academy, the training would start when a Lycan reached sixteen. That would be the time that they start showing their abilities and let the kingdom know of it.


    Of course, this didn''t include Anna because of her father''s insistence.


    "Is this seat taken?"


    Anna looked at the woman wearing an all-ck training uniform. And by uniform, she meant a ck tank top and ck tactical pants. Every one of them was given this uniform when they start joining sses.


    "No," Anna said and turned her attention to her new ssmates that were training using some stick. Anna had undergone the same training when she was eleven with her father. The only difference was the fact that these people were sparring against each other while Anna¡­ had to fight a tiger using that stick.


    Anna was lucky, she came out alive.


    At that time, Anna was sure that her father would the tiger eat her. So it was her or the tiger. And she chose¡­ her own self.


    Though she wasn''t able to kill the tiger that was more than twice her size, she was able to survive with her stick.


    "I''m Devon," the woman said. "You''re Anna, right?"


    Again, she nodded.


    "I didn''t see you spar with anyone," Devon said. Now that she said this, Anna recalled that this woman was her ssmate.


    "No one want''s to spar with me," Anna shrugged. Since she started in the middle of the school year, everyone already has their own partners. Moreover, the ones who didn''t have one refuse to even acknowledge her presence.


    Even the professor who was supposed to be fair didn''t say anything about this. After he introduced her to the ss earlier, he just ignored her and acted like she didn''t exist.


    "Oh?"


    Again, she shrugged. Right now, they were in the area just outside another building. There were plenty of trees surrounding the ce. So, instead of looking for a partner, Anna just decided to sit under one of the trees and watch them.


    "Hey¡­. The professor is calling us. I guess warm up''s done." Someone said.


    Hearing this, Anna got up and followed everyone out of the clearing. This time, they walked towards an even bigger clearing with a huge stage.


    "Alright¡­. You may take your seats¡­" their professor was a middle-aged man who looked like he was still in histe twenties. However, the system already informed her earlier that he should be nearing his forties.


    Benefits of having Lycan blood.


    Just like the headmistress.


    She imed that she was already more than a hundred years old, yet she still looked like she was in her forties. Even Anna''s father and mother looked younger than their actual ages.


    "Alright, I need a volunteer." The professor said. "I need to teach you how to handle a sword and kill a dark one in one hit."


    Right, dark ones.


    They still existed in this timeline and they are still the enemies, the demons trying to cross to Earth.


    "No one?"


    "Professor! Since we have a new student, why don''t you let her see how to handle a dark one!?"


    Someone from the back said.


    Almost immediately, low chuckles and murmurs erupted after the man''s words.


    In response, Anna turned toward the speaker.


    It was a blond man with a huge grin on his face.


    "No. She''s still new. However, you can be her partner in practicing this new move after I show it to everyone." The professor said without looking at her. "Since no one wanted to volunteer, I will call one of you. Rob from the Blood Stone pack. As the next Alpha''s younger brother, you will surely be his chosen Beta. Now, Betas were one of the best fighters in a pack. You need to learn some new things. Come here, I will show you something."


    A man with curly hair that was neatly tucked in a ponytail got up and walked toward the stage without saying a word.


    Then, the professor showed them something¡­ that Anna learned when she was twelve.


    How to decapitate a dark one in one swoop.


    Anna just listened as the professor pointed out some weaknesses and how to use their speed to fight a dark one.


    "Now¡­ it''s your turn." The professor turned toward Anna. "Come here¡­ and fight Dominic. Use the method that I taught you and pretend that Dominic is a dark one. Knock him out, if you can.. And Dominic?" The professor smiled at Dominic before he said, "You can fight back."

 Chapter 358 - The Kings Personal Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 358 - The King''s Personal Assassin</h4>


    The man named Dominic was a six-foot-three giant with biceps that was the same size as her head.


    It wasn''t even an exaggeration.


    At five foot seven, Anna was already considered tall for most women. However, next to a giant, she looked just like¡­ a small little mouse in front of a rabid dog.


    "Come on¡­ why are you hesitating?" Dominic smirked at her.


    Anna squinted. The man was already in a fighting stance, prepared to ept her attack. But she¡­ she wasn''t nning tounch any attacks.


    "Anna, don''t forget¡­" she heard the professor''s words. "Dark ones¡­ will not wait for you to attack them. Most of the time, they attack first."


    When Dominic heard their teacher''s words, his smirk turned into a sinister grin. He then lunged her way. To her surprise, Dominic was quite fast, despite his size.


    It looked like he can be a good fighter.


    Sadly for him, his opponent was Anna.


    Instead of avoiding his attack, Anna suddenly threw her stick his way. Then, she spun and weed him with a roundhouse kick. Everyone heard a loud crack, followed by a boom.


    Dominic was sent flying and hit a nearby tree.


    "Dark ones¡­ don''t talk," Anna said. "B*tch!"


    The silence that followed was suffocating.


    She looked at the professor and smiled. Then, without saying another word, she picked up her stick and went back to her seat.


    The thing about fighting is not the technique or the size of the fighter. It is using their weakness against them.


    While this was the first time Anna fought against Dominic, she knew that the man wasn''t as strong as he looked.


    He was all talk.


    Oh well, an empty can usually make more noises than the full one.


    But still.


    Letting go of her pent-up frustrations felt really good.


    Sadly for her, the n toy low was already ruined.


    And it was just her first day!


    Damn.


    After the incident, the professor had no choice but to tell them to leave. He needed to bring Dominic to the healers so they could check his body. Obviously, Dominic didn''t sustain any life-threatening injuries, but it looked like her actionspletely caught the professor off guard.


    "You will follow me to my office." The professor told her before leaving.


    "Well¡­ that was pretty cool."


    Anna looked at Devon.


    "So you can actually fight, huh."


    Anna didn''t say anything. Her gaze was towards the woods.


    Earlier, she felt someone staring at them. However, now the presence once again vanished.


    "People here¡­ doesn''t like you, it''s not because of you. It''s because of your father. I hope you won''t take it personally."


    "Why?" Anna asked.


    "What do you mean, why?"


    "Why don''t they like my father?" Actually, Anna thought, her father was a fantastic guy. She always told her father how she wanted to be like him in the future. Strong and kind. Warm and Brave. A good leader and an excellent subordinate.


    "You don''t know?"


    "What should I know?"


    Devon''s eyes were wide for a few minutes before she cleared her throat. "I just¡­ I don''t think I should talk about the departed."


    "¡­"


    "I should leave now."


    Seeing Devon leave like that, she couldn''t help but be more confused.


    Everyone was showing hate towards her father. The same father that loved Anna like she was his life.


    Anna soon went to see Mr. Nerate, their professor, inbat against dark ones.


    When she walked inside his office, she immediately notice the man''s dark expression.


    "You can fight." That wasn''t a question.


    In response, she nodded and sat across from him. Lycans were born fighters. Or at least, that''s what her father told her.


    "And it looked like someone trained you to fight someone bigger than you."


    Again, she nodded.


    "When did you start learning?"


    "At fourteen," she lied.


    "So you learned how to kill a werewolf at fourteen?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "If Dominic was a normal Lycan, your attack would have killed him. You hit his neck. A vital point."


    She lifted an eyebrow in response. "Am I supposed to hit his foot?" This man told her to pretend like she was fighting a dark one. Was she supposed to hit a dark one''s foot?


    "Don''t get sarcastic with me, youngdy! I''m assuming that your father trained you?"


    "Yes."


    "See? That''s why people hate Isaac. He always broke the rules."


    "Rules?"


    The professor rolled his eyes. "Did you know the easiest way to kill a Lycan, Anna?" the man asked, the frown was still apparent on his face.


    Silver bullets? Nope.


    Normal bullets? Nope.


    Some herbs or wolfsbane? It''s a big no.


    These were legends that normal humans are creative to fool themselves. It was created to give them a false sense of safety.


    "Decapitation," Anna answered without any hesitation.


    Of course, you can kill a Lycan through other ways, like removing their limbs until they couldn''t heal their bodies anymore, or burning them. But the easiest way to do it is just to decapitate them.


    But that is only if you are strong enough to get close to them.


    Professor Nerate leaned back against his chair. He stared at her, his face unreadable. "Anna, did you know why your father was hated by people from other packs?"


    This time, she didn''t say anything.


    "It wasn''t just because your father was strong, Anna. It was because he was¡­ a killer."


    "Aren''t we all?" Lycans are born to kill. Her father made sure to instill this in her head.


    The professor sighed. "No¡­ I mean... Your father was a Lycan Killer."


    "A what?"


    "As one of the strongest, the King made your father the Lycan Killer. He was responsible for killing everyone who break the rules. Be it a child, a teenager, men, women, or old. As long as they break thews, your father and his team of killers would terminate them."


    Surprise, she stared at the professor as she tried to make sense of Anna''s memory. The father that Anna knew was kind and caring.


    "In short¡­ your father¡­ was the King''s personal assassin."

 Chapter 359 - Saving The One That They Hated

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Saving The One That They Hated</h4>


    An assassin.


    Anna wanted tough at the irony of it all.


    So, if Isaac was indeed an assassin, then being killed by the King himself is possible. She stared at the professor; her face was devoid of any expression. Was it possible that the King killed her father?


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Everyone knows it. Except you." Nerate said. "You know why only I have the guts to tell you the truth?" He got up from his chair and looked at the view from the huge rectangr window behind his chair. "Because I think you deserve to know why your pack¡­ is even called the Shadow Pack."


    They are shadows.


    The dark part of the light.


    The shadow of the King''s sess.


    "Your pack was trained to kill Lycans, not dark ones." Nerate shrugged. "So don''t me the other kids for not liking you. The shadow packs are strong but¡­ they never fought against the dark ones. Instead, they hunted rogues and lycans alike. Or even the King''s enemies. The only reason why I told you this is because¡­ I wanted you to leave this school on your own ord."


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Your ssmates are scared of you. And I don''t want you to hurt them."


    Her eye twitched. This was the original Anna''s habit every time she is getting angry. However, she was trained not to show any emotion, especially to outsiders.


    Now that she thought about it, her father indeed trained her as an assassin.


    Instead of fighting dark ones, she was trained to fight against Lycans.


    "Your presence here already caused chaos from other packs. They don''t want you here."


    "Because I am from Shadow pack," she stated.


    Nerate stared at her with a serious expression. "Because you are your father''s daughter. The fact that you are a Matthews is enough to scare anyone."


    Anna blinked. Then she got up. "I''m not leaving."


    "You don''t understand. The chaos that¡ª "


    "And did you really think I would care, Professor?"


    "Anna¡­" surprise shed on the man''s face.


    "Did you think other people''s opinions bother me?" Slowly a smirk appeared on her face. "I am not going to hurt anyone¡­ first. But if they try to hurt me¡­ everything will be different."


    Anna realized that the father that she knew differedpletely from the Isaac that this person knew. Sadly for them, this changed nothing. Anna, or at least the original one, would never hate her father.


    Of course, she also understood the professor''s perspective. In fact, she thought the professor was a good man. He knew that a storm was brewing inside the school.


    The people who obliterated the Shadow pack would soon want her dead.


    And killing a Lycan inside this school meant the culprit was challenging the king.


    The professor didn''t want the students to get involved.


    "Please¡­ it''s for the other students. Right now, we don''t know which group killed your parents. If they get inside the proximity of the school¡­ we will be forced to fight back."


    "And defend me," Anna said, sarcasm apparent in her voice. Everyone hated her. But if the culprit would send assassins inside the school, everyone would be forced to protect her.


    That alone is going to stir a lot of parents.


    "But it was the King who wanted me here," Anna added before she turned her back on the man. "Are you really going to defy the will of the king?" Nerate wanted her to leave the school on her own so he won''t have to defy the order of the King.


    "Professor¡­ I know you didn''t intend to tell me why everyone hated my father. I know everyone wanted me to be bullied so I would run away on my own."


    "You¡ª "


    "But it changed when you realized I am stronger than most of the people here."


    "That¡ª "


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let other people bully me." She turned and showed a sad expression to the professor. "I already lost my parents and pack, professor. I don''t want to lose¡­ my new ssmates, too."


    Once she turned towards the door, the sad expression on her face vanished. Her face turned stony, freezing. She walked out of the room and, just as she expected, a man wearing a suit was also waiting for her to leave.


    "You are the person who hurt my son?"


    She was not familiar with the man. However, this one exuded the smell of a Gamma. This must be Dominic''s father. The man had the same build as his son. He was probably taller and obviously bulkier. The two had striking simrities: one would recognize them as father and son from afar.


    However¡­ howe this man is already here?


    No. This man didn''te here because of Dominic. He must be here along with the other parents toin.


    Of course, when he heard that someone happened to his son, he immediately came to talk to the professor.


    "Who is your son?" she asked.


    "You¡ª "


    "Mr. Erfet." Nerate''s voice interrupted them. "Pleasee in."


    "Is this the brat who hurt Dominic?"


    "Sir, pleasee inside. We don''t want to disturb the other instructors."


    "Answer me!"


    "So, you are that man''s father," Anna said. She was already in a bad mood. It seems that some people just want her to explode.


    Lily understood she was in a body of a full-blooded wolf. However, she was not used to the sudden need to break something every time she gets irritated. For some reason, she felt that a fuse was inside Anna''s body, and the more she try to control it, the more irritated she bes.


    The only reason she could stay calm, or at least look like she was calm, was because of the system; always reminding her of her mission.


    "Mr. Erfet¡­. I advise you to follow Mr. Nerate. It''s not good to disturb the other teacher."


    The entrance of another man interrupted the tension.


    Anna give the man a quick look before she started walking away.


    It wasn''t a coincidence that the Prince who ended Anna''s life in the original timeline just showed up to ''save'' her.


    This ¡­


    This was a meticulously n first meeting.

 Chapter 360 - Hellio

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Hellio</h4>


    "Hey! Aren''t you going to thank the prince for saving you?"


    A man blocked her way. He pointed at Anna, "The Prince just save you,dy."


    "¡­"


    "It''s alright, Abiel." Prince Asahel, the first prince of the Briwen Royalty, walked toward her. Then he held his hand in front of her. "Everyone knows me by my given name, Asahel. Please call me, Hellio."


    "Your highness¡­" the Prince''s attendant, Abiel, tried to interrupt but Asahel just held his hand, stopping his attendant''s words.


    "It''s alright, Abiel. The Lady has been through a lot. I believe you are Annabel? May I call you Anna?"


    Anna looked at the man''s physical appearance. She was always someone who loves good-looking people and she could say that this man looked angelic. He had blond hair, ocean blue eyes, and a very symmetrical face. He had a kind smile and a gentle gaze.


    No wonder the previous Anna fell for this guy.


    However, something like this is only considered So-So by Lily''s standard. Knight Mo Li was obviously more good-looking than this guy. And that Knight¡­


    Hold on, why was she thinking about Mo Li again?


    "Aren''t you going to shake the prince''s hands?"


    "Oh." Anna looked at Abiel before she shook the Prince''s hands. Abiel should be the son of a beta. She could smell it from him. However, despite the man''s imposing height, he isn''t that strongpared to Prince Asahel.


    The thing is, everyone knew that the First Prince Asahel was a weak Lycan. Compared to his brother, the second Prince Gerrard, Asahel was seen as the weaker one.


    What they don''t know was the fact that Asahel was intentionally hiding his strength behind his gentle smile.


    "I apologize for my manners." Anna calmly said. "Please call me Annabel, your highness first prince Asahel."


    "Hellio is better."


    "I would rather not call you that, first prince Asahel," Anna said, her face devoid of any expression. Compared to her calm demeanor, Asahel and Abiel looked like they swallowed someone bitter.


    How could she call him like that when the first prince graciously offered his nickname?


    The first prince wanted to be close to her but she swiftly decline! Anyone in this kingdom would fight for the Prince''s attention, but Anna refused to be his friend.


    "I will take my leave," Anna added, leaving Asahel and Abiel speechless. Of course, she didn''t really leave.


    ''Robot, I need an invisibility,'' she said. She had a few invisibility talismans left in her space. When she arrived in a secluded area, she immediately made herself invisible and followed Asahel and Abiel towards the Prince''s room.


    The building where his room was located was ten times better than the headmistress''s office. It was about five times the size of that office, too!


    Of course, this was already expected, considering Asahel was a prince.


    "That b*tch! Should I just kill her?" Abiel immediately said the moment they walked inside the room.


    Luckily, Anna didn''t need to go inside to hear what they were saying. She used another talisman to be able to see them, even if she was standing outside of the room.


    "She is stronger than you," Asahel said. He sat down and waited for Abiel to pour him some tea before he continued. "She might be stronger than me."


    "That''s impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible Abiel. She is that man''s daughter. Isaac could be one with his wolf. There is a possibility that Anna could do that too."


    "I already checked the archived where everyone''s ability was recorded. She was not there."


    "Isaac¡­ "Asahel sighed. "Not even father would dare question that man''s words. There is no way of knowing if he lied about Anna''s ability."


    "But, we sent spies to shadow pack and every one of them said that Anna is not that strong."


    Hearing this, Anna rolled her eyes. Abiel was an epitome of stupidity. All brawn, but no brain.


    If she was strong, did they really think that her father would train her along with everyone else?


    No!


    Her father trained her in the forest behind their packhouse!


    Her father created an underground training space in that forest. Not even her mother knew about this space.


    Even if they try to find it, they won''t be able to because one needed her hand and blood to open that secret training ground. Speaking of that training ground, she was already nning to go to that ce soon.


    "We need her on our side," Asahel said. "Gerrard had been steadily increasing his influence in the past few years. It did not help that he became good friends with Mo Li. "


    "I understand. Then¡­ do you want me to¡­ do that?"


    Anna heard a long silence before Asahel spoke. "No. I doubt our people could defeat her. If they cannot defeat her, then it would only mean that we are wasting the lives of everyone."


    Another silence followed.


    "I want to know the details of the Shadow Pack¡­ massacre."


    "The King made sure to keep everything a secret."


    Asahel snorted. "Sadly, not one of the packs would even care to ask for the details."


    "I heard the scene was so gruesome¡­ the bodies were¡­ chopped into pieces. When they arrived, the fire already consumed half of the bodies. And until now¡­ they still couldn''t find Isaac''s corpse."


    "Do you think Isaac would have survived that massacre?"


    "I haven''t seen the scene so¡­ "


    "Tell me your thoughts, Abiel. Do you think¡­ Isaac survived the massacre?"


    "Forgive me, your highness, I would like to speak my mind."


    "Go on¡­" Asahel said.


    "Well, I don''t want to be used of treason, but from my initial analysis, there is a high chance that it was His Majesty the King himself who killed Isaac and the Shadow pack."


    "Why would you say that? Father needed Isaac and the shadow pack''s strength to control the other pack."


    "This is nothing but mere conjecture. After all, only the king would have the strength and power to obliterate a powerful pack like the Shadow Pack."


    Anna frowned when she heard Abiel''s words. She too thought that the one who killed her pack was the King. However, Asahel''s words also made sense.


    The King is feared because of the Shadow Pack.


    Why would he kill the pack that is making him strong?

 Chapter 361: Headmistress Mo

    <h4>Chapter 361: Headmistress Mo</h4>


    "Since you didn''t want me to use that method¡­ then how are you going to be one of us?" Abiel asked.


    "There are plenty of ways."


    "You sound so sure?"


    "When ites to convincing women? "Asahel chuckled. He then finished his tea before he added, "Let''s just say I have special methods to convince them. After all, women, no matter how strong, still have their soft side."


    Anna rolled her eyes. Yeah, good luck with that. She was already nning toe back here tonight to make that man suffer. Since her invisibility would disappear in about an hour, she wandered around the castle until she finally visited the headmistress''s office. She heard that a lot of parents arrive today, and they were showing concerns about Anna''s presence in this school.


    She would love to see those people.


    And just as she expected, she could already hear shouting before she could even walk inside the headmistress''s office.


    Just like earlier, she didn''t actually get in, but it was because she smelled an Alpha inside.


    She was actually worried that the Alpha would be able to smell her.


    After all, Alpha''s are just different breeds of wolves.


    "I am telling you! That child is dangerous! We can''t have it here in this school!"


    "Mr. McGill! Please lower your voice! You are in the presence of our Alpha!"


    "Is this really the time for that Risteard?"


    "I just wanted that woman out of this school!"


    "I agree with McGill," a deep voice echoed. A deafening silence followed the man''s words. It was pretty obvious that the speaker was an Alpha. "Anna Matthews cannot stay here. It would only endanger the other students."


    "And why would it endanger other students?" Headmistress Mo asked. "Are you insinuating that we are not capable of defending the students? Hm Urchaid?"


    "Headmistress, I didn''t take you as someone who would actually defend the child of the monster who killed your husband."


    "¡­" So¡­ Isaac killed Mo Li''s father? So, that was the reason he hated Anna. She sighed inwardly and continued to listen.


    "Urchaid¡­ let me tell you something. It was the King who wanted her here."


    "So he could control her!"


    "You know very well that I could charge you for treason for saying those things in front of me, right?" Headmistress Mo''s voice was cold, freezing. "Urchaid, you might be an Alpha but let me remind you something. These grounds, the one that you are standing in, were owned by the King. And my loyalty will always be towards his majesty."


    "Headmistress Mo. You are the only person who could convince the King to take his orders back. She is a Matthews! She already injured one of your students! Just as we all expected, that child was trained to kill us. What if¡ª "


    "It was a sparring Mr. McGill." Headmistress Mo interjected. "Did you expect her to wait for Dominic to hit her?"


    "Still! What she did was wrong! How could she¡ª "


    "McGill¡­ enough. Headmistress Mo has a point. We can''t just kick her out after the King''s decree."


    "So, what are we going to do? Isaac Matthews must have a lot of enemies. Humans, Elementals, Rogues, and even among us, Lycans. The people who killed him¡­ must be really powerful, maybe even more powerful than Isaac! If they decide toe here and kill Isaac''s daughter, no one would be able to stop them! And that includes you, Headmistress."


    "You are wrong." Headmistress Mo said. "This is ournd. We have special methods to defend against an attack."


    Anna shook her head and left. Her invisibility was about to disappear and her scent would soon fill this ce if she wasn''t too careful. It would be very hard to fool those old dogs.


    She found another spot and waited for her invisibility to disappear before she went back to her room. It was a very informative day.


    However, this only gave her more and more questions.


    "Hm?"


    She stopped walking when she smelled something different. She then eyed the wooden door of her room. It was just a few feet away from her. After a few seconds, she jumped out of the window in the hallway and went inside her room using the windows.


    ''Strange¡­'' she looked around and was really surprised not to see anyone inside.


    Earlier, she thought she smelled another wolf inside her room.


    But the moment she got inside, the scent disappeared.


    ''Robot! Scan!''


    [Scanning started¡­]


    [Scanningpleted. Presence of two people detected. They entered the room approximately twenty minutes ago. They stayed for a few seconds before leaving. Bee could trace a device used to monitor the host, and another that contains a sedative.]


    ''Oh?'' she sat on the bed and removed her boots. ''Tell me about the sedative.''


    [The sedative would work on normal Lycans. But it won''t work on the host''s body.]


    She nodded andy on the bed. So, someone wanted to take her away?


    She then rxed her mind and body and waited for the culprit to show up. If these people wanted to kill her inside her room, they would have used something stronger. But they only used a sedative. This means these people might be nning to take him out of the academy.


    But isn''t this an excellent opportunity for her to go out?


    She smirked inwardly just as she heard a small thud. By now, she already closed her eyes, her breathing calm.


    ''She''s asleep?'' someone whispered. Surprisingly, it was a woman''s voice.


    ''That was pretty strong. The dosage could even knock out an Alpha.''


    ''But why''d you think she snuck out on the windows instead of using the door?'' the woman asked just as the man carried her in his arms.


    ''Who knows?''


    Anna felt the two take her out of the room. Fresh air weed her. Being carried like this while traveling would be good. For some reason, she suddenly thought of Mo Li.


    Sadly, she couldn''t go back to that version of Zendia anymore.


    However, she was nning to do some research soon. She could only hope that she would find out what happened all those years ago.


    After more than an hour, the two finally stopped running. Anna assumed they weren''t that far from the academy. After all, the two just ran on the way here.


    ''Put her here¡­''


    ''Are you sure this is secure?''


    ''Even an Alpha won''t be able to fight against those chains. Go. Tie her up.''

 Chapter 362: Sadness and Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 362: Sadness and Guilt</h4>


    "Are you sure this is fine?" the woman who took Anna said. She was sitting across from the ''unconscious'' Anna. "If the Headmistress knows that it''s us who took her here¡­ she would expel us. After all, we are still inside the academy."


    "The headmistress didn''t even know that we were already back. Can you just rx?"


    "He''s right. Rx. Alpha Urchaid would take over and we can forget about everything here."


    "I just ¡ª I have a bad feeling about this. I mean¡­ "


    "If you want¡­ you can leave ahead of time. Just to¡­ you know¡­ calm down. Stop thinking about it."


    The woman let out a loud sigh. "I just¡­ you know. Nevermind. I will wait for you guys outside."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone stopped talking when the bulb inside the basement suddenly cracked. Then, it literally broke and fell into the concrete floor.


    "How is that¡­ possible?"


    "That ¡ª " Before the man could finish his words, his head was suddenly kicked away from his body. It fell to the floor with a loud thud.


    While it waspletely dark, all of them were Lycan''s. Their senses were heightened, and that includes their sense of sight.


    They saw the head detached from the body. They also saw the blood that looked like a waterfall, but they didn''t see who attacked them.


    When the woman realized that they were in danger, she yelled for help.


    But it was toote.


    ¡­


    Anna walked out of the basement. Her clothes were still the same. Not a speck of blood can be seen in them.


    She walked barefoot into the living room and realized that she was inside a small cabin. A firece and a cozy couch can be seen near her. There were also some picture frames on the walls.


    Families, people, smiling toward the cameras.


    It looked like this ce was like a cabin that everyone can use?


    When the smell of burnt flesh filled the room, Anna opened all the windows, letting the smoke out.


    She then wondered if the talisman that she used on them was effective.


    It was something that could dissolve bodies.


    Anna frowned. She wasn''t in a bad mood because someone dared to kidnap her. She was a little irritated that she had to use another one of her talismans! Lily was running out of Talismans!


    She needed to replenish her supplies and go to a world where she could create those talismans.


    Actually, she could create talismans in Zendia. But this time, she didn''t possess the body of a powerful saintess.


    She was a werewolf and she couldn''t use any elements or whatever Saintess Rhea had. She could also use the system and buy some supplies, but those things were pretty expensive! Moreover, they are getting more and more expensive every time she buys something!


    All she can do is use brute force and transform into a wolf!


    Just the thought of it is making her more and more irritated.


    While she hasn''t transformed yet, she recalled that Anna always thought it was painful. That previous Anna was already used to the pain but¡­ Lily was not!


    After a while, she went back to the basement and made sure that the bodies didn''t leave any traces before leaving.


    She still needed to visit a few ces.


    Now that she was already here¡­ She was nning to visit the location of her pack, which should be about a hundred miles away from this ce.


    The thing is¡­


    She would need to teleport to be able to get there!


    And to do that, she would need another talisman!


    She gnashed her teeth and thought of other ways. After checking the time, she finally used another talisman.


    Luckily, she only needs one to travel back and forth. She could also use the same portal repeatedly. All she needed was to use her blood to act like some sort of password for the portal.


    After finally looking for the right location, she finally opened a portal that would lead her toward the mountain just behind their packhouse.


    However, just before she could go into the portal, she smelled someone familiar.


    She turned towards the house and, just as she expected; it was Mo Li.


    He had a hurried look on his face as he walked inside the house.


    Then, he heard him let out a curse before running out. He couldn''t detect her presence and that must be because she was already near the portal. And the only way for Mo Li to see the portal was if she smeared some blood on his forehead.


    Confused, Anna looked in the direction where Mo Li had disappeared. Was he looking for her?


    No. That''s impossible.


    Mo Li hated her because of her father.


    Why would he try to look for her?


    Then, there is the second possibility.


    Was he involved in her kidnapping?


    She shrugged and decided to think about this once she is back. For now, she is going to visit their packhouse.


    Nausea hit her the moment she walked inside the portal.


    Actually, this was her first time using this talisman, so she wasn''t so sure how this works. She heard a buzzing noise and when she opened her eyes again, she was already in a different ce.


    Using Anna''s memory, she walked towards the packhouse. Slowly, her heart thudded, and her body turned rigid.


    This was not because Lily felt emotional. It was because of the original soul.


    Anna¡­ started shaking.


    Lily halted her steps and leaned against a tree.


    Forests and beautiful nature surrounded her. But the body that she was in was shivering both in anger, sadness, and nervousness.


    For some reason, she also felt a little bit of guilt inside this body.


    The original Anna must have med herself for what happened to her family.


    From the memory that Lily saw, it looked like Anna''s father asked her to leave the packhouse so everyone could decorate for her birthday.


    And since she was already used to this, she left asking no more questions and, just as always, came back around five to receive her ''surprise'' from her father.


    Well, she received a surprise.


    And it was something that she would never forget¡­ for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 363: Stained with Blood

    <h4>Chapter 363: Stained with Blood</h4>


    Lily had to stop approaching the packhouse.


    This body couldn''t take it.


    For some reason, Anna kept shaking. She could barely take a step toward the house. It felt like she was scared about something, so scared that her body was starting to turn cold.


    The only reason she hasn''t fainted yet is because of Lily''s soul.


    ''Tsk.''


    She walked towards the hidden training area instead.


    It has been a few weeks already, but it seems that this body''s trauma is really hard to deal with.


    Not that she med the original Anna. If anything, she sympathized with her.


    Poor thing.


    She quickly went inside the training area and used Anna''s memories to ess a library where her father asked her to memorize the history of the Lycans.


    Of course, Anna refused to do this. Instead of reading boring history, she practiced some martial arts technique that was included in the library.


    After a while, she spotted the thick book that her father wanted her to read. The man stated that the book was antique and was written by their ancestors.


    After scanning the pages, she found some passages that talked about Saintess Rhea.


    [The Saintess and her knight existed to stop the war between the Lycans and the Rouges and while she seeded, there is no guarantee that a war might not happen in the future.]


    [The saintess did a lot of miracles, things that humans and elementals lusted.]


    [The saintess created the greatest imbnce of power between the species upying Zendia.]


    [The saintess''s deeds would soon cause a great war that might end all of Zendia.]


    "¡­"


    So, even if she disappeared, her body stayed there?


    Moreover, she also stopped the war?


    What about Mo Li?


    Sadly, she didn''t read anything about Mo Li after that.


    The next passages talked about the Queen of the Rouge''s marriage to the King of the Lycans and the distrust of the people of the church.


    While she wasn''t sure about the events that Saintess Rhea did after she left, she was certain that the Lycans actually hated the saintess.


    But why?


    Anna read the passages over and over again. While they didn''t straight out say that they hated the saintess, it was pretty obvious that the Lycans thought the Saintess left a lot of things to the humans.


    Things that created an imbnce of power.


    Things that could awaken human greed.


    Clearly, the elder Lycans think that the things that the Saintess left were not really given by the gods and therefore should not be in this world.


    "¡­"


    Did she really make some mistakes?


    Well, she did everything that has something to do with her mission. She didn''t care about the consequences of her actions. All she wanted was just to finish her task, her mission.


    She failed to realize that the worlds that she was traveling have people, real living people, living in them.


    Now, the effects of her previous actions have backfired. And people think that another war would soon happen because of what she did.


    ''Ah¡­ humans.''


    ''Humans were born greedy.''


    ''From the moment that an infant would open its eyes, it was already greedy for love and everything that a parent has to offer.''


    [The hosts sounded too bitter. Bee can''t take it. Bee will take a break to avoid drowning from the host''s bitterness.]


    ''Are you joking?'' she couldn''t help but ask. When the robot didn''t answer, she sighed and close the book. She had high hopes that she would find out something today. It looked like she was just expecting too much.


    Well, she couldn''t really me Anna''s memory for showing her that this book has everything in it. After all, that''s what Isaac told her when she was still a kid.


    After looking around, she left this ce and go back to the Academy.


    She could alwayse backter. After all, she already has that portal.


    Oh¡­ but first, she needed a convincing story.


    ¡­.


    "Why do we have to find her? Are you sure she didn''t run away or something?" Lionel grunted as he made his way into the small clearing in front of their group. "If she wanted to leave, just let her leave. I would do the same if I was in her shoes."


    "Will you shut up!" Devon yelled. She was walking at the back of the group. Her eyes were alert as she scanned the forest for the umpteenth time. Then she inhaled and used her senses to identify the smell of various things around her.


    Sadly, she couldn''t smell any Lycans around.


    "Why are you getting riled up? Are you her friend? Tsk. I would rather practice some techniques than spend some time in the forest looking for that woman."


    "It was the King''s orders," Devon responded. "So unless you want me to tell the Prince that you¡ª "


    "Oh, shut up!" Lionel said. He rolled his eyes and walked ahead of the group.


    "Hm? W ¡ª What is that?'' Lionel paused and stared at the blood a few feet away from him.


    When Devon saw the blood, she immediately rushed forward, and just as she expected, Anna was indeed near them. She was sitting by the river.


    "Anna?"


    Anna had her back on them.


    "Are you here to try and kill me, too?"


    "Anna? It''s Devon¡­" Devon said. "We''re not here to hurt you. The headmistress said that ¡ª " Devon''s words halted when Anna got up and turned towards them. "You are¡ª "


    Anna smiled and took a step towards them. Of course, seeing her bloodied appearance made everyone alert. However, before Anna could approach them, she fainted.


    "Anna!"


    One of the bigger students carried Anna toward the castle where the healers were located. To everyone''s surprise, the healer told them that the wounds and cuts on Anna''s body were made by an animal.


    Even the blood on her body was¡­ from an animal.


    This made a lot of people wonder.


    Anna disappeared for a few hours. Then Mo Li arrived and told the headmistress that someone took her. The headmistress immediately used the authority of the king''s decree to find Anna, making everyone, including all students, find her.


    And now, they discovered that the blood was from animals?


    Just what the hell is going on here?


    .....


    Take Note: In THE HUSTLER''S BRIDE- it was mentioned that Lycan''s are extinct. In this timeline, we will know what happened.

 Chapter 364: Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 364: Investigation</h4>


    The smell of ''healing'' incense filled Anna''s room.


    If a normal Lycan was inside this room, they would surely pass out and might not wake up for a few days. Just what were they trying to do to her?


    Are they trying to test her body?


    In the first ce, she never fainted.


    She also faked her injuries and current state.


    She opened her eyes and took a few seconds to adjust to the darkness.


    It was already ten in the evening.


    While she really wanted to sleep, she had promised to do something tonight.


    She made sure that no one is near her room before sneaking out and using another invisibility to visit the prince. It was the only way for her to go in and out of that man''s room leaving no traces.


    Anna hated how good the smelling senses of the Lycans were.


    One mistake and they would recognize her scent.


    After a few minutes, she arrived inside the Prince''s room and sprinkled some powder on the man''s lower body.


    Then she left.


    However, just as she walked out of the castle, she noticed a shadow walking toward the headmistress''s office.


    Of course, she immediately followed them.


    She wasn''t nning on snooping around. All she wanted¡­ was to ''gather more information.''


    ¡­..


    Next Day


    Headmistress'' Office


    "So, you just decided to hunt some animals?" Headmistress Mo asked for the umpteenth time. "In the forest?"


    Anna nodded. "It was a form or¡­ therapy."


    "Therapy?"One of the parents behind the headmistress snorted. "You made other people worry! How could you just leave¡­"


    "Am I a prisoner, Mister?" This current scenario reminded her of a hearing. She was sitting in front of everyone while they were sitting across from her. They said they only wanted to investigate what happened. It was a poor excuse.


    Clearly, this group of people wanted to do something more than¡­ investigation.


    "Excuse me?"


    Instead of repeating her question, she pursed her lips and turned her attention to the headmistress. First, she was not a prisoner. Second, what''s wrong with hunting animals?


    "I was trained to hunt animals¡­ when upset. My father told me¡­ it is better than hunting humans." She then sent a smile to Alpha Urchaid. This man was mentioned by the people who kidnapped her yesterday.


    He should be the mastermind, right?


    Before the kidnapping happened, this man was arguing with the headmistress. Just like everyone in this room, he, too, wanted her out of this academy.


    "The blood¡­"


    "We already confirmed that it belonged to¡­ a bear."


    "Bears¡­"


    "Yes. Bears."


    "The forest is big, but I haven''t heard of some bears around¡­"


    "There are a few bears up north. But usually, it was too far and dangerous, we don''t advise students to go there. After all, a dark one might appear anytime too. It would be dangerous for the younger ones."


    The other people inside the room started talking.


    Some of them wanted to ask her how was she able to kill ''bears'' but hesitated. While some of them were just ring at her, as if she did something unforgivable. Of course, there were a few people who openly criticized her for making everyone worry.


    Since the king wanted her to be protected inside the academy, she couldn''t just leave the premises unguarded.


    Some wanted her to apologize to the other students for making them find her.


    The current scene was just¡­ pure chaos.


    Of course, Anna just listened saying nothing.


    "Everyone¡­ quiet." Headmistress Mo uttered. "Since we already confirmed that she was just out hunting, then we should proceed to the next important question that we are going to ask."


    So? It''s finallying?


    Anna smirked inwardly.


    "You might not know this¡­ but the older Lycans were sent to kill dark ones at the gates up north and south. This was for practical experience. However, two days ago, three Lycan went missing. Last night, the head of the team confirmed that the three of them went back to the academy ahead of time."


    The headmistress looked at Alpha Urchaid before she continued. "They belonged to Alpha Urchaid''s pack and until now, we have not found any traces of them."


    "And?"


    "Judging by the time that they left the gates, they were supposed to arrive here¡­ yesterday. Now. I want to ask you. Have you seen them? Two men, one woman."


    "No."


    "You have to pass through the northern part of the forest to go to the north. If you were there to hunt bears¡­ there was a high chance that¡­"


    "No. Headmistress."


    "Are you sure?" This time, the man sitting on Alpha Urchaid''s left spoke.


    "Of course. I could remember anyone I see. And yesterday, it was just me and nature. No one else was there."


    "When Devon and the others found you¡­ you mentioned something¡­ like a question. Why did you ask them if they were there to kill you?"


    Anna looked at the man. "Why should I answer your question?" she leaned back, her expression was calm and collected.


    "You¡ª "


    "Miss Matthews, please answer him. He was just¡­"


    "Have you lost¡­ a family member, sir?" It was her time to ask a question. Anna donned a serious expression.


    "Why are you¡ª "


    "I have lost all of my family members." Of course, Anna took the opportunity to pull a pity card on everyone. "All of them were killed. Yesterday¡­ was the first time that I was able to let go of my emotions. I¡­ "This time, she turned her gaze towards the Alpha. "I cut off their limbs¡­ I imagined them as the people who wanted to hurt me."


    The Alpha''s face turned cold, his gaze turned steely.


    He understood it.


    He knew what she was trying to say.


    "Yesterday, I was sitting by the river, nning to wash the blood off my body. Suddenly, a group of people who were not my friends and clearly hated me showed up in full armor." Just like the three people who took her to that cabin.


    "If you were in my situation. Would you smile and say hello?" she asked.

 Chapter 365: The Mo Li who Hated her

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Mo Li who Hated her</h4>


    "You ¡ª Did you harm them?"


    "Sir, are you insinuating that I harmed three upperssmen and did not leave any traces of this crime?"


    Silence followed her question.


    Last night, she already knew that these people would try to use this incident to ask the king to change his decree and deemed her dangerous to join the other students.


    Headmistress Mo didn''t want to get involved in this scheme and told them she wouldn''t support them. However, she isn''t going to stop them either.


    Until now, Anna couldn''t understand this woman''s motive.


    For some reason, Headmistress Mo insisted she only worked for the King and serve only him. However, she isn''t nning to stop anyone from bullying or hurting Anna either.


    Clearly, she just wanted to use a borrowed knife to deal with Anna.


    This woman is smart, Anna noted inwardly.


    Headmistress Mo.


    Now that she thought about it, Headmistress Mo might be just as worse as those adults who wanted to gang up on an eighteen-year-old teenager.


    "Miss Matthews, he was only concern ¡ª "


    "Headmistress Mo¡­" Anna interrupted the woman. "Are you trying to say that I, someone who never trained inside this academy before, could single-handedly defeat three seniors?"


    That made the woman''s face ugly.


    "Are you saying that the students here¡­ are that weak?"


    "Miss Matthews! Watch your¡ª "


    "Are you saying that an uneducated one like me could defeat your students?" she snorted. "Maybe¡­ you should tell his majesty about this Headmistress Mo. It wouldn''t be good to breed¡­ weak Lycans. After all, they are going to fight against the dark ones. Being weak is a crime when your life is at stake."


    "That¡ª "


    Anna smirked inwardly. When ites to reasoning, these people were nothingpared to her.


    "Are you looking down on the Royal Academy, Miss Matthew?" someone asked. "It''s considered treason¡­"


    "No sir. On the contrary, the people who are asking me about this nonsense are the ones looking down on the Academy. Shouldn''t we report this to his majesty?"


    Another reason she was exceptionally sharp tongue today is because of the King.


    Last night, she heard the King would watch today''s ''investigation''.


    She wasn''t too sure about the method that he was going to used to watch, but if he was indeed watching this, Anna wanted to give the man a good show.


    "Let''s end this meeting now." Headmistress Mo had a dark look on her face. "It''s clear that you are not capable of killing them. Moreover, it was proven that there were no traces of Lycan blood on your clothes. There''s no way that you could have caused this."


    "You should look into the dark ones, Headmistress," Anna said. "I heard¡­ they were really ruthless. You know¡­ they are the types that would never leave traces." Again, she sent a smile toward Alpha Urchaid. She didn''t hide the provocation in her voice as she said, "No Blood¡­ No Body¡­ No Evidence."


    "Dark ones¡­" Headmistress Mo gave her a meaningful gaze. "I will look into the matter. You can leave now."


    Seeing everyone''s morose expression, Anna smiled. "Then¡­ thank you so much for everything, headmistress. I will leave first."


    When she walked out of the office, she immediately heard yelling inside.


    Those people¡­ are rotten.


    How could they actually hate her just because she was her father''s daughter?


    Stupid.


    "You killed them¡­ didn''t you?"


    Anna flinched when she heard Mo Li''s voice.


    She looked up and saw him sitting on the tree.


    "I know you did it." Mo Li added.


    Again, he was holding an apple in his hand.


    "If you want to talk,e down," Anna uttered. "Neck hurts." With that, she continued walking.


    "Or you cane up here."


    "I don''t want to talk to you." She muttered. While she was already a few meters away, she was sure that he could still hear him. Just as she could hear him.


    "Or we talk like this."


    "I have no reason to talk to you."


    "You do."


    "¡­" She rolled her eyes inwardly.


    "I have details about Shadow pack."


    That made her freeze. She turned around and without saying anything, started climbing on the tree.


    "That was quick," Mo Li said. Despite his praise, there was no mirth in his tone. Even his face looked dark as ever. Just what the hell is wrong with him?


    "You don''t like me," she stated.


    "Your father killed mine."


    "¡­" That was surprising.


    "Did you think I would like you?"


    "No."


    "Good. At least you are a little smart."


    "What do you know about the Shadow Pack?" She decided to get directly to the point.


    "Your father¡­ is supporting Gerrard."


    "The Prince?" It looked like what Prince Asahel said was true. Mo Li was friends with the Second Prince Gerrard.


    In response, she shrugged. "As you know, the King is pushing the first prince to inherit the throne. He wanted your father to support Asahel."


    "Are you saying that¡­"


    "No. The King isn''t stupid enough¡­ to king your father."


    If it''s not the King then¡­


    "You should look into the people who wanted to weaken the second prince."


    Anna squinted. Was it Asahel''s mother?


    The King had two wives. One was called Queen Luna, while the other was called Queen Mistress. As the name suggested, Queen mistress was... A mistress.


    They weren''t actually legally married and most Lycan does not acknowledge the Queen Mistress. She isn''t as powerful as the Luna too. The only thing that made her influential was actually the fact that she gave birth first.


    She was Asahel''s mother.


    A few months after she gave birth, Luna became pregnant and gave birth to the Second Prince.


    Byw, the son of the Luna is the next King.


    However, he is not the firstborn this time.


    The King, on the other hand, wasn''t showing any favoritism between his sons. He seemed oblivious to the power struggle, too.


    Was that really the case, though?


    "What?" Mo Li asked when he caught her staring at him. "Stop staring at me, it''s irritating."


    "Why''re you helping me?" This man was extremely suspicious. Was he trying to use her to fight against Asahel?

 Chapter 366: Eating Bears

    <h4>Chapter 366: Eating Bears</h4>


    "Helping you?" he gave her a twisted smile. "I''m not helping you."


    "Then?"


    "I don''t believe that your father is dead. I am going to find him."


    "And fight him," she stated.


    He grinned and took a bite of his apple. "Think whatever you want to think."


    "Is that it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is that the only thing that you wanted to tell me because¡­ that''s not much."


    "You ¡ª " Mo Li''s face reddened.


    In response, she let out a low chuckle and jumped down from the tree. Mo Li was grumpy and for some reason, she liked to tease him.


    Was it because¡­ of his name?


    Well, he, too, had white hair.


    And that was enough to remind her of the previous Mo Li.


    "Hey!" she was surprised to see him follow her towards her room. After a few days, she finally realized that she was the only one living in this castle-like building. And since she was alone, assassins have a really excellent opportunity to take care of her.


    "Why are you following me?" she asked.


    "Just curious. How did you hide their bodies?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "I know you killed them."


    "If you are talking about the bears, I didn''t hide their bodies. I ate them."


    "You eat¡­ them?"


    She stopped walking and smiled. He looked like he had swallowed a lemon rind. She leaned forward. "You don''t eat bears?"


    "I know you didn''t just kill bears in that forest."


    She started walking again.


    "Hey! Answer me! How did you get rid of their bodies?"


    "I told you. I ate bears. You know¡­ I eat mostly anything in this world. That¡­ includes¡­ people who annoy me."


    When she noticed he stopped walking, she turned around and lifted an eyebrow.


    He was¡­ blushing. He looked like a tomato.


    Then, without saying anything, he turned around and ran away.


    "Hey! Don''t worry, I won''t eat you!" She couldn''t help butugh.


    What a weird guy.


    "You cane out now," Anna said after Mo Li disappeared.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    "I can smell you." She looked at the first prince and wanted to tell him she could smell his stench, but had to control herself. Nope. That won''t be any good.


    Plus, she already did something to this person.


    "Ah, of course. Few people would recognize my smell, but you are not just most people, right?"


    Actually, the reason she knew he was here is that of the system. Not because of his smell.


    For some reason, this man smelled like nothing. Did he use some special way to hide his scent?


    As a royal, someone who had ess to some elementals, this man could actually do that.


    Plus, his mother loved him a lot, right?


    She immediately tried to ess the original Anna''s future. However, it wasn''t really that detailed, so she had no way of knowing If Anna''s mother-inw bullied her.


    "Howe you are here, your highness?"


    "Please call me Hellio."


    "I apologize, but I can''t do that. We are not that close."


    A sigh left his lips. "I''m so sorry about what they did."


    "Hm?"


    "Please understand. These people were so concerned about their children."


    "Right¡­"


    "You don''t look angry?"


    "Why would I be angry?" she retorted. This man was here to fort'' her. And she was clearly not giving him a chance to do that. What would he do next?


    "I ¡ª I just thought that those people said something unimaginable to you. I don''t want that. After all, you are still grieving."


    "Oh." Out of all the people here, the only one who mentioned that she was still grieving is this man.


    "Do you want to go to the forest?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Those people must have forbid you to visit the forest again. But¡­ I know a cabin near the northern part of the forest. If you want to train or hunt, you can stay there."


    ''Oh?'' A cabin? Interesting.


    As if sensing her thoughts, the man added, "There are a lot of different cabins around that forest. Sometimes, they use it for meals, sleep, or just camping."


    "Oh."


    "So if you want to visit the forest, I can apany you."


    "Company? Your highness, that is not a good idea."


    "What?"


    It looked like he expected she would immediately ept his proposal. Why though? And why would he assume they forbid her from visiting the forest? Was it because he knew about it in advance?


    "Your highness, those people already thought I killed three seniors. They won''t want someone like me going around with a prince."


    "You won''t harm me."


    Smooth. But not enough.


    "How did you know that?"


    "Pardon?" he asked, surprised.


    "How did you know I won''t hurt you? What makes you so sure of that¡­ your highness?"


    He offered an awkwardugh. "I ¡ª I just¡­ trust you." His ears turn red as he diverted his gaze away.


    "Your highness, I hope you don''t mind, but you look really suspicious right now."


    "Pardon me?"


    "We are not friends, your highness. How could you say that you trust me?" Maybe those words would have melted a part of the Original Anna''s heart.


    But she¡­ was not THAT Anna.


    "That¡ª "


    She stopped walking and waited for the man to finish his words.


    "I really don''t want to offend you, but if I may ask, do you need something from me, your highness?"


    "What?"


    "I mean¡­ you are suspiciously good to me. Anyone would ask the same thing. After all, we are not really friends. We just met once."


    The man was lost for words.


    He didn''t expect her to actually suspect his motives. Perhaps he was so used to being called kind and caring that he thought everyone would be easily swayed by this gestures.


    Well¡­ just as he said¡­


    Anna wasn''t just most people.


    "Ah¡­ look at that." Anna smiled and look at the old building where she was staying. "I have arrived. Thank you for thepany, your highness. I apologize, I won''t be able to offer some tea, you see¡­ I have none of those."


    Seeing his dumbstruck appearance, she fought the urge tough out loud as she waved her hand and run towards her room.

 Chapter 367: Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 367: Summoning</h4>


    "Huh?" Anna frowned when she heard the system''s warning just before she could walk inside the room.


    [Detected, unknown symbols. Analyze symbols now?]


    ''Analyze''


    [Analysis started. Advising host to avoid movement while analysis is ongoing.]


    She looked at the walls but didn''t see anything. Where exactly is the symbol?


    After a few seconds, the system finally said,


    [Analysis done]


    [Symbols ny-nine percent didn''t exist in this world]


    [Result: Summoning portal]


    A what?


    Again, she looked around. What the hell does that mean?


    ''Robot, If I am right, the symbols didn''t exist before I left the building, right?''


    [Right.]


    ''So, someone just created them when she left? But why here?''


    ''Is there a way to break it?''


    [Negative]


    [But we can alter it.]


    A portal is just like a bridge that connected two different locations. ''So, you can change the location?''


    [Affirmative]


    ''Then do it!''


    [Altering portal location for one hundred and fifty coins. ept?]


    ''ept!''


    For a moment, she had forgotten that this system loves money.


    After a few seconds, she heard a loud ding.


    [Altered portal; Sessful. Portal connected to the portal by the forest.]


    ''That''s good. But where is this portal, anyway? I couldn''t see any symbols.''


    [Under your bed, inside the room.]


    She nodded. ''I understand. Can I move now?''


    [Affirmative.]


    ''Good.''


    She walked inside her room and found some books that she had borrowed from the library inside this building. Since she was alone, she thought she would explore some rooms inside this castle-like ce. She discovered that all the rooms were abandoned and dusty. They didn''t even bother to clean the other rooms when they decided to put her here.


    They just cleaned her room and moved on with her lives.


    This ce also had a functional kitchen, a library inside an office, and about ten more other rooms.


    There were no maids or servants or any supplies.


    If she wanted to eat, she needed to go to the canteen, which was about two hundred meters from the building. It wasn''t really far. However, all the other buildings have their own kitchen and cooks, except for this one. So, she couldn''t help but feel a little irritated.


    Lily also discovered that this body is practically a glutton.


    It wasn''t really that she loved to eat, it''s just that her body needed a lot of calories! It was probably because she was a strong Lycan? Anyway, the food from the canteen isn''t really enough to make her full.


    So, she had promised herself to hunt some animals from now on.


    After walking around the house, she went to the back of the building and couldn''t help but appreciate its abandoned garden. She wasn''t someone who loves nting, but the vegetables and some fruits at the back of the building were abundant. It seems that each building has its own garden where they grew their own produce, too.


    However, since no one had been upying this building, no one could take care of the garden too.


    She shrugged and just went inside for now.


    She wasn''t really worried about food since she had a lot of ways to get one.


    After all, her own father had trained this child to survive in the forest.


    That''s right. Since Anna turned ten, her father had been letting her run around the forest, sometimes leaving her alone on her own. That might sound like child abuse, but it was actually considered normal in the Shadow Pack.


    To them, only the strongest survive.


    If one couldn''t even protect themselves, then how will one protect others?


    After a few minutes, she arrived inside the room and started reading the books from earlier. Most of the books were dusty, their pages had turned yellow, and some pages felt like they were about to break at any given moment.


    However, the contents of the books were really interesting.


    These were books about the church.


    Right now, the church is struggling to gain its influence. They no longer have any saintess and have long since stopped naming one. It should be because of Rhea.


    The thought made her smile.


    Yep.


    She was that Rhea.


    While the church is struggling to survive, other humans are slowly gaining power. And that is the elementals.


    Four families inherited four distinct elements.


    Fire.


    Water.


    Air.


    Earth.


    The four elemental families are akin to pirs of humankind.


    They send their well-trained n members to the gates to fight against the dark ones and have actually gained some reputation because of their ability.


    One thing that caught her attention was the La Roche Family.


    They are fire elementals.


    She recalled that Mo Li could use ck fire too. She wondered if they were rted?


    Until now, Mo Li''s identity was a little blurry. She wasn''t really sure if Mo Li was a human or something else entirely. After all, he could also use other elements like ice.


    Does that type of people exist?


    She continued reading and found nothing about anyone that could use other elements.


    But isn''t this good?


    The people inside Zendia are getting stronger and stronger. It means they would survive a war against the dark ones and demons.


    A war?


    Is that even possible?


    Right now, demons and dark ones are at the gates. They have no chance of crossing over¡­


    Her thoughts were interrupted by another warning from the system.


    [Unknown summoning detected two miles away.]


    [Unknown summoning detected two miles away.]


    [Unknown summoning detected two miles away.]


    [Unknown summoning detected two miles away.]


    The system only does this type of warning if something dangerous is around!


    She immediately got up and looked out the window.


    She didn''t even realize that it was already dark. Time runs out too fast if one was upied.


    ''Huh?''


    ''What is that?''


    Her face turned ugly when she noticed the screams and¡­ fire?


    Anna bit her lower lip. Should she go there and check?


    If she recalled correctly, that side was the ce where her ssmates were living. It was like a dormitory for the other students.


    Devon and the others lived in that direction.


    Should she check? Or¡­ not?


    In the end, she decided to jump out of the window.


    She is going to gather more information.

 Chapter 368: Free

    <h4>Chapter 368: Free</h4>


    An attack?


    Anna felt like her spine turned colder and colder the closer she gets to the building.


    By now, the screams have gotten louder and the smell of blood permeated the air.


    It was dark, but she could clearly see some people running around the building.


    ''Huh? A¡­.''


    She paled as realization hit her.


    It was a demon.


    A demon who''s about seven meters tall!


    And it wasn''t alone!


    "Run!"


    "Where are the teachers¡­"


    "Alpha Urchaid and his people just left!"


    "Then¡­ the headmistress¡­ and¡­"


    Anna heard some people yelling as they passed the tree where she was at.


    So, the stronger fighter left already? She decided to get closer and, just as she expected, the headmistress and some instructors were there. They were fighting the demons. Even Mo Li and Prince Asahel were there. She also spotted Abiel and other stronger people.


    Sadly, the demons are overpowering them.


    It was because the stronger students were already sent to the gates! They are fighting against the dark ones and demons. The only ones that are here are the ones that are weaker, they needed some time to learn how to hunt demons.


    "Hey! Give me your sword." She told the student who was resting near her.


    The man looked up and sent her a re. "Do you think this is a joke? First years can''t fight yet! Go run!"


    "You can''t fight either. So give me¡­"


    "Stop bothering him. Here''s a sword."


    As if her body already predicted the movement, she held an arm and catch the sword that Mo Li threw her way.


    ''Eh?''


    She stared at the sword that looked just like the one in Mo Li''s hand.


    "Stop mumbling and fight!"


    She lifted her head and looked at the demon moving her way. Without any hesitation, she jumped and sliced the demon using the sword.


    "Good sword," she smiled and run towards another demon. She didn''t have any time to wonder why Mo Li would give her the other one of his dual swords.


    Dual swords were considered one weapon. They are a part of each other.


    And using only one of the dual swords can be difficult, especially if you are used to using them.


    Moreover, it looked like this sword was giving off the scent of a talisman that was designed to kill demons.


    After slicing another demon, she didn''t stop and continued doing what she was supposed to do.


    Her addition immediately changed the situation.


    After all, all of her movements were considered a kill move.


    She was not there to y around.


    She was there to kill.


    And the more she killed, the better she felt.


    It was weird.


    For some reason, Anna''s heart seemed to feel a little lighter the more she sliced demons.


    She grinned.


    For the first time since she arrived here, she let out a peal of heartyughter as she kicked the group to kill another demon.


    She felt free.


    And weirdly, happy.


    Was this the will of the original Anna?


    Lily couldn''t help but wonder.


    Anna was trained to kill by her own father, but this should be the first time that she went on a rampage like this. Or the first time that she fought actual stronger enemies.


    Anna felt something stab her arm and let out a curse when she realized that one of the demon''s sharp tentacles pierced her skin. However, she immediately felt something tingling in the wound.


    It was healing.


    And at a very¡­ quick rate at that!


    Another curse left her mouth.


    This was not natural.


    She needed to hide this!


    So, she did something that would haunt the other students who saw her.


    She attacked the biggest demon that was surrounded by the smaller ones.


    To other people, what she was doing felt like suicide.


    Was she trying to kill herself?


    However, everyone was too busy fighting their own enemies that they didn''t have the time to wonder about her.


    Everyone¡­


    Except Mo Li.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Anna didn''t even notice him follow her towards thergest demon. Instead of saying anything, she sliced the demon in front of her, decapitating it in one go. Then she proceeded to attack the others. She didn''t hide her swift movement and the technique that her father taught her all these years.


    Of course, she didn''t actually transform into a Lycan.


    That would probably scare everyone here.


    "You can''t kill that! Are you trying to kill yourself?"


    "Coward," Anna uttered in a low voice.


    "What?"


    She didn''t have time for this.


    Anna surveyed the iing demons.


    One¡­


    Two¡­


    These were the demons that looked worse than those tentacled demons that she sliced when she arrived.


    These were bigger and bulkier.


    They have enormous mouths where greenish sticky liquid was endlessly flowing. And these ones¡­


    Have over six eyes!


    Horrified by how they look, Lily reversed roundhouse kick to the nearest one, using the force to catapult herself to that six-eyed demon.


    Then she started her onught until her arms started shaking from exhaustion.


    But she was not done yet¡­


    No, her target was thergest one that looked like a frog with arge head but a lean body.


    However, before she could reach thergest demon, she heard some shouting.


    ''Alpha Urchaid came back!''


    ''They are here!''


    ''Reinforcements!''


    Hearing this, Anna squinted her eyes. Then, without saying anything else, she withdrew.


    "Where are you going?"


    Again, it was Mo Li.


    "You are irritating."


    "Why are you hiding here?"


    First, she was not hiding. She was standing next to a tree not far from the fight. By now, everything is under control.


    "You think by doing this, everyone won''t suspect your strength?"


    "You are crazy," she noted. A crazy nagger.


    "They wille after you. Make you one of theirs."


    Anna turned towards Mo Li.


    Standing next to her, the man was covered with small wounds. Green and blue sticky liquids, along with his own blood, can be seen on his face and armor.


    "You didn''t even wear armor. And didn''t have any injuries." Mo Li added. He sighed and shook his head. "Did you really think they are going to leave you alone after this?"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: A Tentacled Demon


    Fighting for one''s life can be very exhausting. But instead of resting, these people are arguing over the matter. No, instead of helping the dead, everyone was looking for someone to me for the incident. "It most be a summoning!" Someone said. "That is not possible! A talisman like that didn''t exist." "This must be the church''s doing. They have been in decline and now they wanted to show us they are getting back on their feet!" "Nonsense! The church had nothing to do with this." "I am not asking your opinion!" "So am I!" "Why don''t we just..." "Shut the hell up! You don''t have the right to say anything! Your son was safe somewhere up north!" Anna rolled her eyes at the audacity of these people. There were injured students, the ce was literally ruined. The building looked like a pile of trash. And everyone was trying to me other people. This was the first thing that they did the moment Alpha Urchaid killed that demon.


    Speaking of Alpha Urchaid, the man had been silent since that fight. He was just sitting calmly in his chair a few meters away from her.


    "Everyone... I think this is not the time for that." Anna was surprised to see Prince Asahel here. Earlier, he insisted on helping carry the wounded and even helped dressed a few wounded. "Everyone was worried. I get it," Asahel added. "But this isn''t the time to find someone to me with. This ident caused a lot of damage and killed a few students."


    When he mentioned the deaths, the faces of the adults turned uglier. "We need to stand as one and fight demons. We cannot do it if we continue fighting with each other." Anna nodded inwardly. He was spouting facts. Like a real prince. However, she still has a bad feeling about this man. Prince Asahel could fight. But he wasn''t as good as Mo Li or even Abiel. Earlier, Anna could see that the man would even use Abiel as a shield every now and then.


    As a result, Abiel sustained some heavy injuries. While the Prince''s clothes were bloodied and tattered, he didn''t actually have anything that could threaten his life.


    "First, I want to acknowledge Miss Matthews..." So, it was starting? Anna didn''t react to Asaheks words. She just stared straight and observed the Alpha''s attention. Just like her, Alpha Urchaid''s face was devoid of any expression. Their eyes met, and an invisible static seemed to surround them.


    The Alpha... looked angry. But why? "Miss Matthews, you did well. If you weren''t there, the demons would have overpowered us before the reinforcements arrive." "Your highness, I have matters I wanted to raise. This one involves Miss Matthews." "What is it?" Asahel asked.


    "Well, some students imed they saw demons...ing out of the building where Miss Matthews stayed." "What?" Anna couldn''t help but mutter. She examined the man''s appearance and recognized him as one of Alpha''s Urchaid''s men. "I want to make sure that this is true. So I would like to ask for your permission to check the building." The man bowed toward the prince before he added, "I understand that the headmistress and the prince wanted to protect Miss Matthews, but if she is involved in the summoning of those demons, then I believe we should investigate this matter."


    Mahel gave her a look full of assurance. It was as if the man wanted to tell her to trust him.


    Very suspicious. "Alright... please bring in the students who saw the demons..." "Your highness with all due respect, the demons they were the from the forest behind the building. I think we should start by checking that area." Anna was surprised to hear Headmistress Mo''s voice.


    Was she trying to protect her? Or was she trying to dy the investigation? "Then we will send two teams to the forest behind the building that was attacked and every one of us... needed to examine the building where Miss Matthews is living. Even if most of you don''t like her, we cannot deny that Miss Matthews is an excellent fighter. We needed to protect her, just like how she protected us." Anna fought the urge to puke her guts out. This Mabel was indeed good with words.


    He was like the opposite of Mo Li. Now that she thought about it, she hadn''t seen Mo Li since she returned that man''s sword. She didn''t see him help with the wounded earlier, too.


    "As for you, Miss Matthews, you shoulde with us." Anna followed them without saying anything. Right now, she had some suspicions, but she couldn''t really do anything about it without evidence. After a few minutes, they finally arrived. "Where did you see the demons?" "Where are the students?" Prince Mabel cleared his throat. "You said the demons run out of this building?" The woman with a cut on her lower lip, pale appearance, and an obvious bad hair day walked toward Prince Asahel. She lowered her head and pointed at the wooden door that looked older than everyone here.


    "There¡ª" the woman''s voice trembled. "I saw... a tentacled demon run out of the door."


    "But the door is still intact," the headmistress quickly pointed out. "Demons are creatures who love to destroy things. They killed humans, destroy homes, bum the forests. They ¡ª they only left devastation. "


    "That¡ª" "Are you sure that you saw a demon run out of the building?" Mabel asked. "Yes, your highness. I ¡ª I saw it." "What does it look like?" "Huh?"


    Anna smiled. "I was asking because... Tentacled demons are about seven meters tall... and the door is only about three meters. How did the demon get out without leaving any traces? I didn''t know a demon would be so kind and actually close the door before leaving. Unless, of course... "


    "I¡ª I am not lying! It was really a demon! Hey... you saw it with me! We saw it together! Say something!" "She ¡ª she''s not lying! She''s right. We saw it together and it ¡ª it was indeed a tentacled demon." A man with reddish hair came forward..

 Chapter 370: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 370: Leaving</h4>


    "So, you saw the demon too?" Anna asked.


    "Miss Matthews, please refrain from intimidating the students." One adult reprimanded her. "The children saw how you ughtered demons. They are scared of you and your blood lust."


    "So¡­ I am not allowed to prove my innocence."


    "I didn''t say that!"


    "Silence!" Again, Prince Asahel said. "We already lost many people tonight. I don''t want to talk about other things. All I wanted is to know where those demons came from!"


    "It came from that door! I am telling you!" the man with reddish hair pointed at the door. "Believe us¡­ it really came out of that door."


    "So, you are saying that the demons were summoned inside this building?" Another person chimed in.


    "Let''s look at the facts here. Let''s avoid assumptions."


    Again, Asahel cleared his throat. "If the demon were indeed summoned inside, then where are the traces?"


    "That¡ª "


    "It is general knowledge that demons only leave destruction in their wake. Nothing else! If they were here, they would have destroyed the building and burned the trees."


    And they would have done that.


    If that summoning circle worked.


    Now, Anna understood that the person who ced that circle in her room might have two motives. The first is to kill her. They wanted to make it look like the demons did it. And if they don''t seed, they are going to frame her as the person who summoned demons.


    The n would have seeded if¡­ she didn''t deactivate the circle in advance.


    Everyone around her can be the culprit.


    Trusting them would be dangerous.


    "Let''s go inside and check if ¡ª "


    "Can''t you see it?" Prince Asahel''s sudden outbursts surprised everyone. "There were a lot of wounded students and you only cared about this?"


    Prince Asahel stood by her side.


    "She fought for everyone. She would have killed thergest one without Alpha Urchaid. And now you are trying to use her of summoning those demons?"


    Anna sighed inwardly. What is he? A knight in shining armor?


    "Pardon me, your highness but please let them check inside." Anna finally decided to say something.


    "Anna that¡ª "


    "Let them go inside." She walked towards the castle and opened the door. "No one lives here aside from me. No servants, no cooks. The rooms are dusty and dirty. There are rats everywhere." She smiled. "Pleasee in and find your demons."


    "What? Why aren''t you moving?" Anna asked. "Oh¡­ you just realized something? Did you just realize that If I wanted to kill everyone, I would never summon something inside this building and make myself the culprit?"


    Her gazended on the red-faced Alpha. "You wanted me out of this ce¡­ right? Fine. I am leaving."


    "Anna... This¡­"Obviously, Asahel immediately tried to stop her. "Without a pack¡­ everyone would consider you as a rogue."


    "And? Do you think I wouldn''t be able to protect myself, your highness?"


    "This ¡ª Headmistress¡­"


    "Miss Matthews, I would like the apologize for the mishap."


    "Mishap?" Anna slowly pushed the door and almost immediately, a loud crack echoed. The door made an eek sound before it fell to the ground. "This treatment is considered a mishap?"


    Without saying anything else, she walked toward the forest and murmured. "As a rogue¡­ next time that we see each other¡­ I will kill you."


    She knew everyone could hear them.


    "Hey! Where are you going? You can''t leave now! Please calm down! They made a mistake!"


    "Stop following me, your highness."


    "Anna please¡­ "he held her arm. "Please don''t leave this academy. Those people will send assassins to kill you. They don''t want anyone to challenge their authority. You are different from them. You have no Alpha and you are stronger than them. Your mere existence threatened them."


    And how is that my problem? She wanted to ask.


    Instead, she removed his hand from his arm and started walking.


    "Please, just stay for me."


    What the hell?


    Of course, she ignored the man''s pleading. Right now, she just needed to confirm something. So, she needed to leave this ce.


    She knew those people would let her leave.


    She was already looking for ways to be able to leave the ce, but those people actually handed her the key!


    They wanted to use her and now she had the reason to leave after being ''bullied.''


    The news would soon reach the King''s ears and politics wouldplicate things.


    While Alpha Urchaid showed his dislike for her presence in the school, the other Alpha didn''t even show themselves. So, those people were either scared or are serving the King and didn''t want to oppose his decree.


    Anyway, this isn''t her concern anymore.


    "Please¡­"


    "Your highness¡­ please leave me alone." She let out a loud sigh. What the hell is wrong with this cockroach?


    "Can''t you just stay? This ce will protect you."


    "As you can see, your highness, this ce isn''t as safe as you originally thought." She halted her steps and turned towards the nuisance. Should she just kill him?


    [Please avoid killing key characters.]


    ''Oh¡­ got it.''


    "And stop following me. I know what you want and it''s a no. You can''t manipte me into bing one of your people."


    "Anna¡­"


    "Your highness¡­ " she leaned forward and whispered. "Your schemes are useless when ites to me. I know what you are nning to do, and it won''t work." She looked at the man''s eyes and watch his reaction.


    She already had suspicions it was the Prince who summoned those creatures. Perhaps he wanted to use the incident to lure her into his camp by ''saving'' her. She even thought that Alpha Urchaid was in on it. The timing was just perfect.


    Why would the Alpha suddenly leave and thene back to kill the demons?


    Everything felt scripted, and she could smell it a mile away.


    The man froze for a few seconds before he resumed his sad look.


    He is good.


    She wanted to apud him.


    She took a step back. Then, without saying anything, she dashed towards the darkness, leaving the man alone.


    She needed to go back to her packhouse and confirm if the ones who obliterated her pack¡­ were also demons.

 Chapter 371: Mo Lis Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 371: Mo Li''s Arrival</h4>


    For the umpteenth time, she forced Anna''s body to walk toward the packhouse.


    And for the umpteenth time, she failed.


    She sat against the tree and looked at the forest ahead.


    She felt exhausted just from pushing this body to approach the packhouse.


    Just¡­ what happened?


    Why was the original Anna, who could tackle bears and kill demons, be scared of those ruins?


    Just what did she see?


    She looked at the roasted meat in front of her. Hey, at least she''s not hungry?


    It has been three days since she left the academy and she had been using the secret training facility underground as her shelter. The good thing about this is that she wouldn''t die in a forest as she was already used to it.


    Or at least Anna''s body was used to it.


    Anna was very efficient in looking for food, hunting, and looking for some not poisonous mushrooms. There was also a sprint not far away from the cave, so she had no problem with her water source.


    The only thing that she thought was bothersome was the fact that there were people who actually came here to check if she was here. Of course, she stayed inside the cave and was able to avoid the fight.


    Three groups of people had alreadye here.


    All of them were men.


    All of them were more than six feet tall and bulky.


    And all of them were armed with daggers and swords.


    Clearly, they were here to kill her.


    She started eating her roasted snake and silentlyined about theck of seasoning. She needed to get some salt and pepper soon.


    Should she find a cabin and steal some supplies?


    However, she didn''t want to leave her smell as much as possible.


    Well, not at least she found out the truth about their pack.


    This was her priority.


    "I knew you would be here."


    Anna jumped, dropping her snake. She red at Mo Li, who was sitting at the branch of the tree across her.


    Howe the system didn''t warn her about this man?


    No. The most important question is, why didn''t she sense his presence? His scent¡­


    She frowned.


    She couldn''t smell his scent.


    "I''m not here to kill you."Mo Li jumped out of the tree. He sat opposite her and stared at the meat.


    "Why are you here?" However, she is having none of it. True, Mo Li has white hair, the same weird attitude, and the same handsome appearance as that of Mo Li. However, her father killed Mo Li''s father! There is no reason for Mo Li to help her! She took a step back, preparing to fight against the man.


    She might not have his sword, but she was confident that she could overpower him!


    "I''m not here to fight. I bought seasonings as proof."


    "¡­"


    "I know you would be camping somewhere. No seasonings." He quickly opened his backpack and showed him the things that he bought. "It''s not poisoned too." He unceremoniously tasted each seasoning before letting out a series of coughs."


    "Why the hell are you here?"


    "I told you¡­ I am going to look for your father."


    "And what?"


    "I will kill him, myself."


    Anna snorted. Though she didn''t lower her guard, her senses weren''t already as jumpy as earlier. She picked up the snake meat that she dropped on the ground and gave it to Mo Li.


    "Eat."


    "That''s dirty."


    "Your fault. So eat."


    Mo Li red at her, then stared at the snake. He epted it before adding some seasonings and putting it back on the fire.


    Seeing this, Anna also did the same thing.


    Actually, she wasn''t too worried about getting poisoned because she had the ultimate cheat. She had her system. And her senses.


    "How did you find me?" she asked, just as the smell of the spices wafted through the air. It was a good thing that those people would onlye here during the night. For some reason, they don''t visit this ce during the day.


    "It''s obvious. I mean¡­ your next step."


    She thought she heard his stomach grumble as she stared at the meat.


    "You would want to confirm if the ones who obliterated your family are demons."


    Anna said nothing. Mo Li¡­ is as smart as that Mo Li.


    How weird.


    Her gazended on his face. It looked like he had been traveling for days. Did he run towards here?


    She was lucky, she already had her portal, so it only took her minutes toe here.


    "Did your mother let you go?"


    Mo Li grunted.


    "So she didn''t. And she''s looking for you? Is that why you looked like you hadn''t had any sleep?"


    Mo Li might be a Lycan, but he only has a human form. He might be strong, but all human bodies have their own limits.


    She watched as Mo Li grabbed the snake on a stick and started eating.


    It looked like he was starving.


    "You should go home."


    "I won''t."


    "Stop being stubborn. Leaving the premises of the school would bring you nothing but danger." A young Lycan like him would face a lot of issues in the outside world. First was the humans who could use talismans, second is the elementals, third is a rogue, and fourth¡­


    "What was that?" Anna frowned when she heard a loud growl.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Without saying anything, she grabbed the meat and used a bucket of water, and poured it towards the fire.


    "What¡ª "


    She grabbed Mo Li''s wrist and dragged him towards the cave.


    She made sure to erase their scent, using the system''s help while sacrificing another fifty coins. Then locked the cave, making sure it waspletely hidden.


    Just as she did this, another warning echoed inside her head.


    [Unknown summoning detected one kilometer away.]


    [Location: East]


    [Unknown summoning detected one kilometer away.]


    [Location: West]


    [Unknown summoning detected one kilometer away.]


    [Location: North]


    [Unknown summoning detected one kilometer away.]


    [Location: South]

 Chapter 372: The Kings Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 372: The King''s Reasons</h4>


    "What the hell was that?"


    "It happened!" she said. With Mo Li with her, she couldn''t use the system to check what was going on outside.


    However, she was certain of one thing.


    The summoning happened here!


    This must be the second time that it happened!


    Those things killed Anna''s pack!


    No. She needed to assess the situation.


    She needed to calm down and think about this.


    "What''s happening?" Mo Li asked. "Why did you take me here?"


    "There are demons outside."


    "Demons!? Demons¡­ can''t go out during the day!"


    He was right. Demons hated the sun. They would go out but love staying in the shade. Forests are their favorite ce.


    "And how the hell did you know that?"


    "I can smell them." The lie came out of nowhere.


    "Smell?"


    "Yes. I can smell them."


    "That''s¡­"


    "Impossible?"


    "No. I just haven''t heard of that before. So demons?"


    She sighed when he finally changed the subject. "Yes."


    "So¡­ you were right? Did they really kill your father?"


    "I don''t know." She found a makeshift chair. It was made of rocks. She knew her father had carved it. This cave was wide and enough to practice martial arts and transformation, but there were only two chairs inside.


    It was something that Isaac made for his daughter and him.


    It was just for the two of them.


    She eyed Mo Li who calmly sat on the other chair. He just finished picking up the food that she threw at the food when they arrived. He then ced it on the makeshift table.


    "This ce is¡­"


    "None of your business," she retorted. "And you should leave this ce as soon as possible."


    "Aren''t you scared I would tell them where you are?"


    "Would you do that?"


    Silence followed her question. She doesn''t know this Mo Li. And she was well aware that he was a different Mo Li from the one that she knew in the past. However, a part of her still thought that Mo Li would tell no one about her location.


    "It''s dangerous here."


    "Why not just go back to the academy?"


    "Why would I?"


    "The King is looking for you¡­ He had an emergency meeting with the other Alpha. They couldn''t understand how you just vanished from the inside of the Academy. You didn''t even trigger the talisman that was guarding the ce."


    Anna didn''t say anything. Of course, she used the portal that she had set up earlier.


    She bit her lower lip, her eyes were glued to the snake meat.


    Her appetite was gone by now.


    But memories of Anna filled her head.


    It was Anna, she was eating snake meat with her father.


    She was giggling about something that her father said.


    While Lily wasn''t there, she felt a little emotional just watching the two.


    For some reason, she felt that this was something she had never experienced before. Of course, she wouldn''t know this. After all, her memory would disappear every time she left the world. She was lucky she could still recall Mo Li and the previous Zendia.


    However, she wondered if his memories would also leave him after she left this world.


    A part of her was actually scared of asking about the system.


    What a coward, she thought inwardly.


    "I don''t understand why the King would look for someone like me." She mumbled. As far as she knew, the King didn''t know about her abilities. He wouldn''t think she was anything special.


    Moreover, the way that she fought during that night wasn''t anything specialpared to some beta or Alpha. It might be advanced for her age, but this shouldn''t be the first time that he saw something like that.


    "There is nothing here. My father is dead. You should leave. The demons are dangerous. You won''t be able to defeat them."


    "So you think I am a burden?" Mo Li said, unamused at her words. He red at her, his lips pursed into a grim line.


    "Yes. If that''s what you want to hear. Yes. You are a burden. So just leave me alone. You won''t find my father¡ª "


    "Why do you think the King was looking for you?"


    "Excuse me?" she frowned.


    "I know this sounds crazy, but I know your father is alive. And the King wanted you to lead him to Isaac Matthews."


    It was Anna''s turn to be silent. Actually, Mo Li''s words made sense. There is indeed a possibility that Isaac was still alive and that is the reason the King wanted to keep her close. But would her father really survive an attack like that?


    True. Isaac could fight against those demons, but the number would surely overwhelm him. He was a great warrior, but he isn''t immortal. There is no way that he would survive the onught of demons while protecting the pack and Anna''s mother.


    "They didn''t find his body." Mo Li continued. "He must be alive somewhere."


    "If he is, I don''t know." And even if she knew, she wouldn''t tell him. Why would she?


    This man isn''t the Mo Li from the past.


    The white hair and name were their only simrity.


    "Then¡­ aren''t you doing to find him?"


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    "Why would I?" she retorted. "So the enemies would find him too? Did you really think I was that dumb?"


    "You ¡ª You have a strange way of thinking."


    Anna rolled her eyes inwardly. She wasn''t stupid. If Isaac was indeed alive, then there must be a reason he didn''t inform his daughter. The only reason she could think of was the fact that he wanted to protect his daughter.


    While she was strong, Anna ¡ª the original Anna ¡ª wouldn''t want to endanger her father.


    She wasn''t some warrior justice protagonist who was stupid enough to lead the enemy to someone''sir!


    Plus, she had another matter''s attending to. She recalled her mission and etched them into her mind.


    [Mission: Prevent all the misfortune that would happen to Anna.]


    [Mission: Find out the truth about the obliteration of the Shadow Pack.]


    [Mission: Find out the truth about the Prophesy and Anna''s involvement in it.]


    [Warning: Do not fall in love with the prince who ruins Anna''s life.]


    Yep. She already did the first and the onest. Now, she needed to investigate the second and the third one.

 Chapter 373: Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 373: Fighting</h4>


    The smell of burnt flesh rolled between them.


    "Did you just eat apples because you don''t know how to cook?" Anna chided as she watched Mo Li struggle with roasting meat. "It''s basic. Howe you don''t know how to roast some meat?"


    "Will you shut up!?" He growled. "I''m trying to concentrate here!"


    She chuckled and leaned against the wall of the cave. Mo Li, despite her warnings, decided to stay.


    This would be the first night that he would be staying in this cave.


    "Aren''t you scared I am going to let other people here while you sleep tonight?"


    "I could just kill you before you can do that," Anna said. First and foremost, this body was overpowered. She was like the destined viin of every novel. She grew up strong and powerful and had a rather sad back story.


    This wasn''t some weak to strong novel.


    This was a revenge novel! Annaughed at her own thoughts.


    "You look crazy." Mo Li said. "Stopughing like that."


    She snorted and sat on the chair.


    "How long are we going to stay here?" he asked.


    "Don''t know. I can still feel them outside." In fact, she wasn''t really sure if the demons were nning to leave. What if they were summoned because someone thought she was staying here? They wanted to make sure that she died, so they summoned demons to get rid of her.


    "I am going outside tomorrow and check."


    "I will go with you."


    "You can''t."


    "Are you underestimating me?"


    "No." Well¡­ she was. But she wasn''t nning to tell him that. "I am not nning to fight demons. I don''t want to attract attention. And let''s be honest here, your white hair is too shy." That was the only reason that she could think of.


    "You ¡ª " Disbelief clouded his gaze. "Are you saying that my hair is ugly?"


    "Huh?"


    "You just said that my hair¡­"


    Seeing his reaction, Anna ended upughing. She held her stomach and giggled for a long time.


    Who would have thought that this Mo Li¡­ would be a little cuter than the Mo Li from the past?


    ¡­.


    It was already nine when they walked out of the cave. Mo Li had no idea how to open the cave from the inside or the outside, so all he could do was follow her.


    "They¡ª "


    "Shhh¡­" Anna lowered herself and touched the ground. It was a method of fakery that should be enough to fool Mo Li. She wasn''t actually using her senses to sense demons. She was just waiting for the system to scan the ce.


    After making sure that no demons were near them, she said, "No demons in a two hundred meter radius."


    "Does that mean they might be present outside that radius?"


    She nodded.


    "Then¡­ what are we going to do?"


    "I am going to encircle the packhouse and find something." She would find out those symbols.


    "Why not just go directly towards the pack house?"


    She just shook her head and said nothing. She didn''t want to show him that this body couldn''t approach the packhouse.


    It was weird, and she had no way of exining that to him.


    The two of them started running around the packhouse. Of course, she made sure to stay away from the house.


    After almost thirty minutes of running, they finally arrived in a burnt area. The trees and even the ground were burnt. Not a trace of life can be seen around it.


    "This ce¡­"


    "It was just like the one at the school." Mo Li said as he crouched on the ground and examined the soil. "Same texture."


    Anna nodded. Then she walked towards the center of the burnt clearing. Sadly, she couldn''t see any symbols there.


    Was it possible that the symbols disappear after the summoning?


    "Hey¡­ did you see anything weird at the one from the academy?"


    "Weird?"


    "Like¡­ I don''t know. A symbol? I mean¡­ like a summoning circle?"


    "No. We thought it might be a talisman."


    No. It wasn''t a talisman. It should be a summoning circle. However, it looked like she was right after all.


    The symbols disappear after the summoning.


    "Let''s go¡­" she said.


    Then, they found another one. And another one.


    At the end of their quick trip, Anna was pretty much aware of what happened.


    There were eight sets of burnt clearings.


    The summoning happened twice.


    The first one destroyed their packhouse.


    The second one was the one that was done yesterday.


    This also confirmed a few things.


    First, someone is summoning demons.


    Second, that same person wanted to get rid of her.


    And third, that person is using a unique form of magic that no one has ever heard of before.


    Now, this is going toplicate a lot of things.


    "The demons¡­ what do you think will happen to them?" Mo Li asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "If they stay here¡­ people will know it soon. The king would surely send some people to exterminate those things."


    That might be too far fetch.


    Anna didn''t even know if the King was actually the one who wanted her dead.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    "What do you think of the King?" she asked.


    "What do I think?"


    She nodded.


    "Well¡­ the King¡­ isn''t a good person. But he is a good ruler."


    Again, she nodded. He was right. Being a good person and a good ruler are two different things.


    "We are leaving¡­"


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the capital."


    "Huh? Are you out of your¡­"


    Mo Li didn''t continue his words when the ground started shaking.


    The two looked at each other, their eyes widened.


    "The¡­" Anna couldn''t find the right words. "The demons¡­"


    Mo Li''s face paled. He blinked before he added, "They found us."


    Anna''s face contorted. Did she do something wrong? No. She did nothing. She was watching Mo Li and even the system was watching him. He didn''t do anything that would have led the demons or anyone in this cave.


    It wasn''t Mo Li.


    And it wasn''t her.


    It must be something else.


    She gritted her teeth when the ceiling shook for the second time. "Grab your sword. We are going to fight."

 Chapter 374: Regardless of the Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 374: Regardless of the Consequences</h4>


    This wasn''t the first time that they fought against the same enemy. But this was the first time that it was just the two of them.


    Anna eyed the eight demons.


    They wererge,rger than the ones that attacked their school.


    Then she eyed the direction of the cave.


    By now, the ce was as good as broken.


    She gritted her teeth, her temper ring.


    The Lycan inside Anna was bubbling with anger.


    Her chest raised and fell in an abrupt motion as she squinted at the uing enemies.


    Demons thisrge¡­ would never miss the king''s informants.


    But they have been here for more than a day and no Lycans came to fight them.


    Just as she thought. The system was rotten.


    "You leave while I distract them," Anna uttered.


    "You think I''m leaving you alone?"


    "We won''t be able to win," Anna said. "Run in the direction that I will tell you and wait for me. We will leave this ce¡­"


    "I said No!"


    "Stop being stubborn and do what I tell you to do!"She tightened her grip around the hilt of her sword. How annoying.


    "No, is a No."


    As if to prove his point, Mo Li attacked a demon without even waiting for her.


    Lunatic.


    Mo Li was aware that they wouldn''t be able to win. And yet, here he is. Fighting with her.


    The thought made her irritated.


    She reminded her of the past, Mo Li. The one who stayed with her when she escaped the temple.


    That man was as stubborn as this man.


    And she hated how simr they were!


    She kicked the ground and started fighting against two demons. A swing had cut off the demon''s limb, but to her surprise, a liquid poured out of the demon''s wound, creating another limb.


    Though this one looked more hideous than the other.


    "They could¡­ Kill them directly! To the brain or heart!" She yelled as she let out a barrage of attacks on the demon nearby.


    The thing is, demons have over one heart.


    And locating their hearts can be a problem.


    Some hearts are at the base of their head, some are on their spine and some are on their hips.


    Until now, no one could determine the exact location of a demon''s heart.


    Lycans and humans alike did a few experiments to study them, but every time they haven''t found a way to preserve a demon''s body.


    This was the reason they weren''t able to find out about a demon''s anatomy.


    "To the west! Run to the west!" She uttered. The portal is in the west. They could use that to escape this ce. The academy might not be safe, but¡­ at least it was safer than this one.


    The two of them started running towards the west while fighting.


    By now, another group of demons arrived. They were smaller, but their numbers were twice as much as the ones earlier.


    "F*ck!"


    She heard Mo Li curse. She thought she smelled some fresh blood, but had no time to check. She was currently fighting fourrge demons! All of them have tentacles. All of them wanted her dead.


    One wrong move and she could actually die.


    The thing is, she didn''t want to use her system as Mo Li was there.


    "Give me a few seconds¡­ are you able to hold on?" the portal needed her blood to activate. But doing that while fighting can be very challenging.


    "Yes!" Mo Li yelled back.


    Hearing his assurance, she immediately used her blood and found a way to put it into Mo Li''s forehead. It made the portal visible.


    "I will cover you¡­" she said. "You go inside the portal. It won''t close, so I will follow you."


    "No. You go first."


    "Mo Li! This isn''t the time for that!" She sidestepped, avoiding another attack. Then she retaliated with a kick, followed by slicing the limb of the demon.


    Just as she expected, the demon''s limbs grew back.


    Regeneration.


    This is going to be a problem!


    Whoever summoned them was really going to die by her hand.


    "Mo Li! You¡ª "


    "Watch out!"


    Her world came to a screeching halt when Mo Li pushed her out of the way. Her back hit a tree just as a demon''s limb pierce through Mo Li''s stomach. It felt like everything slowed down, like everything, even the time slowed down.


    She watched as blood came out of Mo Li''s lips and she felt her face lose its color. It was as if a bucket of water was poured inside her soul.


    "Mo Li you ¡ª F*cker!" She yelled and grabbed him in a quick motion. Then she jumped towards the portal.


    She ignored the dizzying sensation and let out a curse before she pped Mo Li''s face.


    "Don''t you dare faint on me!"


    "I''m not dead," he smiled, showing his bloodied teeth. "We''re at the¡­"


    "Stop talking. Let me see your wound."


    What she saw made her still. The wound¡­ looked like a hole.


    This man¡­


    Even with the system, he is going to die soon.


    "No. You can''t do that." Anna uttered, half in panic, half in desperation.


    "I''m gonna die, aren''t I?"


    "Stop talking! You shouldn''t have¡­" No words would be enough to describe her emotions right now. Her heart was running rampant, threatening to jump out of her chest. Her hands were shaking. And her hands never shake!


    "Don''t you dare leave!" hot tears suddenly made their way into her cheeks.


    "Is there a way to save him?" She blurted out. The regeneration that she has was only for herself. She couldn''t use it on another person.


    [There is a way.]


    "But? How much?"


    [It would disrupt the bnce of this world. The only reason we could save him is that¡­ this person wasn''t supposed to be in this world.]


    "What? Exin!"


    She heard Mo Li chuckle next to her.


    "I am already dying¡­ and you still wanted me to exin why I saved you?"


    "I wasn''t talking to you! Just shut up, will you!?" Anna said. "Exin now!"


    [Information Unavable.]


    "Then¡­ do it. Let''s save him."


    [Regardless of the consequence?]


    Yes, she thought. Yes, regardless of the cost and consequence.

 Chapter 375: Capital

    <h4>Chapter 375: Capital</h4>


    Two weekster


    Anna lowered her head and stared at the reflection of the Lycan Kingdom on the vastke near it.


    The lights looked mboyant and grand from the outside. It sparkled like stars. It looked inviting and weirdly euphoric. To a young Lycan, the Kingdom had a promise of strength and protection.


    They said that anyone who coulde here has the opportunity to get stronger and fight for all the Lycans.


    Lily recalled that when Anna was but a child, she too wished to visit this ce. Surrounded by walls, instead of a forest, Anna thought that the capital would be different.


    How naive.


    "Hey¡­ "


    "Oh? A woman!?"


    "Why are you here?" A man with a weird mustache said.


    "This ce is off limits! You should leave!"


    Anna looked around. Off-limits? She was standing at the bridge. How is this off limit?


    "Oh? Youngblood!? A rogue?"


    "Hey, what are you doing here? Where''s your pack? The capital has had newwstely. Basically, no one is allowed to go out without their packs."


    "W ¡ª Why?" After being alone for two weeks, talking felt a little weird. She had been alone since she left the unconscious Mo Li in the school. Since then, she tried her best to avoid people and finally arrived in the capital by running or walking.


    "What do you mean, why? Did you hear about the attacks?"


    "Attacks?"


    "Demons!" the oldest among the three-man who approached her, said. "There are a lot of demonstely."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. So, I would advise you to go to your pack and¡ª "


    "I don''t have one." Anna lowered her head, letting her long hair cover almost half of her face. Her voice turned solemn, "Since the capital doesn''t allow¡­" A sigh left her lips. "Nevermind¡­ I will leave."


    "Hey! Where are you going?"


    "Hey if you have nowhere to stay, why don''t youe with us? We will give you food and shelter for the night."


    "Truly?" Anna''s eyes brightened. "Is that possible? But I don''t have¡­ gold and¡­"


    "Don''t worry. We are just doing charity work."


    "Ah yes!" the man with a mustache said. "It''s charity work! We just want to help younger wolves. If you are looking for a job, we can help you too!"


    Too enthusiastic! Anna couldn''t help but muse inwardly.


    "Really? What ¡ª What kind of ¡ª "


    "Aiyo¡­ let''s talk about this tomorrow. For now, let''s get you settled. They will sound the bell soon. And the Lycan army would start walking around the kingdom. They arrest suspicious people."


    As if terrified, Anna looked to her left and right. Then she nodded. "My name is Bel. Please take care of me. I promise I will repay you once I get a job!"


    "Of course. Of course! Come, follow us!"


    The three men smirked at each other. Unbeknownst to them, Anna, who is now known as Bel, was doing the same thing behind the mask that she bought from the system to alter her appearance, making her look ordinary and unrecognizable. Even her smell changed into that of a young, weak, Lycan.


    The three men must have known she was a rogue from the start.


    Scaring her and then enticing her with safety and food was an ancient strategy that traffickers use. Actually, Anna was surprised to know that these people also existed inside the Lycan Kingdom. But then again, wolves are wolves. They are predators by nature and they would naturally prey on the weak.


    "Here¡­ you stay here¡­ We will bring you food and water in a while. For now, you can sleep here."


    The three men brought her to a building at the back of the tavern. When she arrived inside the room, there was already another woman inside. Just like Anna, she was dressed in an article of simple clothing. But unlike Anna''s freckled and ordinary face, this one was pretty, with high cheekbones and long blond hair.


    The fact that the woman looked homeless and dirty didn''t dampen her beauty.


    "I am Bel¡­" Anna sat on the bed opposite the woman. "What''s your ¡ª "


    "Don''t talk to me."


    "Oh¡ª "


    "I am not here to make friends."


    "Oh." Anna nodded. Well¡­ she thought of using the girl for information.


    "I didn''t know they ept people like you."


    "Huh?"


    "What are you¡ª they just helped me with food and shelter? I will pay them once I find something in the capital."


    The woman snorted and rolled her eyes. "Stupid."


    "¡­"


    "Did you really think they brought you here just to give you food and shelter?"


    "Huh?" Of course, Anna was on the top of her game. Her acting skills have always been good.


    "Hey¡­ stop talking and eat." Luckily, the man from earlier interrupted them. "This food is for Bell as for you¡­ take a bath. Someone will clean you up."


    Hearing the man''s voice, the blonde jolted up and gave the man a coquettish smile.


    "Thank you." The blonde said.


    Hearing their interaction, Anna started to wonder if the woman knew that this was some sort of trafficking ring. Did shee here knowing this?


    "We only have some soup and bread."


    "Oh¡­ you don''t have to worry." Anna smiled at the man. "It''s better than nothing." Her voice sounded sweet and soft. The smile on her face looked sincere, too. It was enough to convince the man.


    "Hmmm. You said that you are looking for a job?"


    "Ah? Yes! Yes! I am!"


    "Good¡­ then¡­ how about housework?"


    "I ¡ª I am good at it too. My mother used to say that¡ª "


    "Then it''s alright. I will send you to someone that I know tomorrow. You can be a maid. The pce had been recruiting maids in the past few days."


    "A pce maid?" Her eyes started twinkling. How lucky.


    "Of course, this isn''t for free. We are going to help you find a job and, in return, you pay us."


    "Of course! I don''t mind."


    "Then would you mind signing a contract?"


    "A contract?"


    "It''s a binding contract that will make sure that we do each other''s promises. Hahaha¡­ this is just to make sure that we have money to help other people like you. As you see, we need money for food and the house¡­"


    Anna stared at the man without saying anything. Then she smiled and nodded. "Of course! Why not!?"

 Chapter 376: Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 376: Mistress</h4>


    It was already after midnight when the blonde came back. She staggered when the door closed before she strolled towards her bed. While the system told Anna about the woman''s arrival, she ignored her and slept instead.


    Earlier, the man let her sign a contract that says she will give them half of her sry. While the man used some pleasant words about the contract, he also failed to say that it was a soul-binding contract. And that it would only lose its effects once she dies.


    Anna immediately understood that the man did this because she wasn''t as ''pretty'' as the other woman inside this room.


    "Hey¡­ I know you''re awake." The woman said, her voice sounding hoarse. "Did you sign that contract?"


    "Ah¡­ y ¡ª yes."


    "Stupid."


    "W ¡ª What are you talking about? That contract is good. It would guarantee a job. I don''t need to find one myself."


    "Howe you are too stupid!? Don''t you know that the contract wouldst for life?"


    Anna didn''t respond. Just as she thought, the blonde knew about this ce. "I know¡­"


    "And you actually wanted to be a maid all your life?"


    "¡­"


    "Anyway, you don''t look that good. That must be the reason they didn''t ask you to work for the powerful Lycans."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The pretty ones are luckier. They get to be mistresses and some were bought and taken to mansions. If you get pregnant and gave birth to a male Lycan, they would even treat you better." The woman sighed. "Still, it''s based on luck. If you are lucky, someone would buy you out of the contracts. Maids don''t get the same privilege."


    Anna didn''t say anything. It was a cruel world. And the woman next to her was proof of that. No matter which world she goes to, humans never change. She stayed silent until she heard the woman''s breathing start to slow down. The woman fell asleep.


    Anna didn''t know where she came from, but she guessed that the woman worked with men. She could smell them from her. Speaking of men, her thoughts brought her to Mo Li.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if he was already awake.


    When she left him, the hole in his stomach was already gone. At that time, he already lost consciousness from losing too much blood. However, he was alive. And safe.


    She made sure to attract the attention of another Lycan before she left Mo Li.


    As much as she wanted to stay by his side, it would only do him harm. Right now, those people are still looking for her. Staying with her would be very dangerous.


    Still, she wondered why the man saved her.


    She thought Mo Li dislike her because of her father. Thinking back, the man''s action seemed to contradict his words. When someone kidnapped her, Mo Li actually tried to find her. He even told his mother about it. And when she showed everyone her capability, Mo Li warned her they would not leave her alone.


    Then she left, and he followed her.


    Mo Li¡­


    Would it be possible that this Mo Li and the Mo Li from the past were the same people?


    If that is the case, did he follow her here?


    Does he have a system too?


    So many questions. So little time.


    She closed her eyes and slowly drifted to sleep.


    That night, she dreamt of Mo Li.


    He was in pain. He was screaming, beads of sweat apparent on his forehead. His eyes were closed and reddish veins covered his body. The dream felt so real, she could actually feel the pain in his voice. She started to tear up. For some reason, seeing him in pain bothered her.


    Her heart started racing against her chest. She tried to reach out and call him, wake him up. She wanted him to stop screaming. But she couldn''t reach him.


    She extended her arms and tried to grab him.


    To no avail.


    Then she reminded herself.


    This was a dream.


    It wasn''t real.


    Or was it?


    Her eyes flew open. A dusty ceiling came into view.


    Her chest raised and fell.


    She was drenched in sweat.


    "Nightmare?"


    Anna turned towards the woman on the other bed. She nodded and sat down.


    "You are leaving today?"


    Again, Anna nodded.


    "Goodluck. I hope you wille back tonight. I am so tired of getting a new roommate every week."


    This caught Anna''s attention. She looked at the woman and asked. "Do you happen to know where are the others?"


    "The others?"


    "The ones before me?"


    "Oh¡­ I don''t know. But I knew that all of them were sent to the pce. They are not allowed to say it but one of them told me that they are sent to some¡­ dirty ce with prisoners."Shrugging, the blonde fixed her hair. "That one was talkative. That must be the reason why she didn''t survive for too long. Shested three days. So¡­ if they send you somewhere you don''t like¡­ just don''t say anything. Do your job, get paid, and survive."


    Is that it? Anna didn''t want to show pity to the woman. But she couldn''t help it. "How about you?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "What about me?"


    "Are you doing the same thing? Work, get paid, and survive?"


    The woman looked at her as if she just said the most entertaining thing. "What the hell are you talking about?" The blonde snorted. "I am going to be someone''s mistress and have a child."


    "¡­"


    "Then I will leave this ce and live a luxurious life."


    "¡­"


    "You don''t understand. Lycans are lustful in nature. They would always want someone younger¡­" she flicked her hair and smiled. "Prettier. Fresh meat."


    "Like you."


    "Exactly," she giggled and looked out of the window. "I heard they are gathering armies from other the great packs. A rogue like me doesn''t have the right to have all this information. But I heard some higher officials, Gamma, Beta, and Alphas would arrive soon. It would be for a meeting."


    Anna lifted an eyebrow. "Really?"


    "Yep!"


    "Then¡­ you should take advantage of this opportunity." Anna''s eyes glinted.


    "You don''t have to tell me." The woman crossed her arms. "I am nning to do my best and attract someone¡­ being a mistress isn''t too bad."

 Chapter 377: King Agostos

    <h4>Chapter 377: King Agostos</h4>


    The Blonde''s name was Melody.


    Or at least that''s the one that she was using to lure a rich Lycan. She said Melody sounded better than her previous name.


    Soon, a man brought Anna towards another tavern where a group of girls her age were waiting. Then they were taken to the house just outside the pce.


    In this ce, they met a head maid. Her name is Mariana, and they said she is in charge of recruiting younger maids for the pce. However, rumor has it that Mariana does not like good-looking maids. That must be the reason why Anna or Bel was chosen.


    "You ¡ª follow him! From now on you will work in the west pce."


    "You ¡ª you are going to the east pce."


    "You are assigned to the kitchen of the west!"


    "You ¡ª " The woman wearing a ck-and-white uniform pointed at Anna. "You will be on the west. Follow that man. They will train you in basic etiquette and the likes."


    Soon, Anna and the rest of the girls were taken towards the west pce. It didn''t take too long for her to notice that this is an abandoned ce and that no one actually lives inside this pce aside from the King''s sickly brother. The man was already in his eighties. He couldn''t walk and so, he needed help.


    There are a total of twenty-eight maids, all of them were working twenty-four-seven to help the man.


    Meanwhile, Anna was assigned to help in the kitchen.


    "The man was called King Agostos. He was supposed to be the Lycan King but something happened in his youth. They said the previous Queen poisoned him to make the current King¡­ the new King."


    "I heard it was a hunting incident!"


    "I heard King Agostos was stronger than the previous King."


    "Really? Then¡­ how did he end up in that state?"


    Meanwhile, Anna just listened quietly and finished her job on time.


    "Hey Bel¡­ would you mind guarding the kitchen tonight?"


    "Huh?" It has been a few days since she came here and everyone already knew her as the dumb new servant who stutters and always looked like she was inside her own world.


    "I said, guard the door tonight. Just do what I told you to do!"


    "Oh¡­" Anna nced that the older maid. This one¡­ has been serving King Agostos for over five years now. She is considered a great authority inside these walls. "Alright."


    "Good. Remember to give him the medicine on time."


    "Got it."


    Anna immediately agreed. While staying here, she had learned a lot of things about this man. However, she is going to meet him for the first time. Of course, she was already nning to use him for her ns.


    Anna quietly walked into the old man''s quarters. She could hear his quiet snoring. But the system already warned her that the old man was not sleeping.


    "Your highness¡­ it''s time for medicine¡­" she made her voice as low as possible. "Your highness?" While this man couldn''t walk, he could speak and is also quite strict. He doesn''t like it if other people disturb him. He likes to spend all his time reading inside this library of his quarters.


    Anna walked towards the man, trying to get close to his bed. But before she could do this, arge force hit her body. She grunted. It took her a second that it was actually the old man. Luckily, her body responded and quickly avoided the punch that followed the kick.


    F*ck! This man could use his legs to attack! Just as she guessed! He could use his legs!


    "Who are you!"


    "Eh?" Anna froze when she noticed that the man who attacked her wasn''t actually the old man. They look the same, but this one looked younger, bulkier, and taller. He was wearing ck clothes that would have easily escaped the eyes of anyone. A shadow guard?


    "Rudy¡­ let her approach¡­" the old man said.


    "But father¡­"


    "She had been observing this ce for a few days. If she wanted to kill me¡­ she would have done it while I was still unaware of her presence." The croaky voice chuckled. "She came here to talk."


    "More like¡­ " Anna eyed the man named Rudy, then drifted her eyes towards the old man. "More like you wanted me toe here and talk."


    "Oh? You noticed it?"


    "It was obvious. The maid had been your servant for five years. Why would she ask a new maid like me to guard the door? It''s either you are waiting for me to attack and kill you or you wanted to talk to me."


    "Sharp." The old man noted. "Just like your father."


    Anna froze at the man''s remark.


    "Ah¡­ did you think the mask would be able to hide your aura? Youngdy¡­ you smell and move just like your father. There is no way that I would not recognize you."


    "You know him¡­"


    "Well.." King Agostos let out a series of coughs. "I know him well. I have heard the news of his death. I also heard that his only daughter was missing. I never thought that of all people inside this pce, you would actuallye here."


    Anna said nothing. She stood as still as a statue and let the man assess him, just as he was assessing him.


    King Agostos¡­ smelled strong. No. His mere presence was intimidating.


    Despite the darkness inside the room, she could feel his majestic aura surrounding her. It was the aura of the King.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "What do you mean, why? Don''t you know who damaged my legs?"


    "Was it¡­"


    "HAHAHAHA!" The old man''sughter echoed inside the room. "Of course! It was Isaac Matthews! Did you think anyone would have the capability to defeat me in a fight? Not even the King, the current one, could defeat me. But Isaac¡­ with his berserk state, could defeat me."


    Anna''s mouth dropped. Really? This body''s father was that powerful?


    "You can''t believe it, can you?" The old manughed. "But look at him¡­ Isaac. He was strong and envied by many. Because of him, I lost the right to the throne. Because of him, I became like this. But¡­ at the end of the day, the man that he trusted betrayed him. His own king betrayed him. So¡­ forgive me forughing. But Karma¡­ is indeed going to serve us what we deserve." Again, King Agostosughed.

 Chapter 378: Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 378: Lizard</h4>


    "I believe I already heard how ''bad'' my father is," Anna uttered. "Sadly, I didn''te here to hear stories about his evilness."


    "Oh?" The smile on King Agostos'' s face deepened. It looked like he already expected this as well. "You came here to inquire about his killer."


    "I want to know the why."


    "Oh? Interesting." He gave a low chuckle. "But not surprising. I never thought that man would have a daughter like you. To be honest, I saw him as brute and unreasonable. It seems that you have a different perception."


    She pursed her lips in response.


    "Why did they kill him?"


    "Hmmm¡­. Annabel, is it?" King Agostos said before he waved his hand. "Leave us."


    "But your highness¡­"


    "Leave."


    The man named Rudy grunted. He red at Anna before leaving the room.


    "Sit¡­"


    "I would rather stand."


    "Then¡­ let me ask you this. Have you seen a lizard before?"


    She nodded. But what does it have to do with this?


    "You know what lizards do when they feel threatened?"


    "They cut their tails."


    "Very good."


    "So you are saying my father is the tail?"


    Instead of answering this, the man continued, "Lizard did it as a defense mechanism. If they feel threatened, they wouldn''t hesitate to cut their tails and leave. Do you understand what I am talking about?"


    "So the King killed my father because he was threatened. Or at least someone or something threatened him."


    "That is a bold assumption. But I am not saying anything else."


    Anna red at the man.


    "You can leave if you want to." King Agostos said. "Despite the daughter of the man I hated the most, I wouldn''t hurt you."


    "Why?"


    "Because just like your father¡­ I have principles."


    "He hurt you."


    The Kingughed. "Look at the other way. He didn''t kill me. While crippled, I am alive and living well. Do you understand?"


    She didn''t say anything.


    "The pce is a treacherous ce. One mistake and you will end up dying. Being a cripple means my presence would less likely irritate anyone."


    "The King could still kill you."


    "Hah! That man? He is a coward. He wouldn''t harm me simply because he didn''t want the others to dislike him. He grew up wanting other people to like him. And well¡­ he seeded. At least he thought he did."


    Anna has so many questions.


    "One thing is for sure¡­ in this kingdom. No one else but the King is capable of killing your father. As for why¡­ I don''t know. That man might not be as strong as Isaac, but he had friends, people who support him, the people who made him the king."


    "People who made him the King¡­ are you talking about the Queen Mistress?"


    "You are sharp. Yes. That woman¡­ is just one of his supporters."


    "What about Queen Luna?"


    "Oh? It seems that you made some research beforeing here. I like it. You are indeed very smart." King Agostos grunted before coughing. He then asked her to bring the medicine to him. Without saying another word, sheplied. She watched as the King finished the medicine.


    "You do know¡­ it is poisoned, right?" Anna could smell it. There is no way that a Lycan with a caliber like King Agostos wouldn''t be able to smell it too.


    "Right."


    "Why drink it?"


    "Why not?"


    "You are scared they would kill you."


    "How did you know that the poisoned wouldn''t kill me?"


    "I could smell it." Anna lied. "It was meant to make you weak, not dead."


    "Hah¡­ hahaha! You are right. If they wanted to kill me, they would have done that a long ¡ª long time ago. Of course, since he was a coward, he would rather keep me at bay, weak and useless. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    Again, she didn''t say anything. Since she came here, she had been observing the medicine, and she knew that it was poisoned. This man is drinking it without even asking questions.


    "If I don''t drink it¡­ he would kill me. In my opinion, staying weak is better than dead." He leaned back and used a pillow to stay seated. He was staring at her with curiosity. "You are one brave woman."


    "And you are one brave man."


    "Hahahaha¡­ your mouth is really well equipped with bullshit."


    "I am taking that as apliment."


    "Tell me, Annabel, have you¡­ loved someone before?"


    Love? For some reason, the word reminded her of Mo Li.


    No, that''s impossible.


    She was just like a cloud, always moving. She would appear, then disappear. Her life was fleeting. There is no way that she would fall for someone¡­ temporary.


    The thought of it seemed to hurt her chest. She grimaced inwardly. She would like it if they stop talking about this.


    "No, " she answered.


    "Fair enough. You are quite young, after all. Well¡­ you have asked me why am I drinking the poison? You must have wondered. I am already a cripple. What''s the use of living? I couldn''t enjoy my life, anyway." Before she could answer, the man added, "Well, that''s because of love. One day, I was given a chance to live like this with the woman that I love¡­ or dead. I chose the former."


    "Woman that you love¡­"


    "Rudy''s mother."


    "She''s¡­"


    "A maid."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Hah? You will figure it out, anyway. There is no need for me to hide anything now. Rudy could fight against you, but¡­ he couldn''t defeat you."


    "I am not going to hurt you." That is not something she would do to someone who did nothing to her.


    "I know."


    "But I could betray you."


    "I know." King Agostos nodded. "I already said this. You can do¡­ what you want."


    Anna squinted at the man. Despite all the facade, she could see the exhaustion in his old eyes. "I have a proposition," she said.


    "Proposition?"


    "I need your help."


    "I can''t fight against the King."


    "I am not going to ask you to do that."


    "Then¡­."


    "I am going to ask you to help me find out the truth about my father''s and pack''s death. In exchange¡­ I will kill the King. For you."

 Chapter 379: The Saintess and her Talismans

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Saintess and her Talismans</h4>


    After a rather long conversation with King Agostos, Anna''s life went back from being the maid in the kitchen to bing the maid who is now assigned to guard the man during the night.


    And during the short duration that she had known the man, King Agostos was kind enough to provide her with a lot of information about the real ''job'' of the Shadow Pack.


    "There is a reason why they have that name. They are shadows, they stay in the dark, they work in the shadows. They are killers. Here are the lists of the people that your father and pack mates have killed. These are the ones that I could find. There are others that I don''t know."


    Anna nced at the list, checking the names.


    "The Mo Family¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Headmistress Mo''s husband. Yes. He died in the hands of the shadow pack. He was leading a revolt against the Lycan King. It was a huge one. I believe two packs joined him. To prevent the revolt, the King well¡­ he got rid of that man."


    "A revolt? Why?"


    For a few seconds, the man said nothing. He fumbled on the lists and showed her thest few pages. "It was because the King¡­ got greedy. He wanted to lead Zendia. Against the demons and dark ones."


    She frowned at that. "You mean¡­ he ¡ª "


    "After the saintess left a lot of things to the humans, the Lycans have be weaker against them. The bnce of power was broken. The humans, the ones who held the talismans that the saintess left, became more powerful."


    "The saintess¡­ left a lot of talismans?" She didn''t, though.


    "Yes. Powerful ones. We haven''t seen it. But we heard the rumors. The humans were able to stand tow to tow against the elementals because of the talismans. They said it made the humans almost as powerful as those who can use elements."


    That''s a lie. Lily or Saintess Rhea didn''t leave a lot of things to the humans. She had all the talismans in her space.


    "So¡­ the King wanted those talismans?" she asked.


    "He started studying them. Wouldn''t it be better if we could make a talisman that could make us transform into a full wolf?"


    "A full wolf?" she gasped. Just like Anna?


    "Yes. Your father could transform a part of his body. There are few of them who could do that. The King wanted stronger warriors. So, she started experimentation. He didn''t hide this from the council that wasposed of all alphas. And Mr. Mo was the first one who declined the project."


    "He was an Alpha too?"


    "No. But he was the head of the department that was tasked with starting the experimentation. He was a brilliant man¡­ that guy." A sigh escaped the man''s lips. "The King¡­ went overboard and killed a young Lycan who could transform his legs into that of wolves. Because of the incident, Mr. Mo left themittee."


    "And then¡­ he was killed."


    "Yes. After that, the King became secretive. He stopped telling everyone about the experiment and people eventually forgot."


    "That ¡ª " How could they forget about that?


    "Well¡­ I was wrong. It''s not that people forgot. It''s just that¡­ we became aware of what he was willing to do to achieve his goal. So we stopped asking."


    "What about the experiment?" Something is gnawing inside Anna. For some reason, she couldn''t stop thinking about this body''s capabilities. Was it really possible for a Lycan to be born¡­ strong? Was it possible for someone to be as strong as her? She couldn''t help but think about the experiments. Does that have to do with this body?


    No¡­ that''s just¡­ a little too far-fetched.


    "We don''t know what happened. All we know is that the King stopped it. Or at least that''s what they announced. I don''t believe him. I think¡­ that man continued the experiments."


    "So, do you think he is experimenting with people?"


    King Agostos shrugged. "I don''t have the specifics. As I said, he be secretive. He also started working with¡­ humans."


    "Humans?"


    "Those treacherous humans."


    "Are you saying that the King might be working with¡­ the church?"


    "Who knows? I never met them. But I knew they were humans."


    Anna bit her lower lip. The greedy church, the talismans, and now the Lycans.


    If this goes on¡­


    "Alright¡­ isn''t it vacation day?"


    Anna nodded. Despite their schedule, they are still given a day and night to leave the pce. They call it vacation days. "Then¡­ I will let you know about my n. I will leave first."


    "Ah¡­ Before you leave. I heard some interesting newstely."


    "Interesting?"


    "There will be apetition. It''s a Lycan against Lycan. The winner will receive a talisman that worked on Lycans."


    "That''s impossible. Talismans don''t work on us." It worked on her because she was a special case. But it would never work on other Lycans.


    "I don''t know. Since you are going out¡­ you should¡­ listen carefully."


    By listening, he meant gathering more information. "Thank you. I will let you know."


    The man nodded and beckoned her to leave.


    Without hesitation, she left the pce and arrived on the streets of the capital. This wasn''t her first time leaving the pce, but this is actually her first time walking towards the market and pub.


    If she wanted to gather more information, she needed to start inside the pub.


    After all, drunk people are the best source of gossip.


    "A beer¡­" she showed a ring that meant she was working inside the pce. The people would not question her pack because of this. Lately, the security inside the capital had been very strict and unlike before, rogues have no way to go inside the capital anymore.


    She thought this might be because of her.


    The server gave her an enormous ss of beer, putting it in front of her with a loud thud before turning away. The best part about her disguise is how ordinary she looked. So, people would never spare her another nce.


    Sitting at the corner of the pub, she started observing the people. Suddenly, her heart thudded against her chest.


    Right then and there¡­ she knew. Someone¡­ is watching her.

 Chapter 380: Cant Stay Away

    <h4>Chapter 380: Can''t Stay Away</h4>


    She pretended to be calm and just continued drinking her beer. With the current security around, the person watching her would never dare to do something.


    Just like what King Agostos told her, there is an uingpetition. And it looked like it''s between schools? From what she knew, there are only three academies inside and outside this kingdom. The Royal Academy was, of course, the strongest among them.


    However, she is having a terrible feeling about this.


    "Have you heard? The Royal Academy is going to send five students. Even the First Prince was selected."


    "Oh? The first prince. I don''t even know what he looked like¡­ ah! Blond!"


    "The second prince is Blond too, you moron."


    "Oh¡­ right¡­ hahaha!"


    "I''ve heard some interesting rumors. The Academy is going to send someone really strong¡­ they said he just¡­ got out of the hospital, though. If he was still injured. Why send him? Was he that strong?"


    "Who knows?"


    Anna stiffened when she heard those words. Mo Li?


    They are going to send Mo Li?


    That''s impossible. His mother would never allow that to happen!


    She quickly finished her beer and started walking towards the house where she would stay. It was still the same house where Melody was staying. Until now, the woman was still working in the brothel hoping that someone would buy her.


    However, Melody might also know things about the current things happening inside the capital.


    "Hm?" She walked towards an Alley and just as she expected, whoever was watching her earlier was following her.


    She calmly walked over and let the man followed.


    "Hey¡­"


    A hand gripped her wrist.


    "W ¡ª who are you?" Anna sounded nervous. "Let me go!"


    Instead of letting her go, the man dragged her towards the darker corner of the Alley. Because the man was wearing a hoody, she had no way of knowing what he looked like. However, that does not matter.


    She¡­ was going to kill him, anyway.


    "Let me go!" Of course, she still kept acting. "If you won''t let me go¡­ I ¡ª I will scream!"


    The man turned around and backed her towards a wall. He leaned closer. The smell of lemon and musk rolled between them.


    "You are good at acting."


    This voice.


    Anna stiffened. There''s no way.


    "You ¡ª I think you got the wrong person."


    To her surprise, the man suddenly removed his hoody, revealing hair as ck as the night. "Did you think you are the only one who knew how to hide?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Why did you leave me alone, Anna?"


    It was indeed Mo Li. And he looked pissed.


    "What did you want me to do?" she could feel his hot breath against her cheek. Her body was shorter than Anna, so in front of him, she looked like a midget. "Stay and¡­ let them capture me?"


    The man pursed his lips. He was still ring at her.


    "You are alive. That''s¡ª "


    "That''s the point! I was supposed to die!"


    "What?"


    "You did something to me."


    "What are you talking about?" Was it the consequence that the system spoke of? Just¡­ what happened to him?


    "I was supposed to die. I know it. There''s no way¡­ even healers wouldn''t be able to heal me. What did you do?"


    "I healed you. And you should be thanking me."


    "That¡ª "


    "How the hell did you get here?" she snapped. "I left you because it''s not safe. You almost got yourself killed thest time you were with me." She wanted him to understand that she was literally a walking bomb. "You can''t be here."


    "You don''t have the right to tell me that."


    She red. "Then stay away from me." She tried to push him away. She still has things to attend to.


    "That''s it! I can''t!"


    "What¡ª "


    "I can''t stay away." His voice lowered. "I don''t think I can."


    "What are you talking about? My father killed yours. You hate me. It''s easy to stay away."


    "You don''t understand." For some reason, he sounded defeated and¡­ aggrieved. "I don''t want to stay either, but¡­ I don''t think I can stop myself."


    "What are you¡ª "


    A kiss halted her words. His lips into hers.


    Her eyes widened as she let out a gasp. It was wrong.


    Her brain was telling her this was wrong.


    But instead of pushing him away, she folded her arm around his neck.


    His lips were warm and soft and silken against her own. Weirdly, it reminded her of something she had forgotten a long time ago. What was it? The kiss was familiar, so familiar she felt like she had done it with him more than once. But she knew she hadn''t.


    What was happening?


    Their bodies pressed against each other as he held her waist and pushed her up against the wall. In response, her legs wrapped around his hips. She could taste his need, his desperation.


    A part of her immediately wanted this to stop.


    The other part wanted her to caress him, to feel every inch of his body.


    A weird warmth blossomed on her chest. It was followed by tingling sensations. The sparks were there. It was something that she had never felt before.


    She thought she heard him utter one word; mate.


    But she knew it was impossible.


    She wasn''t human, to begin with.


    There is no way that she is his mate.


    Or is there?


    The kiss continued until both were out of breath.


    It felt dizzying and confusing. Yet she didn''t hate it.


    They said nothing. Rather, both of them knew that there was no word enough to describe their current state.


    One wanted answers, the other wanted domination.


    And both of them know that there was a possibility that they were not going to get the answer that they need. At least¡­ not tonight.


    "Mine¡­" Mo Li whispered as he kissed her temple.


    "Impossible."


    "I''m not wrong. I knew you felt it too."


    "Mates¡­ don''t exist."


    "They do¡­" he gulped. "I just found mine."

 Chapter 381: Hybrid

    <h4>Chapter 381: Hybrid</h4>


    Anna had a mate? But¡­ was it the previous Anna? Or this new Anna?


    Until now, she couldn''t understand why Mo Li imed she was her mate. She had felt something when they kissed earlier, but why didn''t she feel it before?


    Lily thought about the things that she read about mates.


    They exist but¡­ one can have human, elemental, and human mates. Meaning, that if the person wouldn''t explore the whole of Zendia, there is a chance that they might not meet their mates at all.


    In fact, Anna''s mother and father Isaac were not even mates.


    They fell in love and married each other. They didn''t even try to find their mates.


    While a few people found their mates, this incident was fortunate and fated. This happened to the King and his Luna. Rumor has it that the King''s mate is actually the Mistress and not Queen Luna.


    Of course, the King didn''t confirm this.


    And no one really dared to ask him.


    Mo Li also said that while he felt something different the first time they met, he could only confirm everything after he woke up from a five-daya. When he woke up, all of his wounds were healed and Anna was gone.


    While he wanted to immediately leave and find Anna, his mother wanted him to stay. She begged him to wait for at least two weeks to make sure that he was well.


    Actually, Mo Li didn''t wait for two weeks. The only reason why he was able toe here is that he promised his mother that he would show up for thepetition.


    She eyed Mo Li, who was sleeping next to her. Despite the kiss earlier, both of them chose to take everything slowly. They did choose to stay inside one room, but that was because they had a long talk about the things that happened after Anna left.


    The only thing that surprised her was the fact that Mo Li imed he was no longer a Lycan. He asked her what she did to him. Of course, she didn''t tell him anything. Instead, she just said that she used a talisman that was gifted by her father a long time ago.


    Anna imed she used the talisman to heal Mo Li. Aside from that, she did nothing.


    She knew that Mo Li didn''t believe her words. Luckily, he didn''t ask any questions.


    [Robot¡­ scan him.]


    [Scanning started¡­]


    [Scanning failure.]


    ''What?'' she narrowed her eyes. Failure? How is that possible?


    ''Again!''


    [Scanning started¡­]


    [Scanning failure.]


    ''Again!''


    [Scanning started¡­]


    [Scanning failure.]


    ''Again!''


    [Scanning started¡­]


    [Scanning failure.]


    ''Again!''


    [Scanning started¡­]


    [Scanning failure.]


    ''Tsk. What is happening? Why couldn''t she scan him?''


    ''System¡­ is he still Lycan?''


    [Unable to identify the race.]


    ''If he was no longer human, then¡­ just what happened?''


    Mo Li smelled the same. To her, he smelled just like a Lycan. Moreover, her senses were superior, and she didn''t notice anything amiss with him. Honestly? It was surprising.


    The system already informed her that there would be consequences, but the fact that the system would change Mo Li''s race is just¡­ too iprehensible. Just what kind of system that she has?


    Who made the system?


    And why does she have it?


    So many questions.


    The more she asked, the more confused she became.


    After a few seconds, she sat on the chair inside the room and stared outside of the window. It was already the dead of the night. Aside from the drunkard outside, she could smell Lycan''s strong ones. They are the ones patrolling the area.


    Under the disguise of drunk lovers, they were able to rent a private room, which was pretty helpful.


    For some reason, this reminded her of what had happened in the previous world.


    At that time, she had to disguise herself as a pregnant woman.


    Memories, she sighed inwardly.


    She could only wish that she could keep those memories after this world.


    For the umpteenth time, she assessed her feelings towards Mo Li.


    The possibility that this Mo Li and the previous Mo Li were one, and the same, was getting higher and higher. This was actually enough confirmation that Mo Li had the system. If he had a system, then he should have his own goal, right? Like a mission.


    For some reason, she couldn''t stop thinking about what Mo Li said earlier.


    He was supposed to die.


    But she saved him.


    She basically changed his fate.


    "Why are you still awake?"


    She frowned when she noticed Mo Li standing next to her. He was holding a nket. Without saying anything, he used it to cover her. Then he sat on the bed.


    "I didn''t notice you." Did he be¡­ faster?


    "After you saved me¡­ something changed." Mo Li held his palm against the light. He closed his hand and then opened it. "I became stronger."


    "You said¡­ you are no longer a Lycan?"


    Mo Li nodded. In fact, they already have this conversation earlier.


    "Do you not really know what you are?"


    Again, Mo Li shook his head.


    "That¡­ I think I have an idea."


    "What¡ª "


    "The demon that pierced you. I think¡­" she stared at him. Since the system didn''t tell her anything, she didn''t really have a way to confirm it. "I think you have be a dark one."


    "Huh?"


    "You said that when you woke up, your eyes were red, right? But it quickly disappeared and never reappeared again. You are faster and you¡­ healed faster." He already told her this earlier. To make a point, Mo Li didn''t hesitate to cut herself and showed her how fast he heals.


    It wasn''t something that any Lycan could do.


    "So you are saying¡­ I would lose my mind soon?" Dark ones are practically known for losing their minds and just bing mindless Killers. Surprisingly, Mo Li didn''t show any reaction. He just stared at her, unmoving.


    She squinted her eyes.


    "You already know." That was not a question. She wasn''t dumb. She could see Mo Li''s reaction too.


    "I had suspicions."


    She stared at him for a few seconds before she sighed. "I don''t think you will be one of them."


    "Why?"


    "Because I healed you." A hybrid between a Lycan and a dark one. Just thinking about this could easily scare anyone. "And I have the responsibility to protect you now."

 Chapter 382: Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 382: Emergency</h4>


    After that night, Mo Li volunteered to get more information about the uingpetition while she stays inside the pce and continued working with King Agostos. Of course, she didn''t tell the old man about Mo Li.


    Days passed.


    As the day of thepetition drew nearer, her anxiety also worsened. She did her best to gain more information, but the other part of the pce was heavily guarded. She didn''t want anyone to suspect her, either. After all, she was just a new maid. Because of this, she was almostpletely reliant on king Agostos for information.


    "His highness just gave you permission to serve during thepetition. You will serve him." Rudy, King Agostos''s shadow guard, said. "If you make a mistake¡­"


    "You will kill me. I know." This wasn''t the first time that this man threatened her. From the information that she has so far, she knew Rudy was the son of King Agostos and that maid. Apparently, this was kept as a secret to keep Rudy safe.


    Not even the maids here knew about Rudy.


    While King Agostos didn''t mention anything, she had assumed that King Agostos has secret soldiers who were the ones that trained Rudy. After all, the man''s skills were pretty good. There is no way that he just learned this on his own.


    "You will be serving the tea." Rudy said. "Be very careful. The King will be there."


    "Alright."


    "Your disguise¡­"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. The King won''t recognize me."


    Again, Rudy red at her. "I''m not worried about you! I don''t want that man to hurt my father if he discovered father knew."


    "That''s simple. In case someone will capture me. I can tell them King Agostos didn''t know about my existence in his pce." She squinted. Judging from his eyes, it was pretty obvious that he does not trust her. Of course, this does not concern her at all.


    It was only natural for him to doubt her. After all, her father hurt his father.


    Now that she thought about it, Rudy was just a little like Mo Li.


    "How about the one that I asked him?'' Anna said. She leaned against the tree and looked at the moon. It was a good thing that the tree branch was strong enough to support the two of them.


    "We found nothing."


    "That''s impossible. I know that something was wrong."


    "Well, we didn''t find anything."


    "Did you check the participants this time?" There were three Lycan academies that would join the event this time. One was the Royal Academy, the second was the Nesca Academy, and the third was Hunter Academy. Among the three, Royal Academy was the strongest and was well known to produce brave warriors. The Nesca Academy wasposed of Lycans who specialized in assassination, and the Hunter Academy mostly specialized in defense.


    However, unlike the other two academies, Nesca epts rogues and weaker Lycans. Their reasoning was simple. They specialize in assassination tactics. They said that they specialized in hiding and speed.


    "I did. All top students. We also investigated their backgrounds. As always, Nescans wereposed of rogues, people who lost their packs from dark ones and demons, and people whose parents were killed by other Lycans. Nothing noteworthy."


    "Do you have the lists?"


    Rudy shrugged and got a paper from his pocket.


    "Six participants. Strong, fast, and killers. Why are you focusing on them? These people aren''t royals and only started training at Nescately. They aren''t that special."


    She said nothing.


    ''They aren''t that special''


    That was precisely the reason she wanted to investigate them.


    They are so ordinary that people would easily miss something. Of course, this was to be expected, as they were trained to be assassins. They were trained to move in secret, to kill in secret. They are not supposed to attract any attention.


    She pursed her lips and thought about her father''s teachings.


    Her father also taught her a few assassination lessons. It consisted of hiding her presence and other things like that. She sighed and removed those thoughts from her head.


    ''Hm?''


    "What? Is something wrong?'' Rudy asked.


    "They are already sent to do some missions even if they haven''t graduated yet?"


    "Ah¡­ those aren''t real missions. They are just sent to kill bears and such. As you know, animals have really sensitive instincts. It would be hard to approach them. They were trained topletely hide their presence."


    She nodded at that. After that, Rudy agreed to let her borrow the information. Then he left.


    In a few days, thepetition would happen. She needed to find out what was wrong with thispetition. After a few seconds, she jumped to another branch and used invisibility.


    It was close to midnight.


    As always, she is going to stroll around the pce and looked for some ways to get inside the east pce and the main pce where the King and important people live.


    ''Hm?'' Anna halted her steps when she spotted someone running out from the¡­ kitchen of the east pce. The man looked distressed. He was wearing all-ck clothing that made him blend into the night.


    Seeing that the guards weren''t stopping him, Anna followed the man until she reached the main pce of the east pce.


    This was the first time that she was able toe here because of the strict security. For some reason, the people who upy this ce were very important, not even the maids and guards knew who it was. When Anna tried to ask King Agostos about this pce, he said that it was the wives of the King. But some other maids said that the wives lived in the main pce.


    This actually made her confused.


    "I need to see him!" A sharp voice reached her ears. Anna was standing a few meters away from the man, but she was still able to hear the conversation.


    "He is not avable."


    "This is an emergency."


    "I said¡­"


    "This is about¡­ the Shadow Pack!" the man uttered in a low, hurried voice. "I need to see him¡­ now!"

 Chapter 383: The Burning Pack House

    <h4>Chapter 383: The Burning Pack House</h4>


    Anna followed the man inside the pce.


    Unlike King''s Agostos Pce, this ce didn''t look like the inside of a castle. She eyed the candles that lined up the walls to illuminate the area. They weren''t anything special. For some reason, this ce looked like a library? Bookshelves surrounded it.


    Books can be seen scattered on the floor and furniture.


    While it wasn''t dirty but it was messy.


    Anna watched as the man walked into a room. She assumed it was some sort of office. To avoid any trouble, Anna chose not to go inside and just listen to their conversation outside of the room.


    "You''re here!?" a deep, croaky voice echoed inside the room. Anna was tempted to use her talisman to see the speaker, but she honestly didn''t want to waste it. So she just used her hearing and ''gather some information.''


    "I knew where they hid it."


    "The talisman?" the voice responded.


    "Yes. I have been studying the books about the Shadow pack and¡­ I think it was inside their daughters."


    "Annabel Matthews?"


    Her breath hitched when the old man mentioned her name. Hiding what?


    "Y- Yes!"


    "You think¡­ they would use their daughter to hide that? Impossible! Moreover¡­ they would not hide that inside a body of a child!"


    "B ¡ª But¡ª "


    "Why did you say that?" the deep voice asked. For a few seconds, silence followed his words.


    "I think Isaac¡­ is alive."


    "Hah?" the man snorted. "There is no way he would survive an attack like that."


    "But what if he did?"


    "How did youe up with such a notion?"


    "Well¡­ I just¡­ I just found out that there was a cave near the Shadow Pack''s packhouse. It was in the forest, protected by talismans. Isaac must have made it to train his daughter. I could not recover the things inside as it was protected by other talismans, but¡­"


    "He made a cave?"


    "Y ¡ª Yes! The people that I tortured didn''t reveal anything about a cave! However, they mentioned that Isaac personally trained his daughter in the forest."


    "If Isaac did that, there is a possibility that he imnted the talisman inside his own daughter!"


    "I said that''s impossible! It could kill an adult Lycan! There is no way that her daughter would survive something like that!"


    She heard the sound of footsteps inside the room.


    "That''s impossible. Isaac would never ¡ª I heard he spoiled his daughter a lot." The man with the deep voice said.


    "Yes. But what if¡­ what if he just did it to fool everyone? What If he gave his own daughter the talisman that could transform her into a full wolf?"


    Anna''s heart thudded. A talisman that could transform someone into a full wolf?


    No. That''s impossible.


    Her father wouldn''t do that.


    There is no way that Isaac would do that to his only daughter.


    She closed her eyes.


    However, just as she continued listening, a loud ringing echoed inside her head. She immediately held her temples as she opened her mouth into a silent scream.


    Memories¡­


    Hundreds of memories assaulted her senses.


    She smelled blood around her. A thick suffocating smell of iron and¡­ burnt flesh. She fought the urge to gag.


    It was as if Anna had been transported to a different ce. Thick fog hindered her vision. She squinted and tried to focus on her surroundings. To no avail.


    Then she started walking forward.


    Anna felt like she was in a dream. She couldn''t really control her steps and it felt like she was inside Anna''s body, just watching the show unfold before her.


    For a few seconds, Anna walked until she stood near a tree. By now, Anna''s emotions were a mess.


    She was crying, her chest felt heavy.


    Then she heard it.


    The sound of swords, the wounds of flesh being ripped apart. Yelling and shouting filled her ears.


    Anna, the one inside the dream, started running. She run passed the dead bodies. Her eyes were resolute, focused. From the looks of it, Anna was currently running towards the packhouse.


    If Lily was right. This was the reason that Anna was so traumatized to visit the packhouse.


    And so she continued watching, observing.


    Anna stood in front of the mansion that was on fire. She watched as Anna started fighting against a demon. She killed one. Then killed another.


    Anna started calling out her parent''s names.


    The first one that she saw was her mother''s dead body. She saw her mother''s bloodied head. Lily felt Anna''s body tremble. She stilled and was hit by an attack by a demon. After a while, Anna got up and started running towards her mother''s shredded body. Sadly, the dream stopped.


    Lily felt like¡­ something kicked her out of the dream.


    The next thing she knew, she was already back at the castle, panting. Tears were still streaming down her cheeks. Luckily, she was still invisible.


    It looked like the conversation between the two men had already ended as she could only sense one person''s presence inside the room. She steadied herself. She was preparing to leave when she heard the deep voice again.


    "Since you are already here¡­ you shoulde inside. Let''s talk."


    Anna didn''t say anything.


    Did the old man notice her, after all?


    But how? The invisibility should be effective against everyone. Moreover, this already concealed her scent.


    How did the old man know she was here?


    She was about to leave when the old man added, "Ah¡­ aren''t you going to ask why I killed him? Why did I protect your secret?"


    ''Huh?'' Anna''s frown turned deeper. But before she had the time to tell the system to scan the area, the old man already added.


    "Come on¡­ Isaac. Come in. Are you scared of this old man?"


    Isaac?


    Isaac Matthews?


    Anna stopped breathing at the mention of her father''s name. There was only silence in the other room. However, it didn''t take a while before the silence was broken by the sound of¡­ a piece of furniture being dragged.


    A secret door?


    Then a man spoke.


    "Hello¡­ Thomas. It''s nice seeing you again."


    Anna''s body shivered. She knew that voice.


    It was her father.


    It was Isaac Matthew.

 Chapter 384: Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 384: Puppet</h4>


    WARNING: GORE


    Anna''s heartbeat was literally so loud that she thought they would notice her standing outside of the door.


    This time, she didn''t hesitate to use a talisman to see what was going on inside the room. Since she saw the vision earlier, she didn''t know that the older man named Thomas killed the other man earlier. His body was still warm on the floor. Blood can be seen around him.


    "I could smell someone close. But I didn''t know it was you. I presume you came here to kill me?"


    Her father, who is very much alive, smirked. His huge frame towards over the man as he approached him. Then he circled around the older man and approached the bookshelves.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me why I killed him?"


    "For a show?" Isaac snorted. His eyes were on the books.


    "No."


    "You knew I wasing, and you prepared a good show for me. I''d say¡­ it was convincing. For an amateur, that is."


    "You¡ª "


    "Thomas¡­ Thomas¡­ Thomas¡­"


    Isaac turned around, an arrogant smirk appeared on his face. Now that Anna had a closer look, Isaac looked like Anna''s older version. He was about six foot six, a giantpared to Anna''s height. He had broad shoulders, short-cropped hair, and sharp eyes. Isaac looked intimidating, more intimidating than anyone Anna had even met in this world.


    "You were expecting me. You knew that this day woulde¡­ no?" Isaac said.


    "I didn''t hurt your daughter."


    "Please¡­ let''s not talk about Anna." Isaac was dressed in ck. He had a few daggers on his leg. "I came here to talk to you."


    The man red at Isaac.


    "Calm down Thomas. Be thankful I am not like you. Unlike you, I will not wipe out your pack and asked your own wife to spy on you."


    "I didn''t ask Aurora to spy on you!"


    Aurora? So, this Thomas knew Anna''s mother?


    "Is that so?" Isaac smiled coldly. "And you think I would believe you? How astonishing. Stupid, but still astonishing."


    "You¡ª "


    "After everything that you did, Thomas. I think you have no right to talk to me in any way."


    "Isaac¡­ I don''t understand this hatred. I did not summon those demons! Why would I hurt my daughter?"


    "Oh! You didn''t."


    "Then¡­"


    "You told the King about me and in turn, he summoned those demons."


    "You¡ª "


    "She told me everything."


    "Aurora would not do that!"


    Isaac shrugged. "Aurora betrayed me and our daughter. The daughter that she loved, cared for, and lived with for eighteen years. Did you really think she wouldn''t betray you, too?"


    "You¡ª "


    "Aurora told me about the talisman. She told me¡­ everything."


    "And so you killed her! You killed your own wife! You killed my daughter!"


    Anna was speechless. Was this the reason Anna was too traumatized to even approached the packhouse? Anna couldn''t spot any emotion in Isaac''s eyes.


    "Oh, I did." Isaac snorted, then heughed, a burst of deep darkughter that easily made Anna''s body tremble in fear. "I removed her head from her body and cut off her limbs. Do you want to hear the rest?"


    "You lunatic!"


    "Lunatic?" Isaac pointed at his chest. "You are calling me a Lunatic? You, the same person who asked your own daughter to put a talisman inside a newborn!? You who removed a part of your daughter''s brain so¡­ she wouldn''t be able to feel affection for anyone, including her own daughter? And you¡­ are going to call me lunatic?"


    Anna just stared at her father. Lily, on the other hand, was feeling different emotions as she stared at Anna''s father. She couldn''t help but envy Anna.


    She didn''t know why Isaac''s words seemed to wake up something inside Lily. It wasical. After all, Lily couldn''t remember anything. No family. No, father. No mother.


    Yet, she had started to wonder if she had a father just like Isaac.


    "Then¡­ if you are going to kill me, just get on with it!"


    "Kill you? Why would I give you what you wanted?"


    "If you let me go now, I will tell the King that Aurora hid the talisman inside your daughter and ¡ª the king is going to do everything in his power to hunt her down! Do you think she would be able to survive that?"


    "Oh¡­ she would." Isaac nodded. Confidenceced his tone. "She''s my daughter, Thomas. She would survive anything."


    "You¡ª "


    "But you were right. If I leave you alone, you would tell everyone about Anna. Then they wille after her. So¡­ I decided to cut off your tongue."


    Before Thomas could say a word, Isaac was already standing next to him. In a quick motion, Isaac held Thomas''s head and just swiftly cut off the man''s tongue.


    "Oh¡­ and your finger''s too. We don''t want you to write.."


    "Hmmm!"


    "Hmmm!"


    "Hmmm!"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about Thomas, you should be more clear." Isaac calmly said. Then he started cutting off the man''s fingers.


    One by one.


    He started with the pinky, then the ring finger, until he reached the thumb.


    Then she stopped.


    Isaac just watched as blood filled the room.


    "You know what? Even If I cut your fingers, you can still use your arms to write, no?"


    Thomas''s eyes widened.


    "Hmmm!"


    "Hmmm!"


    Sadly for him, he was in the presence of a husband who was just betrayed by his own wife. A husband who came back for revenge.


    Lily, on the other hand, already stopped the connection. She had seen gruesome things, but¡­ this is just different.


    The look in that man''s eyes was haunting. It waspletely empty. It looked like he was trying to cut off some vegetables instead of a man''s arms.


    However, she didn''t leave. She just stood outside of the door and thought about what she discovered.


    So¡­ Aurora Gentry¡­ never loved Anna. She was just a puppet.


    Isn''t that sad?


    Soon, the sound inside the room stopped. A deathly silence took over.


    Anna bit her lower lip.


    Suddenly, she missed Mo Li.


    ....


    NOTICE: I only publish this novel on  Thank you

 Chapter 385: Headmistress Mos Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 385: Headmistress Mo''s Loyalty</h4>


    The name of the person who almost died at the hands of Isaac was Thomas Gentry. And he¡­ well he was Anna''s grandfather, the one that she didn''t meet.


    Her mother said they were estranged and thus, Anna didn''t have the chance to meet her own maternal grandfather. If she did, she couldn''t really remember it.


    Anna waited until Isaac left before she slowly made her way into the room. Thomas wasn''t dead, yet. However, he was bleeding. Clearly, Isaac was hell-bent on hurting this man.


    He tortured him until he lost consciousness. Despite all the things he put him through, it looked like Isaac didn''t want Thomas to die.


    Was he trying to warn the King?


    But he didn''t control his strength and actually left the man like this.


    She smiled and held the man''s chest. It would be a waste if Thomas died. As a kind citizen, she should make sure that he survives.


    After that, she left and went back to her guarding routine with King Agostos.


    Just as she expected, King Agostos told her about the attack after a few days.


    "An attack?" she acted surprised.


    "Yes. Thomas¡­ is your grandfather, no?"


    "I don''t remember meeting him."


    "Interesting."


    "What?"


    "You don''t seem surprised."


    Anna snorted. "I already lost my mother and father. Do you think I would act sad because I lost a rtive I haven''t met?"


    "Point taken." King Agostos drank his tea. "They tried to hide it. They imed he was attacked by an enemy, an assassin. Someone who wanted the Gentry family gone."


    "And¡­ you think it wasn''t true?


    For a few seconds, the old man stared at her.


    "No."


    She squinted at him. Was he suspecting her?


    "I think¡­ Isaac might be alive."


    "Huh?" Well¡­ that was a surprise. Many people, including Mo Li, didn''t believe that Isaac died. And they were right. Her father survived. But she wasn''t nning on telling anyone about what she saw. There was a reason why Isaac didn''t want her to know that she was alive.


    And to be honest, she was curious to know why he just left her.


    Was it because of the fact that Aurora had some talisman inside her body?


    She bit her lower lips.


    "I have a suspicion¡­ I think thepetition was done to bait Isaac into showing himself."


    Anna didn''t say anything. If that is indeed the case then, they needed a stronger bait. There is no reason for Isaac to show up just because of thepetition.


    No.


    Thispetition isn''t for Isaac.


    It was for someone else.


    And just like that¡­ the days passed.


    Anna wasn''t surprised that Thomas''s Gentry''s incident was kept was a secret. King Agostos informed her that the old man was still alive. Which¡­ was good.


    Anna was certain that Isaac did it as a warning to the King and to everyone else involved in this matter.


    She watched the list of names that King Agostos gave her. These were the names of people that she needed to be wary of while serving King Agostos. The first one was a bishop that the King invited for this event.


    The second was the King''s wives.


    Third were the princes.


    Fourth are the King''s, right-hand man.


    And fifth is the Headmistress of the Royal Academy.


    "The headmistress?" she arched an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "Because of her loyalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Headmistress Mo used to love my brother. I wouldn''t be surprised if she was involved in the death of her own husband."


    "You mean¡­ my father didn''t kill Mr. Mo?"


    The older man shrugged. "Who knows? I wasn''t there. The style was the same, silent, dead without blood. But any expert could do it. They found no evidence and everyone just assumed it must be the King''s assassins."


    "But you assumed it was my father too."


    "Ah, yes. As I said, no evidence says it wasn''t him either."


    Anna nodded. "So, I should be careful of Headmistress Mo?"


    "She worked and will work for the king until she dies. She would dly sacrifice her life for that man."


    This made Anna silent. She recalled her interaction with that woman. While she didn''t stop anyone from bullying Anna, she also showed that she would do everything that the King asked her to do. Even if she hated it.


    After a while, they finally left to join everyone at the Arena where thepetition is going to happen. Dressed in her servant outfit, Anna followed King Agostos towards the VIP section of the Arena. She immediately noticed that everyone that King Agostos mentioned on that list was here.


    Even the two princes and Mo Li were here.


    She eyed the second Prince Josiah came. Rumor has it that Josiah chose to join the Hunter academy because he didn''t want to interact with his own brother. And just from the looks of it, the two Princes were indeed acting like they didn''t know each other.


    Prince Asahel was talking to his aid, and Abiel and Prince Josiah were enjoying a cup of tea with Mo Li.


    Next to them, the two Queens were there. The Queen Luna the Queen Mistress.


    Despite their original age, the two women looked vibrant and young. In fact, they looked like they were in their thirties. One was wearing a vibrant red gown while the other was wearing white.


    Next to each other, the two looked like best friends,ughing and talking about some menial things.


    On the outside, their rtionship was pretty good. However, she couldn''t help but wonder how they treat each other behind closed doors.


    ''Robot, please scan the area. Find some hidden doors, bombs, or anything harmful.'' She wanted to know if Isaac is around here somewhere.


    [System Scanning¡­]


    After a few seconds, the robot said, [Scanningplete]


    [Hidden space underneath the floor spotted.]


    [Hidden door behind the Lycan King''s majestic chair spotted]


    [Hidden arrowsced with poison spotted]


    ''Really? Would you mind telling me the location of the arrow?''


    [Arrow pointed at Host''s location: 5]


    [Arrow pointed at the VIP section: 25]


    Anna lowered her gaze.


    For a few seconds, she thought about what the system said. Then her eyes glinted.

 Chapter 386: Ominous Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 386: Ominous Feeling</h4>


    "When they mentioned your brother was going to join us, I didn''t believe it." A man whose hair has been braided behind his back sneered as he looked at King Agostos.


    Anna recognized him as another Alpha that supports the current Lycan King. His name is Alpha Korneel, and he was sitting just next to Alpha Urchaid.


    "Agostos¡­ how have you been?" Alpha Korneel asked.


    "I am very well Korneel. If I had known that you would be this excited to see me, I would have visited your pack a long time ago."


    "That is not necessary. You wouldn''t be wee in such a sacred ce." Alpha Korneelughed while Alpha Urchaid snorted next to him. On the other hand, King Agostos just gave him a meaningful smile. Despite the insult, the man was still smiling.


    Of course, the Lycan King Lourens heard this, but as always, he ignored those words. Seeing this, Anna lowered her head, hiding the disgust on her face.


    ording to the rumors, King Agostos doesn''t really like to join events like this. Now, she knew why he would rather spend his time inside his own pce, reading books.


    Books are more interesting than these people.


    "Oh! It''s about the start!"


    The one who announced the start of thepetition was one of the King''s close attendants. He was a strong gamma and was very good at handling people, too.


    After a few more minutes, thepetition officially started.


    "Hah¡­ Hunter Academy has powerful warriors this year." Alpha Korneel said. "There is a chance that they would win."


    "Stop praising your own kid, Korneel. I saw him fightst year. He wasn''t as good as the Headmistress Mo''s son. I saw him beat your kid until he fainted. Isn''t that a little embarrassing?" The man sitting next to Headmistress Mo said. "I think this year, Mo Li is going to win!"


    "Mo Li?" Alpha Korneel''s face darkened. "He was strongst year. But I heard he was injured this year¡­ was it because he tried to save a girl?" Alpha Korneel eyed Headmistress Mo, who had been keeping her silent since earlier.


    It was obvious that the Headmistress wasn''t in the mood. While she always looked serious on the outside, something about her today seemed off.


    "It was because he fought against demons, Alpha Korneel. I don''t know if your kid has fought a demon twice his size before?"


    "That¡ª "


    "So¡­ he hasn''t," Headmistress Mo sneered.


    "But he did it to save a woman, no?"


    "Korneel, when in front of a demon, Mo Li would always choose to fight. I taught him to fight. It was his instinct."


    Alpha Korneel red at Headmistress Mo. Just from the looks of it, the two seemed enemies. But then again, they support the same king.


    "Headmistress, I have heard about this matter too. Was the injury severe?"


    Headmistress Mo looked at the Queen Mistress, who sat on the King''s left. "No. The injury wasn''t severe."


    "Really? I heard he was in aa for a long time, even if he had no injuries when you found him?" Queen Mistress continued. "That is surprising. I have seen Mo Li and acknowledge that he is strong for his age. I couldn''t imagine the things that he saw out there."


    Headmistress Mo only smiled in response.


    Seeing this, the Queen Mistress continued. "I heard it was because he followed the woman hailing from the shadow pack. Is that true?"


    Despite the gentle voice and kind smile, the Queen Mistress couldn''t hide her malicious eyes. She was enjoying pushing the Headmistress buttons.


    Of course, Anna enjoyed the show. Being here is really the right choice.


    "Is that so? It was His Majesty the King Lourens who asked me to keep Miss Anna safe. Because of that, I asked Mo Li to watch her on my behalf. As a good citizen of the kingdom, it is only right that Mo Li follows the King''s orders."


    "But he failed. Didn''t he?" Queen Mistress asked.


    "I failed." Headmistress Mo responded almost immediately. "Unexpectedly, I underestimated the people who wanted Miss Anna dead."


    "People who wanted her dead?"


    Headmistress Mo just smiled at the Queen Mistress. Then she turned her head towards the people fighting in the Arena.


    The first fight was that of a woman from Nesca Academy and a man from Hunter Academy.


    The two were not equally built, but it was pretty obvious that the ones from Nesca were quicker and more agile. The woman was trained to be an assassin, so it wasn''t surprising that her movement was really fast.


    Armed with a dagger, the woman attacked the man. She might be smaller, but she was pretty aggressive. When the woman hit the man''s face, a loud gasp echoed. The action surprised the crowd. After all, people from Hunter Academy specialized in defense.


    "Oh? I thought the Hunter Academy has be stronger this time?" King Agostos suddenly said. "I guess I was wrong." His voice was not really loud, but everyone in the VIP section could hear him. He chuckled and gestured for her to pour him another tea.


    Annaplied and watched as Alpha Korneel started ring at King Agostos.


    "Oh! Another cut?" King Agostos said. "Can the man still fight?" King Agostos asked. Of course, he only did this to antagonize Alpha Korneel. After all, the man from the Hunter Academy was about six-seven with a bulky frame. Two minor cuts on his cheek wouldn''t hurt him.


    Or so they thought.


    Anna squinted. When the fight started, she asked the system to scan the fighters and the system immediately responded with something weird.


    The system said that the woman¡­ wasn''t human or Lycan.


    First, Anna noticed that the woman was too fast, too agile. There was just something weird in the way she moved.


    As someone who was trained to be an assassin, Anna was pretty familiar with how an assassin moved and she was certain that the woman was just in¡­ weird.


    Moreover, it was pretty obvious that the woman was hiding her actual strength and was actually toying with her opponent.


    Anna frowned her gaze, thennded on Mo Li.


    For some reason, an ominous feeling sprouted in her chest.

 Chapter 387: The Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 387: The Second Prince</h4>


    Just as she expected, the woman won.


    She didn''t just win. She actually trampled the man''s pride by targeting his clothes, shredding them using her dagger. At the end of the round, the man was wounded and naked, unable to move or say a thing.


    While this only made her worry, the fight actually hyped up the crowd. Cheers andughter erupted, followed by some people calling out the woman''s name.


    They wanted to see blood; they wanted to see gore. They are here to enjoy themselves and the woman just gave them that. Even the King was smirking under his goatee.


    The next fights were actually the same, Nesca won by embarrassing their opponents. All of them were hiding their strength.


    Just what is going on here?


    Sadly, she couldn''t just leave now.


    After she discovered the arrows, she also discovered the King''s intention. The current Lycan King wanted to assassinate his own brother. The arrows pointed towards the VIP section were just distractions. The ones pointed at King Agostos were the real thing.


    The Lycan King must have wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of his own brother and use his brother''s own death for his own gains.


    Sadly, Anna didn''t have any way to tell King Agostos about this without alerting the surrounding people. Well, she could use a talisman, but that meant she would waste one of her talismans when she could just save the man from the arrows.


    And so, she did the next best thing she could. Stand next to King Agostos while watching over Mo Li.


    Alright, that sounded weird.


    She knew that Mo Li could take care of himself. However, she still worries that his enemies might use some weird tactics to defeat him. Clearly, her original instinct was spot on.


    There was something wrong with the Nescan students.


    But what could it be?


    The system already told her they weren''t Lycans anymore. Was it possible that they are just like Mo Li?


    Then finally, it was Mo Li''s turn to fight.


    This time, he would fight against someone from the Hunter Academy. And he defeated the man in a few moves. This qualified him for the second round of thepetition, which will be held immediately.


    Yes. The King didn''t want them to take a long rest. He said it would be useless in a war. After all, you cannot just tell the demons that you are tired and you need to rest.


    So, the second round is going to happen on the same day. Of course, the third and final round is different.


    So the King granted everyone a night to rest to prepare for thest fight tomorrow.


    In the second round, Mo Li had to fight against someone from the Nesca Academy and while they tried to use the same tactics against Mo Li, the man still struggled and ended up losing.


    Among the six participants from the Nesca Academy, this was the only one who lost!


    Then the grand fight that everyone had been waiting for happened.


    It was between the first prince, who is a representative of the Royal Academy, and the second prince, who is representing the Hunter Academy.


    While watching them fight, Anna was constantly asking the system to scan. She had a hunch that those people would choose to attack now.


    This would be the perfect opportunity for the assassins to strike.


    And just as she expected, the system immediately warned her that an attack wasing.


    Without any hesitation, she pushed King Agostos just as the arrows were released.


    "AHHHH!"


    "What are¡ª "


    "Assassins!"


    "Assassins!"


    "Assassins!"


    "Cover the King!"


    "Everyone cover the King and Queens"


    "Assassins!"


    Chaos erupted. Thinking that the original target was King Lourens, the Alphas immediately tried to cover him, moving into a circr position that seemed to look like an umbre. The cover was really tight, even Anna couldn''t see an iota of weakness from it.


    She squinted. "Get down! They are after you!" she whispered, hoping the chaos drowned her voice.


    Anna fought the urge to get up and actually try to apprehend the killers. However, she knew she couldn''t just blow her cover now.


    First, her father might be watching somewhere. Second, the King and the other Alphas saw her push King Agostos earlier. She wouldn''t want them to suspect her identity.


    Right now, King Agostos could easily say that it was just a fluke and that she just noticed the arrow flying their way.


    One after the other, the knights who were covering the Alpha King fell. Even Alpha Urchaid was hit.


    It looked like they weren''t as strong as she originally thought. Anna thought inwardly.


    "Knights! Protect the King!"


    Anna heard someone say. Then the system informed her that the King was no longer on the podium. He already left through the secret door behind his chair. However, the knights were still acting as if the King was still there.


    After a few minutes, the arrow finally stopped.


    Of course, no one was concerned about King Agostos, everyone was just asking about the king and the two princes. It looked like they didn''t notice the fact that the first arrow was fired towards King Agostos''s way and not towards the Lycan King.


    Anna shrugged inwardly as she helped King Agostos up. Surprisingly, the man was calm. A part of Anna was thinking that it was because King Agostos was already used to assassination attempts. However, the other part of her knew it wasn''t the case.


    No.


    In fact, King Agostos already saw thising.


    Tsk.


    The man was hiding something from her.


    "Don''t look at me like that, youngdy." King Agostos sighed. As if sensing her thoughts, he added, "We all have secrets."


    "Right." Anna turned her attention to the crowd. The one crowded area was already barren. Then, her gazended on the participants. "Hm?"


    She could smell blood, a royal blood.


    Then she saw it.


    The second prince¡­ was lying on the ground, blood pooled around his body.

 Chapter 388: Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 388: Resentment</h4>


    "We must find the assassin!" Queen Luna screeched. Her voice echoed inside the pce hall. "Whoever tried to kill my son must be punished!"


    "Your Majesty Luna, I think you should calm down. Let me apany you to your quarters and¡­"


    "You wanted to remove me out of this room?"


    "No ¡ª " Queen Mistress stuttered. She looked at the dark-faced King before she lowered her head and said, "Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to say that."


    "You ¡ª Someone tried to kill my son! I would not allow anyone in this hall out without knowing what happened back then!"


    "Luna, calm down!"


    "No! My son ¡ª Our son almost died, and you dare ask me to calm down?"


    "Luna sit down!" The King''s voice echoed. Hearing this, Queen Luna took her seat and epted a calming tea from one of her attendants. "I have an announcement to make." He looked at King Agostos, then towards the other Alphas and Betas.


    After the ''assassination'' attempt, the King immediately asked everyone toe to the hall. Of course, Anna wasn''t invited. However, she had some special methods to stay hidden. After all, she was a self-proimed expert at gathering information.


    She stood next to King Agostos and was fully immersed in the drama in front of her.


    "I believe the death of Alpha Isaac was¡­ announced just a couple of weeks ago. I was devastated by the death of a dear friend." King Lourens sighed. "However, a couple of days ago, I received a piece of news. It said that Isaac is alive, and he is going to harm my family."


    Anna lifted an eyebrow. Well¡­ that''s one way to gain sympathy.


    "I didn''t believe the news." King Lourens said. "How could he hurt me? We have been through thick and thin, we have been through a lot. To me, Isaac is not just an Alpha who supported me for the crown. He was a friend and, most importantly, a brother."


    Anna rolled her eyes inwardly. So, King Lourens wanted to kill King Agostos and then med it on Isaac. He wanted to kill two birds with one stone. How pathetic.


    "But today¡­" King Lourens continued. "Today¡­ made me believe that his intention was indeed to harm my family."


    Gasps and murmurs echoed. Anna could see a lot of people''s reactions from where she was at. Most of them looked angry and ufortable.


    "Your Majesty¡­ I just want to ask something." King Agostos said. He cleared his throat and waited for everyone to stop talking. "Was it confirmed that¡­ Isaac is alive?"


    "It was. At that time, someone saw him with his own two eyes. He died before he could tell the court, but¡­ he was able to tell me."


    Anna wanted to p her hands. Wow! Just wow.


    Her father was a top assassin. You wouldn''t be able to see him if he didn''t want you to see him. Everyone in this hall knew that the King''s words were full of bullshit.


    "So¡­ With a heavy heart, I wanted to dere Isaac Matthews as an enemy of the Lycans. From now on, he will be hunted. If he die, I wanted to see his body. If he is alive, I wanted to see his body."


    "Your Majesty, I hope you don''t mind me interrupting you, but¡­ I have another question."


    "What is it¡­ brother!?" King Lourens hissed. Anna spotted irritation in the man''s eyes.


    "Do we have evidence that it was him who wanted to kill the second prince? From someone who was injured by Isaac before, I knew how he does things. He isn''t someone that would target the second prince in front of a crowd. He was a trained assassin. He works better in the dark."


    Anna apuded inwardly. King Agostos was a weird, weird man. Isaac injured him, but now, it looked like he was actually protecting Isaac from the King.


    He was logical and smart.


    He would be a good King.


    Now that Anna thought about it, the rumors said that King Agostos was chosen to be the next Lycan King not just because he was older. It was because he was smarter and naturally stronger than Lourens. Of course, this changed when he lost the ability to walk.


    King Lourens face darkened. "Are you doubting my words, brother?"


    "No. On the contrary. I don''t want the people to start asking questions. It would be better if we can produce a piece of evidence before you¡ª"


    "That man harmed my son!"


    "And yet the first arrow was targeted my way!" King Agostos''s voice echoed inside the hall. It was deep and full of resentment, making everyone silent. "Or¡­ are you going to say that you did not notice it? Brother?"


    "You¡ª "


    "King Agostos¡­ are trying to tell me that the Assassin meant to kill you and not my son?" The frown on Queen Luna''s face became deeper. "Are you saying that¡­ you are the real ¡­"


    "That''s absurd! Why would an assassin try to kill you in the broad daylight?" Alpha Urchaid argued. "With all due respect, King Agostos, you are not the King. You are alive because King Lourens pitied you. Are you trying to say that the assassins wanted your life instead of the real King?"


    "Then why don''t you answer my question Alpha." King Agostos said. "Do you have evidence that the one who wanted to harm the Royal Family is Alpha Isaac?"


    "You¡ª "


    "If you don''t then¡­ isn''t it unfair that you just tell everyone that a man single-handedly tried to kill all the Alphas and the Royal Family in broad daylight? I could understand if the man that we are talking about is an untrained soldier, but Alpha Isaac is stronger than anyone here! If he wanted to kill his majesty, he would do it under the cover of the night where he is even stronger!"


    A thick, ufortable silence nketed the room. The temperature dropped as if a block of freezing ice was just dropped in front of everyone. Seeing this, King Agostos continued. "Don''t take this the wrong way. I want you to persecute Isaac, too. All of you know how I hated him. However, without evidence, people are going to doubt the King. Surely, they would ask. Why would Alpha Isaac, who already lost his pack and everyone that he loved, try to kill the King?"

 Chapter 389: The Golden Throne

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Golden Throne</h4>


    "Did you see his face?" King Agostos chuckled when they reached his room. Anna was walking closely behind him. "Did you see how angry he was?" He looked at Anna and stopped chuckling when he saw how serious she was.


    "You knew about the assassination."


    "I had some idea."


    And yet, he didn''t tell her anything. If she had known in advance, she would have told Mo Li about it.


    "He wanted to use me to frame your father." King Agostos uttered.


    For a few seconds, Anna said nothing. She walked towards the window and stared at the view of the capital from his window.


    Since King Lourens wanted to frame her father so much, then should she just give him a chance to do that?


    Actually, Anna realized something after that meeting earlier.


    The Queen Luna didn''t know about the assassination. Her concern for her son was genuine. However, the King was different.


    Everything was the King''s n.


    Even the fact that he hurt his own son was a part of his n.


    He wanted to use it to gain the sympathy of the others.


    Of course, these are mere conjectures. However, she is going to confirm everything tonight. Her eyes lingered on the main building where the King and the Princes, as well as their mothers, are living.


    It looked like she was going to use another talisman tonight.


    Her supplies are running low.


    She could only wish that she could make new talismans in the next world.


    "What are you nning to do?" she heard King Agostos ask.


    "My father is alive."


    "We have not confirmed anything yet. Even the King isn''t sure about your father''s whereabouts."


    However, she was already sure that her father was alive. And he was living inside the walls of the castle.


    "The King didn''t confirm that Thomas Gentry suffered in the hands of my father," Anna stated. Obviously, the King was nning to use this incident for other ns.


    She really needed to stop that man.


    "I am leaving." Anna looked at King Agostos. "I wille back before the sun rises."


    King Agostos stared at her for a few seconds. "Are you nning to find your father?"


    "No." Of course not. That man is a killer. Moreover, he trained her and raised her since she was a child. He could easily spot the changes in Anna''s behavior. If that happens, there is a high chance that he would kill Anna.


    "Alright." King Agostos uttered. "Also¡­ one more thing."


    "What?"


    "Queen Luna¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "I believe she is working with your father."


    "You mean¡­"


    "There is a possibility that the King is targeting Queen Luna this time."


    Anna nodded. She already thought of that possibility since she arrived here.


    ¡­


    After leaving King Agostos''s pce, she made herself invisible and started making her way toward the main pce. Because of what happened, the security this time has been tighter. However, she wasn''t too worried.


    She already found out earlier that King Lourens cannot detect her presence.


    Even if King Lourens was stronger than most of the Lycans that she met so far, he still couldn''t smell her scent when she was in this state.


    After a few minutes of hiding and running, she finally reached the pce where the King resides.


    As a man with two wives, the King has his own pce which is separate from the pce where his wives live. In this ce, the King can spend the night studying or reading or sleeping, alone.


    If he wanted to sleep and visit one of the Queens, he could easily do so. All he needed to do was visit their own pce.


    When she sensed the presence of two people inside the King''s pce, Anna slowly made her way into the window, hoping that she could hear what they were talking about without using a talisman. Sadly, it looked like another talisman soundproofed the room.


    She had no choice but to enter the ce or use a talisman that would let her see and hear what was happening inside.


    Since she didn''t want to use her talisman, she entered the ce.


    Instantly, the smell of blood and some herbs assaulted her senses the moment she walked inside. She spotted the King.


    He was sitting on a golden throne that was ced in the middle of the room. To the left was the crying Queen Mistress. She was holding what looked like a dead or injured body. A pool of blood surrounded them.


    "Your majesty¡­ please believe me. My father didn''t mean to make a mistake. We did everything ording to your ns. However¡­ " Queen Mistress sobbed. "It must be Agostos. He must have known about it in advance!"


    "Shut up! Close that filthy mouth of yours!"


    Queen Mistress pursed her lips. The talking stopped, but the sobbing didn''t. It was the only thing that disturbed the suffocating silence inside the room.


    "I asked you to kill my brother, and you got my son injured instead!"


    "Your majesty! I did not mean to¡ª "


    "I SAID SHUT YOUR TRAP!" the man''s voice boomed inside the pce. It echoed against the walls, making the whole ce tremble. "You made a mistake! What I wanted to hear is an apology! I want to hear you beg for your life! I don''t want to hear any excuses!"


    The woman''s grief-stricken face turned paler. She looked at her husband, then saying nothing, she slowlyid the man in his arms on the floor. She used her arm to wipe her tears, creating a mess from her makeup. Then she slowly crawled towards the King and kissed his toes.


    "Please forgive me¡­ I made a mistake. You can have my head. Just please spare my father and son."


    "Tsk!"


    King Lourens suddenly kicked the woman away from him.


    "Leave!"


    "Your majesty."


    "I said¡­ leave! And bring that trash with you!"


    The woman didn''t wait for another second. She immediately helped the man up and dragged his bloodied body out of the pce, leaving the King alone on his golden throne.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!